Whe
of th
DU 
Possess 
NUNS. 
In Three BOOKS. 
By Mr. BOYER. 
London, Printed for R. Bassett, at the Mitre by the Inner-Temple- 
Gate in Fleet-street, and W. Turner, at the Angel at Lincolns-Inn 
Back-Gate. 1705.




TO HIS 
GRACE 
The Most Reverend Father in GOD 
THOMAS, 
By Divine Providence, 
Ld. Archbishop of Canterbury. 
May it please Your GRACE; 
THE following Sheets contain 
an Account of a most Remark- 
able Passage that happen’d in France 
during the Ministry of Cardinal de 
Richelieu: and which gives us a Sketch 
of the Arbitrariness of that Haughty, 
Designing Prelate; of the Malice and 
Revengeful Spirit of Popish Priests;
A2 and


Epistle Dedicatory. 
and of the Sinister and Diabolical Me- 
thods whereby a Convent of Ursuline 
Nuns establish’d themselves in the Town 
of Londun. 
This History, which was original- 
ly written in French, has met with 
a very favourable Reception abroad: 
And ’tis justly presum’d, That a 
Translation of it will not only be 
Entertaining, but likewise Useful to an 
English Protestant Reader: Especially 
at this Time of Day, when the 
Restless Papists, and their Cabal, are 
secretly endeavouring to undermine 
our Happy Settlement, and to di- 
vert the Course of the Succession to 
the Imperial Crown of these Realms, 
from a Lawful Protestant Heir, to a 
Popish Frenchisied Pretender: In Order 
to bring in Popery and its insepa- 
rable Companion, Arbitrary Sway, a- 
mong us. 
The Author of this Translation, 
(who is a Presbyter of the Church
of


Epistle Dedicatory. 
of England) having desir’d me to 
take Care of its Publication, and 
to procure it a Patron, I thought I 
could not better discharge this lat- 
ter Part of my Trust, than by lay- 
ing these Sheets at Your GRACE’S 
Feet; whose Zeal for the Advance- 
ment and Defence of the True Reli- 
gion did gloriously Shine, notwith- 
standing the Threatning Storms from a 
Popish Court, not only in the Erect- 
ing a Free-School at St. Martin's, a- 
dorn’d with a Choice Library, in Op- 
position to the College of the Jesuits 
in the Savoy, but also in Unravelling 
and Defeating the subtle Diabolical 
Arts, whereby those Ministers of Hell 
and Tyranny endeavour’d to lead astray 
Unwary Protestant Youths. Every Bo- 
dy will easily apprehend, that by 
this I mean the Famous Conference 
Your GRACE had with Pulton, 
the Jesuit, wherein Your GRACE’S 
Learning, Strong Reasons, and Solid
Judg-


Epistle Dedicatory. 
Judgment, gain’d an Immortal Tri- 
umph over the Obstinacy and Noise of 
a bold fallacious Caviller. 
’Twas this Apostolical Zeal, exert- 
ed in the most difficult Times, toge- 
ther with your Exemplary Piety,
Goodness, Charity, and Forbearing 
Temper, that gain’d Your GRACE 
the entire Confidence and Esteem of 
Two of the Best Princes that ever sway’d 
the English Scepter, King WIL- 
LIAM and Queen MARY, of 
ever Blessed and Pious Memory: 
And which induc’d his Late Majesty 
to raise Your GRACE to that Su- 
pream Station you hold in the Church: 
That by this very Choice all Eng- 
land might be convinc’d, how tru- 
ly he wish’d, and earnestly endea- 
vour’d by all Gentle and Christian, 
(which certainly are the most Effica- 
cious) Methods to bring Those over 
to the Establish’d Religion, whose 
Birth and Education has insensibly
led


Epistle Dedicatory. 
led them to Dissent from it. And 
indeed, as long as your GRACE 
is alive, that Great and Good King 
is sure to have, here on Earthy an 
unexceptionable Witness of his Moral 
and Christian Virtues; The Liberties 
of England, a Firm Support; And the 
Church, a Wise and Vigilant Director, 
and a most Tender Father. 
That these Blessings may be long 
continued to this Happy and Flou- 
rishing Nation, is the most Fervent 
Wish of him, who most gladly lays 
hold on this Opportunity to subscribe 
himself, 
May it please Your GRACE, 
Your GRACE’s 
Most Humble, 
most Faithful,  
and most Obedient Servant,




1 
THE 
HISTORY 
OF THE 
Devils of Loudun:
Or, an Account of the 
Possession of the Ursuline Nuns.
AND THE 
Condemnation and Punishment of 
URBAN GRANDIER, a 
Parson of the same Town. 
BOOK I. 
Sect. 1.
There is no doubt but that par- 
ticular Relations of the nature 
of those which are contain’d in 
this Book, would have been 
much better receiv’d, and 
have made more impression, whilst they had the 
grace of Novelty, than when after a long course of 
time they seem to have been buried in Darkness and  
B Obli-


2 The History of 
Oblivion. Nevertheless it may not now be thought 
inproper to produce and revive them, since they 
deserve it, both by their Importance, and their Sin- 
gularity; and the only reason why they were bu- 
ried in Silence, is, because Arbitrariness and Tyranny 
have stopt the Mouths of those who would have at- 
tempted to entertain the Publick with them, and set 
the Truth thereof before their Eyes. ’Tis upon 
this Motive, that because at this time one may speak 
freely, and without constraint, that now are pub- 
lish’d the long and fatal Intrigues of a Convent of 
Nuns, and a great number of Ecclesiasticks, sup- 
ported by a party of the Magistrates and Inhabi- 
tants of a Town, and favour’d by the Court. 
These Intrigues have been of great Consequence;
forasmuch as they have caus’d a Parish Priest to be 
Condemn’d to be Burnt alive; and that they 
tended to establish in France certain Maxims which 
would subject the People to a real Inquisition. They 
have been peculiar, and of a strange singularity, 
seeing that Devils are immediately concern’d, or 
that ’tis pretended that they did intermeddle, and  
that they have possest and caus’d all these Nuns to 
act their part. In fine, this History appears so 
much the more considerable, that the Facts it re- 
lates have been continued a great many years, that
they have had for Spectators and Witnesses, a 
Number of Persons illustrious by their Rank, and 
by their Merit; that there was never a Relation 
of the same Nature, more closely furnish’d with 
Circumstances, nor better attended with all neces- 
sary Proofs and that it gives a clear and exact 
Idea of the Sentiments that one ought to have of 
the pretended Diabolical Possessions, of the Appa- 
ritions of Devils, and of the Miracles that were 
done upon these Occasions. It discovers also at the
same


3 the Devils of Loudun. 
time the Obliquity of Mans Nature, and how far 
’tis capable to go, when ’tis once engag’d in an evil 
Design. 
Sect. 2. Although the History of the Martyrdom of 
Saint Ursula, and the Eleven Thousand Virgins 
which accompanied her, be liable to many contra- 
dictions, and that the greater part of the Learned 
doubt of its Veracity; This Saint has not been 
omitted to be Canoniz’d, to whole Honour the 
Beatified Angela of Bresse founded in the last Age 
in Italy, an Order of Nuns according to the Rule 
of Saint Augustine which was approv’d by Pope 
Gregory the Thireenth, in the Year 1572. And since,
in the Year 1614. Magdalene l’Huillier introduc’d it 
into France, with the approbation of Pope Paul 
the Fifth, by a Monastery which she founded at 
Paris, whence this Order spreading it self by de- 
grees through all the Kingdom, there was establi- 
sh’d in the Year 1626, a Convent at Loudun, which 
is a large Town, tho’ ill peopled; situated between 
the Provinces of Poitou, Tourain and Anjou, and 
which separates them all three, without having 
anciently made any part of them, or having 
had dependance upon either of them. 
Sect. 3. In this Place this Society, although as 
yet very small, was in great want, and very desti- 
tute of necessary conveniencies for their subsistance. 
It was then part of an Order, so little distant 
from its Birth, that it was not so rich and wealthy, 
as now it is at this Day, since a few more years has 
given it the leasure to consider of its Affairs, and 
to provide more advantageously tor its establish- 
ment. It was compost’d of Maidens of very good
Families, Noble and Ignoble, but who were not 
rich, or who would not give considerable Portions 
to those, whom they put out of their Houses to ease
B2 them


4 The History of 
themselves of the Charge. Therefore these Maid- 
ens were lodg’d in a hir’d private House, which 
was of no great extent, and according to their 
Institution, took Boarders to teach them, and from 
their Pensions drew part of their Maintenance. 
The House where they dwelt belong’d to Moussaut 
du Fresne. The Prior Moussaut his Brother, was 
their first Confessor, but was not long so, for he 
died some time before the discourse begun, con- 
cerning the Diabolical Possession, of which we are 
to treat. 
Sect. 4. The younger sort of these Maidens, who 
were of a very cheerful Spirit, and who fought nothing 
but to divert themselves, as much as the compass 
of their Confinement would allow; took an Occa- 
sion by this Mans Death (and the Conceit which 
some Persons had, that Spirits haunted the House 
where they dwelt) to rise in the Night, and make 
a Noise in the Granaries, and to give themselves 
the Pastime to fright the young Boarders; Some 
also of the more simple and aged of the Nuns (to 
whom the others had not dar’d to discover the 
sport) conceiv’d a great deal of fear: This en- 
courag’d the Actresses even to get upon the top of 
the House, which was not difficult at Loudun, 
where most of the Roofs are built in such a man- 
ner, that they admit of an easie access. They came 
at length to enter into the Chambers of the Board- 
ers, to take their Petticoats off from their Beds; 
and at last to practice every thing that might serve 
to give them a Divertisement, and to befool the 
Boarders and the other Nuns. One of the Board- 
ers at that time between Seventeen and Eighteen 
years of Age, nam’d Mary Aubin, who was ad- 
mitted into the Pleasures and Secrets of these Act- 
resses, serv’d to terrifie the others by the fear which
she


5 the Devils of Loudun.  
she seem’d to have, especially when these Sprights 
came into their Chamber, the Doors whereof had 
been well bolted, but they had since been softly 
open’d by her, who constantly related this Prank 
after the same manner, to her most intimate 
Friends, till she was almost Sixty Five years old, 
when she died. 
Sect. 5. After the Death of Moussaut, John Mig- 
non, Priest and Canon of the Collegiate Church of 
Saint Crosse, in Loudun, was chosen to be the Con- 
fessor of the Ursulines. The Elder sort of them ex- 
prest to him the cause of their Fear, and the Youn- 
ger made him a Confident of their Sport. This 
Man was an Intriguer, Malicious and Ambitious, 
and had then different Passions working in him. 
He propos’d to himself, not only to suffer the sport 
to continue, but to Authorize it, and to lend it a 
helping Hand, and to try if he could not make use of 
it, which might serve him to revenge himself of 
his Enemies, and to gain a reputation of Piety and 
sanctity, to which he was a great Pretender. But 
that the Designs of the Contrivers of this Tragical 
Piece, may more throughly be discover’d, we must 
bring the principal Person on the Stage, who was 
mostly concern’d in the Tragedy. 
Sett. 6. Urban Grandier was a Priest, Born of 
an honest Family, the Son of Peter Grandier, and 
Nephew of Claudius Grandier, who was also a Priest. 
These Ursuline Nuns, in the time of their being 
possess’d, said, that Urban Grandier had learnt Ma- 
gick of his Father, and his Uncle; but the Inhabi- 
tants of Xaintes, where they had dwelt, dissipated 
this slander by the good Testimony they gave of 
their Lives and Conversation. He perform’d the course 
of his Studies under the Jesuits of Bourdeaux, who 
observing in him very considerable Endowments,
B3 took


6 The History of 
took an affection to him, and procur'd to him the 
parsonage of Saint Peter, in the Market of Londun, 
which is in the presentation of the Jesuits of Poi- 
ctiers. He had also obtain’d a Prebend in the Chap- 
ter of the Church of Saint Crosse. The uniting of 
these Benefices in one Person, who was not of that 
Province, expos’d him to the Envy of many 
Churchmen, who would have been well satisfied 
with one of the two. This he was sufficiently 
sensible of, when he saw himself accus’d, for he 
often said to his Friends, that one part of those of 
that Order, who had declar’d themselves against 
him, had a Quarrel with his Benefices, rather than 
his Person. He was of a tall Stature, and of a good 
Presence, of a steady Mind, and subtil Wit, al- 
ways Comely and well drest, never going but in a 
long Garment; this outward neatness was accom- 
panied with a polite Wit; He exprest himself with 
much Ease and Eloquence; He preach’d often, and 
acquired himself in that Employment incompara- 
bly better than most of the Monks who went up 
into the Pulpit. There is a Funeral Oration of his, 
upon the Death of the Illustrious Scevola of Saint 
Martha, which is a very Eloquent Piece, and sets 
forth the fineness of his Genius. He was gentle 
and courteous to his Friends, but proud and 
haughty towards his Enemies. He was jealous of 
his Rank, and never yielded any thing of his inte- 
rests, repelling injuries with so much vigour, that 
he exasperated the Spirits of those whom he might 
have gain’d by taking other Methods. In the mean 
while he was expos’d to many Enemies, his haughti- 
ness had rais’d him a great number, and the ex- 
traordinary inclination he had to the Courting of 
Women, had made him still many more: It was 
not the Rivals that he was to fear, but the Fathers
and


7 The Devils of Loudun.
and the Mothers provok’d and enrag’d by the E- 
vil Reputation, which his frequent Visits had 
drawn upon their Families. 
Sect. 7. In the year 1602 he had a Process be- 
fore the Official of Poitiers against a Priest nam’d 
le Mounier, and the Twenty First of April in the 
same Year, he obtain’d a Sentence against him, 
which he caus’d to be executed with much Rigour, 
to the end that he might terrifie those that should 
attempt to give him Trouble in time to come; 
whereat le Mounier continued so much provok’d, 
that when he saw him accus’d of Sacriledge and Ir- 
religion, he became a Witness himself, and even 
thunder’d out Monitories against him by the Or- 
ders of Laubardemont, a Commissary sent by the 
Court, to take Cognizance of this Affair. 
Sect. 8. Some time after Grandier had another 
Suit against the Canons of St. Cross, upon the occasion of 
a House which he contended for with the Chap- 
ter; Mignon powerfully oppos’d his Pretensions, 
he was in Credit for the sake of his Family, and 
he was well skill’d in Matters Benificiary, and 
had conceiv’d a great jealousy against Gran- 
dier, whose Proceedings he always oppos’d. But 
although this Canon had sollicited the Suit with 
much Heat, the Chapter notwithstanding lost 
their Cause. Grandier triumph’d and insulted o- 
ver Mignon with so much Pride, that he had a 
sensible Resentment of it. 
Sect. 9. Barot, the Uncle of Mignon, and Presi- 
dent of the General Assessors, a rich Man, and 
Childless, and by Consequence much respected and 
caressed by his Heirs, had also a Quarrell with 
Grandier, who treated him with the utmost Haugh- 
tiness, and as a pitiful Fellow, which caus’d Ba- 
rot’s Family to conceive so great an animosity against
B4 Gran-


8 The History of
Grandier, that every one of them put himself for- 
ward to shew their Resentments, the better to 
make their Court to their Kinsman. 
Sect. 10. But all this came nothing near the Dis- 
pleasure of Trinquant the Kings Attorney and who 
was also the Uncle of Mignon. He had a Daugh- 
ter which Grandier had visited too familiarly; she 
became sickly and languishing; She had an inti- 
mate Friend named Martha le Pelletier, whose For- 
tune being very mean, she engag’d to serve her up- 
on this occasion, and was always near her during 
her indisposition. This Friend was so affectionate 
and faithful to her, that at the Expence of her 
own Reputation, she charg’d her self with the Child, 
and took care to provide it a Nurse; but this kept 
not Persons from believing that this Child was ra- 
ther the issue of her, who had been so long retir’d 
and languishing, than of her who had been chari- 
table enough to be willing in a Case of necessity, to 
own her self to be the Mother. Trinquant having a 
knowledge of the Rumors which ran about to the 
disadvantage of his Daughter, caus’d Martha le 
Pelletier to be put in Prison, to oblige her to make a 
Declaration concerning the Birth of the Child, 
which she had put into the hands of the Nurse; 
She own’d her self to be the Mother and promised 
to bring it up with much care, that Justice should 
have no hold of her. The publick laugh’d at this 
Proceeding, the Declaration was not believ’d, and  
Triniquant remain’d but the more mortified.  
Sect. 11. This Affair was upon these Terms, 
when Barot was so ill treated by Grandier, which 
was the occasion of the meeting together of Trin- 
quant, Mignon and of Menuau the King’s Advo- 
cate, who was the Kinsman, and intimate Friend of 
Mignon, and who was seiz’d with a violent Love Pas-
sion,


9 The Devils of Loudun.
sion, wherein, he had Grandier for his Rival, and 
that a Favourite Rival; It was there resolv’d to 
destroy him, or at least to drive him out of the 
Country of Loudun. A little while after, there 
was produc’d against him an Information before 
the Official of Poitiers, in the name of the Promo- 
ter; They accus’d him for having debauch’d some 
Women, and some Maidens; for being impious 
and profane; for never saying his Breviary, and 
for having layn with a Woman even in his own 
Church. His Accusers were Cherbonneau, and 
Bougreau, Two pitiful Fellows of the very Scum 
of the People. The Official having receiv’d the 
Information, commission’d Lewis Chauvet, Lieute- 
nant Civil, and Arch-priest of Saint Marcdlle, 
and of the Country of Loudun, to inform jointly 
with him. 
Sect. 12. In the mean time, Duthibaut, a rich 
and powerful Man, being in the Interests of the 
Adversaries of Grandier, spoke very disadvantage- 
ously of him in the Presence of the Marquis du 
Bellai, and made bloody Reproaches against him. 
This was reported to Grandier, who testified his 
Resentment in such cutting Terms, that Duthibaut 
lifted up the Cane which he had in his hand, and 
struck him, although he was attir’d in his Priestly 
Habit, and ready to enter into the Church of 
Saint Cross, whither, he went to assist at the 
Service. Grandier being inrag’d at this Affront and 
believing he should not have right done him so soon 
in that Province, as at Paris, he chose to go thi- 
ther with his Complaints. But whilst he made 
this journey, they inform’d against him at Loudun, 
and there proceeded to the Hearing of inconsidera- 
ble Witnessess whom they had procur’d. Trin- 
quant made Oath first to encourage the others, and
gave


10 The History of
gave Caution in the Action of the Informers. The 
Information being made, it was sent to the Bishop of 
Poitiers, near whose Person the secret Adversaries 
of Grandier had very powerful Friends. Besides 
this, he happen’d to infringe the Rights of the Bi- 
shop, in giving a Dispensation of the Banns for the 
Marriage of Delagarde, who dwelt in the Town of 
Mons. His Enemies knew so well how to aggravate 
this Encroachment, and to prepossess the Mind of 
that Bishop, that he deliver’d out against him a 
Warrant for the seizing of his Person, conceiv’d in 
these Words. 
Sect. 13. Henry Lewis Chateigner of Rochpozai 
by divine Mercy, Bishop of Poitiers, having seen the 
Accusations and Informations given to us by the Arch- 
priest of Loudun, against Urban Grandier Priest, 
and Parson of Saint Peter in the Market of Loudun, 
by Virtue of a Commission granted by us to the aforesaid 
Arch-priest, and in his absence to the Prior of Chas- 
seignes; Having also seen the Conclusions of our Pro- 
moter thereupon: We have ordain’d, and do ordain, 
that the said Grandier, so accus’d, be brought without 
Tumult into the Prison of our Episcopal Palace at Poi- 
tiers, if he can be apprehended, if not, he shall be cited 
at his House by the chief Apparitor, Priest or Clark ton- 
surate, to appear within Three Days; And moreover 
by the chief Sergeant Royal, with the Request of the se- 
cular Arm: and to whom, and to every one of them, 
we give Power and Commandment to perform the same, 
whatsoever Oppositions or Appeals notwithstanding, con- 
cerning this Matter, and the said Grandier being heard, 
to take by our Promoter such Conclusions against him, 
as he shall see fit to be done. Given at Dissai the Twen- 
ty Second Day of October. 1629. Thus sign’d in the 
Original, Henry Lewis Bishop of Poitiers. 
Sect. 14. Grandier was then at Paris, when the
War-


11 The Devils of Loudun. 
Warrant was delive’d out against him, he had 
call himself at the King’s Feet, and complain’d of 
the Blows with the Cane, which Dubithaut had 
given him publickly; The King had referr’d this 
Affair to the Parliament, that a Process might be 
made and concluded against Duthibaut, his Action 
having appear’d very insolent and worthy of a 
severe Correction; but he made use of violent Re- 
criminations against his Adversary, he accus’d 
him of being a Scandalous Person, of an ill Life, 
and very Criminal, and produc’d for the Proof 
of these Accusations, the Warrant for this Appre- 
hension which was newly granted by the Bishop of 
of Poitiers, which was the Cause that the Court, 
before Justice was done, sent Grandler back to the 
Bishop, to clear himself of the Crimes laid to his 
Charge. He return’d to Loudun, and in a few Days 
came to Poitiers, to put himself into a Condition 
for his Defence, but could not do it: for he was 
no sooner Arrived, but he was arrested Prisoner by 
an Usher of the Court, named Chatri. Although it 
was the Fifteenth of November, and that the Bi- 
shops Prison was cold and dark, he remain’d howe- 
ver there more than two Months, and began to be- 
lieve, that he would never get out of this Affair. 
His Enemies at least seem’d very much induc’d to 
think so; Duthibaut thought himself secur’d from 
his Prosecutions, the Issue whereof could not but 
be very troublesome to him; and Barot caus’d a De- 
volution to be executed upon his Benifice, to the 
Profit of Ismael Boulieau a Priest and one of his 
Heirs. 
Sect. 15. In the mean while, the eagerness of 
the Conspirators happen’d to abate, for fear of 
the Expences; for altho’ they were all very Weal- 
thy, yet each of them excus’d themselves, as much 
as 


12 The History of 
as ’twas possible, from defraying the Charges, 
which could not be small, the Instruction of the 
Process being made at Poitiers; where the Wit- 
nesses were oblig’d to make a personal Appearance, 
to give their Informations, and to be confronted 
to the Person Accus’d. But the Animosity of 
Trinquant was more powerful than that of all the 
rest; he in the end overcame those Difficulties, 
and acted so, that his Associates contributed to 
the Expence as well as himself, and that the Pro- 
secution was not given over. 
Sect. 16. The principal Article of the Accusa- 
tion could not be made good. It was laid to 
Grandier’s charge, That he had Debauch’d Wo- 
men and Maidens; but there were no Plaintiffs 
produc’d, these Women and Maids were not 
nam’d; there was not any Witness that Swore 
directly to this Fact; and the greater part ac- 
knowledg’d, at last. That they never heard a word 
concerning many things which they found writ 
in the Informations. At last, it being necessa- 
ry to proceed to the Judgment of the Process; 
there was admitted into the number of the Judges, 
the Advocate Richard, who was Trinquant’s Kins- 
man; and the Bishop was beset by the secret Ad- 
versaries of Grandier, who ceas’d not to set him 
out in the blackest: Colours, and who knew how 
to mix so much Probability with their Calumnies, 
that on the 3d of January 1630, he was Con- 
demn’d to Fast with Bread and Water, by way of 
Penance, every Friday during three Months; and 
interdicted from Divine Offices, in the Diocess of 
Poitiers, for five Years; and in the Town of Lou- 
dun, for ever. 
Sect. 17. On both sides there was an Appeal 
from this Sentence; Grandier appeal’d to the Arch-
bishop


13 the Devils of Loudun.
bishop of Bourdeaux  and his Adversaries, in the 
Name of the Promoter of the Officiality, by Writ 
of Error, to the Parliament of Paris; to the intent 
only to Perplex him, and to bring him into such 
a Condition, as not to be able to undergo the 
burden of all the Affairs, with which they fought 
to overwhelm him. But they succeeded not as they 
desir’d; for he prepar’d himself, and had his 
Cause Pleaded before the Parliament. But it be- 
ing necessary to hear yet a greater number of Wit- 
nesses, who dwelt in a Place very far off, the Court 
remitted the Cognisance thereof to the Presidial 
of Poitiers, to judge definitively. The Lieutenant 
Criminal of Poitiers, gave Instruction for renewing 
the Process, as well by the Re-examination and 
Confronting of the Witnesses, as by the Fulmina- 
tion of a Monitory. This Instruction was not fa- 
vourable to his Accusers; there were found Con- 
tradictions in the Witnesses, who would yet per- 
sist; and there were many others, who ingenuously 
acknowledg’d, That they had been tamper’d with: 
One of the Accusers desisted from the Action 
which he had begun; and declar’d, with some 
Witnesses, who also gave over. That they had 
been put on; and solicited by Trinquant. At the 
same time, it came to the knowledge of Mechin 
and Boulieau Priests, That they were made to say, 
in their Deposition, things that they had never 
thought of; they were desirous to disown them 
by Writings under their Hands and that of Me- 
chin being found, we need not fear to insert it 
here, altho’ it be long, as well as some other Wri- 
tings, which shall be inserted hereafter; because 
we believe that this Exactness will contribute to 
the Satisfaction of the Reader, and leave no cause 
to doubt of the truth of those things which are 
contain’d in this History. Sect.


14 The History of 
Sect. 18. “ I Gervase Mechin Priest, Vicar of 
“ the Church of St. Peter, in the Market of Lou- 
“ dun, do certifie by this present Writing, and 
“ Sign’d with my Hand for the discharge of my 
“ Conscience, upon a certain Rumour which is 
“ caus’d to be spread abroad, That in an Informa- 
“ tion made by Giles Robert Archpriest, against 
“ Urban Grandier Priest, Parson of St. Peters; in 
“ which Information, the said Robert solicited me 
“ to depose, that I have said, That I found the 
“ said Grandier lying with Women and Maids all 
“ at length in St. Peter’s Church, the Doors being 
“ shut: Also, That several times, at undue hours, 
“ both by Day and by Night, I had seen Maids 
“ and Women come to find the said Grandier in 
“ his Chamber; and that some of the said Women 
“ continued there, from one of the Clock in the 
“ Afternoon, till two or three in the Morning; 
“ and caus’d their Suppers to be brought thither 
“ by their Maid-Servants, who immediately re- 
“ tir’d: Also, That I had seen the said Grandier 
“ in the Church, the Doors being open; and some 
“ Women being entred there, he shut them. Not 
“ desiring that such Reports should any longer 
“ continue, I declare by these Presents, That I 
“ have never seen, nor found the said Grandier 
“ with Women, or Maids, in the Church, the 
“ Doors being shut; nor alone with them by 
“ themselves, but when he has spoken to them, 
“ they were in Company, and the Doors wide 
“ open: And as touching the Posture, I think it 
“ sufficiently clear’d by my Confrontation, and that 
“ the said Grandier and Women were sat down a 
“ good distance one from the other: As also, I 
“ never saw Women and Maids enter into the said 
“ Grandier’s Chamber, neither by Day nor Night.
Indeed,


15 the Devils of Loudun. 
“ Indeed, ’tis true, I have heard a great many Peo- 
“ ple come and go very late at Night, but I can- 
“ not say who it was; also, That there lyeth al- 
“ ways a Brother of the said Grandier near his 
“ Chamber; and that I have neither known, that 
“ Women or Maids have caus’d their Suppers to 
“ be brought thither; neither have I depos’d, That 
“ I had never seen him say his Breviary, because 
“ that would be contrary to truth; for as much as 
“ that he borrow’d mine several times, which he 
“ took, and said his Hours. And in like manner, 
“ I declare, That I never saw him shut the Doors 
“ of the Church; and that in all the Discourses 
“ which I saw him have with the Women, I never 
“ beheld any thing unbeseeming, nor that he did 
“ even any ways touch them, but that they only 
“ spoke together; and that if there be found in 
“ my Deposition, any thing contrary to what is 
“ said above, it is contrary to my knowledge; 
“ and it was never Read to me, left I should not 
“ have Sign’d. This is what I have said to give a 
“ testimony to the Truth. Made the last Day of 
“ Ottoher, 1630; Signed thus, G. Mechin. 
Sect. 19. The Presidial of Poitiers gave his Judg- 
ment the 25th of May 1631. whereby Grandier was 
sent away Absolv’d, for the present, of the Accu- 
sation made against him. He triumph’d and in- 
sulted over his Adversaries with so much Haughti- 
ness, as if he had been wholly clear of this Business. 
In the mean time, it was necessary that he should 
present himself before the Tribunal of the Arch- 
bishop of Bourdeaux, to whom he had appeal’d, 
and that he might obtain there a Sentence of Ju- 
stification. This Prelate, a little time after that this 
Judgment had been given at Poitiers, came to visit 
his Abbey of St. Jouin les Marnes, which is but
three


16 The History of
three Leagues from Loudun. Grandier prepar’d 
himself to appear before him; and his Adversa- 
ries, who seem’d to have lost their Courage, did 
heartily Defend themselves. This is the Sentence 
of Absolution, which the Archbishop pronounc’d, 
after he had proceeded to a new Instruction of the 
Process. 
Sect. 20. “ Henry d' Escoubleau de Sourdis, by the 
“ Grace of God Archbishop of Bordeaux, Primate 
“ of Aquitain, To all Persons, to whom these pre- 
“ sent Letters shall come, Greeting. Know ye, 
“ That a Process being begun between Urban Gran- 
“ dier Priest and Appellant, from the Sentence gi- 
“ ven by the Most: Reverend the Bishop of Poitiers, 
“ the 3d of January 1630, and from all that which 
“ ensued thereupon on the one part, and James 
“ Cherbonneau, joint Promoter of the Officiality, 
“ cited to Appear on the other part; (saving that 
“ their qualities may be prejudicial to either) our 
“ Sentence of the 30th of August last, with the 
“ Pieces there mention'd, being seen by us; the 
“ Examinations given by Giles Robert Archpriest, 
“ Gervase Mechin, and Boulieau Priests; Our Sen- 
“ tence given upon a Petition, presented to us by 
“ the said Grandier the 15th of October last, at the 
“ bottom whereof is our Decree; and another 
“ Petition, which the said Grandier had presented 
“ us the 3d of this present Month; A Petition 
“ presented to us by James Caille, Porter to the 
“ Sieur de la Motte of Champdenier, the 4th of the 
“ said Month, our Decree being at the bottom 
“ thereof. Our Verbal Process of the 7th of the 
“ said Month, containing the Interrogatories put 
“ by us to the said Caille, and the Answers made 
“ by him; Our Judgment of the said Fourth Day 
“ of this Month; The Monitory deliver’d by us
“ to


17 The Devils of Loudun.
“ to our Promoter, with the Certificate of the 
“ Publication which was made in the Town of 
“ Loudun; Another Petition presented to us by 
“ the said Grandier the Seventeenth of the said 
“ Month, and our Decree thereupon, with the De- 
“ terminations of our Promoter, to whom the whole 
“ has been communicated; All being view’d and 
“ consider’d, and the Advice of the Counsel taken 
“ thereupon after the Invocation of the Holy Ghost. 
“ We by our Sentence and Judgment definitive, 
“ have disanull’d, and do disanul the said Sentence; 
“ from which there is made an Appeal, and for 
“ want of other Proof made by our Promoter, 
“ have dismist, and do dismiss the said Appellant, 
“ absolv’d from the Crimes and Offences laid to 
“ his Charge, and have taken off definitively the 
“ Interdiction a Divinis, mention’d in the said De- 
“ cree, Injoyning him, that he behave himself or- 
“ derly and modestly in his Charge, according to 
“ the Holy Decrees, and Canonical Constitutions, 
“ without Prejudice to his Recovery of Satisfaction 
" for Damages, and Interest, and Restitution of the 
" Profits of his Benefices, in such manner as he shall 
“ think good. Made by us at our Palace belonging 
“ to the Abbey of Saint Jouin les Marnes, the Twen- 
“ tieth of November. 1631. Signed Henry de Sour- 
“ dis Archbishop of Bourdeaux, and pronounc’d by 
“ us the Register, to the said Grandier, who was 
“ then in the same Abbey the Day and Year above 
“ mention’d.  
Sect. 21. The Archbishop considering the ani- 
mosity and contrivances of the Enemies of 
Grandier, and having an esteem for him, for the 
sake of his good qualities, advis’d him to change 
Benefices, and to withdraw himself from a 
place, where so powerful a conspiracy was 
C made


18 The History of 
made against him. But he was not capable of 
following such wholesome advice, both Love and 
Hatred had too much blinded him, he hated his 
Enemies with too great a passion to satisfie them in 
that Point; But he was yet more violently possest 
by Love; and although this was divided towards 
different Objects, there was one nevertheless, 
which was the true Subject of his tender Affecti- 
ons, to which his Heart was ty’d by such strong 
bands, that far from being able to break them, he 
had not the power to remove himself any distance 
from her. He return’d then to Loudun, with a 
Branch of Laurel in his Hand, as an Ensign of his 
Victory. 
Sect. 22. Persons that were indifferently 
concern’d, were scandaliz’d at his Conduct, 
wherein he shew’d so little Modesty; his Enemies 
were enrag’d, and his own Friends disapprov’d it. 
He took possession of his Benefices, and scarcely 
gave himself Leisure to breath; so that being 
wholly fill’d with the Resentment of the Injury 
that had been done him by Duthibaut he begun 
his Suit against him, and drove it so far, that he 
obtain’d a Decree from the Chamber of Tournelle, 
whither Duthibaut was sent for, and reprov’d, 
and was condemn’d to divers Fines and 
Reparations, and to pay the Charge of the 
Process.
Sect. 23. Grandiers not being satisfied with the 
right he had done himself in this Affair, resolv’d 
to carry on his Revenge, as far as he could legally 
do it, and he began to sue his Secret Enemies for 
his Reparations, Damages and Interests, and 
far the Restitution of the Profits of his Benefices, 
according to the Sentence of the Archbishop of 
Bourdeaux. It was in vain that his principal friends
would


19 the Devils of Loudun.
would have disswaded him upon the Consideration 
what had already happen’d to him, which ought 
to make him know what his Enemies were like to 
do, if he attempted every way to drive them to 
Extremities, and to interest their Purse, at which 
they would not be less sensible, than they had 
shew’d themselves in what concern’d their Reputa- 
tion: But his Stars drew him to a Precipice; Di- 
vine Providence, whose Ways are impenetrable, 
would punish him for his Pride and Debauchery, 
and suffer, at the same time to appear upon 
the Theater of the World, one of the Tragical 
Acts, which false Zeal, or Impiety cause to be re- 
presented there from time to time; and which ne- 
ver fail to find in the Credulity of the People an 
Approbation and Applause, which the Experience 
of what is past, ought to hinder them from giving 
so lightly, and which are the evident Signs of the 
Weakness of Man’s Understanding. 
Sect. 24. When there was to be chosen a new Con- 
fessor for the Ursuline Nuns, Grandier had been pro- 
pos’d; His Enemies nois’d it abroad, that he was 
very desirous to be pitch’d upon; but that he 
was rejected because of his evil Manners, and that 
the Prioress had a great Dispute with one of his in- 
timate Friends upon that Subject. But there are 
many Persons who writ to the contrary, and that 
the Nuns had caus’d him to be treated with, upon 
the design they had to desire him to be their Con- 
fessor, which he absolutely refus’d, although he 
had been very much sollicited. It is at least certain 
that these Maidens had dwelt Seven or Eight Years 
at Loudun, without his having given them any Vi- 
sit; and in the Year 1634, when he and they were 
brought Face to Face, it appear’d that they had 
never seen him. Father Tranquille has also own’d  
C2 it


20 The History of 
it in one of his Books, that Grandier had never in- 
termeddled in their Concerns. There is then no 
Likelihood that after he had so exceedingly fligh- 
ted them, he should have a Design to become their 
Confessor, or that he ever propos’d it to them. 
Sect. 25. The Report of the Possession was a 
great while whisper’d about the Town, before it, 
broke out. The Secret could not be so well kept, 
but that some Knowledge of what past within the 
Convent spread abroad; There was made the Ex- 
periment of all the Sleights of managing the Body, 
which they intended to make use of; There Mig- 
non set in order the Springs of his Intreagues to 
have them play, when they should be in a Con- 
dition; He caus’d his Scholars to be exercis’d in 
seigning to fall into Convulsions, to make Contor- 
tions and Postures of their Bodies, to the End they 
might gain a Habit, and he forget nothing for 
their Instruction, to make them able to appear 
true Demoniacks. ’Twas believ’d that he kept some 
of the simple and over credulous Nuns in their Error, 
and in the Fear which they had at first, and that by 
Degrees he insinuated into them that which 
he was desirous they should at last strongly believe, 
and which ’twas Thought they really did so; How 
little Resemblance soever of Truth there might be 
in this Imposture, He drew others into the Par- 
ty, who had no Knowledge of it in the Beginning; 
He secur’d himself of the Fidelity of all those who 
were engag’d as well by Oaths, as by the Conside- 
rution of the Interest of the Glory of GOD, and 
the Catholick Church, persuading them, that it 
would draw great Advantages by this Enterprize, 
which would serve to confound the Hereticks, of 
whom the Town was very full; and be rid of a 
Pernicous Curate, who by his Debaucheries had
dis-


21 the Devils of Loudun.  
dishonour’d his Cbaracter, who was also a 
Secret Heretick, and who drew a Numerous Com- 
pany of Souls into Hell; Adding, that their Con- 
vent would not fail, to obtain by this Means an 
extraordinary Reputation, and that Gifts and 
Alms that would be bellow’d, would bring a great 
Plenty, which was then wanting; In a Word, be 
forgot nothing that he believ’d would contribute 
to his Designs, and when he saw that the Busi- 
ness was very near to the Point of Perfection which 
he wish’d, he began to exercise the Superior, and 
Two other Nuns, He call’d at first to his Exor- 
cisms only Peter Barre, Curate of Saint James of 
Chinon, and Canon of Saint Meme. He was a Bigot 
and an Hypocrite, almost of the same Character 
with Mignon, but much more Melancholick and 
more Enthusiastick, and who practis’d a Thousand 
Extravagancies, that he might pass for a Saint. 
He came to Loudun at the Head of his Parishioners, 
whom he led in Procession, coming all the Way 
on Foot, that he might the better put a Gloss up- 
his Hypocrisy. After that these Two pretend- 
Exorcists had busied themselves together very pri- 
vately for Ten or Twelve Days, they believ’d 
this Act was in a Condition to be expos’d upon the 
Stage to the Eyes of the Publick and for this Ef- 
fect, they resolv’d to inform the Magistrate of the 
Lamentable Condition of these Nuns, to whom 
they employ’d Granger Curate of Venier, a Man 
malicious and impudent, fear’d and hated of all 
the Priests in the Country, because being in Fa- 
vour with the Bishop of Poitiers, he many times 
did them ill Offices with him; He had never any 
Difference with Grandier; But had even receiv’d 
some Services of him, which did not hinder him 
from suffering himself to be tamper’d with by Mig-
C3 non


22 The History of
non and Trinquant, and entring openly into the 
League with them. He went then on Monday 
the Eleventh of October, 1532, to find William
de Cerizai de la Gueriniere Bailiff of the Loudunois, 
and Lewis Chauvet Lieutenant Civil, and he in- 
treated them, on the Behalf of the Exorcists, to 
come to the Convent of the Ursulines to see the 
Two Nuns possessed by evil Spirits, representing 
to them that it concern’d them to be present at 
the Exorcisms, and to see the strange and almost 
incredible Effects of this Possession. He told them, 
that there was one who answer’d in Latin to all 
Questions that could be put to Her, although she 
had no Knowledge of the Language before this 
Accident. The Two Magistrates went to the 
Convent, either to assist at the Exorcisms, and to, 
Authorize them, if they found themselves oblig’d, 
or to stop the Course of this Illusion, if they judg’d 
the Possession to-be feign’d and counterfeited. Mig- 
non met them attir’d with his Surplice and Tippit, 
He told them that the Nuns had been disturb’d for 
Fifteen Days with Apparitions and frightful Visi- 
ons, and that after that, the Mother Superior, 
and Two other Nuns had been visibly possest for 
Eight or Ten Days by evil Spirits, but that they 
had been driven out of their Bodies, as well by 
the Ministry of him. As of Barre, and some other 
Religious Carmelites; But that on Saturday Night 
the Sixteenth of the Month, the Mother Superior 
nam’d Jane Belsiel, the Daughter of the late Baron 
of Cose, of the Country of Xaintonge, and a lay Sister, 
the Daughter of Maignoux, had been tormented a- 
fresh, and that they were possest again by the same 
Spirits; That they had discover’d in their exor- 
cising; that this was done by a new Pact or Cove- 
nant, the Symbol or Mark whereof were Roses,
as


23 The Devils of Loudun. 
as the Token of the First had been Three black 
Thornes. That the evil Spirits had not been wil- 
ling to name themselves during the First Possession, 
but that he who then possest the Mother Prioress 
call’d himself the Enemy of GOD, and said, his 
Name was Astaroth, and that he who possest the 
Lay Sister, nam’d himself Sabulun. At last he told 
them that the possess’d were now taking their Rest, 
and he desir’d them to deferr the Visit to another 
Hour of the Day. These Two Magistrates were 
ready to go out, when a Nun came to give them 
Notice, that the Persons possess’d were again tor- 
Mented; They went up with Mignon and Granger 
into an upper Chamber, furnish’d with Seven lit- 
tle Beds, in one of which lay the Lay Sister, and 
the Prioress in another. This last was encompass’d 
with some Carmelites, with some of the Nuns of 
the Convent, with Matburin Rosseau Priest and 
Canon of Saint Cross, and Manouri the Chirurgion. 
The Superior had no sooner discover’d the Two 
Magistrates, but she had violent Commotions, and 
perform’d strange Actions; She made a Noise 
which was like to that of a Pig; She sunk 
down into the Bed, and contracted her self into 
the Postures and Grimaces of a Person who is out 
of his Wits; A Carmelite Friar was at her right 
Hand, and Mignon at her left, the last of these 
put his Two Fingers into her Mouth and presuppo- 
sing that she was possess’d, us’d many Conjurations, 
and spake to the Devil, who answer’d him after this 
Manner, in their First Dialogue. Mignon deman- 
ded, Propter quam Causam ingressus es in Corpus hujus 
Virginis? For what Reason haft thou enter’d into the 
Body of this Virgin? Answ. Causa Animositatis;  
Upon the Account of Animosity. Q. Per quod Pactum? 
By what Pact? A. Per Flores, By Flower. Q. Qua-
C4 les?


24 The History of 
les? What Flowers? A. Rosas. Roses. Q Quis misit? 
Who sent them? A. Urbanus. Urban. She pronounc’d 
not this Word before she had stammer’d many times, 
as if she had done it by constraint. Q. Die Cogno- 
men. Tell his Surname. A. Grandier. This was a- 
gain a Word which she pronounc’d not, till she had 
been very much urg’d to Answer. Q Dic qualita- 
tem; Mention his Quality. A. Sacerdos, A Priest. 
Q. Cujus Ecclesiœ? of what Church? A. Sancti Pe- 
tri, Of Saint Peters. She utter’d these last Words 
very boldly. Q Quœ Persona attulit Flores? What 
Person brought the Flowers? A. Diabolica, a Diabo- 
lical Person. She came to her Senses after this last 
Answer, She pray’d to GOD, and she cryed to 
eat a little Bread which was brought her; she put 
it from her however a little after, saying she was 
not able to swallow it because it was too dry. There 
was brought to her Liquid Sweatmeats of which she 
eat but very little, because she was frequently per- 
plex’d by the Return of her Convulsions. The 
Bailist and Lieutenant who stood near her, and ob- 
serv’d with good Attention that which past, seeing 
that they gave no more any Sign of a Possession, 
withdrew towards the Window; Mignon came 
near them and said, that in the Action which was 
presented, there was something like the History 
of Peter Gansredi, who was put to Death by Virtue of 
a Decree of the Parliament of Aix in Province; to 
whom there was no Answer made, but the Lieute- 
nant Civil told him, that it would have been pro- 
per to urge the Prioress upon this Cause of Animo- 
sity, whereof she had spoke in her Answers, upon 
this he excus’d himself, that he was not allow’d to 
make any Questions of Curiosity. The Lay Sister 
had also several Convulsions, and the motions of 
her Body seen’d very extraordinary. They were
desi-


25 The Devils of Loudun.
desious to propose some Questions to her, but she 
cry’d out Twice, To the other, to the other; which 
was interpreted, as if die had been willing to say, 
that ’twas only the Superior, who was sufficiently 
instructed to answer. The Judges retir’d, and 
understood the same Questions had been already 
put divers times to the Nuns, especially in the Pre- 
sence of Paul Grouard Judge of the Provostship at Lou- 
dun, and of Trinquant the King’s Attorney, of 
which, and all other things they had seen and heard, 
they drew up a Verbal Process, and sign’d it. 
Sect. 26. The Noise which this Possession began 
to make, produc’d different Opinions; the Devout 
Souls who regarded with respect and veneration, 
the Ministers of the Church, and who were in- 
clin’d to receive blind-fold, and without inquiry 
all that was presented to them on their part, could 
not perswade themselves that Barre, Mignon, the 
Carmelites, Ursulines, Priests, Friars and Nuns, could 
possibly be the Authors of so wicked a Contrivance, 
or invent so devilish an Imposture. But the World- 
lings not judging so charitably, were more inclin'd 
to suspect the whole; they could not apprehend 
how these Devils, who happen’d to go out at one 
Door, did as quickly re-enter at another, to the 
confusion of the Ministers of him, by whose Au- 
thority they had been dispossest They were asto- 
nish’d, that the Devils of the Superior spake Latin, 
rather than that of the Lay Sister; and that she 
spake not better than a Scholar of the second Form, 
They made reflections upon this, that Mignon had 
not been willing to interrogate her upon the cause 
of the Animosity, of which he himself had spo- 
ken, and they concluded that it was because the 
Devil was at the end of his lesson; that he had 
not as yet learnt any further, and that he was o-
blig’d


26 The History of 
blig’d to play the same part before all sorts of 
Spectators, seeing he had spoke nothing before the 
Bayliff, but what he had already said before the 
Judge of the Provostship; they were not ignorant, 
that some time before, there had been a meeting 
of all the most violent Enemies of Grander, at the 
Village of Puidardane, in one of the Trinquant’s 
Houses, and there found a great deal of probabi- 
lity, that what was acted there, had a Relation to 
the Possession. They could not also relish that 
Mignon had so readily explain’d himself upon the 
conformity which he saw in his Affair with that of 
Gaufredy the Priest executed at Aix. And in fine, 
they had rather that other Friers than Carmelites had 
been call’d to their Exorcisms, because the Quarrels 
of thefe good Fathers with Grandier, had been 
known to all the World, by the Sermons which 
he had made against a priviledged Altar, of which 
they so much boasted, and by the contempt which 
he publickly shew’d of their Preachers. 
Sect. 27. The next Day after, being the 
Twelfth of October, the Bayliff, and the Lieu- 
tenant Civil accompanied with the Canon 
Roussau, and follow’d by their Register, return’d to 
the Convent of the Ursulines, upon the Knowledge 
that they had, that they did continue the Exor- 
cisms. They call’d Mignon aside, and remonstra- 
ted to him, that this Affair would be henceforward 
of such importance, that it was necessary that 
they, the Magistrates, should be acquainted when 
they would proceed in it; they added, that it was 
convenient that he should forbear to Exorcise, 
and that other Exorcists, should be call’d by those 
of the Magistracy, to avoid the suspitions of Sug- 
gestion, which his quality, of being Confessor, 
might justly give, by reason of the Mortal ha-
tred


27 The Devils of Loudun. 
tred which had been between him, or his near Kin- 
dred, and Grandier, who had been nam’d by the Su- 
perior as the Author of the Pact and Magick which 
was now in Question. Mignon answer’d them, that 
neither he, nor the Nuns, would be against their 
being present at the Exorcisings, and declar’d to 
them that Barre had exorcis’d that Day, but he did 
not promise not to Exocrise any more for the fu- 
ture, although since that time he had always ab- 
stain’d from exorcising in Publick. Barre draw- 
ing near, told the Magistrates, that in this exor- 
cising, there past very surprising things; That he 
had learnt from the Superior, That there were in 
her Body Seven Devils, whole Names he had taken 
in writing; That Astaroth was the first in orders;
That Grandier had given the Pact, between him 
and the Devils, under the Symbol of Roses, to one 
named Jane Pivart, who had put them into the 
Hands of a Maiden, who had brought them to the 
Convent, over the Walls of the Garden; That 
the Prioress had said, that this happen’d to her on 
Saturday Night, Hora Secunda Nocturna, at two of the 
Clock in the Mornings, which were the very Words 
she us’d. That she would not Name the Maiden, 
but had nam’d Pivart; That he demanded of her who 
that Pivart was? And that she answer’d him, est 
pauper Magus, ’tis a poor Magician; That he had 
urg’d her upon this Word, Magus, Magician;
and that she repli’d Magicianus & Civis, Magician 
and Citizen. After this Discourse, the Magistrates 
went up into the Chamber of the possessed, which 
they found fill’d with a great Number of inquisi- 
tive Persons; she made not any Wry-Face, nor 
did any Action of a Person possest, neither during 
the Mass which Mignon celebrated, nor before nor 
after the Elevation of the Sacrament; They Sung
also


28  The History of 
also with the other Nuns; the Lay-sister only being 
sat down by the help of those who were nearest 
to her, had a great trembling in her Arms and 
Hands. This is all that was oberv’d, and thought 
worthy to be inserted into the Verbal Process of 
the Morning Work of that Day. 
Sect. 28. The Design of the Judges being to take 
an exact Account of this Affair, return’d to the 
Convent about Three or Four of the Clock in the 
Afternoon, with Ireneus of Saint Marte, the 
Sieur Deshumeaux; They found the Chamber again 
fill’d with People of all conditions; the Superior 
had at first great Convulsions in their presence; she 
thrust out her Tongue, she Foam’d and Froth’d at 
the Mouth, well nigh as if she had been really in a 
Fit of Madness, or was tormented by an Evil Spi- 
rit. Barre demanded of the Devil, when he would 
go out? Those that were near, heard this answer, 
Cras mane, to Morrow Morning. The Exorcist in- 
sisted, and ask’d him why he would not go out of her 
then? The Answer was Pactum, a Contract, or it is 
a Contract. The word Sacerdos, Priest, was after- 
wards pronounc’d, then that of Finis, or Finit, an end,
or does end; for this good Nun, or the Devil spoke 
between their Teeth, and ’twas not easie to under- 
stand her; Prayers were made, and Exorcisms, and 
Adjurations, but she answer’d nothing. The Pix 
was put upon her Head, and this Action was ac- 
companied with Prayers and Litanies, which had 
no effect; only some People observ’d, she was tor- 
mented with more Violence, when the Names 
of certain Saints were pronounc’d, as Saint Au- 
gustine, Saint Jerom, Saint Anthony, and Saint 
Mary Magdalene. Barre commanded her at that 
time, (as he did very often since) to say that she 
gave her Heart and Soul to GOD; she did it
freely,


29 the Devils of Loudun. 
freely, and without constraint: But when he bid 
her say, that she gave her Body, she made resist- 
ance, and seem’d not to Obey, but by force; as if 
she were willing to say, the Devil possest her Body, 
but not her Soul. After she had made this last An- 
swer, she recover’d her natural condition; her 
countenance was also Pleasant and Calm, as if she 
had not undergone any extraordinary Agitation;
and looking upon Barre, with a smiling Counte- 
nance, she told him, That there was now no more of 
Satan in her. She was ask’d whether she remem- 
b’red the Questions which had been put to her, 
and her Answers? she replied no. Afterwards 
she took some Food, and told the Company, that 
the first Pact had been given her about Ten a Clock 
at Night; That she was then in Bed, and that 
there were several Nuns in her Chamber; she 
felt that something took one of her Hands, and 
after having put into it Three Black Thorns, they 
clos’d it; That this being done, without her ha- 
ving seen any person, she was troubled, and seiz’d 
with a great Terror, which made her call the Nuns 
who were in her Chamber; That they came near 
her, and found the Three Thorns in her Hand. 
As she continued to speak, the Lay-Sister had some 
Convulsions, the particulars whereof the Judges 
could not take notice, because this happen’d whilst 
they went high the Superior, and were attentive to 
her Discourse. This Day’s work concluded with 
an Adventure pleasant enough; whilst Barre made 
his Prayers and Exorcisms, there happen’d a great 
Noise amongst the Company; and some said that 
they saw a Cat come down the Chimney; This 
Cat was carefully search’d for, throughout the 
Chamber; it threw itself upon the Tester of the 
Bed; it was catch’d upon the Superiors Bed, 
where Barre had made many Signs of the Cross;
upon


30 The History of 
upon it, and added several adjurations, but at last 
it was known to be one of the Cats of the Con- 
vent, and no Magician, or Demon. 
Sett. 29. The Company being ready to with- 
draw, the Exorcist said that it was requisite to 
burn the Roses, where the Second Pact had been 
put; and in effect he took a great Nosegay of White 
Musk Roses, already wither’d, and cast them into 
the Fire; there happen’d no Sign upon this occasi- 
on, and the Roses caus’d no ill smell in burning. 
Nevertheless, they promised the Company that 
next Day they should see wonderful Events, That 
the Devil should go out; That he should speak 
more plainly than he had hitherto; and That they 
would urge him to give such convincing and mani- 
fest Signs of his going out; that no Body should 
be able to doubt of the Truth of this Possession. 
Rene Herve the Lieutenant Criminal, said that he 
ought to ask her concerning the Name Pivart; 
Barre answer’d in Latine, & hoc dicet, & puellam 
nominabit, she shall tell it, and Name the Maid,
meaning to speak of her, who had brought the 
Roses. 
Sect. 30. Grandier, who at first made a Mock at 
these Exorcisms, and the Testimony of these pre- 
tended Devils, seeing that this Affair was push’d on 
so far, presented a Petition to the Bayliff the same 
Day, being the Twelfth of October, by which he 
remonstrated to him, That Mignon had exorcis’d 
these Nuns in his presence; That they had nam'd 
him as the Author of their Possession; That it was 
an Imposture and a perfect Calumny suggested a- 
gainst his Honour, by a Man who rais’d another false 
Accusation against him, of which he had clear’d 
himself; That he requested him to sequester these 
Nuns, who pretended to be possest, and cause them
to


31 the Devils of Loudun.
to be examined separately; That if he found any 
appearance of Possession, he would be pleas’d to 
nominate some Ecclesiastical Persons, of a requisite 
Ability and Honesty, not suspected by him the 
Petitioner, as Mignon and his Adherents were, 
to exorcise them if there were occasion, and to 
make his Verbal Process of that which should pass 
at the Exorcisms, to the end, that he the Petition- 
er might be able afterwards to provide as he should 
see cause. The Bayliff gave Grandier an Act of his 
Issues and Conclusions, according to his desire, and 
told him; that ’twas Barre who did exorcise the Day 
before, by the Orders of the Bishop of Poictiers, as 
he had boasted in his presence; adding, that he de- 
clar’d this to him, to the end that he might 
provide so as bethought fit, by which Grandier un- 
derstood that he should be referr’d to his Bishop. 
Sect. 31. The next Day, October the Thirteenth, 
the Bayliff, Lieutenant Civil, the Lieutenant Crimi- 
nal, the Kings Attorney, the Lieutenant of the 
Provostship, and Deshumeaux, follow’d by the Clerks 
of the Two Jurisdictions, went to the Convent at 
Eight of the Clock in the Morning; they past the 
first Gate which they found open, Mignon open’d 
the second, and introduc’d them into the Parlour;
he told them that the Nuns were preparing them- 
selves for the Communion, and entreated them to 
retire to a House, which was on the other side of 
the Street, whence he would cause them to be call’d 
within less than an Hour. They went out after 
they had given him notice of the Petition presented 
by Grandier to the Bayliff the Day before. The 
Hour being come, they entred all into the Chappel 
of the Convent, and Barre coming to the Gate 
with Mignon, told them, that he came from exor- 
cising the two possessed Persons, who had been de-
livered


32 The History of 
livered from the unclean Spirits by their Ministry; 
that they had toil’d at the Exorcisms since Seven a 
Clock in the Morning; That there had pass’d great 
wonders, of which they would draw up an Act; 
but that they had not judg’d fit to admit other 
Persons there than the Exorcists. The Bayliff 
remonstrated to them, that this Procedure was not 
reasonable; That it render’d them suspected of 
Imposture and Suggestion in the things which were 
said and done the foregoing Days, by the variation 
that was found in them, and that the Superior hav- 
ing publickly accus’d Grandier of Magick; they ought 
not to do any thing clandestinly, since that Accu- 
sation, but in the Face of Justice and the Publick. 
That they had taken upon them a great deal of 
boldness to pray so many People, and of such 
Quality, to wait the space of an Hour, and in the 
mean while to proceed in the Exorcisms in private. 
That they would make the Verbal Process, as they 
had already done in other things, which past in 
their presence. Barre answer’d, that the end they 
aim’d at, was the expulsion of the Devils; That 
their Design had succeeded; And that they should 
see a great good turn to happen upon it, because he 
had expresly commanded the evil Spirits to produce 
within Eight Days some great effect, capable of 
hind’ring for the future any one’s doubting the 
Truth of the Possession, and deliverance of the 
Nuns. The Magistrates drew up a Verbal Process 
of this Discourse, and of all that had proceeded in 
it; but the Lieutenant Criminal only would not 
Sign it. 
Sect. 32. Although the Impostures of the Ene- 
mies of Grandier were not very ingeniously con- 
triv’d, he could not but dread their Malice, 
their Impudence, and their Credit. He saw com-
bin’d


33 The Devils of Loudun 
bind against him the Lieutenant Crimmal, the Advo- 
cate, and the King’s Attorney, Mignon, and his  Bro- 
ther Sieur de la Coulee, President of the General 
Assessors, Granger, Curate of Venier, Duthibaut and 
Barot. But that which did terrifie him most, was 
this; That he had understood, that they had en- 
gag’d on their side Rene Memin Sieur de Silly; Major 
of the Town, a Man who had very much Credit, 
as well for his Riches, as the many Offices he 
Possest, and above all for his Friends, amongst 
whom might be reckon’d Cardinal Richelieu, who 
not forgot many singular kindnesses which here- 
tofore he had receiv’d of him in the Country, when 
he was but a Curate or Prior, and which had con- 
tinned even since his Elevation, and principally at 
the time of his first Disgrace. All these conside-
rations oblig’d Grandier not to neglect this Affair; 
and to this effect, believing that he was tacitly re- 
ferr’d by the Bailiff of Loudun, to the Bishop of 
Poictiers, he went to find him at Dissai, whither he 
was accompanied by a Priest of Loudun, nam’d 
John Buron. The Steward of the Bishop who was 
call’d du Pui, having told him that the Bishop was 
indispos’d, he addrest himself to his Almoner, and 
pray’d him to let him understand, that he was come 
to present him the Verbal Processes, which the 
Officers of Londun had made of all things which 
had past in the Convent of the Ursulines; and to 
complain of the impostures and calumnies which 
were disperst against him. The Almoner return- 
ing told, on the behalf of the Bishop, in the pre- 
sence of du Pui, Buron, and the Sieur de la 
Brosse, that he was to Address himself before the 
Judges Royal, and that he should be very glad 
that he had Justice done him in this Affair. 
Grandier having been able to do nothing more with 
D the


34 The History of 
the Bishop, return’d to Londun, and applied himself 
again to the Bailiff. He acquainted him with that 
which befel him in his Journey to Dissai, reite- 
rated his Complaints of the calumnies which were 
industriously promoted against him, and be- 
fought him to acquaint the Kings Justices with 
the Truth of this business, protesting that he would 
make application at Court to obtain a Com- 
mission, to bring an Information against Mignon 
and his Complices, and demanding to be put under 
the protection of the King, and safeguard of 
Justice, seeing that his Honour and Life were at- 
tempted. The Bailiff gave him an Act of his 
Protestations, with prohibitions to all sorts of Per- 
sons to speak ill of him or to hurt him, this Order 
was of the Twenty Eighth of October, 1632. 
Sect. 33. Mignon seeing himself accus’d in his 
turn for having Plotted a Contrivance to destroy 
Grandier, came to make his Declaration to the 
Bailiff, without allowing his Jurisdiction; That 
Grandier and he being Priests of the Diocess of 
Poctiers, he ought not to address himself to other 
Judges than their Bishop to accuse him of the most 
horrible of all the Calumnies that Hell hath ever 
produc’d, and that he was ready to render himself 
to the Prison of the Officiality, to make known to 
all the World, that he did not shun the Light 
of Justice: He added; that he had protested his 
innocence the Day before, by Swearing on the 
Holy Sacrament of the Altar, in the presence 
of the Justices themselves, that he had never 
thought of the Calumny for which he was com- 
plain’d of, that he had given Grandier notice to 
put himself on his part, in a condition of defence; 
and to forbear in the mean time to accuse him of 
being a Calumniator; of which Words and Pro-
testations


35 the Devils of Loudun. 
testations, the Bailiff decreed him an Act, which 
he caus’d to be signified to his Adversary. 
Sect. 34. Since the Thirteenth of October, that 
Barre had boasted of having expell’d the Devil; 
out of the Two Nuns; they past some time 
without any talk of the Possession; Grandier 
however inclin’d not to believe that the business 
would stop there, nor that there had a Design 
to let him be quiet; he imagin’d that these 
Maids took time to study their part, and to 
exercise themselves in the presence of the Di- 
rector of the Work, in order to act their parts the 
better, when it should be time to represent the 
other Acts of this Comedy. He fail’d not in 
his conjecture: for Rene Mannouri the Chirurgeon 
was sent the Twenty Second of November, to 
Gaspard Joubert a Physician, to pray him to come to 
the Convent of the Ursulines, and to get himself 
accompanied with the other Physicians of Loudun, 
in order to visit two Nuns who were again tor- 
mented by evil Spirits? Joubert being a Frank Man, 
and an Enemy of Imposture, and unwilling to go 
upon this occasion, but under the standard of 
Justice, went speedily to find the Bailiff, to know, 
if it was by his order, that Monnouri had call’d 
him? The Bailiff answered that he had not, and 
sent for Mannouri to know of him himself, by 
whose order he had spoke to Joubert; Man- 
nouri declar’d, that the Maid belonging to 
the Convent, came to his House, and told 
him that the possessed had never been so ill 
treated as they were then; and that the Nuns 
pray’d him to get all the Physicians of Loudun, 
and some Chirurgeons, to come to the Convent. 
Upon which, the Bailiff sent for Grandier 
to tell him, that as he was nam’d the Au-
D2 thor


36 The History of
thor of the bewitching of the Nuns, he thought 
himself oblig’d to give him notice, that Barre 
was retun’d from Chinon the Day before, to re- 
new the Exorcisms, and that the Report went 
about, that the Superior, and the Sister Clair, 
were a new tormented with Evil-Spirits, as they 
had been before. Grandier reply’d, that it was 
a continuation of the Conspiracies which had 
been made against him, which he had complain’d of 
at Court, and would again complain; That in the 
mean while, he befought him to resort always to the 
Convent with the other Officers to assist at the 
Exorcisms, and to call thither the Phycicians; 
and that if they saw any Appearance of Possession, 
he would be pleas’d to sequester the Nuns, and 
to have them interrogated by other Exorcists, 
than Mignon and Barre, against whom he had very 
just Causes of Suspition. The Bailiff Sent for the 
Kings Attorney, who gave his conclusions; 
Whereupon the Clerk was sent to the Convent, 
to know of Mignon and Barre if the Superior 
was again possest; and in case they answer’d affirma- 
tively, he was order’d to tell them they were for- 
bidden to proceed clandestinely in the Exorcisms, 
and that they were enjoyn’d to advertise the Bailiff, 
to the end that he might be there with the Physi- 
cians whom he would call, and the Officers whom 
he should think proper to accompany him, and all 
upon the Penalties thereunto belonging, without 
prejudice to the right of Grandier, upon the request 
made by him, for the sequestration of the possessed, 
and nomination of unsuspected Exorcists. Mig- 
non and Barre having heard the reading of 
this Order, declar’d, without allowing the Ju- 
risdiction of the Bailiff, that they were again call’d 
by the Nuns, to assist them in the continuation of
a


37 the Devils of Loudun. 
a strange Disease, which they suppos’d to be a Pos- 
session of the Evil Spirits; that they had exorcis’d, 
even to the present Day, by Virtue of a Commission 
from the Bishop of Poictiers, the Date whereof was 
not yet expir’d, which Bishop they had neverthe- 
less judg’d requisite to inform with the State of the 
Business, to the intent that he might come him- 
self, or send such Exorcists as he should think good 
to act by his Orders, and to judge judicially of 
the present Possession, which had been treated as an 
imposture and illusion, to the great comtempt of 
the Glory of GOD, and the Catholick Religion;
although the Maids who had been tormented, 
during the second Possession, had been visited by 
many Doctors of Physic, and by Chirurgeons and Apo- 
thecaries, who had all alike given their attestations; 
and also a great many Persons of Honour and 
Piety had seen the Wonders of GOD. In sum, 
that they should not hinder the Bailiff and other 
Officers, accompanied with Physicians, from com- 
ing to the Nuns, whilst they waited for the Bishop’s 
answer, which they hop’d to receive the next 
Day, and that they consented that the Gates should 
be open’d, if it would please the Ladies to open 
them. They repeated once again, that they did 
not acknowledge the Bailiff for their Judge, and 
that they did not suppose that he could hinder 
them from executing the Commands of the Bishop 
of Poictiers, as well in the matter of exorcising, as 
all other acts which depended on his Ecclesiastical 
Jurisdictions. In fine, they protested, that if these 
Maids should be violently Tormented, they should 
proceed to exorcising for their relief; and that the 
Bailiff and the Officers, and Physicians might assist 
there, if it seem’d good to them, to see if the
D3 Posses-


38 The History of 
Possession were an imposture, or a truth. Tho 
Bailiff having receiv’d this Answer, deserr’d till the 
Day following in the Morning, to make his Visit, 
hoping that the Bishop would come, or at least 
that he would send other Ecclesiasticks who were 
not suspected. As soon as the Morning was come, 
he repair’d to the Convent, where he waited in 
vain, till Noon: after which, to do right upon 
another Petition presented to him, by Gran- 
dier, He order’d that Prohibitions should he 
made to Barre and all others, to put Questions to the 
Superior and other Nuns, tending to blacken the Petitioner 
or any other person, whosoever it was, upon the Penal- 
ties that should fall thereon. This Order being signi- 
fied to Barre, and to one of the Nuns, for all the 
rest, Barre continu’d to Answer, that the Bailiff 
could not hinder him from executing the Orders of 
the Bishop; and that he declar’d, that he would ex- 
orcise hence forwards by the advice of the Ecclesi- 
asticks, without calling Lay-persons thither, but 
only as far as he should think it necessary, for 
the greater Glory of GOD; That he would 
complain of the great violences, which he 
had seen in the Morning, and of the obstacle 
that was put to the Continuance of the Ex- 
orcisms, the Bailiff having not been willing to suf- 
fer, that he should reiterate to the Evil Spirit, the 
command to speak the Truth, upon a Question 
that had been propos’d to one of the possessed, 
when she was brought into the Choir of the Church; 
That he declar’d nevertheless, that he would exe- 
cute that which he had said, till the coming of the 
Bishop or his Orders; Adding, that the Nuns de- 
sir’d that he would continue to execute his Com- 
million tor their Belief, and that ’twas sufficient
that


39 The Devils of Loudun.  
that the Order of the Bailiff had been notified un- 
to them.  
Sect. 34. The Day was almost gone, and the 
Bishop not arriv’d, nor was there any Proba- 
bility that he would give himself the Cognizance 
of an Affair, with which he seem’d to look on 
as a trifling Matter. This gave Grandier Oc- 
casion to present at Night another Petition to the 
Bailiff who sent for all the Officers of the Baili- 
wick, and those belonging to the Law to commu- 
nicate it to them. The last of which declin’d the 
taking Cognizance of it; The Advocate, because he 
was sensibly provok’d and offended with the Scan- 
dalous Discourse which the Petitioner made in his 
Presence against Mignon, whole near Kinsman he 
Was; And the Attorney, because he was Cousin- 
German to the same Mignon by his Wife, who was 
the Daughter of Trinquant, whose Office he had late- 
ly taken Possession of; and because he had several 
Quarrels with Grandier for the last Six Months, 
and that he had obtain’d of the Bishop of Poictiers 
a Dispensation not to acknowledge him for his Par- 
son. Each of them declaring that they humanely 
believ’d that the Nuns were really possess’d by the 
Devils, being convinc’d by the Testimony of the 
Physicians from other Towns who had seen them, 
and by that of divers Ecclesiasticks, Seculars and 
Regulars, and yet without having a Thought that 
Grandier was the Author of this Fatal Accident. 
Their Declarations being writ and sign’d, the 
Judges order’d that the Superior and Lay Sister 
should be Sequestred and put into a Citizens House, 
That each of them should have a Nun to keep her 
Company; That they should be assisted as well by 
their Exorcists as by Women of Honesty and Qua-
D4 lity  


40 The History of 
lity, and by Physicians and other Persons whom they 
them selves would appoint to have the Charge of 
them; Forbidding all others, without Permission, 
to come near them. The Register was sent to the 
Convent with an Order to declare this Sentence to 
the Nuns. The Superior having heard it read, an- 
swer’d as well for her self as for all the Society, That 
she did not acknowledge the Jurisdiction of the 
Bailiff; That there was a Commission of the Bishop 
of Poictiers, dated the Eighteenth of November, 
importing such Orders as he desir’d should be held 
in the Present Affair, and that she was ready to 
put a Copy of it into his Hand, to the End that 
he might not plead Ignorance; As for the 
Sequestration, that she did oppose it, because ’twas 
contrary to the Vow of perpetual Confinement, 
for which she could not be dispenc’d with but by 
the Bishop. This Opposition having been made 
in the Presence of the Lady de Charnazai, Aunt by 
the Mothers Side to Two Nuns, and in that of the 
Chirurgion Mannouri, Brother-in-Law to another, 
each of them Joyn'd together and protested against 
the Proceeding, if the Bailiff would go on further; 
and also to take it upon themselves in their pro- 
per and private Names. The Act was sign’d, and 
carried by the Register to the Bailiff, who or- 
der’d that the Partys should provide themselves 
for a Sequestration, and that he would come to the 
Convent next morning being the Twenty fourth 
of November, to assist at the Exorcisms. He went 
thither at the Hour appointed, and having sent 
for Daniel Roger Vincent de Faux, Gaspard Jouburt, 
and Matthew Fanton Physicians, he told them that 
he would take their Oaths when they made their 
Report, and commanded them in the mean 
while that they would attentively consider the
Two


41 The Devils of Loudun.
Two Nuns who should be shew’d to them, and to 
examine if the causes of their Disease were Natural 
or Supernatural; They were plac’d near the 
Altar, which was separated by a Grate from the Choir, 
where the Nuns did usually Sing, and over against 
which the Superior was a little after laid upon a 
Couch: She had great Convulsions whilst Barre 
said Mass, her Arms and Hands were distorted, 
her Fingers were half Shut, her Cheeks seem’d 
to be much swoll’n, and only the white of her Eyes 
was to be seen; The Friars and Nuns stood about 
her, and assisted her, and there was a great Num- 
ber of Spectators in the Choir and near the Al- 
tar. Mass being ended, Barre came nigh her to 
give her the Communion, and to exorcise her, and 
holding the Sacrament in his Hand, he spake to her 
in these Words, Adora Beam tuum, Creatorem tuum. 
Adore thy God, thy Creator; she being ur’d answer’d, 
Adoro te, I adore thee. Quem adoras? Whom dost thou 
adore? said the Exorcist several times, Jesus Chist- 
us, reply’d she; making Motions as if she had suffer’d 
Violence. Daniel Drouin, Assessor of the Provostship, 
could not forbear saying aloud. Here’s a Devil who 
is a had Latinist. Barre changing the Phrase, de- 
manded of the possess’d, Quis est iste quem adoras? 
Who is he whom thou adorest? he hop’d that she would 
say again Jesus Christus, but she answer’d Jesu Christe; 
Then there was heard a great Noise of the Assistants 
who cry’d out this is ill Latine. Barre maintain’d 
boldly that she said Adoro te Jesu Christe, I adore 
thee, O Jesus Christ. There was afterwards put to 
her some Questions concerning our Saviour, to 
which she made this answer, Jesus Christus est sub- 
stantia Parris, Jesus Christ is the Substance of the Fa- 
ther; Look you here is a Devil who is a great Di- 
vine, said the Exorcist. Next after, he demanded
the


42 The History of  
the Name of the Devil, to whom it was answer’d, 
after great Urgency and violent Convulsions, that 
was call’d Asmodee; He enquir’d also what were 
the Number of the Devils who were in the Body of 
the Possessed, she answer’d Sex, Six. The Bailiff 
requir’d of Barre, that he should ask Asmodee how 
many Companions he had, which was done, and 
the Nun answer’d Quinque, Five; But when he was 
adjur’d, upon the Request of the said Bailiff to tell 
in Greek, that which she had said in Latin, she 
made no Answer, though the Adjurations were 
often repeated, and she also presently return’d to 
her natural State. The Exorcist ask’d her again, 
by the Order of the Bailiff if she remembred what 
had past during her Convulsions, No, said she, I do 
not Remember any thing; At least reply’d the Bailiff 
you must needs remember the things which past at 
the Beginning of your Agitations, seeing that the 
Ritual enjoyns the Exorcists to demand of the pos- 
sessed what are the Inclinations of your Bodies and 
Minds in the beginning of them; she answer’d, that 
she had a Desire to Blaspheme; The same Day 
there was produc’d another young Nun, who twice 
pronounc’d the Name of Grandier, bursting out into 
a Laughter, then turning towards the Company, 
she said, All you do is nothing to the Purpose. Barre drew 
near her to give her the Communion, but he believ’d 
that he ought not, because she ceased not to laugh. 
Afterwards she retir’d to make Room for the Lay 
Sister who was called Sister Clair. As soon as she came 
into the Choir she made a kind of fighing, and 
when they had laid her upon a Couch, she said 
laughing, Grandier, Grandier yon must buy it in the 
Market. Barre being come near to exorcise her, 
she made a Show as if she would spit in his Face, 
and she often held up her Nose in token of Derisi-
on;


43 The Devils of Loudun.
On; She made wanton Motions, before all the 
Spectators, and several times pronounc’d an ob- 
scene beastly Word. The Exorcists having adjur’d 
her to tell the Name of the Devil who possess’d 
her, she nam’d at first Grandier; and when he urg’d 
her further, she nam’d at last the Devil Elomi, 
but she would not tell the Number that she had in 
her Body; He demanded of her also in Latine, Quo 
pacto ingressus est Damon? By what Pact is the De- 
vil entred? She reply’d Dupplex, Double, which 
made it known that this Devil was no better a 
Latinist than the other; During the Convulsions 
which she had, she was prick’d in the Arm by a
Pin which pinn’d her Sleeve; It did not at all ap- 
pear that the Devil had made her insensible of bo- 
dily Pains, for she cry’d out, take away this Pin, 
it pricks me. When she was recover’d out of her 
Convulsions, she said to the Assessor of the Pro- 
vostship, that she remembred all that was past, 
and that Barre had done her much Harm. So this 
was the Scene of the Morning’s Work of this Day; 
but there were several things that happen’d at the 
Actions of the Evening, which pleas’d neither the 
Exorcists nor the Nuns. 
Sect. 35. The Bailiff follow’d by his Clerk, and 
accompanied with divers Judges, and a considerable 
Number of other Persons being entred at Three 
or Four of the Clock in the Afternoon, into the 
Chamber of the Superior, said to Barre that ’twas 
requisite to separate her from the Sister Claire, to 
the Intent that all their Motions might be more 
distinctly observ’d, their Eyes not being drawn a- 
side by Objects differing and distant one from the 
other which was done. They began also pre- 
sently the Exorcisms, and the Superior likewise 
to be tormented again with great Convulsions, almost  
like


44 The History of 
like those in the Morning, saving that her Feet 
seem’d to be more bow’d, which had not been seen 
before. The Exorcist, after many Adjurations, 
made her say her Prayers, and demanded of her 
again the Number and Names of the Devils which 
possess’d her, she answer’d, after many Instances 
oftentimes repeated, that one of them was nam’d 
Achaos. The Bailiff requir’d that this Question 
should be propos’d to her, if she were possess’d Ex 
pacto Magi aut ex pura Voluntate Dei? By the Pact 
of the Magician, or by the pure Will of GOD? Her 
answer was, Non est Voluntas Dei? It is not the Will 
of GOD. Barre to break off this way of Qestion- 
ing, demanded of her by his own Authority, 
Who was the Magician, and when she had answer’d 
Urbanus, he urg’d her, saying, What Urban? Estne 
Urrbanus Papa? Is it Urban the Pope? She reply’d, 
Grandier. The Bailiff propos’d that they would 
demand of her, Cujus esset ille Magus? Of what 
Country the Magician was? A. Cenomanensis, Of 
Mans. Q. Cujus Diocesis? Of what Diocess? A. Pic- 
taviensis? Of Poictiers. She was again urg’d, and ad- 
jur’d by the Order of the Bailiff, to say in Latine 
these last things which she had express’d in French, 
when she had nam’d one of the Devils, concerning 
whom she endeavour’d to speak Twice or Thrice, 
but could only say Si, Si, or else Ti Ti, and then 
her Convulsions ceas’d, and she continued without 
being tormented or disquieted a considerable space 
of time; during which Barre had this horrid Dis- 
course with her, I will that you be tormented for the Glory 
of GOD, and that you give your Body to the Devil to be 
tormented, as our Lord gave his to the Jews. He had 
scarcely finish’d these Words, but the Nun fell in- 
to her usual Convulsions. The Bailiff open’d his 
mouth to propound Questions, but the Exorcist
made


45 the Devils of Loudun. 
made haste to prevent him; and demanded, by his 
own Authority, of the Devil, Quare ingressus es in 
Corpus hujus Puella? Wherefore hast thou enter’d into 
the Body of this Maiden? A. Propter Prœsentiam 
tuam, Because of thy Presence. The Bailiff inter- 
rupted him, and desir’d that he would interrogate 
her upon that which was propos’d by him and the 
other Officers, promising, that if she would an- 
swer justly to the Three or Four Questions which 
should be put to her, they would believe the Pos- 
session and Sign it. They offer’d to obey him, but 
the Convulsions ceas’d at that very time, and for 
as much as it was late, every one retir’d. 
Sect. 36. The next Morning being the Twenty 
Fifth of November, the Bailiff with the greater 
Part of Officers of the Two Courts, and the Re- 
gister, being return’d to the Convent, the Superi- 
or was brought to the Choir of the Church, and 
the Curtains of the Grate having been drawn, 
Barre began according to his Custom with the Ce- 
lebration of the Mass. The possessed had, during 
the Service, great Convulsions like those of the Day 
before, in one of which she cried out, being neither 
exorcis’d, nor interrogated, Grandier, Grandier, 
a naughty Priest. Mass being ended, the Exorcist 
entred into the Choir with the Pix in his Hand, and 
protesting that his Action was pure, and full of In- 
tegrity, without Passion, or evil Design, he plac’d 
it upon his Head, and pray’d to GOD with a 
great Appearance of Zeal and Fervency, That he 
Would confound him, if he had made use of any evil 
Means, Suggestion, or Perswasion to the Nuns in all 
this Action. After which, the Prior of the Car- 
melites put himself forwards, and made the same 
Protestations and Imprecations, having also the 
Pix upon his Head, and added, as well in his own  
Name,


46 The History of 
Name, as in the Name of all the Carmelites present 
and absent, that the Curses of Dathan and Abiram 
might fall upon them, if they had finn’d or com- 
mitted any Fault in this Affair. ’Tis by these 
Ways that the Exorcists endeavour'd to extinguish 
the ill Opinion, which the Behaviour of the Nuns 
had caus’d to be conceiv’d of them. Immediately 
after, Barre drew near to the Superior to give her 
the Communion, but she fell into Convulsions, 
the Motions whereof were extraordinary violent, 
even to that Degree, that she endeavour’d to pluck 
the Pix out of his Hands; However he overcame 
this Difficulty, and gave her the Communion She 
had scarcely receiv’d the Sacrament into her Mouth, 
but she put out her Tongue, and made a Shew 
as if she would throw it out; the Exorcist thrust 
it back with his Fingers, and forbid the Devil to 
cause her to Vomit it; and because the possessed de- 
clar’d, that this Wafer did one while stick to the 
Roof of her Mouth, another while to her Throat, 
he made her drink some Water thrice, after which, 
he interrogated the Devil as he had done in the 
foregoing Exorcisms. Q. Per quod Pactum ingres- 
sus es in Corpus hujus Puellæ? By what Pact hast thou 
enter’d into the Body of this Maiden? A. Aqua, by 
Water. The Bailiff had then near him a Scotchman 
named Stracan, who was Principal of the College 
of Loudun. He requir’d that the Devil should say 
Aqua, in the Scots Language, for the convincing 
of all the Assistants, that there was not any Suggesti- 
on by any one whatsoever. Barre reply’d, that he 
would cause him to say it, if GOD would permit 
it, and at the same time he commanded him, and 
repeated it several times, but the Nun answer’d, 
Nimia Curiositas, ’Tis too great a Curiosity; and af- 
ter she had repeated it Twice or Thrice, she said
Deus


47 the Devils of Loudun. 
Deus non volo; some cry’d out that this was ill Syn- 
tax; the Devil was adjur’d on the part of GOD 
to speak congruously, but these Words Deus non 
volo, were again repeated, by which she would 
have said GOD will not The Exorcist finding 
himself confounded, said, that in Effect there seem’d 
that there was in this too great a Curiosity; The 
Question is pertinent and reasonable reply’d the 
Lieutenant Civil, and you may find by the Ritual 
which you have in your Hand, that the Faculty of 
speaking in strange and unknown Languages is an 
undoubted Mark of a Possession, and that that of 
telling the things that are done a great Way off is 
another. The Exorcist reply’d, that the Devil knew 
this Language very well, but he would not speak it; But 
if you will, added he, that I command him to tell pre- 
sently your Sins, he shall do it; Desiring to let them 
know by this Discourse that the Devil he was 
dealing with, knew well enough hidden things. 
This will not trouble me, said the Lieutenant. Upon 
which Barre turn’d towards the Superior, as if he 
would have interrogated her; but the Bailiff ha- 
ving told him, that this was not sit to be done, he 
forbore, and said, that he never meant to do it. 
Sect. 37. In the mean time, the Assistants being 
very eager to know if the Devil understood strange 
Languages, the Bayliff upon their importunities 
propos’d the Hebrew Tongue as a dead Language, 
and the most ancient of all Languages, which the 
Devil ought to know better than any other, which 
being follow’d by a General Applause, the Exor- 
cist commanded the possessed to say in the He- 
brew Tongue the word Aqua, Water, she answer’d
not; but some understood that she pronounc’d 
very low these Words, Ah! je renie, Curse on’t: 
It was affirm’d by a Carmelite, who was a little
way


48 The History of 
way from her, that she did say Zaquaq, and that 
it was an Hebrew Word, which signifies, Essudi 
aquam, I have pour’d out Water; although they 
who were nearest to her unanimously attested 
that she said, Ah! je renie, which caus’d the Sub- 
prior of the Carmelites to reprove publickly the 
Friar. The possessed had again several convulsi- 
ons, in one of which she rais’d her self above the 
Couch, her Head was also presently supported 
by a Nun, and her Body by those that stood near- 
est to her, by whom it was affirm’d, that she 
rais’d her self so high, as even to carry her Hand 
near the Beam of the Ceiling, without touching 
the Bed, but with one Foot, which was seen but 
by a very few Persons. After these Convulsions, 
which had been long and violent, she seem’d 
no more concern’d than she was before, nor even 
her Colour was not more lively. Afterwards, and at 
the very time that the Spectators were ready to 
be gone, she pronounc’d twice, of her own ac- 
cord, two Latine Words, which signified, unjust Judg- 
ments. 
Sect. 38. Grandier having discover’d that be- 
sides the Exorcisms that were made in the presence 
of the Bayliff and Lieutenant Civil, there were 
others yet made in the presence of the Lieutenant 
Criminal, who made Verbal Processes thereof, 
he presented him with a Petition, remonstrating 
that he had been a Witness, and that he had de- 
pos’d in an Accusation, which was falsly contriv’d 
against him the Petitioner, who had receiv’d upon 
this occasion (and many others) Marks of his 
ill will; that there were yet differences to be 
clear’d between them; that one of the Persons 
pretended to be possess’d, was his Cousin German,
and had been his Domestick; that all these con- 
siderations 


49 The Devils of Loudun. 
siderations and others to be produc’d in time and 
place, ought to withhold him from medling in 
those things which concern’d him the Petitioner; 
and nevertheless, that he besought him he would 
not do, say, or write any thing in this Affair, 
This Petition having been signified to the Lieute- 
nant Criminal, in the Convent of the Ursulines,
where he then was, he gave an Act to the Petiti- 
oner of his words and declarations; and decla- 
red, that when he was accus’d in a Court of 
Justice, he would do what should be fit; ordering 
in the mean time, that the present Petition should 
be sent to the Register to be ingross’d. 
Sect. 37. The Bayliff and Lieutenant Civil 
return’d to the Convent the same Day, between 
Three and Four of the Clock in the Afternoon, 
Barre having walk’d Two or Three turns with 
them in the Court, said to the Lieutenant Civil, 
that he very much wonder’d at this, that he sup- 
ported Grandier, after having inform’d against 
him, by the Orders of the Bishop of Poictiers; 
the Lieutenant reply’d, that he should be yet al- 
together ready to do it, if there was occasion; 
but that for the present matter, he had no other 
aim but to know the truth. This answer being 
not well relish’d by him who began this Discourse, 
he took the Bayliff aside, and to engage him to a 
Party, to which he seem’d not more favourable 
than the Lieutenant, he represented to him, that 
being descended of many Persons of Quality, some 
whereof were possessed of very considerable Ec- 
clesiastical Dignities, and he appearing at the 
Head of all the Officers of a Town, ought to 
shew less repugnance in believing the Possession 
of the Nuns, which tended to cause GOD to be 
glorified, and to raise the Advantages of the
E Church


50 The History of 
Church and Religion. The Bayliff answer’d 
him coldly, and in a few words, that he would 
do always that which he was bound to do in 
justice. When they were come up into the Cham- 
ber, where was a great Assembly, the Supe- 
riors seeing Barre, and the Pix in his Hand, she 
had very great Convulsions, as if the Devil had 
fallen in a rage at the Sight of this Object. The 
Exorcist demanded yet once more of the Devil, 
Per quod Pactum ingressus esset in Corpus hujus puella? 
By what Pact he was entred into the Body of this 
Damsel? The Nun, who ought to understand this 
Lesson well, answer’d as before, Aqua, by Water. 
Q. Quis Finis Pacti? What was the intent of the 
Pact? A. Impuritas, Impurity. The Bayliff re- 
quir’d that they would make her say in Greek, 
Finis Pacti Impuritas, which was propos’d to her 
by the Exorcist; but she freed her self from the 
Matter as she us’d to do, with a Nimia Curiosit as, 
it is too great a Curiosity. He begun again, and 
demanded of her of his own Motion, who had 
brought the Pact, Q. Quis attulit pactum? And 
after her Answer, Quale nomen Magi? What is the 
Name of the Magician? A. Urbanus, Urban. Q. 
Quis Urbanus? estne Urbanus Papa? What Urban 
it is, Pope Urban? A. Grandier. Q. Cujus Quali- 
tatis? Of what quality is he? A. Caratus, meaning 
the Curate. The Bayliff desir’d that they would 
ask her, Sub quo Episcopo ille Grandier, tonsuram 
accepisset? Under what Bishop had Grandier receiv’d 
his tonsure? A. Nescio, I know not, reply’d she; 
Barre said in effect, this was a thing which the 
Devil might be ignorant of. He put to her, yet 
another Question, which the Bayliff had also pro- 
pos’d. Sub quo Episcopo , Cinomanensi natus esset ille 
Grandier? Under what Bishop of Man’s was that
Gran-


51 the Devils of Loudun. 
Grandier born? She repeated Cenomanensi, of Man’s, 
But whatsoever instances could be made to her, 
She answer’d not to the Question, nor could tell the 
Name of the Bishop. It was not so in those 
Questions which the Exorcist had put to her of his 
own Head, viz. Q Quis attulit aquam pacti? Who 
is it that brought the Water of the Pact? A. Magus, 
the Magician, Q. Qua hora? at what Hour? A. 
Septima, at Seven a Clock. Q. An matutina? At 
Seven in the Morning? A. Sero, in the Evening. Q. 
Quomodo intravit? How came he in? A. Janua,
at the Door. Q. Quis Vidit? Who saw it? A. Tres, 
Three. Barre confirming this testimony of the 
Devil, assur’d them, that being at Supper with the 
Superior in her Chamber the Sunday after she had 
been delivered from the second possession, Mignon 
her Confessor, and one other Nun who was in- 
dispos’d, supping there also, she had shew’d them 
at Seven in the Evening, her Arms, wet with 
some Drops of Water, without seeing any Person 
who put them on; that he forthwith wash’d her 
Arm with Holy Water, and said some Prayers, 
during which, the Prayer-Book of the Superior 
was twice pull’d out of her Hands, and cast at her 
Feet, and that there was given her a Box on the 
Ear Mignon also made a long Speech to confirm 
that which was said, and concluded with great 
Oaths, and horrible Imprecations, in the presence 
of the Sacrament, which he adjur’d to confound and 
destroy him, if he did not speak the truth. When 
he had given over speaking, the Exorcist ask’d the 
possessed, whether she understood well these Latine 
Words, Sub quo Episcopo natus esset? She swore that 
she understood neither the words, nor the Latine, 
He said then, to the Assembly that was rea- 
dy to depart, that next Day he would expel the
E2 Devil,


52 The History of
Devil; and that he exhorted them all to Confession, 
and the Communion, to be rendred worthy of the 
contemplation of this Miracle. 
Sect. 39. That which past at this last Exorcism be- 
ing publish’d through all the Town, Grandier went 
to present, the next Morning, November the Twen- 
tieth, a large Petition to the Bailiff wherein he 
declar’d, that the Nuns maliciously, and by sug- 
gestion, continued to name him in their Convul- 
sions, as the Author of their pretended possession, 
That he had never seen these pretended possessed, and
That he never had any Communication with them, 
no more than with their pretended Devils; That 
to justify the suggestion, whereof he complain’d, 
it was absolutely necessary to sequester them; 
that it was not just, that Mignon and Barre, his 
Mortal Enemies should govern them, and pass 
whole Days and Nights with them; That this 
procedure render’d the suggestion visible and pal- 
pable; That the Honour of GOD was concern’d, 
and that of him the Petitioner, who held, what- 
ever thought of him, the first rank amongst
the Ecclesiasticks of Loudun. For which conside- 
rations he befought him to command, that the pre- 
tended possessed should be sequestred and separated 
one from the other; That they should be govern’d 
by Persons of the Church not suspected by the Peti- 
tioner, and assisted by Physicians; and that all should 
be perform’d, whatsoever Oppositions or Appeals 
notwithstanding, and without prejudice to them, 
because of the Importance of the Affair; And that 
in Case he would not be pleas’d to order a Seques- 
tration, he, the Petitioner, protested that he 
would complain, as being denied Justice. The 
Bayliff writ at the bottom of his Petition, that 
Right should be done him that very Day.
Sect. 39.


53 the Devils of Loudun. 
Sect. 39. Grandier was scarce gone from the 
Bayliff’s House, when the Physicians of the Town, 
who assisted at one of the Exorcisms, came in to 
make their Report, which was inserted in the 
Verbal Process. It contain’d, That they had seen 
the Convulsive Motions in the Person of the Mo- 
ther Superior, but that one single Visit was not 
sufficient to discover the Causes of these Motions, 
which might be Natural, as well as Supernatural; 
That they desir’d to see them, and examine them 
more particularly, that they might be able to judge 
with Certainty and a good Confidence; That for 
this Effect, they requir’d that it might be permit- 
ted them to abide yet near the Nuns some Days 
and Nights, without separating themselves, and 
to treat them in the Presence of other Nuns and 
some of the Magistrates. That they should not 
receive Food nor Physick, if ’twas necessary, but 
from their Hands; That no Body should either 
touch them, or speak to them but aloud; And 
that then they promis’d to report faithfully, and 
truly, that which they observ’d relating to the 
Cause of their Convulsions. 
Sect. 40. After this Report was written 
and sign’d, time pressing, the Bayliff repair’d 
forthwith to the Convent, where he found in the Se- 
cond Court the Lieutenant Civil, and the Assessor, 
Cesvet and Gautier Counsellors, with the Lieute- 
nant and Assessor of the Provostship: They 
caus’d Barre to have Notice of their being come, 
by whom they were introduc’d into the Chappel, 
a great Croud of People going before and follow- 
ing them. This Exorcist now chang’d his Note, 
and commanded the Devil to acknowledge and 
confess the Reality of the Body of our Saviour 
in the Sacrament, The Superior had great Con-
E3 vulsions


54 The History of 
vulsions before she came to this Confession; she 
rais’d her self upon her Couch, as she had alrea- 
dy done another time, being held by the Head 
and Body. In fine, she receiv’d the Communion 
after some Struggles, like those of the former 
Days, and after that, she had some Rest. We 
must not omit here, that which pass’d during the 
Celebration of the Mass: The Roman Catho- 
licks were all upon their Knees out of Respect to 
the Sacrament, the Bayliff perceiv’d that a young 
Man nam’d Dessentiers had his Hat upon his Head, 
he commanded him to uncover, or be gone. The 
Superior cried out at that Instant that there were 
Huguenots there; The Exorcist ask’d her how ma- 
ny there were; She answer’d Two, whence some 
concluded that this Devil did not know how to 
reckon, or that he knew not the Huguenots; for be- 
sides Dessentiers, there was Abraham Gautier a 
Counsellor, with his Brother, and Four of his 
Sisters, Rene Fourneau an Assessor, and Peter Ange-
vin an Attorney. It was observ’d that Barre 
the Day before had demanded of the Possessed if 
she understood Latine; and that she swore she 
did not. He ask’d her the same again, and she 
reply’d as before; he urg’d her yet to Swear 
upon the Pix; at First she was at a Stand, say- 
ing. My Father, yon make me take great Oaths, I
fear that GOD will punish me; Daughter, said he, 
you ought to swear for the Glory of GOD: And af- 
ter she had sworn, he told her, that ’twas nois’d 
abroad however, that she expounded the Cate- 
chism to her Schollars , which she deny’d, acknow- 
ledging, nevertheless, that she did explain the Pa- 
ter noster and Creed. When she fell again into Con- 
vulsions, he ask’d the Devil in French, Who had 
introduce’d him into the Body of the Superior? The
Answer


55 The Devils of Loudun.
Answer was, that ’twas Urban Grandier; And that 
this Grandier was the Parson of Saint Peters in the 
Market Place. The Bailiff order’d the Exorcist to 
ask her, where this pretended Magician was at that 
time? The Question was in the Words of the Ri- 
tual, and he was oblig’d to obey and do it; The 
possessed reply’d, that he was in the Castle-Hall. 
This will be found false, said the Bayliff aloud, 
because before my coming hither, order’d him to 
go to a certain House, where he will be assuredly 
found, being willing to take the Advantage of 
this Proof to come to the Knowledge of the Truth 
without a Sequestration, which was a difficult 
Course to take with Nuns; He affirm’d still, that 
if Grandier went that Day to the Castle, as he 
might do, at least he was sure, that ‘twas a long 
time since he was there, for the Proof whereof, 
and to make it known to all the Assistants, that the 
Devil was badly serv’d by his Spies, he order’d 
Barre to nominate some of the Friars who were 
there, present to repair to the Castle, and to ac- 
company thither one of the Magistrates and the 
Clerk, The Exorcist nam’d the Prior of the Carmeli- 
tes, and the Bayliff nam’d Charles Chauvet Assessor 
of the Bayliwick, Israel Bodeau Priest, and Peter 
Thibaut the Register Deputy, who thereupon went 
to execute their Commission. 
Sect. 41. The Superior was struck with so great 
an Astonishment by this Procedure of the Bayliff,
that she continued mute, and fell no more into 
her Convulsions, although they continued yet 
some time to exorcise her; They had Recourse 
to the singing of Hymns, at the end of which 
her Silence ended not, for it lasted more than half an 
Hour; after which Barre being a little recover’d 
out of his Surprize, propos’d the bringing of the
E4 Sister


56 The History of 
Sister Clair into the Choir, saying, that one Devil 
would excite the other; But the Bayliff represen- 
ted that that might cause Trouble and Confusi- 
on, and that some might in the mean while suggest 
something to the Superior concerning the Mat- 
ter in Question, and that ’twere fit, at least, 
to wait the Return of those that were gone; but 
how pertinent soever this Reason was, his Desire 
was not comply’d with. It was neccessary to be 
rid of the Bayliff at any rate, and of the other 
Magistrates who were of his Opinion, or to find 
some Occasion to put an Illusion upon them. 
Siller Clair came in notwithstanding the Oposition 
of the Bayliff, and the other Officers, who not 
being able to endure this foul Play, retir’d, expressing 
the Resentment which they had. The Persons 
which had been sent to the Castle, found them yet 
in the Court of the Convent, and they related 
to them, that they had seen the Lady d’Amagnac, 
who went to follow her Husband the Governour 
of the Town, whom they carried into the Coun- 
try in a Litter, by reason of some Indisposition; 
That she told them that ’twas near Three Hours 
since Grandier came to the Castle to bid Adieu 
to the Governour; but that he went away at 
that Instant, and that she had not seen him since; 
That afterwards having obtain’d Leave to seek 
for him in the Castle, they went in the great 
Hall, in all the Chambers, and every where else 
without finding him; That from thence they 
came down into the place of Saint Cresse and to 
Charles Mauret's House, where the Bayliff in- 
form’d the Assessor that he might find him, as 
having order’d him to go and stay there the 
rest of the Day, when he came to present his 
Petition; That they found him in that House,
in


57 The Devils of Loudun. 
in the Company of Father Veret Confessor of 
the Nuns of Gaine, of Mathurin Rousseau, and of 
Nicolas Benoit Canons, and one Coutis a Physici- 
an, from whole Mouth they understood that 
’twas above then Two Hours that they had been 
together. The Magistrates went away after they 
heard this Report, and the Prior of the Carme- 
lites went into the Choir where the Superior 
remain’d; She had again some Convulsions, du- 
ring which one of the Carmolite Friars ask’d her 
again, where Grandier was at that time, the answer’d, 
that he was walking with the Bayliff in the Church of 
Saint Crosse, but they, who had suggested to her 
this Answer, were deceiv’d in their Conjecture, 
for de Canaye, Sieur de Granfonds, and John Cesvet 
Counsellor, being gone to know whether the De- 
vil had guess’d better than at the First time, they 
went into the Church of Saint Crosse, where finding 
not the Bayliff, they went up to the Palace and 
there found him, holding a Court; he assur’d 
them that he came directly thither, when he 
went out of the Convent, and that he had not 
at all seen Grandier. The Exorcist not know- 
ing how to prevent such troublesome Experiments 
as had been put upon them that Day, resolv’d at 
last to make the Nuns say, that they would no 
longer have the Exorcisms perform’d, either in 
the Presence of the Bayliff, or of the other Offi- 
cers who usually accompanied him, Grandier 
having had Notice of this Resolution, presented 
again another Petition to the Bayliff the Day 
following, the Twenty Seventh oi November, re- 
monstrating, that the pretended Possession had 
been contriv’d and suggested with Design, only to 
blast his Reputation, and to render him odious 
and unprofitable to the Church of GOD; That
his


58 The History of
his Enemies had employ’d all their Credit, and all 
Sorts of Artifices to make it believ’d real, but 
that having not been able to succeed, they had 
call’d together from all Parts, Persons engag’d 
and at their Devotion, to make use of their Testi- 
monies; That these Practices were very prejudi- 
cial to the Public, to Religion, and to him the Pe- 
titioner, whose Name was considerable for his 
Character and Dignity, and that he was never- 
theless horribly blacken’d, unjustly reproach’d and 
defam’d; That it being impossible to clear this 
Affair, and attain to the Knowledge of the Truth 
by such Practices, he continued to request the Se- 
questration of the pretended Possessed, and that 
they might be taken out of the Hands of Mignon,
Barre, and Granger, and their Adherents, and 
put into the Hands of the Ecclesiasticks approv’d 
by the most Reverend Bishop of Poictiers, and of 
Physicians; and other Persons, whom it should please 
the Bayliff to nominate, to the Intent that the In- 
nocence of him, the Petitioner, might be known 
and manifested; Desiring that it might be order’d, 
that the Sequestration should be perform’d, what- 
soever Opposition or Appeals notwithstanding, 
and without Prejudice thereof. There was again 
writ at the Bottom of the Petition, that Right 
should be done him in due time, The Request 
appear’d to be equitable and just, but it seem’d very 
difficult to attempt the Sequestration of the Nuns, 
to the Prejudice of their Opposition, which was 
grounded upon their being dependent on the Ec- 
clesiastical Jurisdiction; and they fear’d that the 
Bishop of Poictiers and the Clergy would be offen- 
ded, and cause the Procedure to be disanull’d: There- 
fore they were contented to Assemble the Inhabi- 
tants of the Town, to consider of what might be
done


59 The Devils of Loudun. 
done for the publick good: The result of this 
Assembly was. That they should write to the At- 
torney General, and the Bishop of Poictiers, and 
that they should send the Verbal Process which had 
been made; and that they should beseech them to 
stop by their Authority and Prudence, the course 
of these dangerous Intrigues. The Attorney Ge- 
neral answer’d, that the Matter in question being 
purely Ecclesiastical, the Parliament ought not 
to take cognizance of it; and the Bishop made no 
answer at all. 
Sect. 42. But that Prelate continued not so si- 
lent upon the Requests which were made to him, by 
the Enemies of Grandier, the Authors and Favour- 
ers of the Pessession. The ill success the Exorcisms 
had the Twenty Sixth of November, having o- 
blig’d them to use more precaution, they judg’d 
it requisite to obtain of the Bishop a new Commis- 
sion, by which he should nominate some Church- 
men to assist on his part at the Exorcisms. Barre 
took a Journey forthwith to Poictiers, and the Bi- 
shop nam’d Basil, Dean of the Canons of Cham- 
pigni, and Demorans, Dean of the Canons of Thou- 
ars, each of them being the Kinsmen of the Secret 
Enemies of Grandier, whom they had chosen 
and nam’d. This is the Copy of the Com- 
mission: 
Sect. 43. Henry Lewis le Chateigner, of Roche- 
pozai, by Divine Mercy, Bishop of Poictiers, to the 
Deans of the Jurisdiction of Saint Peter of Thouars, 
and Champigni upon Vede, greeting; We Command 
you by these presents, to repair to the Down of Loudun, 
to the Convent of the Nuns of Saint Ursula, to assist at 
the Exorcisms which shall be made by the Sieur Barre, 
of the Nuns of the said Monastery, tormented by evil 
Spirits, to which Barre we have given that Commission, 
And 


60 The History of 
And to the end also a Verbal Process may be made of all 
that shall pass, and for this purpose to take such a 
Clerk as shall seem good to you. Given and made at 
Poictiers, the Twenty Eighth of November. 1632. 
signed, Henry Lewis, Bishop of Poictiers and low- 
ay by the Command of the said Lord. Mi- 
chelet. 
Sect. 46. These two new Commissioners, with- 
out more ado, went immediately to Loudun, and 
being instructed and prepar’d, as they were be- 
fore their nomination, they begun from the first of 
December to assist at the Exorcisms, and to make 
their Verbal Process of what past there; Marescot, 
one of the Queen’s Almoners, assisted there also. This 
Princess had heard of the Possession of the Ursuline 
Nuns; but no body being able to inform her, but 
confusedly, she desir’d it might be made clear, and 
order’d her Almoner to make a journey to Londun
and to take an exact account of all the Circumstan- 
ces of this Matter, to give her a faithful Relati- 
on. He arriv’d at Loudun the last Day of No- 
vember, and went to the Convent the next Day 
in the Morning, to see what past in the presence 
of the two Deans delegated by the Bishop. The 
Bailiff, and the Lieutenant Civil, whose Verbal 
Process had been publish’d, and sent into many 
Places, fear’d left he should be prepossess’d, or 
abus’d, and that he might make a Report to the 
Court, which might cause a doubt of the Truth 
of those things contain’d in the Verbal Process; 
Wherefore they repair’d thither also, notwith- 
standing the Protestations which had been made 
not to receive them; They were accompanied 
by their Assessor, the Lieutenant of the Provost- 
ship, and one of the Registers Deputy; they 
knock’d a long time, before they would open to
them:


61 the Devils of Loudun. 
them: At last, there came a Nun to the Gate, 
to tell them that they must not come in, and that 
they were suspected, having publish’d abroad, that 
the Possession was but a Fiction and Imposture. 
The Bailiff without staying to contend with this 
young Nun, order’d her to cause Barre to come, 
appear’d sometime after, arrayed in his 
Priestly Habits. The Bailiff complain’d in the 
presence of Marescot, that the Gate was not o- 
pen’d to him and the other Officers with him, 
which was contrary even to the Orders of the 
Bishop of Poictiers. Barre declar’d, that for his 
part he hindered not their coming in. We are 
come, repli’d the Bailiff, to that intent, and also 
to entreat you to put Two or Three Questions to 
the pretended Devil, which shall be propos’d, and 
shall be conformable to what is prescribe’d in the 
Ritual; you will not doubtless refuse, (added he) 
to make this proof, in the presence of the Queen’s 
Almoner, who is sent from Her, seeing that it will 
be a most effectual means to dissipate all suspition 
of Suggestion and Imposture. I will do it, if I 
please, reply’d the Exorcist, in an impudent Man- 
ner; ’tis your Duty to do it, said the Bailiff, at 
least, if you proceed with sincerity, seeing that 
this would be rather to abuse GOD, than to 
glorifie him by a false Miracle; and rather injure 
Religion, than to authorise its Truth by Cheats 
and Illusions. Barre answer’d, that he was a Man of 
Probity, that they knew to what his Office oblig’d 
him, and that he should do his Duty; but as for 
them, they ought to remember, that the last time 
they assisted at the Exorcisms, they went away in 
a Passion. The Magistrates, after many repeated 
instances having obtain’d nothing, expresly forbid 
him to put any Question which might tend to de-
fame


62 The History of 
same any one, of whatsoever quality upon 
pain of being treated as a Seditious Person, 
and a Disturber of the publick Peace. He 
reply’d to him again. That he did not acknow- 
ledge their Jurisdiction. Whereupon they re- 
tir’d. 
Sect. 47. The Possession, doubtless, would have 
gain’d a new Reputation, by the Direction of the 
two Deans, who were entirely at the Devotion of 
the Enemies of Grandier, if the report of the 
coming of the Archbishop of Bourdeaux, more 
efficacious than all the Exorcisms, had not broke 
the Measures which had been taken. He had Pow- 
er to make the Devils disappear, to raise the cou- 
rage of the Person accus’d, and to restore to the 
Nuns Peace and Tranquillity, which they had 
the Gift to acquire, and to loose, as often as it 
was judg’d expedient for the end which had been 
propos’d to them. In effect, the Archbishop was 
no sooner arriv’d at Saint Jouin, but he sent his 
Physician to Loudun, with an Order to see the 
Persons pretended to be possessed, and to consider 
well, and examine all their Grimaces, Distortions, 
and Convulsions; and recommended him to Mig-
non, by a Letter, to the end that this Canon 
should not fail to let him have an exact knowledge 
of the condition they were in. Mignon brought 
him to the Convent, and let him see the Superior, 
and Sister Claire; but he told him, that they had 
been miraculously deliver’d from the evil spirits. 
He had no trouble to perswade him that they were 
not then possessed; for the Physician found them 
peaceable, quiet, and compos’d, as if they never 
had any disturbance; and after his return to Saint 
Jouin, it was not known that any new Accidents 
happen’d to them. Grandier attended sometime
to


63 the Devils of Loudun. 
to judge by the Steps that were made, if there 
were reason to hope that the Possession were at an 
end; or whether it was not to be fear’d, that the 
Devils would return to Loudun, when the Arch- 
bishop should be gone. But at last this fear having 
prevail’d upon him and his Friends, he presented 
his Petition to that Prelate, the Twenty Seventh 
of December, and remonstrated, That his Enemies 
having endeavour’d to oppress him by a false and ca- 
lumnious Accusation, and having not been able to suc- 
ceed, because he had been sent back absolv’d, as well 
by his Lordship’s equitable Judgment, as by the Sen- 
tence of the Presidial of Poictiers, in the Quality of 
Judges delegated by the Court, they had for 
three Months last past suppos’d, and publish’d 
every where, that he had sent evil Spirits into the 
Bodies of the Nuns of Saint Ursula of Loudun, to 
whom he had never spoke. That besides, John 
Mignon, their Confessor was his Mortal Enemy, 
and one of the Authors of the first Accusation 
which had been rais’d against him, had not for- 
born to exorcise them secretly; That having asso- 
ciated to him Peter Barre, Priest of the Diocese 
of Thomars, and some other Ecclesiastick Seculars 
and Regulars, they boasted of having Three or 
four times, driven away the pretended Devils, 
who were as often return’d by new Pacts, which 
they suggested to be made between the Devils and 
him the Petitioner; That he had made known 
to Mignon and Barre, that they were suspected by 
him; the one by reason of the Differences that 
were between them, and the other, because of his 
strange Proceedings, and his Friendship with the 
former; But that they had not for born to assist 
the Nuns, and to be near them Day and Night 
with their Adherents; That he addrest himself 
to the Judges of the Place, to be secur’d from
the


64 The History of
the Fury of the People, whom they excited a- 
gainst him and also his Lord the Bishop of 
Poictiers, who had caus’d his Almoner to tell him, 
that he desir’d not to be concern’d in this business; 
That to the prejudice of the Declaration, which 
he had made to Barre, he had got by surprize, 
from the Bishop, a new Power, to exorcise in the 
Presence of the Deans of the Canons of Thouars 
and Champigni, who are near Kinsmen of his pro- 
fest Enemies. That during Three several pre- 
tended Possessions, Mignon and Barre had made it 
their business to put Questions manifestly tending 
to defame him, and to raise a sedition against him; 
that he had reason to fear, that these Devils 
whom his coming had put to flight, would return 
as soon as he was gone; and that the innocence of 
him the Petitioner might be over-whelm’d, by the 
strange Artifices of so many Enemies, cruelly bent 
against him, if this Matter were left in the same- 
confusion, as it had been till then, for want of a 
lawful Authority to decide it. He requested him to 
consider all these Reasons, and that he would be 
pleas’d to forbid Barre, Mignon, and their Adherents, 
as well Seculars as Regulars, in case of a new 
Possession, to exorcise for the time to come, and 
to govern the Persons pretended to be possess’d; 
appointing such other Persons, Ecclesiasticks and 
Laicks, whom he should think fit, to see them 
dieted, physick’d, and exorcis’d, if it were need- 
ful, and that all should be done in the presence of 
the Magistrate; And finally, that he would be 
pleas’d to Order the Persons pretending to be 
possess’d, to be sequestred, to prevent all evil su- 
spitions, and to make the Truth evident. Here 
follows the Ordinance, which the Archbishop 
writ at the bottom of the Petition.
Sect.


65 The Devils of Loudun. 
Sect. 48. Having seen the prefect Petition, and 
heard our Promoter up on the same, we have referr’d 
the Petitioner to our Promoter at Poictiers, to do him 
Right. And in the mean while we have commanded 
the Sieur Barre, Father l’Escaye Jesuit, residing at 
Poictiers, and Father Gau of the Oratory, residing 
at Thouars, to take upon them the Exorcisms, if there 
should be need, according to the Order we have given 
them to this end; forbidding all others to intermeddle 
in the said Exorcisms, upon the Penalties of the 
Law. 
This is also the Order mention’d in that Ordi- 
nance. 
The Order sent by the Archbishop of Bourdeaux, 
to the Bailiff of Loudun, to be observ’d at the 
Exorcisms of the Ursulin Nuns, in case of a new 
Possession. 
First as soon as the Sieur Barre shall have notice 
hereof, he shall take with him Father l’Escaye, 
Jesuit of Poictiers, and Father Gau of the Oratory of 
Thouars; and all Three shall in their turn, and in 
the presence of Two others, perform the Office of the 
Exorcism, in case that it be needful; they shall separate 
the possessed from the Company of the Society, putting 
her into such a borrow’d House, as they shall judge 
proper for this purpose, without leaving any of her 
Acquaintance with her, except one of the Nuns, who had 
never before that time been possess’d. They shall cause her 
to be visited by two or three of the ablest Catholic Physici- 
ans of the Province; Who, after their having consider’d 
some days, or purg’d her, if they think it fit, shall make 
their Report. After the report of the Physicians, they 
shall endeavour by Menaces and Disciplines, if they
F judge


66 The History of 
judge it requisite, or other natural means to discover 
the truth, and whether the Possession be not grounded 
either on humours, or an her Willfulness; after these things, 
if they see same supernatural Signs, as her answering 
the thoughts of the Three Exorcists, which they shall 
tell their Companions secretly, and that she declares 
many things that were done in a far distant place, or 
where there is no suspition, that she could know it at 
the time she is requir’d to tell it: Or, that in many and 
different Languages, she makes a Discourse of Eight 
or Ten words congruous and coherent; and that being 
bound Hand and Foot, and laid upon a Quilt on the 
ground, where they shall suffer her to lie without any one 
coming near her, she shall raise her self up from the 
ground, some considerable time. In this case, they 
shall proceed to the Exorcisms, Fastings and Prayers, 
being previouly obser’d; And in case that they come 
to the Exorcisms, they shall do all their endeavour 
to made the Devil give some visible, and not suspicious 
Sign of his going out; and in executing this present 
Order, any other Priests, if they are not call’d by the 
common consent of the Three Commissaries, and not 
suspected, shall not intermeddle, upon Pain of Excom-
munication, speak to, nor touch in any manner of Fa- 
shion the possessed. And in case there are more at the 
same time, the same order shall be observ’d. And to 
the intent that same Libertines may not speak ill of the 
care the Church takes in such an occurrence to know 
the truth of the Possessions, and of the charitable 
Succours that its Ministers bring, the Judges, the Bailiff 
and Lieutenant Criminal only, and no others, are de- 
sir’d to assist at the execution of the present Order, and 
to sign the Verbal Process, which shall be made by the 
Persons nominated, who shall take for their Register, the 
Prior of the Abby of Saint Jouin. And for as much 
as there will he occasion for great Expences, as well for
the


67 the Devils of Loudun.
the removal of the Nuns, as for calling in Physicians,
for the charge of Diet, for Exorcists, and for Wo- 
men to be appointed to attend the Sick; We have or- 
der’d (considering the Poverty of the Convent) that 
the expence shall be defray’d by us; and for this Pur- 
pose, we have forthwith Commanded the Sieur Barre, 
to order the Farmer of our Abby of Saint Jouin, to 
furnish them with such Sums of Money as they shall 
have need of. And if the above nam’d Father 
l’Escaye, Father Gau, are not at Poictiers and 
at Thouars, or for some reason they cannot be met 
with, the Superiors of the Convents shall supply their de- 
fault, by furnishing others of an equal merit, if po- 
ssible.
Sect. 47. As soon as this Order was publick, the 
Possession intirely ceas’d, all the Rumours vanish’d, 
Barre retir’d to Chinon, the Two Deans return’d to 
their Chapter, and the Nuns continued in quiet 
within their Convent; the Devils shewing more 
regard to the Cross alone, which the Arch- 
bishop had made at the top of his Writing, than 
the infinite number of the Signs of the Cross 
which the Exorcists had made over those Persons 
in the time of their agitations. The difference of 
the Procedure of this Prelate, and of that of the 
Bishop of Poicters, produc’d also very differing 
sentiments in the minds of honest, well-mean- 
ing People; the justice, impartiality and charity 
of the first, gain’d their esteem; But the insensi- 
bleness, or Connivance of the latter (to say nothing 
more) left him blemish’d with a Stain, which no- 
thing was able to obliterate. In the mean time,
Grandier being taught by two dreadful Experi- 
ments, fear’d that there were new Snares laid for 
him; and considering that the Bailiff had but one 
Copy of this Order, which was sent him in a Let-
F2 ter


68 The History of 
ter by the Archbishop; and that the Original 
was in the Hands of Barre; he remonstrated to 
the Judge, that these Papers might be lost, or at 
least supprest in time, it care were not taken to 
prevent it; and befought him, to put the Copy and 
Letter (which he had receiv’d) into the Registry, 
with the Petition by which the Order was ob- 
tain’d, to the end, that recourse might be had to 
them if there should be occasion. The Bailiff 
granted his request, and the said Writings were 
put into the Registry the Twenty First of March,
1633.
THE

69 
THE 
HISTORY  
OF THE 
Devils of Loudun:
Or, an Account of the 
Possession of the Ursuline Nuns. 
AND THE 
Condemnation and Punishment of 
URBAN GRANDIER, a 
Parson of the same Town. 
BOOK II. 
Sect. 1. THE prudent Orders which the 
Archbishop of Bordeaux had 
left, were very powerful in 
keeping the Nuns, the Exorcists, 
and even the Devils themselves in silence; but 
they hindred not the People from speaking and 
declaiming against all those who had been con-
F3 cern’d


70 The History of
cern’d in, or favour’d so detestable a supposition. 
There were only some Bigots, who entirely and 
blindly submitted to the Monks and Churchmen, 
that withstood the proofs of the falshood of the 
pretended Possession. They took away the Board- 
ers that were in the Convent of the Ursulines; they 
forbore to send thither to School the young Maids 
of the Town; and shew’d them all sorts of Marks 
of Contempt and Aversion; their very kindred 
were asham’d to have any commerce with them 
again, and the greatest part forsook them: This 
disposition of minds towards them, cast them into 
despair. They blam’d Mignon, and reproach’d 
him, that instead of all the advantages spiritual 
and temporal that he had made them hope for, 
they saw themselves overwhelm’d with Mise- 
ry and Infamy. The Canon fretted, by his own 
displeasure needed no Provocations to excite 
his Malice and Rage: He spent Days and Nights 
in devising which way he might re-establish his 
own Reputation, and that of the Nuns, and re- 
venge the Affronts he had receiv’d. The Enter- 
prize was great, and sufficient to quell a Spirit less 
obstinate and less passionate. He had already ex- 
perimented the difficulties, and there was a proba- 
bility that he should never bring it to pass, if 
something, which he could not foresee, had not 
happen’d, and offer’d a new occasion, favourable 
for execution of his Design. 
Sect. 2. A resolution had been taken, in the 
King’s Council, to demolish  all the Castles and 
Fortresses which were in the Heart of France, and to 
preserve only those of the Frontiers. Cardinal Riche- 
lieu who was the Author of this Design, was not 
willing to let the Castle of the Town of Loudun stand; 
for the demolishing whereof he had particular
Reasons,


71 The Devils of Loudun. 
Reasons, and which he had very well pursued, by cau- 
sing one part of the Right and Jurisdiction of Loudun, 
to be transferr’d, and given to his Town of Richelieu 
although he succeeded not in the Project he had 
form’d, to oblige the better sort of the Inhabi- 
tants to go and People his own Town, those 
who had a Mind to retire, to change their Habi- 
tations, having chose rather to go seek for places 
of protection and safeguard any where else. The 
Commission to raze this Fortress, was given to 
Lauberdemont. He was one of those Men who 
Were absolutely devoted to the Cardinal, and 
whom he employ’d, when he had a Mind 
to exterminate, ruin, and shed Blood unjustly, by 
observing, nevertheless, the Forms of Justice. 
He had been already made many times a Commissary 
these Bloody Occasions, and had the Honour 
to be often so afterwards: He came to Loudun to 
acquit himself of the Employment which had 
been given him. His principal conversation was 
presently with Memin de Silly a Creature also of 
the Cardinal, Mignon and all his Friends apply’d 
themselves to Memin; he presented them to Lau- 
bardemont, by whom they were very kindly re- 
reiv’d, and who averr’d, that he would be concern’d 
for the affront which had been done to all the 
party, and to the Nuns, whose Superior was his 
Kinswoman. They consulted to find out some 
means, by which they might engage the Cardinal 
to concur with their Designs, by same interest 
which might touch him in particular, and they 
fail’d not; For what pretences will not trea- 
chery, hatred and revenge make use of? And 
what are they not capable to invent or dis- 
cover?
F4 Sect. 3.


72 The History of
Sect. 3. There was at that time, about the 
Queen-Mother, a Woman nam’d Hammon, who 
pleas’d that Princess upon an Occasion, in which 
she had the Honour to talk to her; she was Born 
at Londun, amongst the ordinary People, and 
there she had spent the greater part of her Life; 
Grandier who had been her Parson, and who knew 
all the ingenious Women in his Parish, was par- 
ticularly acquainted with her. There had been 
publish’d under her Name, a Bloody Satyr against 
the Ministers, but above all, against the Cardinal, 
wherein many Particularities of his Life and 
Ministry were laid open, for which he shew’d 
much displeasure, and a very deep resentment. 
The Conspirators judg’d it convenient to attri- 
bute this Piece to Grandier, and to give out, that he 
kept a constant Correspondence, by Letters, with 
the said Hammon, of whom he must needs learn 
what was contain’d in that Satyr. There was so 
much the more probability in this accusation, 
that the Satyr had been publish’d during the dis- 
grace of the Cardinal, who formerly, when he 
was but Prior of Conssai, had little piques against 
Grandier, who pretending himself the first of the 
Ecclesiaslicks of Londun, would no ways yield in 
any thing to the Prior of Conssai. This contri- 
vance was approv’d by Laubardemont as very ex- 
cellent, and likely to produce in the Mind of the 
Cardinal an eager desire for revenge, to which 
he was naturally inclin’d. They brought after 
this, the Commissary, to see the Grimaces, Postures 
and Convulsions of the Nuns, who had, by this 
time, acquir’d new Degrees of perfection in their 
management; by the practice of which they were 
found very dextrous and expert in the Art of 
Counterfeiting Devils. Laubardemont at least
seem’d


73 The History of
seem’d exceedingly satisfied, and promis’d to 
Second their endeavours as soon as he was 
at Paris; whither he return’d as soon as the 
Castle was entirely demolish’d. 
Sect. 4. At his departure, he left at Loudun 
the Devils, which his presence had recall’d thi- 
ther, though they had been disperst by the pre- 
sence of the Archbishop of Bourdeaux. They 
return’d then, as into a House swept and gar- 
nish’d, fit to receive many others, who fail’d not 
to accompany them thither. The Superior and 
Sister Clair, had not the Honour only to receive 
these guests; They took possession of Five other 
Nuns, besides Six which were beset, and two be- 
witch’d. They took also a turn to the Town of 
Chinon, where they lodg’d themselves as it were 
in the House of a Friend and Acquaintance, 
with Two very Devout secular Maids, whose 
Confessor Barre was, as Mignon was of those at 
Loudun, possessed, beset, or bewitch’d. There 
was written afterwards by these Priests, or by 
their Friends, a Book, intituled, The Demono- 
mania of Loudun, wherein are contain’d, all the 
Names of the Devils, and of all the Maids who 
were Tormented, whose Pains and Sufferings 
being therein describ’d, without doubt, excited 
an extraordinary compassion in the Hearts of all 
good Persons who read it, and gave credit to all 
that was there related.
Sect. 5. Whilst the Devils were thus employ’d, 
to the great Astonishment of all People who be- 
liev’d that they would never presume to return, 
and who could not comprehend or divine upon 
what Ground they had that Confidence, Laubar- 
demont, who was at Paris, made such good use of his 
Credit, and Application in their Favour, that
he


74 The History of  
he receiv’d an Order to go back to Loudun, to 
be the Arbitrator of their Practises, and preside 
at all their Commerce. He arriv’d there the Sixth 
of December 1633. at eight of the Clock in the 
Evening, and came to the House of Paul Aubin 
Sieur de Bourneus, and Son in Law to Memin. His 
coming was so secret, because of the Hour and Si- 
tuation of the Place, which was in the Suburb, 
that Grandier and his Friends had no Knowledge 
of it; Memin, Herve and Menuan being quickly come 
to him, he boasted of his Cunning in the Prepos- 
sessing the Cardinal, who was highly provok'd, and 
had put into his Hands the Care of his Revenge; 
and afterwards gave them Proofs of the Diligence 
he had us’d, by shewing them his Com- 
mission dated but the last Day of November, and 
the Contents whereof were as follows: 
Sect. 6. That the Sieur Laubardemont, Counsellor 
of the King in his Council of State and Privy Council, 
shall go to Loudun and other Places as there shall be Oc- 
casion, to inform, with Diligence, against Grandier up- 
on all the Facts of which he has been heretofore accus’d, 
and others which shall be a new laid to his Charge Con- 
cerning the Possession of the Ursuline Nuns of Loudun, 
and other Persons who are said to be possess’d and tor- 
mented by Devils, by the Sorcery of the said 
Grandier, and of all that which has past since the 
Beginnings, as well of their Exorcisms, as otherwise, upon 
the Fact of the said Possession; To made Report by 
the Verbal Processes and other Acts of the Com- 
missaries delegated thereunto; To assist at the Exor- 
cisms that shall be made; And of all, to make a 
Verbal Process, and otherwise to proceed as shall be 
fitting for the Proof and absolute veryfing the said 
Facts; And upon the whole, to decreec, instruct, make, 
and cause to be made Process against the said Gran-
dier,


75 The Devils of Loudun. 
dier, and all others whom they shall find complices in 
the said Case, even to a definite Sentence exclusive- 
ly, notwithstanding any Opposition, Appeal or Recusa- 
tion whatsoever; for which, and without Prejudice to 
the same, it shall not be delay’d, even considering the 
Quality of the Crimes, without having Regard to the 
Appeal which may he demanded by the said Gran- 
deir; His Majesty commanding all the Governours, 
Lieutenant Generals of the Province, and all the 
Bailiff, Seneshals, &c. And other Officers of the 
Town, and Persons whom it may Concern for the 
Execution hereof, to give all Assistance, and Aid, and 
Imprisonment, if there be cause, and that they shall 
be requir’d. 
Sect. 7. He shew’d also Two Ordinances of the 
King Signed Louis, and lower, Philippeaux, dated the 
same last Day of November, 1633. Ordaining the 
said Laubardemont to cause the said Grandier 
and his Complices to be imprison’d, with the like 
Command to all the Marshalls, Provosts, &c. and 
other Officers and Persons, to assist the Execution of the 
said Ordinance, and to obey, for the Doing thereof, 
all the Orders that should be given by the said Lau- 
berdemont; And to the Governours and Lieutenant 
Generals, to give all Assistance which should be requir’d 
of them. 
Sect. 8. This large and extraordinary Power 
Which was given to Laubardemont, very pleasing- 
ly surpriz’d the Company which came to hear 
it read; but when it was publish’d, ’twas not less 
surprizing, although after a very different Man- 
ner, to all the honest People who beheld this Af- 
fair with a just and disinterested Eye. They 
could not sufficiently wonder that he had again 
been allow’d to inform upon all the Facts of which 
Grandier had been heretofore accus’d, and upon
those


76 The History of
those which should be laid to him again, as the 
Commission imported. The Astonishment howe- 
ver increas’d yet, when they saw with what Vio- 
lence they us’d the Authority they had in their 
Hands; for they began, contrary to all the Rules 
of Justice, with the Imprisonment of Grandier, 
before they had made any Information against 
him, to the End, that this Blow might be consi- 
der’d as coming from the Hand of the King; or 
rather as Anathema darted by the Cardi- 
nal, and which was sufficient to dishearten all 
the Friends of Grandier, encourage the Wit- 
nesses whom they would produce against him, and 
give the Nuns more Liberty and Confidence to 
act the Parts which were appointed them. For 
this Purpose, William Aubin Sieur de la Grange, 
Brother of Bourneuf, and Lieutenant of the Pro- 
vost, was sent for by Laubardemont, who im- 
parted to him his Commission and the Ordi- 
nances of his Majesty, by Virtue of which, he or- 
der’d him that next Morning betimes he should 
seize the Person of Grandier. As this Officer 
did not believe himself oblig’d to be altogether 
of the Opinion of Memin, the Father-in-Law 
of his Brother, he caus’d Grandier to be secret- 
ly inform’d with the Orders he had receiv’d. 
Grandier, who did not think himself guilty, re- 
turn’d Thanks to Grange for his Generosity, 
and sent him Word, that confiding in his Inno- 
cence, and the Mercy of GOD, he resolv’d 
not to go aside: So he rose nest Morning before 
Day, according to his Custom, and went with 
his Breviary in his Hand to the Church of Saint 
Crosse, to assist at Matins. As soon as he was 
put of the House, la Grange seiz’d on him, and 
arrested him Prisoner in the Presence of Memin
and


77 the Devils of Loudun. 
and a great Number of his other Enemies, who 
were desirous to feed their Eyes with this Specta- 
cle, and to watch the Proceedings of Grange, 
of whose Intention they were not assur’d. At the 
same instant, the Seal Royal was set upon his 
Chambers and Presses, and all other Places of 
his House, and upon his Moveables; and John 
Pouquet Archer of the Guards to his Majesty, 
and the Archers of the Provost of Loudun and Chi- 
non, were commanded to conduct him to the 
Castle of Angers. There he remain’d above Four 
Months in Prison, where Michelon Command- 
ant of the Place, order’d him to be put. He 
shew’d, during that time, much Resignation and, 
Constancy, writing often Prayers and Meditati- 
ons, the Manuscript whereof, which was Twelve 
Sheets in Quarto was produc’d at his Tryal, 
but very unserviceably; as also the Advantage- 
ous Testimony which was given of him by Pe- 
ter Bacher Canon, who was his Confessor, 
and who gave him the Communion during his 
Confinement at Angers. 
Sect. 9. Lanbardemont deferr’d not long to search 
the House of the Prisoner, and to make an In- 
ventory of his Books, Papers and Moveables; 
He found nothing sufficient to hurt him, but 
a Treatise against Celibacy, writ with his own 
Hand, and Two Sheets of French Verses, which 
were never publish’d, but which his Judges treat- 
ed as lascivous and immodest, without de- 
claring that they were writ, and much less 
compos’d by him. They were not content- 
ed to seize these Pieces, they carried away 
all the Papers, Evidences, Sentences of Abso- 
lution, which the Person accus’d might have 
made use of in his Defence, notwithstanding the
Com-


78 The History of 
Complaints and Oppositions of Jane Estievre 
his Mother, then Seventy Years of Age. As 
they did not proceed continually and without 
Intermission in making this inventory, it was 
not finish’d till the last Day of January, 1634; 
and in the Mean time they fail’d not to begin an 
Information on the Second of the precedent Month. 
Peter Fournier, an Advocate, perform’d the Office 
of the King’s Attorney; The Mother of Grandier 
seem’d much afflicted, because he was the Son- 
in-Law of Richard a Proctor, against whom she 
had complain’d, for that he went at Midnight 
into a House to perswade Two Women to de- 
pose falsely against her Son; But Fournier 
requir’d very quickly after to be discharg’d of 
his Commission, in the Execution whereof One 
may very probably conclude, that he found his 
Conscience touch’d, because through all the 
Course of his Life, before and since that time, 
he was always accounted a Man of Honour and 
Integrity. 
Sect. 10. This First Information was not so soon 
finish’d, but that there was another made 
the Nineteenth of the same Month; and the 
Thirtieth they began to draw up in writing the 
Depositions of the Nuns. The Friends and Coun- 
sell of Grandier’s Mother did their utmost to op- 
pose the Torrent of so strange and violent a 
Procedure: She presented, by their Advice, the 
Seventeenth of December, a Petition to the Com- 
missary, wherein she appeal’d from him, because 
he was the Kinsman of the Superior of the 
Nuns, That he lodg’d at the House of one of her 
Son’s Enemies; That he had made him a Priso- 
ner before any Information or Decree was made 
against him; That he had made the Lieutenant of
the


79 the Devils of Loudun.
the Provost one of the Assistants, who was one 
of Grandier’s Mortal Enemies, when they seiz’d up- 
on his Person; That he had depriv’d him of all 
Means to defend himself, by seizing on all his 
Papers, and by causing him to be carried out of 
Loudun. But far from allowing of so just Rea- 
sons for an Appeal, This is the Order which 
Laubardemont writ at the Bottom of the Petition. 
That considering his Commission, and not being in- 
form’d from any other Part of any just and true 
Cause to Supercede, he should proceed to the Executi- 
on of the said Commission, notwithstanding and with- 
out Regard to the said Petition, and without Preju- 
dice to the Petitioner to address her self, to his Ma- 
jesty, if it shall seem good to her so to do. They 
urg’d him to declare concerning the Truth or 
Falshhood, the allowing or disallowing of the 
Facts contain’d in the Petition; but he would do 
nothing, and never answer’d but in General 
Terms. 
Sect. 11. Without the Clause which impower’d 
this Commissary to proceed notwithstanding any 
Opposition, Appeal, or Recusation, it is certain, 
all his Proceedings would have been disannull’d. 
For besides the Causes of Appeal before pro- 
duc’d, there were every Day new Ones presen- 
ted which were very lawful. Mignon, Memin, and 
Menuau, Moussaut, and Herve were always at his 
Elbow, and he made no Difficulty to hear the 
Witnesses in their Presence. There were how- 
ever some who stuck not to depose for the 
Discharge of the Person accus’d, but their Depo- 
sitions were not taken in Writing, and they were 
sent away with many Threats, to the End that 
those who were examin’d next, should not fol- 
low their Examples. They publish’d also a Mo-
nitory,


80 The History of 
nitory, gloss’d with many Additions, done by 
by several Hands, and stuff’d  with infamous Facts, 
the Reading whereof one could not hear with- 
out Horrour. The Name of Grandier was men- 
tion’d therein, and the Crimes, the Knowledge 
whereof they fought for, were so foul and abo- 
minable, that the Ears of all good Men were scan- 
daliz’d. Mounier, the Priest who had had a Suit 
against him, and who had been a Witness in the 
First Affair, of which Mention has been made before, 
was chose to make this Publication, as if they 
had a Mind to make use of Persons suspected, 
and that they gloried in trespassing upon all the 
Forms of Justice, and Bounds of Equity. 
Sect. 12. Tho’ these Ways of Proceeding were 
so extraordinary that there was some Hope that 
they should not continue, Grandier’s Mother would 
not stand idle, or neglect any thing which might 
contribute to the Defence of her Son. Therefore 
she caus’d an Act to be given to Laubardemont the 
Third of January, 1634. wherein she declar’d, that 
ihe Appeal’d from his Order of the Twelth of De-
cember, 1633. and would take upon her to questi- 
on it; Whereupon he order’d the same Day, 
Sect. 13. That without any Regard to her Appeals. 
Proceedings should be made as well by him, as by the 
King’s Attorney, nam'd in the said Commission; and 
that the Publication of the Monitory obtain’d by the 
Attorney of the King should be continued, with Probi- 
bitions to all Persons to terrifie the Witnesses, and in 
Case of Contravention, the Attorney was permitted to 
make Information. The Bishop of Poictiers fail’d 
not on his Part to concurr with this Proceeding, 
and without regarding the Order left by the 
Arch-bishop, his Superior, he sent another far 
less proper to attain the Knowledge of the
Truth


81 The Devils of Loudun, 
Truth. Grandier's Mother Appeal’d from this 
new Order, to the King, by a Writ of Error, 
and gave a Copy of that Order of the Arch- 
bishop to the Bishop of Laubardemont, to the end, 
that they should not plead Ignorance. Grandier’s 
Brother presented likewise Two Petitions, the 
Ninth and Tenth and January, the one to have 
a Copy of the Monitory which had been publish’d, 
the other to the Intent that it might be carried 
to the Registry, and that there should be made by 
the Petitioner a Verbal Process cum Figura; It 
was answer’d, That there was no Room at Present to 
allow of these Petitions. They Appeal’d from this 
Order, the Act of Appeal was signified the same 
Tenth Day of January, The Twelfth of the said 
Month they gave Notice that they took upon 
them the Defence, which having produc’d no 
Effect with the Commissary, Grandier's Mother pre- 
sented another Petition the Seventeenth of the 
same Month, containing new Causes of Appeal, 
which were no more allow’d of than the First; for 
‘twas order’d, That having consider’d d that the Causes 
of Appeal were not pertinent or fit to he allow’d, 
be would proceed further, saving to her the Petitioner 
to address her lelf to the King, as she should think 
good. 
Sect. 14. When she had receiv’d Notice of this 
Order, she also the next Day after signified an 
Act of Appeal by Lambert and Bertrand; Ushers, 
and at the same time a Relief of Appeal was sued 
out by Commission, in the Chancery of the Par- 
liament of Paris, the Fourteenth, of the forego- 
ing Month; But the Commissary tore the Acts, 
the King’s Attorney requiring it, as Null, and 
done by an Attempt to the prejudice of the Power 
given him by his Majesty, ordaining as heretofore
G that


82 The History of
that they should go on without any Intermission, and pro- 
ceed to the Instruction of the said Process, and for these 
Ends, the Publication of the Monitory shall be con- 
tinued by me. —Rene le Mounier, and others 
shall be requir’d by the King’s Attorney, who together 
with the said le Mounier, the Register, and others 
are by him discharged of the Assignations given them 
to appear in the said Court, with Prohibitions to the 
said Bertrand and all other Ushers and Sergeants, 
to serve any Writs, whither by Virtue of the said Re- 
lief or Appeal, or otherwise upon Pain of Exempla- 
ry Punishment; This strange Order, dated the 
Twenty first of January, having been signified 
to the Party, she Appeal’d from it, as from the 
other, and the Act of Appeal was signified the 
Twenty Seventh of the same Month to Giles Pou- 
quet, to be put into the Hands of Laubarde- 
mont. 
Sect. 15. The course of all these proceedings, 
in which they were busily imploy’d, delay’d for 
a while, that of the Possession. They did not 
however omit to Exorcise from time to time, ac- 
cording to the new Order of the Bishop, but Lau- 
bardemont having not leisure to assist at the Exor- 
cisms, they did not pursue them with the same 
Vigour, nor had they the same reputation they 
gain’d since. Besides, there remain’d yet in the 
Mind of the Conspirators some fear, that the Par- 
liament would take some Cognizance of this 
Affair; and for this reason they judg’d it conveni- 
ent to suspend it for a time, to the end, they may 
know better what Measures they ought to take in 
it. In the mean while, they sought all sort of 
ways to authorise themselves on the Execution 
of the Designs they had projected. They besought 
the Bishop of Poictiers to come himself, or to send
some


83 the Devils of Loudun.  
some considerable Ecclesiastick, to act in his 
Name. That Prelate forthwith sent a new Com- 
mission to the same Demorans, Dean of the Canons 
of Thouars, and Bachellor in Divinity, of the 
Faculty of Paris, to assist in the Quality of his 
Vicegerent, at the instruction of the Process of 
Grandier, notwithstanding he was the Kinsman 
and Friend of his chief Enemies, and that they 
had not fail’d to inform the Bishop of it. The 
Second of Feburary, Laubardemont brought the 
Vicegerent to Angers, with the King’s Attorney, 
and James Nizai, Clerk of the Commission; and 
he began the Fourth of the same Month, and con- 
tinued every Day, till the Eleventh, to examin 
Grandier. It is not to be found in the Extract of 
the Proofs which were in the Process, that he had 
ever contradicted himself, nor that he had own’d 
any thing, whence they could draw an advantage 
against him, except that he confest ingenuosly,
that he was the Author of the Manuscript, a- 
gainst the Celibacy of Priests, which had been found 
in his Closet.
Sect. 16. The Confessions and Denials of the 
Person accus’d upon the Fact which were propos’d, 
being sign’d by him, Laubardemont return’d to 
Paris, where he resided all the rest of the Month 
of Feburary, and part of that of March, without 
acquainting his Friends at Loudun, when he would 
return; which having cast them into an extraor- 
dinary trouble, oblig’d them to send to him Gran- 
ger, Curate ot Venier, to intreat him instantly 
to return to their assistance, and to propose to 
him on their parts, the conditions on which they 
recall’d him. That Curate had no great trouble 
to conclude the Bargain, because his Commission 
did admirably agree with the Humour and violent
G2 Incli-


84 The History of 
Inclinations of Laubardemont. But for pre- 
vention of all the inconveniencies which happen’d 
in the former Journey, and which might yet arise 
upon Account of the Parliament; he obtain’d the 
last Day of May, a Decree of the Council of 
State, which was not less strange than the Com- 
mission which he had already obtain’d. This 
Decree imported, That without having regard to 
the Appeal intended to be brought into Parliament, and 
to the Proceedings made in pursuance, which His Ma- 
jesty has annull’d, It is order’d that the Sieur Lau- 
bardemont, shall continue the Process begun by him a- 
gainst Grandier, notwithstanding, all the Oppositions, 
Appeals, or Recusations made, or to be made, and 
without Prejudice to the same. The King, as far as it 
shall be requisite, having committed to him anew, the 
Cognizance thereof and interdicted the same to the 
Parliament of Paris, and all other Judges, with Prohi- 
bitions to the Parties to meddle therein, upon 
the Penalty of Five Hundred Livres Forfei- 
ture. 
Sect. 17. Being Arm’d with such a Decree, 
which render’d him the supreme Arbitrator in 
this Matter, Lauhardemont went to Loudun with 
Grandier, the Ninth of April, to the great satis- 
faction of all the Cabal. He dispatch’d away 
forthwith the Archers to Angers, to take Grandier, 
and bring him back to Loudun; and in the mean 
time he caus’d an extraordinary Prison to be pre- 
par’d for him, in a House which belong’d to 
Mignon, and which was inhabited by a Sergeant, 
nam’d Bontems, who had been Trinquants Clerk, and 
Witness against Grandier in the first Accusation 
that had been rais’d against him; so that the Per- 
son pretended to be possest, had notice of almost 
all he did and said. Mignon caus’d some Windows
of


85 the Devils of Loudun.
of the Chamber appointed to be his Prison, to be 
wall’d up, which was in the upper Story; he caus’d 
the Windows which remain’d open, to be secur’d 
with strong and thick Grates, and the Chimney to 
be cross’d with thick Bars of Iron, to the end that 
the Devils might not come to pluck the pretended 
Magician out of his Chains, who being come from 
Angers, was conducted into his Chamber; where 
finding himself almost depriv’d of the Light of 
Day, and lodg’d upon Straw, he writ this Letter 
to his Mother. 
Dear Mother, 
Sect. 18. I Have receiv’d Yours, and all that you 
have sent me, except the Serge Stockings, 
I bear my Affliction with patience, and bewail yours 
more than my own; I am much incommoded, having 
no Bed; endeavour to get my own brought me, for if 
the body does not repose, the Spirit will fail; send me 
also a Breviary, a Bible, and a Saint Thomas for my 
consolation; and for the rest do not afflict your self. 
I hope GOD will manifest my innocence; Commend me, 
to my Brother and Sister, and to all our good Friends, 
This is from your very dutiful Son, 
To serve you, 
Grandier. 
Sect. 19. When they had thus advanc’d the ju- 
dicial Proceedings, and the pretended Magician 
was shut up again, they apply’d themselves to the 
work of the Possession, and to give it an Air of 
truth, which it had not had, to that time; for 
this purpose they judg’d it fit to sequester the Pos- 
sessed, because that Refusal, which had been made
G3 in


86 The History of 
in the former Possessions, had seem’d unjust and 
suspected, and entirely dispos’d the Publick to 
doubt that they were real and true. Next, they 
separated the Possessed into three Companies: 
Sister Claire, and Catherine de la Presentation, were 
put into the House of Maurat a Canon; The Su- 
perior Louisa de Jesus, and Anne de Saint Agnes in the 
House of Sieur de la Ville Advocate, and Counsel to 
Nuns, and Elizabeth de la Croix, Monique of Saint Mar- 
the, Jeanne du Saint Esprir, and Serasique Archer, were 
put into another House: They were govern’d by 
Memin’s Sister, the Wife of Nicolas Moussaut, 
who always continued near the Superior, when 
they exorcis’d her, and whisper’d into her Ear, 
what she had learn’d of Bontems Wife concerning 
Grandier; and who went and came continually, and 
so publickly, that almost every Body perceiv’d it.
Sect. 20. Grandier besought the Judges, that it 
would please them to order a real and effectual 
Sequestration, instead of one feign’d and in appear- 
ance, such as was that which they pretended to have 
made, and was but a pure illusion, seeing that ’twas ne- 
cessary that the Nuns should be lodg’d apart, to stop 
their talking together, taking Measures, and en- 
couraging them to perform an Exorcise, which 
possibly was more painful than they did imagine; 
That they should be govern’d by persons unsu- 
spected, whether Churchmen, Physicians, or Wo- 
men; That they should continue some Months, 
without having any Communication, either with 
his Enemies, or the favourers of the Possession; 
And that then, he doubted not, but that some 
one would be found, who being press’d by the re- 
morse of her Conscience, and deliver’d from the 
presence of her Tyrants, would confess the Truth, 
and make it publickly known. But it was to shall 
a like disgrace, that the Exorcist had shifted off
the


87 The Devils of Loudun. 
the Demands of a sequestration, and that they a- 
greed not to it then, but because they had a full 
liberty to it after what manner they pleas’d, 
as they did effectually, by lodging the Nuns at 
their choice, and by Companies, and by giving
more confident and obstinate Persons, for compa-
nions to those, who, they believ’d, had a more 
tender Conscience, or had less Resolution; which 
was not properly a Sequestration, but a way, by 
which they seem’d to cast a Mist before the Eyes of 
the Publick. Having had no regard to the demand 
of Grandier, they continued to leave the Nuns to 
be order’d by the Sister and Wife of his Enemies, 
by whose intermedling, Mignon and the Exorcists 
suggested all they had a Mind to. They let them 
remain in the House where they had sequestred 
them, to the Number they had been put there; 
And as a compleat irregularity and injustice, in- 
stead of calling in the more Famous Physicians of 
the great neighbouring Towns, such as Poictiers, 
Angers, Thouars, or Saumur, they chose out of the 
petty Towns, all kind of People, without merit 
or reputation, excepting Daniel Roger, a Physician
of Londun, who was in Truth, in some esteem, 
but whose Sentiment alone could not prevail over 
that of a set of Pretenders, who had neither 
Learning nor Practice; one of which was Du- 
Bourg of Fontevraut, who never had either a De- 
gree or Diploma, and who had been oblig’d, for 
this Reason, to retire from Saumur. Another was 
of the Town of Chinon, where he had no Employ- 
ment, being a Melancholick-man, and over run 
with Black Choller, who had also favour’d the pre- 
tended Possession at Chinon; which was known af- 
terwards, to be a Cheat, and of which the Au- 
thors and Actors were punish’d, as may be seen in
G4 the


88 The History of
the sequel of this History; Another who was of 
Thouars, had past his younger Days at Loudun, in 
the Shop of a Tradesman, whose Journey-Man he 
was, and afterwards turn’d Physician, and was not 
a little Proud to be employ’d in a business of so
high an importance; Another of the same Town, 
and one of the Town of Miribaut, were of no 
greater Reputation, but the only merit they had, was 
that they were Kinsmen to the Enemies of Grandier. 
Sect. 21. The Choice which was made of an 
Apothecary and a Chirurgeon, was neither more 
equitable, nor more plausible. The Apothecary 
named Peter Adam, was Mignen’s Cousin German, 
and had been a Witness in the First Accusation a- 
gainst Grandier. And because his Testimony 
touch’d the Honour of a Gentlewoman of Loudun, 
he had been condemn’d by a Decree of the Parlia- 
ment of the Tenth of March, 1633. to undergo 
an honourable Amand; Nevertheless, they relied 
on him for the preparation of Medicines; no 
body either saw, or knew, whether he us’d those 
which were prescrib’d by the Physicians, or whe- 
ther he doubled not the Dose; if instead of gentle 
and easie Purgatives, he did not administer violent 
Remedies, and proper to make the Nuns fall into 
Convulsions and Traunces. The Chirurgion who 
was Mannouri, Memin’s Nephew, and Brother-in- 
Law of one of the Nuns, had already in that qua- 
lity, made an opposition to the Sequestration above 
mention’d, and the choice they made was generally 
disapprov’d The Mother and Brother of Grandier,
made in vain, several Remonstrances to the Commis- 
sary upon the Subject, but they could not so much as 
obtain Copies of the Petitions which had been pre- 
sented to him; he promis’d however, that he would 
cause them to be enter’d in his Registry, but never 
perform’d it. Grandier also made his complaint to
the


89 The Devils of Loudun. 
the unjust choice of these Physicians, to the Judges 
who were delegated to judge his Process; he be- 
sought them to place about the Persons pretended 
to be Possess’d, People of Capacity and Experi- 
ence, and Apothecaries who should not give Crocus 
Metallorum, instead of Crocus Martis, as ’twas 
known that Adam had done, but the Judges being 
sent to confirm the Proceedings of Laubardemont, 
and not to correct them, they had no regard to 
those Petitions. 
Sect. 22. The Ninth of April and the follow- 
ing Days, they made several Acts for the calling and 
employing Physicians, and Apothecary and Chi- 
rurgeon; And the Twelfth, the Commissary made 
an interlocutory Sentence, by which he order’d. 
That all, and every of the Witnesses heard in the said, 
Charges and Informations, and others, as it shall seem 
good to the Kings Attorney to produce, should come in, 
and those that were not heard, and to hear their Depo- 
sition read; and if it be needful, to be confronted with 
the said accused Person, who to this purpose shall be 
continued a close Prisoner. The next Day they be- 
gan the Confrontations, which were continued 
divers times the Days following. There was pro- 
pos’d upon this Subject in the Case of Grandier, the 
Example of that which happen’d to Saint Athana- 
sius, as an excellent means to attain the Knowledge 
of truth by Confrontation. This Saint having 
been accus’d in the Council of Tyre, by an impu- 
dent Woman, who had never seen him; when 
this Woman, enter’d into the Assembly, to make 
her Accusation in publick, a Priest named Timo- 
thy, rose up, shew’d himself to her, and spake to 
her, as if he had been Athanasius; she believ’d him 
so, and manifested thereby to all the Assembly, 
both her own Crime and his Innocence, which she had 
attacqued,


90 The History of 
attaqued. If Laubardemont had been willing to 
make the same Trial, and presented to the Nuns 
at the same time Three or Four Priests with Gran- 
dier, a like cloth’d, and near of the same Stature, 
and Hair, whom they had never seen before, ’Tis 
certain, that if by chance, Grandier had been 
mark’d out by some one of them, there would 
have been others who would not have been able 
to distinguish him, and who by their mistake, 
would have made the Truth appear. But the Design 
of that Commissary, was to conceal the Truth, and not 
to discover it, and for this effect, after he had fi- 
nish’d these Proceedings, having a little more leisure 
than he had, when he was thus employ’d, he or- 
der’d the Exorcisms to begin again. The Bishop 
of Poictiers having rejected Father l’Escayz, and 
Father Gau, nam’d by the Archbishop his Superior, 
had sent Two others in their place, who were his 
Chaplain, and Father Lactance a Franciscan. This 
choice of the former was highly condemn’d, be- 
cause he had been of the Number of the Judges 
who had given the first sentence against Grandier, 
which the Archbishop of Bordeaux had invalida- 
ted. They were lodg’d in the House of Nicolas 
Moussaut, and some time after, some of the 
Nuns were lodg’d there also, to the great 
astonishment of all unconcern’d Persons. Memin, 
Menuau and Herve, went every Day into this 
House, to visit the Exorcists, and Discourse with 
them in private. These last began to perform 
their Charge, the Fifteenth of April. Lactance 
seeing that the Superior understood Latine very 
little, order’d her to speak in French, although he 
often put to her Questions in Latine. There were 
some Persons who objected to him, that she ought 
to answer her in the same Language, and that the  
Devil


91 The Devils of Loudun.
Devil ought not to be ignorant of any; To which 
this Father answer’d, sometimes, That the Pact had 
been so made, and at other times, That there 
were some Devils more ignorant than the very Pea- 
sants. A little while after, there was obeserv’d to 
come a Recruit of Exorcists, who were Four 
Capucin Friars, named Father Luke, Father 
Tranquille, Father Potais, and Father Elizee, be- 
sides two Carmelites, who had intruded them- 
selves there from the beginning of the Possession, 
and had been tolerated by the Bishop of Poictiers, 
to wit, Father Peter, of Saint Thomas, and Father 
Peter of Saint Mathurin. They joyn’d themselves with 
the Capucins, who had been sent with great expecta- 
tion, and for particular Ends, concerted amongst 
the principal Monks of France, of whom the famous 
Father Joseph was the Head. The chief design was 
to establish that Proposition, which is found in the 
Book of Father Tranquille, That the Devil duly 
exorcis’d, is constrain’d to speak the Truth; and there- 
by they pretended to prove undeniably the bodi- 
ly Presence of Jesus Christ in the Sacrament, and 
all other Tenets of the Roman Church; but they 
hoped above all, that this would give them an op- 
portunity to bring in a kind of Inquisition; and 
that it would be a certain means to make all the 
Churchmen, the Wealth, the Honour, and the 
Lives of private Persons, and chiefly the Here- 
ticks, to depend upon the Ecclesiasticks. Father 
Joseph went also to Loudun Incognito, to examin 
himself this pretended Possession, to the end, that 
if he found that it had a sufficient Air and Ap- 
pearance of Truth he might put himself at the 
Head of the Exorcists, to assume the greater part 
of the glory of having dispossest the Devils, and 
acquire a high reputation of Piety and Sanctity.
But


92 The History of 
But this subtil Monk, had no Mind to engage in 
this Matter: he knew well, that it would not 
become a Man of his Importance, and that he 
ought to leave it in the Hands of his Inferiors, 
who would content themselves with the esteem 
of Bigots, and mean People, and not be concern’d 
though they were expos’d to the derision of the 
better sort, and Men of Wit. 
Sect. 23. The Persons possessed, were allotted 
by Classes to each of the Exorcists, and they exor- 
cis’d them in four several Places, which were in the 
Churches of Saint Crosse, of the Convent of the 
Ursulines, of Saint Peter du Martrai, of the Priory, and 
of Notre Dame du Chateau. There past little in the 
Exorcisms of the Fifteenth and Sixteenth of April. 
Laubardemont omitted to put Interrogatories to 
Grandier, from the Seventeenth of the same Month, 
upon the Cases arising from the Verbal Process 
which he had made. The Physicians, Apotheca- 
ry and the Chirurgeon began also to make their 
Reports of what they had seen, and the Observa- 
tions that were made upon the Condition of the 
Possessed, and upon their Feats of Activity. They 
drew up Twenty Six Articles during the time of 
their Commission; the Sum whereof was, That the 
things which they had seen, were supernatural, and sur- 
passing as well the knowledge, as the Rules of Physick, 
In the mean time, that which happen’d the Twenty 
Third of the same Month of April, seem’d not 
very Miraculous, Lactance exorcising the Superi- 
or, demanded of her in Latine, bad enough, In 
what shape the Devil had enter’d in her? Of a Cat, 
reply’d she, a Dog, a Stag, and a Goat; Quoties? 
that is to say, How often? continued the Exorcist. 
I have not well' observ’d the Day said she, because 
she believ’d that Quoties was the same thing as
Quando,


93 the Devils of Loudun. 
Quando, When? The next Day being the Twen- 
ty Fourth, the same Nun, returning from the 
Exorcism, staid near the House of the Widow 
Barot, and said, she could not go on further, be- 
cause she had seen the Hand of Grandier through 
the Window of his Chamber; but this Window 
was so small, that scarce any Light could come 
in there, and this Action did only excite the 
Laughter of some of those that were there Pre- 
sent. 
Sect. 24. The Twenty Sixth it was order’d that 
Grandier should be visited, upon Occasion, that 
the Superior had declar’d, that his Body was 
marked with Marks of the Devil, and that he 
was insensible in all Places where the Marks were. 
This unhappy Man was treated so inhumanely 
upon that Occasion, that the very Thought of 
the Anguish which they made him suffer, is e- 
nough to make one tremble; They sent for Man- 
nouri the Chirurgion, one of his Enemies, and 
the most unmerciful of them all: When he was 
come into the Chamber, they stripped Grandier 
stark naked, blinded his Eyes, shav’d him 
every where, and Mannouri began to search 
him. When he would perswade them that the 
Parts of his Body which had been mark’d by the 
Devil were insensible, he turn’d that End of the 
Probe which was round, and he guided it in 
such Manner, that not being able to enter into the 
the Flesh, nor to make much Impression, it was 
push’d back into the Palm of his Hand; The 
Patient did not then cry out, because he felt no pain; 
but when the Barbarous Chirurgeon would make 
them see that the other Parts of his Body were 
very sensible, he turn’d the Probe at the other 
End, which was very sharp pointed, and thrust
it


94 The History of
it to the very Bone; and then abundance of Peo- 
ple, who were at the Bottom of the Prison with- 
out, heard Complaints so bitter, and Crys so 
piercing, that they mov’d them to the Heart;
But Laubardemont, who was present at this Acti- 
on, did not seem to be touch’d with any Sense 
of Pity; The Superior, who was content the first 
time to say that the Magician had Five Marks 
of the Devil upon his Body, without specifying 
them, nor the Places where they were, did not 
fail the next Day, the Twenty Seventh of the Month, 
to nominate the Places, where those, who had 
seen him all naked, had observ’d Two of these 
Spots. As for the Three others, the Physicians 
could not see them, because, says the Extract of 
of the Proofs, &c. they were too hard to be di- 
stinguish’d. But if the Devil, who had possess’d 
her, had no great knowledge of the things which 
were somewhat secret, or conceal’d so near him, 
at least that he had not been inform’d of by the Re- 
ports of Men, he knew not much more of what 
past further off; For the Thirtieth of the same 
Month, the Exorcist having demanded of him, 
Why he had not been willing to answer the Saturday be- 
fore, It was, said he by the Mouth of the Nun, 
because I was imploy’d, that day in conducing to Hell the 
Soul of le Proust Attorney of the Parliament of Paris. 
The Curious did not fail to make an Exact In- 
quiry, if there had been an Attorney of this 
Name in the Parliament; They caus’d the Re- 
gisters of the Dead to be examin’d, to know whe- 
ther at that time, some Person of the same Name, 
of what quality soever, was dead at Paris, 
But neither the one, nor the other of these things 
were found true, nor has it been seen in any 
of the Books which have been writ in Fa-
vour


95 the Devils of Loudun. 
vour of the Possession; that they have dar’d to 
alledge this Particular, amongst the Miraculous 
Knowledge which has been attributed to the 
Superior. 
Sect. 25. They Exorciz’d again in the Church 
of the Carmelites, where the Exorcist demanded 
of one of the Persons possess’d, Where were the 
Magick Books of Grandier: She answer’d that they 
would find them in the Lodgings of a certain Gen- 
tlewoman whom she nam’d, and who was the Per- 
son that caus’d Adam the Apothecary to under- 
go an honourable Amand. At that Instant, Lau- 
bardemont, Herve, Menuau, Moussaut, and many 
others, went into the House of this Gentlewo- 
man; They view’d the Chambers and Closets; 
They open’d the Coffers, search’d in all the 
most secret Places, and having not found any 
Magical Book, the Exorcist, at their Return, re- 
proach’d the Devil, that he had deceiv’d the 
Count, and he adjur’d him again to speak the 
Truth; He answer’d, that a Neece of this Gentle- 
woman had taken away those Books; They ran pre- 
sently to this Neece’s House, but they found 
that she was in a Church at her Devotions, and 
that it was impossible that she should be gone to 
her Kinswoman’s House in the time mention’d by 
the Devil; so that they could not carry the Re- 
venge of Adam so far as he had wish’d, and had 
been promis’d him in Requital of his Services; 
and he was fain to content himself with this Af- 
front which he had put upon his Enemy. 
Sect. 26. Grandier had a Brother, an Advocate 
in the Parliament, and who also an Office 
of Counsellour in the Bailiwick of Loudun; They 
judg’d it requisite to hinder his solliciting 
the Parliament to take Cognizance of the Af-
fair


96 The History of 
fair of his Brother, as being already concern’d 
by the Appeals, and by the Petition which had 
been presented to them; Therefore the Superior 
accus’d this Man also of Magick. He had no 
sooner Advice of this Accusation, but he gave a 
Petition to the Court, to have a Satisfaction for 
this Calumny, declaring that they had accus’d 
him, only to deprive his Brother of all the Means 
he had of Assistance. But Duthibaut, who was at 
Paris, caus’d him to be Arrested Prisoner, by Vir- 
tue of an Order of Laubardemont; and to be 
brought into the House of one of the Favourers 
of the Possession, from whence he did not get out 
till after the Death of Grandier, at the urgent Sol- 
icitation of his Friends. 
Sect. 27 In the Beginning of May, one of the 
Devils of the Superior had promis’d to raise her 
up Two Foot high; Lactance call’d upon him of- 
ten to perform his Promise, which he did not 
however, because the Nun having been willing to 
dazzle the Eyes of the People, by trying one time 
to do something near it, There was one of the 
Spectators who lifted up the Bottom of her Gar- 
ment, and made all the others see that she touch’d 
the Ground with the End of one of her Feet. 
The Devil Eazas had also promis’d to raise up 
la Nogeret Three Foot from the Ground; and a- 
nother Devil nam’d Cerberus, to lift up his Nun 
Two Foot; But neither the one nor the other 
were Devils of their Word. The Devil Beherit 
pretended to have done his Part so well, as to 
retrieve the Honour of his Companions by esta- 
blishing his own Reputation; He vaunted, for 
this purpose, to take off Laubardemont’s Cap from 
off his Head, and to keep it hanging in the Air, 
during the Space of a Miserere. The time which
he


97 The Devils of Loudun.
he had appointed being come, Lactance adjur’d him 
in all the requisite Forms to shew this Marvel 
before the Eyes of the Spectators; This Exor- 
cist us’d Flatteries, Complaints, and Threatnings, 
but when he perceived that he obtain’d nothing, 
he knew well that some Accident was fallen out, 
which had given Vent to his Mine, or had put 
some of the Springs of the Machine that was to 
play, out of Order. And, in Truth, he was not 
deceiv’d, for some Suspicious People considering 
that it was late, that they were about to light 
their Flambeaux, that that time was very pro- 
per to perform some Illusion, and that Laubar- 
demont was plac’d in a Chair distant enough 
from the Company, and just under one of the 
Arches of the Church, they ran out to go up and 
place themselves upon the Arch, where they 
found the Man who was appointed to act his 
Part, and who was constrain’d to give over his 
Work of Darkness, and to carry away his lit- 
tle Hook, and the Hair or Thread to which it 
was fasten’d. He was to let slip his Hook through 
a little Hole made on Purpose, above and over- 
against the Place design’d for Laubardemont, who 
was to take the Hair, and fasten it to a little 
Loop sewed to his Cap, making a Shew to make 
it right, and some time after this Hair was to be 
drawn up into the Air, and should have carried 
up the Cap with it; Then the Exorcist should have 
caus’d the Miserere to be sung, during which the 
Cap should have been continued hanging in the 
Air, and not have fallen down till the Musick 
had been ended. But this Honour was not re- 
serv’d for Beherit, who remain’d under the same 
Confusion with his Companions.
H Sect. 28.


98 The History of 
Sect. 28. They well perceiv’d that so many At- 
tempts failing, would bring the Possession into 
Contempt. A great Number of Gentlemen and 
other Persons yet of a better Quality, who came 
to Loudun with an Expectation that they should 
see there daily some new Miracle, began to be 
disgusted with what they had seen, and to return 
into their several Countries, whither they brought 
no News able to Augment the Belief of that dia- 
bolical Intrigue. Father Tranquille complains in 
his Book in these Terms, Many, says he, being 
come to see the Miracles at Loudun, if present- 
ly the Devils give them not such Signs as they 
require, they go away discontented, and have in- 
creas’d the Number of Unbelievers; Wherefore 
’twas resolv’d to produce some great Exploit to 
revive their languishing Curiosity, and renew 
their Belief, that was upon the point of expiring. 
Lactance promis’d that of Seven Devils which 
possess’d the Superior, three of them should 
go out of her the Twentieth of May without 
Fail. These Three were Asmodee, Gresil of the 
Thrones, and Aman of the Powers. They were 
to give her, at their going out, Three Wounds on 
the left side, and make as many holes in her Shift, 
Bodice, and Gown. The greatest of the Three 
Wounds, were to be a Pin’s Length, which was 
shew’d to those who assisted at the Exorcism, 
where he made this kind of Proclamation; The 
Place where the Wound should be made was 
likewise mark’d. They assur’d also the Com- 
mandeur de la Porte, who was then at Londun, that 
the possessed should have her Hands tyed behind 
her Back, when the Wounds should be made. 
The Day appointed being come, and the Church 
of Saint Crosse being fill’d with the inquisitive Per-
sons,


99 the Devils of Loudun. 
sons, who had a Mind to observe whether the 
Devils would keep their Word once in their 
Lives, they caus’d presently some Physicians of 
the neighbouring Towns, who were there pre- 
sent, to view the Sides, the Bodice, the Shift, 
and the Gown of the Nun. Their Report was, 
that they found not any Wound upon her Side, any 
Cut in her Garments, nor any sharp Instrument in 
the Plaits of her Cloaths. After this diligent Search, 
Father Lactance put Questions to her for the 
Space of two Hours almost always in French, 
and the Answers were made in the same Language; 
and when he proceeded to Commands and Ad- 
jurations, there was a Physician of Saumur na- 
med Duncan, a Scotch-man, who was Principal of 
the University of the Protestants, and Professor 
in Philosophy, who said, that they were pro- 
mis’d that the Nun should have her Hands ty- 
ed. The Exorcist acknowledge'd, that it was fit to 
bind her to remove all Suspicion of Deceit and Fraud. 
In the mean time he declar’d, that there were many 
Persons in the Company, who had never seen 
the Convulsions wherein to the possessed us’d 
to fall, and that ’twas requisite for the Satisfa- 
ction of such, that they should Exorcise this Nun 
before she was bound. Then he began the Ex- 
orcisms and Adjurations, and at the same time 
she made a Contorsion of her Body which seem’d 
very frightfull, her Hands and her Feet were a-  
like turn’d outward, and after that the Palms of 
her Hands, and the Soles of her Feet, were 
joyn’d very close one to the other; all her Limbs 
return’d to their former Condition, and then 
she rose up. The Exorcist gave her no Inter- 
mission, for she was scarce recover’d out of that 
first Convulsion, but he repeated to her his Ad-
H2 juration,


100 The History of 
jurations, and this was done at that time, that 
she lay upon her Face on the Ground, and that 
they saw her right Thigh drawn outwards, then 
being bow’d down upon her Arm and right 
Side, she continued in this Condition some little 
time, and at last they heard her groan; and 
when she drew her hand out of her Bosom, they 
perceiv’d the tops of her Fingers stain’d with 
Blood. The Physicians who had heard her 
Groans, search’d quickly after the Cause, both 
with their Eyes and Hands, in her Cloaths and 
upon her Body; They found her Gown pier- 
ced in two places, and her Bodice and Shift in 
three places, the Holes being in Length a 
Fingers Breadth; They found also the Skin 
pierc’d in three places beneath her left Breast. 
The wounds were so slight, that they scarce 
past through the Skin; that in the Middle was 
of the Length of a Barly Corn, the Two others 
were not so large, nor so deep; In the mean while 
there issued out Blood at all Three, with which 
her Shift was stain’d. Laubardemont was in some 
Confusion at the Performance of this Trick, by 
Reason of the Number and Quality of the Specta- 
tors, and esepecially of the Commandeur de la Port, 
who had Assurance given him that the Nun should 
be bound, and he could not forbear, to say, That 
this was not fair. However he would not suffer the 
Physicians who attested the Fact, to joyn to their 
Attestations the judgment which he made of the 
sufficient and Instrumental Cause of those Three 
Wounds. But Duncan was no soonor at Saumur, 
but he publish’d a Writing, containing Observa- 
tions which were made upon this pretended 
Miracle, which are in Brief, ‘ That the Devils 
‘ of Loudun being cunning and fraudulent, had
‘ not


101 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ not attempted to make any other Sign, 
‘ but that which was the easiest of all those 
‘ they had promis’d, and where they could more 
‘ readily, with a little Slight, deceive the Eyes 
‘ of the People; That the Cloaths of the Su- 
‘ perior had not been search’d, because they pre- 
‘ suppos’d that her Hands should be tyed, when 
‘ the Wounds were to be made in her Flesh; That 
‘ instead thereof, she had her Hands at Liber- 
‘ ty, and hid from the Assistants when she was 
‘ wounded; That the Wounds were not found 
‘ to be exactly made in the Place where she her 
‘ self had design’d; That they were not so large 
‘ as they were promis’d; That they seen’d to 
‘ have been made by the Incision of a little 
‘ Penknife, or by the pricking of a Launcet; 
‘ That the Incisions were much greater in the Gar- 
‘ ments than in the Skin, which made it appear 
‘ that they were made from without; inwards, 
‘ and not from within outwards. That the 
‘ Cloaths were not examin’d after the 
‘ Wounds had been made, because it ’twould 
‘ have been expedient to strip the Nun to her 
‘ Smock to do it exactly, which Decency would 
‘ not suffer; Moreover that she might have 
‘ thrown amongst the Croud of People, with- 
‘ out being perceiv’d, the Instrument she us’d, 
‘ which must be very small. That if the Devils 
‘ were then gone out, they had not been com- 
‘ pell’d by the Force of the Exorcism, seeing that 
‘ the Exorcist had not given them any Com- 
‘ mand; That there were not made in her Gown 
‘ three Cuts as well as in the Shift and Stays, 
‘ though they were promis’d all alike, because 
‘ one of the Incisions was made where none 
‘ of her Garment lay, it being open before.
H3 Lau-


102 The History of 
Laubardemont was extreamly provok’d by the bold- 
ness of the Author of this Writing, who overthrew 
the Miracle by such pertinent Reasons, and solid 
Proofs: He vow’d to be reveng’d of Duncan, and to 
prosecute him to the utmost, and the Printer who 
had sold his Books; but the Marshal de Breze, who 
promis’d them his Protection, laid the Storm which 
threatned them, and which otherwise could 
not but have been very violent and danger- 
ous.  
Sett. 28. ‘ Grandier, on his part, made almost the 
‘ same Observations upon this Action; to which 
‘ he added further. That if the Superior had not 
‘ Groan’d, the Physicians would not have open’d 
‘ her Cloaths, and that they would have suffer’d 
‘ her to be bound, not imagining that the Wounds 
‘ had been already made; and that then the Ex- 
‘ orcist would have commanded Three other 
‘ Devils to go our, and to give the Signs they 
‘ had promis’d; That the Superior would have 
‘ made the strangest contorsions she had been a- 
‘ ble, and would have had a long Convulsion, at 
‘ the end whereof she would have been deliver’d, 
‘ and the Wounds found upon her Body. But 
‘ that this groaning had betray’d her, and had 
‘ broke, by GOD’s Permission, all the Measures 
‘ concerted by Men arid Devils; For what Cause 
‘ think you (said he) in his Exceptions and Absolva- 
‘ tory Conclusions, that they chose for a Sign, 
‘ Wounds resembling those which are made with 
‘ a sharp Instrument, since the Devils are ac- 
‘ custom’d to make Wounds like to those by burn- 
‘ ing? Is it not because ’twas mote easie for the 
‘ Superior to hide an Instrument, and to wound 
‘ her self slightly, than to hide Fire, and to make 
‘ a Wound by burning? Why think you they
‘ chose


103 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ chose the leftside, rather than the Forehead or 
‘ Nose? unless that she could not hurt her Fore- 
‘ head or Nose, without exposing the Action to 
‘ the Eyes of all the Company. Wherefore should 
‘ they chuse the left side rather than the right? 
‘ Were it not that it was more easie for the Right- 
‘ hand, which the Superior us’d, to extend it on 
‘ the left side, than to bend it on the right? 
‘ Wherefore did she turn her self upon her Arm 
‘ and left side? Were it not to the end, that this 
‘ Posture, in which she continued a very long 
‘ time, might make easie to her the means of con- 
‘ cealing from the Eyes of the Spectators, the In- 
‘ strument wherewith she wounded her self? 
‘ whence think you, proceeded the Groans which 
‘ she gave, in spite of all her constancy? If it was 
‘ not from the Sence of the Hurt she did 
‘ to herself, the most contagious being not 
‘ able to refrain from trembling, when the 
‘ Chirurgeon lets them Blood? Why did the ends 
‘ of her Fingers appear bloody? unless because 
‘ they held the Instrument which made the 
‘ Wounds. Who perceives not, that this Instru- 
‘ ment, having been very small, ’twas impossible 
‘ to prevent, that the Fingers which were em- 
' ploy’d, should not become Red with the Blood 
‘ which was caus’d to issue out? In brief, whence 
‘ was it, that these Wounds were so slight, 
‘ that they scarce were Skin deep, seeing that the 
‘ Devils are us’d to break and tear in pieces the 
‘ Possessed, when they go out of them? unless for 
‘ this, that the Superior did not hate her 
‘ self enough, to make Deep and Dangerous 
‘ Wounds. 
Sect. 19. Though this pretended Miracle, 
studied with much Care, and manag’d with much
H4 Skill,


104 The History of 
Skill, had not however, succeeded very well, the 
Commissary, who supprest universally, whatsoever 
made against the Possession, and who gave Autho- 
rity to all that might confirm it, forbore not to 
make his Verbal Process of the Expulsion of three 
Devils, Asmodee, Gresil, and Aman, by three 
Wounds, made beneath the Region of the Heart 
of the Sister Jeanne des Anges, and they were not 
afraid to produce the Verbal Process, amongst the 
Papers which they made use of against Grandier. 
Latctance seeking to dissipate the suspicions which 
he knew to be rais’d in the Minds of the Beholders 
of this illusion, demanded the next Day of Ba- 
laam, one of the Four Devils who continued in the 
Body of the Superior, why Asmodee and his two 
Companions were gone, whilst the Face and Hands 
of the Superior were hid from the Eyes of the 
People? ’Tis, said he, to retain a great many in unbe- 
lief. After this manner this Devil, who was in 
good intelligence and agreement with Father Tran- 
quille, endeavour’d to make good the Father’s reasons. 
‘ They have cause (said this Father, complaining 
‘ of those that were dissatisfied) to be offended at 
‘ the small civility and courtesy of these Devils, 
‘ who have not had a respect for their Merits, and 
‘ the Quality of their Persons: but if the greatest 
‘ part of these had examin’d their own Consciences, 
‘ possibly they would find that the cause of their
‘ dissatisfaction proceeded from thence; and that 
‘ they ought rather to be reveng’d of themselves 
‘ by a good Penance, and not to bring prying Eyes 
‘ and a vicious Confidence, to return incredulous. 
Thus these crafty Exorcists do always find reasons to 
confound the Gainsayers, or rather evasions to dazle 
the simple and the bigots; for if the Parts they acted 
happen’d to succeed, they were Miracles, wherein
shone


105 The Devils of Loudun. 
shone the Power which the Church gives to its Mini- 
stes; and if the Success was not favourable, ’twas the 
incredulity of the Spectators, which was the Cause; 
If the Devil obey’d, he was constrain’d by the Power 
of Exorcisms; and if he were not obedient, ’twas 
permitted him to use them so, for a just Punish- 
meat from GOD, against the Unbelievers, to con- 
tinue them in unbelief. 
Sect. 31. ’Twas reported, that Six lusty and 
strong Men, could not restrain the Possessed from 
making their Contorsions. Duncan perhaps, 
with a little to much confidence, depending upon 
the Protection of the Marshall de Breze, attempt- 
ed to try an Experiment, to the great Displeasure 
of the Father Recollet; for having laid hold on the 
Right-Hand of the Superior, with one of his, she 
endeavour’d to make him loose his hold, as soon as 
Lactance had order’d the Devil to make her Contor- 
sions; but she could not perform them, but with 
her Legs, and her Left-Arm; she was in vain con- 
jur’d to do them with her Right-Arm, as with her 
Left; I cannot, said she at last, for he holds me; let 
go her Arm, said the Exorcist, to Duncan, for how 
can Cantorsions be made, if you hold her? If it is a 
Devil, reply’d Duncan, with a loud Voice, he 
ought to be stronger than I; As good a Philosopher as you 
are, this is ill Logick, reply’d Lactance, with eager- 
ness, for a Devil out of a Body, is stronger than you;
but being in a feeble Body, such as she is, ’tis not necessa- 
ry that he should be as strong as you, for his natural 
Actions are proportion’d to the force of the Body that he 
possesseth. ‘ This good Father (says Duncan, in the 
‘ Book where he has left this History, remembers 
‘ not that he has Read in the Gospel, that the De- 
‘ moniacks broke the Cords and Chains wherewith 
‘ they were bound, and that the Ritual puts amongst
‘ the


106 The History of
‘ the Marks of Possession, Vires supra ætatis & con- 
‘ ditionis naturam ostendere, To exert strength beyond 
‘ the nature of the Age or Quality of the Party possessed. 
‘ Duncan added, that next Day he did the same 
‘ thing to the Sister Agnes, and that he was pray’d 
‘ not to hold her Hand too fast, because the Superi- 
‘ or had complain’d that he had hurt her, by 
‘ holding her too strongly; and that these 
‘ things were done in the presence of the 
‘ Commandeur de la Porte, Lauberdemont, and a great 
‘ many Persons of Quality. He reported further. 
that the first time that he saw the Nun, his arrival 
caus’d a little disgrace to the Devil Gresil because 
the Exorcist having adjur’d him to tell his Name 
he was twice deceiv’d, calling him the first time 
Benoit, and half an Hour after Texier, which were the 
Names of the two other Physicians of Saumur, after 
which he would not conjectrue more, although at the 
Third time he might have been able to find out the 
true Name, because the Nun had at other times 
heard these Physicians spoken of, especially during 
the Sickness of her Mother, of which she died, or 
at least there was one of them sent for, to visit 
her, but their Countenances were alike unknown 
to her. 
Sect. 32. There past nothing remarkable, from 
the Twentieth of May, till the Thirteenth of 
June, which was Famous for the vomiting a Quill 
of a Feather, of a Fingers length, which the Su- 
perior cast up, for only the Devils that possest her, 
were fertil in Miracles, and obey’d from time to 
time, the Voice of the Exorcists; the others were 
Malicious, Rebellious, and Disobedient, who took 
care to do nothing extraordinary, for the Glory of 
GOD, and for that of the Church and its Mini- 
sters. The Commissary made a very exact Verbal
Process


107 The Devils of Loudun. 
Process of this last Miracle, and of another Vo- 
miting of a Silk Button, which the same Nun did 
Vomit the Eighth of July following. But what 
Verbal Process might he not have made of that 
which Saint Augustine reports? That there were 
several People, who after their having swallow’d 
several Things, and kept them some time in their 
Bowels, fetch’d up those they had a mind to, and 
drew them as out of a Pouch. This Marvel was 
yet greater than that of the Superior, and for 
all that, those that wrought them, were not possess’d 
with Devils. 
Sect. 33. The Bishop of Poictiers, came to 
Loudun, the Sixteenth of the same Month of June; 
’twas told him directly, by Father Tranquil!e, 
‘ That the Devils, who had sojourn’d there for 
‘ some time, could not be driven out but by a Blow of 
‘ the Scepter; and that the Crosier was not suffici- 
‘ ent to break the Head of this Dragon, who had 
‘ cast; his Poison against innocent Souls. For the 
Bishop never had a Mind to be concern’d in Person 
in this Affair, if it had not been supported by the 
Royal Authority, and that of the Cardinal; but 
with such Warrantees he made no difficulty to enter 
into the List. He told those who came to salute 
him at his arrival, That he was net come to take Cogni- 
zance of the Truth of the Possession, but to make it be- 
liev’d by those who were yet doubtful, and to discover the 
Schools of Magick, as well for Men as Women. It was 
well understood what that meant, That he came to 
begin an establishment of a kind of Inquisition 
which had been before projected. He himself did 
not exorcise, ’twas the Father Recollect that exor- 
cis’d in his presence; and he permitted that the 
Exorcist should presuppose, as evident, that Gran- 
dier was a Magician, although this was the thing
in


108 The History of 
in question. Infringo, said he to the Devil, Omne 
Pactum, five a Domino tμo Lucifero, five a Magistro 
tμo Grandiero, I dissolve every Pact, whether from thy 
Lord Lucifer, or from thy Master Grandier. Then 
they began to publish among the People, that they 
ought to believe the Possession, seeing that the 
King, the Cardinal, and the Bishop, did credit it, 
and that one could not suspect it, without rendering 
himself guilty of High-Treason against GOD and 
Man, and without exposing himself in the Quality 
of a Complice of Grandier, to the strokes of the ter- 
rible Justice of Laubardemont. And indeed, if there 
were any one yet who durst hesitate and suspend 
his Judgment, he was presently treated as one 
damn’d, and worse than a Heretick; and most of the 
other Catholicks, would no more communicate 
with him, than with one excommunicated. Memin 
and all the Cabal publish’d boldly every where, that 
he must be a Devil, who could make any doubt of 
the Possession. To words, some added Writings; 
‘ ’Tis this which mades us say, with assurance, 
‘ (says Father Tranquille, in one of his Books) that 
‘ this Enterprise is the Work of GOD, seeing 
‘ that ’tis the work of the King. And writing a- 
‘ gainst the Case of Grandier, and some other Pieces 
‘ made by the the Incredulous, he says, That their Li- 
‘ bels did offend the Two Powers, the Regal, and 
‘ Episcopal. He says further, That if there be a 
‘ Person in the World, who has seen clearly into 
‘ this business, and whose Judgment ought to be 
‘ follow’d; it is the King, who believes the Posses- 
‘ sion, and who makes not this Affair his own, 
‘ to render himself a Complice of a Cheat. ’Tis 
‘ the most Eminent, my Lord the Cardinal, the 
‘ first Person of State, who believes the Possession; 
‘ and not only believes it, but next to his Majesty,
‘ the


109 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ the Enterprize of this Affair is owing to his Piety 
‘ and to his Zeal, as the Letters which he has writ to 
‘ Monsieur Laubardemont sufficiently testifie; at the 
‘ reading whereof, one cannot but admire his good- 
‘ ness, as well as the greatness of his Soul, to see 
‘ that he who moves the World, and shakes 
‘ Monarchies by his Wise Counsels, undertakes, 
‘ with the Care of a Father, the comforting these 
‘ Nuns; and with the Zeal of a Prelate, the com- 
‘ plaint of the Church, offended by this Sorcery. 
‘ The Author of the Demonomany of Loudun, 
‘ proves also the Possession, by this Argument, 
‘ the King and Monsieur the Cardinal do Autho- 
‘ rise; it cannot than be doubted. So that no 
one durst open his Mouth to tell his Sentiment, 
and some already began to feel the Yoke of this 
kind of Inquisition, which the Exorcists had design’d 
to establish. 
Sect. 34. Amongst many particular things 
which were done before the Bishop, this deserves 
to be related in the same Words wherein they 
are set down in a Manuscript Relation, which has 
been accounted faithful, and very exact by all 
Persons that liv’d at that time; it seems to have 
been writ by a good Roman Catholick, through- 
ly convinc’d of the Truth of the Possession, and 
of the Power of the Exorcists over the Devils, as 
well as of the Integrity of these last; and is as 
follows: 
‘ Friday the Twenty Second of June, 1634. be- 
‘ ing the Vigil of Saint John, at Three of the 
‘ Clock in the Afternoon, Monsieur de Poictiers, and 
‘ Monsieur de Laubardemont, being in the Church of 
‘ Saint Crosse at Loudun, to continue the Exorcisms 
‘ of the Ursuline Nuns, by the Order of the said 
‘ Sieur Laubardemont Commissary; Urban Gran-
‘ dier,


111 The History of 
‘ dier, Priest and Parson, accus’d, and nam’d Magi- 
‘ cian, by the said possessed Nuns, to whom were 
‘ produc’d by the said Commissary, Four Pacts, re- 
‘ ported at several times, in the foregoing Exor- 
‘ cisms, by the said Possessed, which the Devils 
‘ who possess’d them, said were made with the 
‘ said Grandier, for many ends; but one in particu- 
‘ lar, made by Leviathan, on Saturday, the Seven- 
‘ teenth of the present Month; compos’d of the 
‘ Flesh and Heart of an Infant, taken at one of 
‘ their Sabats (or Witches nocturnal Assemblies) 
‘ held at Orleans, in 1631. and of the Ashes of a 
‘ Consecrated Wafer, and of the Blood and 
‘ the—of the said Grandier, by which Levia- 
‘ than said, he had entred the Body of the Sister 
‘ Jeanne des Anges, Superior of the said Nuns; 
‘ and had possess’d her with his Associates, Behe- 
‘ mot, Isaacarum, and Balaam, and this the Eighth 
‘ of December, 1632. The other compos’d of the 
‘ Seeds of Oranges and Pomegranades, given by 
‘ Asmodee, then possessing the Sister Agnes, Thurs- 
‘ day the Twenty Second of the present Month, 
‘ made between the said Grandier, Asmodee, and a 
‘ Number of other Devils, to hinder the per- 
‘ formance of the Promises of Beherit, who had 
‘ promis’d for a Sign of his going out, to lift the 
‘ Cap of the Commissary two Pikes high, the 
‘ Space of a Miserere. All which Pacts shew’d to 
‘ the said Grandier, he said, without being any 
‘ way astonish’d, but with a constant and generous 
‘ resolution, that he knew not in any sort, what 
‘ belong’d to those Pacts; nor had ever made 
‘ them; and knew not an Art capable of such things, 
‘ nor ever had communication with the Devils; 
‘ and was absolutely ignorant of that which they al- 
‘ ledged. Whereof there was made a Verbal Process
‘ which


110 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ which he sign’d. This done, there were brought all 
‘ the said possessed Nuns, to the Number of Eleven 
‘ or Twelve, comprizing the three Secular Maids 
‘ also possess’d, into the Choir of the Church, ac- 
‘ companied by a great many Friars, Carmelites, 
‘ Capucins, and Recollects, Three Physicians, and 
‘ a Chirurgeon; which Nuns, at their entrance, 
‘ us’d some wanton Expessions, calling the said 
‘ Grandier their Mailer, testifying to him their 
‘ Joy to see him. Then Father Lactance, Gabriel a 
‘ Recollect, and one of the Exorcists, exhorted all 
‘ the Assistants to lift up their Hearts to GOD 
‘ with an extraordinary servour, to make acts of 
‘ Contrition, for the Offences committed against
‘ that adorable Majesty; and to beseech him, that 
‘ so many Sins might not put a stop to the designs 
‘ which his Providence had for his Glory, on that 
‘ occasion; and for an outward Mark of their in- 
‘ ward contrition, to say the Confiteor, in order to 
‘ to receive the Benediction of Monsieur the Bi- 
‘ shop of Poictiers which being perform’d, he 
‘ continued to say, the Matter in question was of 
‘ so great weight, and so important to the Truths 
‘ of the Roman Cathoiick Church, that this only 
‘ consideration, ought to serve for a Motive to 
‘ excite their Devotion; and that otherwise, the 
‘ Affliction of these poor Nuns were so strange, 
‘ after their having been so long, that Charity o- 
‘ blig’d all those who have right to labour their 
‘ Deliverance, and the expulsion of the Devils, to 
‘ employ the power of their Character for so wor- 
‘ thy a Subject, by the Exorcisms which the 
‘ Church prescribes her Pastors; and directing his 
‘ Speech to Grandier, he told him, that being of 
‘ this Number, by the Holy Unction of Priest- 
‘ hood, he ought to contribute his power and Zeal,
‘ it


112 The History of
‘ if it pleas’d Monsieur the Bishop, to permit him,
‘ and to commute his suspension, by his Authori- 
‘ ty, which Monsieur the Bishop having granted, 
‘ the Father Recollect presented a Stole to the said 
‘ Grandier; who turning himself towards the said 
‘ Bishop, ask’d him, if he allow’d him to take it, to 
‘ whom having answer’d Yes, he put the said Stole 
‘ on his Neck, and then the Father Recollect gave 
‘ him a Ritual, which he desir’d leave of the said 
‘ Bishop to take as before, and receiv’d his Bene- 
‘ diction; prostrating himself at his Feet to Kiss 
‘ them. Whereupon the Veni Creator Spiritus ha- 
‘ ving been Sung, he arose and directed his Speech 
‘ to the Bishop of Poictiers, and said to him, my 
‘ Lord, whom must I exorcise? To which it being 
‘ answer’d him, by the said Bishop, These Maids. 
‘ He went on and said. What Maids? To which 
‘ he was answer’d, These possessed Maids; So that 
‘ (said he) my Lord, I am then oblig’d to believe the 
‘ Possession; the Church believes it, I believe it then 
‘ also, although I think that a Magician cannot cause a 
‘ Christian to be possess’d, without his consent. Then 
‘ some cry’d out, that he was a Heretick to ad- 
‘ vance this Belief, that he was an unquestionable 
‘ Truth, receiv’d unanimously by all the Church, 
‘ and approv’d by the Sorbon. Whereupon he 
‘ answer’d, that he had never grounded his Faith 
‘ upon it, that ’twas only his Opinion; that in e- 
‘ very case he submitted to the Judgment of the 
‘ Body, of which he was but a Member, and that 
‘ no Person was ever accounted a Heretick, for 
‘ having had Doubts, but for obstinately perse- 
‘ vering in them; and that what he had propos’d 
‘ to the said Lord Bishop, was to be assur’d by his 
‘ Mouth, that he should not abuse the Authority 
‘ of the Church. And being brought by the Fa-
‘ ther


113 The Devils of Loudun, 
‘ ther Recollect to the Sister Catharine, as the most 
‘ ignorant of all, and least suspected to under- 
‘ stand Latine, he began the Exorcism in the form 
‘ prescrib’d by the Ritual, but could not conti- 
‘ nue long, because all the other Possessed began to 
‘ be tormented by the Devils, and made strange 
‘ and horrible Cries; and amongst the other, the 
‘ Sister Claire advanc’d towards him, reproaching 
‘ him for his blindness and obstinacy, so fully, 
‘ that in that contention, he left the other posses- 
‘ sed which he had undertook, and directed his 
‘ Discourse to the Sister Claire. But ’tis to be ob- 
‘ serv’d, that before the Exorcism began, he 
‘ told her, speaking in Latine, as he had almost al- 
‘ ways done, explaining himself a little after in 
‘ French, That as for her, she understood Latine, and 
‘ that he would ask her Questions in Greek, it be- 
‘ ing one of the Marks requir’d, to justify an un- 
‘ doubted Possession, and that the Devils under- 
‘ stood all sorts of Languages; To whom the Devil 
‘ reply’d, by the Mouth of the Possessed, Ah! how 
‘ cunning art thou? Thou knowest well, that this is one of 
‘ the Conditions of the Pact, made between thee first and 
‘ us, not to answer at all in Greek. To which he an- 
‘ swer’d, O fine Illusion, O excellent Evasion! And 
‘ then ’twas told him, that he was permitted to
‘ exorcise in Greek, provided that he writ down 
‘ first, what he would say. The said Possessed 
‘ offer’d however, to answer him in what Language 
‘ he would, but there was no room for that; 
‘ for all the Possessed began again their Cries 
‘ and outrages, with imprecations not to be equal’d,
‘ and mighty Arrange Convulsions, persisting to ac- 
‘ cuse the said Grandier of Magick, and of the Sorcery 
‘ which infested them; offering to break his Neck. if 
‘ ’twas permitted them, and striving all manner of
I ‘ ways


114 The History of 
‘ ways to abuse him, which was hind’red by the 
‘ Protection of the Church, and by the Priests 
‘ and Friars there present, taking extraordinary 
‘ pains to restrain the Fury wherewith they were 
‘ all agitated. He in the mean time, continued 
‘ without any trouble or emotion, beholding sted- 
‘ fastly the said Possessed, protesting his Inno- 
‘ cence, and praying GOD to be his Protector; 
‘ and addressing himself to Monsieur the Bishop, 
‘ and to Monsieur de Laubardemont, he told them, 
‘ that he implor’d the Authority Ecclesiastical 
‘ and Royal, whereof they were Ministers, to 
‘ command these Devils to break his Neck, or at 
‘ least to make a visible Mark in his Forehead, in 
‘ case that he was the Author of the Crimes of 
‘ which he was accus’d, to the end, that thereby 
‘ the Glory of GOD might be manifested, the 
‘ Authority of the Church exalted, and he him- 
‘ self confounded; Provided nevertheless, that 
‘ these Maids might not touch him with their 
‘ Hands, which they would not at all permit, as 
‘ well not to be the cause of the Mischief which 
‘ might befall him, as not to expose the Authori- 
‘ ty of the Church to the Wiles of the Devils, 
‘ who might have contracted some Pact upon this 
‘ Subject with the said Grandier. Then the Exor- 
‘ cists, to the Number of Eight, having en- 
‘ joyn’d the Devils silence, and to cease the 
‘ Disorders they made, they order’d Fire to 
‘ be brought in a Chafindish, into which were 
‘ thrown all the Pacts, one after another, 
‘ and then the former Assaults redoubled 
‘ with Convulsions so horrible, Cries so hi- 
‘ deous, and Postures so frightful, that that 
‘ Assembly might pass for a Sabat of Witches, 
‘ were it not for the Holyness of the Place, and the
‘ Quality


115 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ Quality of the Persons present, of whom the least 
‘ concern’d, at least to outward Appearance, 
‘ was the said Grandier, although he had more 
‘ Cause, than any other, the Devils continuing 
‘ their Accusations, naming to him the Places, 
‘ the Hours and Days of their Communications 
‘ with him; his first Sorceries, his Scandals, his 
‘ Insensibility, his Renunciations made of his 
‘ Faith and of GOD; To which he reply’d, 
‘ with a bold Assurance, that he gave the Lye 
‘ to those Calumnies, so much the more unjust, 
‘ as they were far remote from his Profession; 
‘ That he renounc’d Satan and all the Devils; 
‘ that he knew them not, and fear’d them yet less; 
‘ that in spite of them he was a Christian, and 
‘ a person consecrated with Holy Orders; That 
‘ he trusted in GOD, and in Jesus Christ, 
‘ although a great Sinner as to the Rest; but 
‘ however, that he had never given Way to 
‘ these Abominations, and that they could not 
‘ give a pertinent and Authentic Testimony 
‘ against him. And here ’tis impossible by any 
‘ Discourse to express that which fell under the 
‘ Senses; The Eyes and Ears receiv’d the impressi- 
‘ on of so many Furies, that there was never any 
‘ thing seen like them, and at least, without being 
‘ accustom’d to such horrid Spectacles as those are 
‘ who sacrifice to Devils. There was no courage 
‘ which could defend it felt from the Astonish- 
‘ ment and Horrour, that this Action produced. 
‘ Grandier amidst all this, continued always the 
‘ same; that is to say, insensible of many Prodi- 
‘ gies, singing the Hymns of the Church, with the 
‘ rest of the People, being fearless, as if he had a 
‘ Legion of Angels for his Guard. And truly one 
‘ of these Devils cry’d out, that Beelzebub was
I2 ‘ then


116 The History of 
‘ then between him and Father Tranqullle a Ca- 
‘ pucin; and upon what he had said, addressing his 
‘ Speech to the Devil, Obmutescas, Be silent, 
‘ the said Devil began to swear, that that was the 
‘ Watch-Word between them; but they were 
‘ forc’d to tell all, because GOD was incompa- 
‘ rably stronger than all Hell. So that 
‘ all were ready to fall upon him, offering 
‘ to Tear him in Pieces, to shew his Marks, 
‘ and to strangle him, though he were their 
‘ Master. Whereupon he took occasion to tell 
‘ them, that he was neither their Master, nor 
‘ their Servant; and that ’twas an incredible 
‘ thing, that even in the same confession, they 
‘ should declare him their Master, and offer to 
‘ strangle him. And then the Maids having 
‘ thrown their Slippers at his Head, he said, see 
‘ how the Devils accuse themselves. At last this Vio- 
‘ lence and Outrages increast to such a Degree, 
‘ that without the succour and hind’rance of Per- 
‘ sons who were in the Choir, the Anthor of this 
‘ Spectacle would have infallibly ended his Life; 
‘ and all they could do for him, was to get him out 
‘ of the Church, and to save him from the fury 
‘ which threatned him. So that he was brought 
‘ back to his Prison, at Six of the Clock in the 
‘ Evening, and the rest of the Day was employ’d 
‘ to recover the Spirits of these poor Maids out of 
‘ the Possession of the Devils. 
Sect. 35. Those who writ for Grandier, after 
this Storm said, that these Maids who appear’d so 
insolent, that they neither had a respect for the 
Place, nor the Persons who were there assembled, 
and so enrag’d against this Poor Man, that they
seem’d


117 the Devils of Loudun.  
seem’d to have a mind to tear him in Pieces, with- 
out the aid of the Guardian of the Capucius and o- 
ther Exorcists, whose intention was not to leave 
him then for a Prey to their rage, but to reserve 
him for more terrible Punishments, the horror and 
quality whereof, would not suffer the Truth of the 
Possession to be doubted of, and whereby they 
pretended to gain to themselves the reputation 
of an extraordinary Sanctity, and miraculous 
Power. ’Twas observ'd further, that the more 
prudent Persons were much astonish’d to see, that 
whilst they were exorcis’d by Grandier, they an- 
swer’d only by a torrent of Injuries and of spit- 
ings which they vomited against him, and especi- 
ally that, the Superior made use of so bad an evasi-
on for not answering in Greek; saying, That there 
was a Pact between him and her, which debarr’d her from 
answering in that Language. As for the Four Pacts, 
of which there has been mention made, ’twas pro- 
mis’d solemnly? that one of the Four should fall 
from the Top of the Roof of the Church to the 
Bottom, although the Relation has mention’d 
nothing of it, no more than of the precedent 
Fact; but they were much surpriz’d to see it fall 
from under the Flood of the Superior. ’Twas also 
observ’d that Grandier had expresly requir’d, That 
this pretended Pact of Silence Should be broke. 
That may be done (said he) for GOD has given Power 
to his Church over the Devils, and in Truth you boast 
of having broken several others which were not of any 
consequence. But they took care not to deprive them- 
selves of the only means they had to except these 
Devils from a proof which they were not able to 
undergo. The Author of the Demonomania of 
Loudun has been bold enough to write, that Grandier
I3 durst


118 The History of 
durst not venture to interrogate the Nuns in Greek; 
but although the foregoing Relation was writ by a 
Man so persuaded of the Possession, that for want of 
other Proofs in his favour, he makes use of the 
accused Person, which one cannot too much ad- 
mire, and which could not come from the Testi- 
mony of a good Conscience. This Relation is how- 
ever, sufficient to confute this Lye, for it expresly 
maintains, That when Grandier endeavour’d to in- 
terrogate in Greek, the Possessed interrupted him 
by confused and dreadful Noises, which were all 
the Marks of Possession that they gave in that 
Circumstance, which had not been so great, nor 
would have frighted so much the Author of the 
Relation, if they had not produc’d at one time 
the Possessed in so great a Number, and if they 
had not intermingled and confounded so many Cries 
and Voices together, and made so many Postures 
and different Contorsions, that they gave doubt- 
less to this action, the air of a Diabolical and 
Infernal confusion, which surpriz’d those that 
were struck by these outward appearances, who 
could not imagine that the perversness of humane 
Nature alone, was able to produce effects so hor- 
rible, and so extravagant, that they confounded 
Religion, Piety and Reason. 
Sect. 36. The last Day of the same Month of 
June, one of the Possessed, who was exorcis’d in 
the Church of Notre Dame du Chateau, was impu- 
dent enough to say, that Grandier had sent to a great 
many Damsels, to make them conceive with Mon- 
sters; a Thing which modesty suffers not to be 
nam’d, and which she then boldly call’d by the 
right Name; the Exorcist presupposing that the
Devils


119 the Devils of Loudun. 
Devil had spoke the Truth, and without objecting 
to her that the pretended Magician was too well 
guarded to be able to attempt any thing like it;
nor that one could apprehend what advantage he 
could receive by it, especially in his present condi- 
tion, he was contented to ask her, why the effect 
did not succeed? To whom the Maid reply’d, with 
abundance of immodest, filthy, and unbeseeming 
Words, which made not any coherent Discourse;
and by unheard of Blasphemies, which founded 
shameful to Chast Ears, and made People tremble 
who had the least Piety. Neither could they 
contain the indignation which all these Horrors 
had excited; and they began to speak of it openly, 
when they saw affix’d to all the Corners of the 
Town, and heard publish’d through all Publick 
Places, the following Order. 
Sect. 37. ’Tis expresly forbid, to all Persons of 
whatsoever Quality or Condition 
they be, to defame or otherwise to undertake to 
speak against the Nuns and other Persons of Lou- 
dun, afflicted with evil Spirits; their Exorcists, or 
those that assist them, whether in Places where 
they are exorcis’d, or elsewhere, in any fashion or 
manner whatsoever, upon the Penalty of Ten Thou-
sand Livres fine and other greater Sums, and Corporal 
Punishment, if the Case deserves it. And to the end 
that none pretend ignorance, this present Order 
shall be read or publish’d this Day, in the Parish Churches 
of this City, and affix’d as well to the Gates of the 
same, as in all other Places where it stall be re- 
quisire. Given at Loudun the Second of July, 
1634.
I4 Sect. 38.


120 The History of 
Sect. 38. That Order absolutely stopt the 
Mouths of all those that had a Mind to defend the 
Innocence of Grandier. For to maintain that the 
Nuns where not possessed, was a Black and unpar- 
donable reproach, against which, the justice of 
Laubardemont was arm’d with all severity, and 
which he pretended to punish rigorously, whilst 
there was no way to attain to the justification of 
Grandier, but by making out that Truth, and by 
convicting the Possession of Imposture. The Cabal 
believing themselves out of Danger, by the pre- 
cautions they had taken, acted with more liberty, 
and with what carrier they pleas’d, in assurance,
that now no one durst be so bold as to take upon 
him to dare only to Murmur in Private. Where- 
fore Astaroth, and two other of his Companions, 
or if you will, Elizabeth Blanchard, and two other 
Secular Maids, who had lifted her self in the Regi- 
ment of the Possessed, did not fear to take a turn 
in the Country, with the Exorcist Father Peter a 
reformed Carmelite, and his Brother Ecoute; 
in spite of the scandal they must needs know it 
would cause in those who wond’red that the Devils 
who possess’d these Maids, had not hind’red these 
good Fathers, from having so great a familiarity 
with them; but they knew not that as the Jesuits 
gave a Play-day to their Schollars every Thursday; 
the Exorcists had a sufficient power to give one 
every Tuesday to the Devils, of whom without 
doubt they were the Masters. 
Sect. 39. ’Tis to be presum’d, that next Day, 
the Third of July, the Devil of Sister Claire 
was also gone into the Country, and that he had 
left this Miserable Creature to her self; seeing 
that with Tears in her Eyes, she declar’d publick- 
ly in the Church of Chateau, whither they had
brought


121 The Devils of Loudun. 
brought her to Exorcise her, that all that she had 
said for Fifteen Days, were but meer Calumnies 
and Impostures; That she had done nothing but by 
the Order of the Recollect, Mignon and the 
Carmelites; and if they sequester’d her, ’twould 
be found that all these things were but feign’d and 
malicious. She made again the same Declarations 
two days after, which was the Seventh of the 
Month; and she proceeded so far this last time, 
that she went out of the Church where they exor- 
cis’d her, and would have run away, but Demorans 
ran after her and stopt her. The Sister Agnes em- 
bolden’d by this Example, said many times the 
same Things, with Tears in her Eyes, in treating 
those who assisted at the Exorcisms, that they 
would take her out of that horrible captivity, 
under the weight whereof she groan’d. She re- 
fus’d one Day to Communicate, assuring her Exor- 
cist, with a serious Air, that she did not find her 
self in a condition to do it. He did not omit to 
make her believe that ’twas her Devil that caus’d 
that repugnance, and gave her the Communion 
in spite of her, notwithstanding the impiety that 
appear’d in this Action, and whatsoever conse- 
quences the Enemies of the Church might draw 
from it. These two Miserable Maids seeing no 
hope of Succour, said at last, that they prepar’d 
themselves to be extraordinarily ill treated at 
Home, for having reveal’d so important a Secret, 
but that they were tormented by their Consciences, 
and forc’d to speak for their Discharge; and to 
give Glory to GOD and the Truth, whatsoever 
might happen to them. La Nogeret protested also 
one Day, that she had accus’d an innocent Person, 
and that she begg’d Pardon of GOD; and turn- 
ing herself one while towards the Bishop, another
while


122 The History of 
while towards Laubardemont, she declar’d, that 
she thought her self bound to make this Confession, 
for the discharge of her Conscience. This last did 
nothing but laugh, and the Bishop and the Exor- 
cists maintain’d, that the Devils made use of this 
Artifice to keep the People in unbelief. ’Twas 
necessary to render Grandier a Magician, whatso- 
ever it cost, and whatsoever Authentick and con- 
vincing Proofs which daily appear’d in favour of 
his Innocence; for they had the Secret to know, 
that the Devil lied, when he spake to his Dis- 
charge; and that he said the Truth when he accus’d 
him; the Church imparting to her worthy Ministers, 
her infallible lights, to discern the Truth from 
a Lie, in the contradictory propositions of the 
Devils, and these communicating them to the People, 
by means of the Authority of Laubardemont, whom 
no body had the Power or goodness to contradict. 
Sect. 40. A young Man who was at the Exorcisms 
the Eighth of July, having said in Latine, that 
there was in the Body of Agnes, three Devils 
serving Grandier, Tres Damones Servientes Grandiero; 
say Mago, Magician, replies a Magistrate, and 
not Grandiero, Grandier; this was a Name they re- 
solv’d to extinguish, and to be swallow’d up by that 
Magician, or at lead, which should be reserv’d for 
one of the Devils. Wherefore the Demonomania 
of Londun, relating the Names of the Eight 
which possessed Sister Claire, said, that the Third 
was call’d Sans Fin, or else Grandier de Dominationi- 
bus: But People were persuaded, that this Name, 
as it had Relation to Grandier, was likely in a short 
time to be extinguish’d with his Blood, when they 
understood that they had nam’d Commissaries to 
try him. The World was already so well ac- 
quainted with the Method of Cardinal Richelieu,
by


123 The Devils of Loudun. 
by very many sad Examples, such as had been the 
Execution of the Marshal de Marillac, and many 
others, that since they saw Commissaries nam’d 
to take notice of an accusation of a Crime, al- 
though it was not Capital, they were assur’d that 
the Cardinal was resolv’d that the accused Person 
should perish by the Hands of a Hang man, and 
that the Commissaries who were always his 
Creatures, would not fail to execute the Bloody 
Orders for which they were sent. 
Sect. 41. These Commissaries, to make and perfect 
The Process of Grandier, were in consequence of a 
former Commission, already come to Loudun, where 
they had assisted at the Exorcisms, by the Sub- 
delegation of Laubardemont, the one in one 
Church, and the other in another; but they would 
produce at the Process, only the Verbal Processes 
of the Eighth and Ninth of July, as made since 
their last Commission, which was made the same 
Eighth Day of July, whereby it is signified, That 
the King appoints the Sieur de Laubardemont, the 
Sieurs Roatin, Richard and Chevalier, Counsellors of 
the Presidial Court of Poictiers; Humain, Lieutenant 
Criminal to the Presidial of Orleans; Cottereau 
President; Pequineau special Lieutenant; and Burges, 
Counsellor to the Presidial of Tours; Texier, Lieu- 
tenant General to the Royal Tribunal of St. Maix- 
ant; Dreux, Lieutenant General; de la Barre. 
Special Lieutenant to the Tribunal Royal of Chinon; 
la Picherie, Lieutenant Particular to the Royal Tri- 
bunal of Chatelleraud; and Rivrain, Lieutenant 
General to the Royal Tribunal of Beaufort. For 
altogether, or Ten of them in the Absence, Sickness, 
or Lawful hindrance of the others, to make and 
perfect the Process of Grandier and his Complices, even 
to a definitive Sentence, and Execution of the same
inclusively,


124 The History of
inclusively, whatsoever Oppositions or Appeals not- 
withstanding, All according to the Form prescribed by 
Edicts and Orders; And further appoints and ordains 
to the Offices of Advocate, and Attorney 
of the King, the Sieurs Constant Counseller and Advo- 
cate of the King of the Presidial Court of Poictiers, 
and James Deniau, Counsellor at la Fleche, in that 
Quality, to use conjointly, or one of the two in the place 
of the other, all diligence and needful expedition. By 
Virtue of which Commission, all those who were 
there named, except Constant, the King’s Advo- 
cate at Poictiers, who forbore medling in it, made 
the Process against Grandier, and condemn’d him 
to be burnt alive. But it was not put into the 
Hands of the Commissaries, as soon as it had been 
deliver’d; in the mean time there had happen’d, 
and did happen still, surprizing things at Chinon, as 
well as Loudun. 
Sect. 42. Barre, to whom the Function of Exor- 
cist was exceedingly acceptable, seeing himself, 
for convenience, excluded from exorcising at Lou- 
dun instructed and fitted so well in secret, two of his 
Votaries of Chinon, that he ventur’d at length, to 
produce them in Publick, as being possessed; One 
was call’d Catharine, and the other Jeanne, he be- 
gan, the Thirtieth of May, 1634, to exorcise them 
in the Church of Saint James, of which he was the 
Curate. The Lieutenant General of the place 
made Verbal Processes of that which past at these 
Exorcisms, and for as much as by the Example of 
those of Loudun, they accus’d Grandier of their 
being bewitch’d, they fail’d not to produce also, 
their Verbal Processes against him, to which there 
was much regard shewn, as also to other Pieces of 
this nature, whereas they gave none to those of 
the Bailiff of Loudun, the Leiutenant Civil, and the
other


125 the Devils of Loudun. 
other Judges, where the Truth was so clearly re- 
presented, and where might have been found more 
than convincing proofs of the Falshood of the 
Accusation, and of that of the Possession, which 
they perceiv’d so well, that to destroy them, 
they had recourse to new Artificers, by rend’ring 
these Magistrates suspected. For they caus’d the 
Bailiff to be accus’d of Magick, by the Persons 
Possess’d at Chinon; whose Probity so well known 
to all the World, could not shelter him from this 
attempt; and there were some People credulous 
enough to believe so ridiculous a Calumny, which 
was not contriv’d till after the Cabal of the Con- 
federates of the Possession had fail’d in another 
attempt; which they would have put upon him in 
this manner. A Beggar-Woman having knock’d 
at his Gate, put a Letter into the Hands of one 
of his Servants, which she said she receiv’d of a 
Man who rode through the Street on Horse-back, 
ordering her to carry it to him: The Bailiff ha- 
ving receiv’d that Letter, and open’d it, he saw 
that there was a Proposition made him, to assist in 
a Design for Grandier’s escape, which they promis’d 
to execute infallibly, if he would well instruct 
them where the place of his Prison was, giving 
him notice that they waited for his answer, at 
the White-Horse-Inn in Chinon. As the Name, the 
Seal, and Writing were unknown to him, he 
mistrusted the Snare that was laid for him, and in 
Order to escape it, he sent the Letter to Laubarde- 
mont; causing him to understand, that he thought 
himself bound in Duty to take that course, to the 
end, that whether feignedly, or otherwise, it hap- 
pen’d, that some violence should be offer’d to the 
House where Grandier was Prisoner, he might not 
be accus’d or suspected of being the Author of such
an


126 the History of
an Enterprize. Sometime after, judging that he 
had nothing more to fear in that intrigue, he 
earnestly desir’d to have the Letter again, and 
offer’d to give his Receipt for it; and upon the re- 
fusal that was made him, he entreated at least a 
Copy of it, compar’d with the Original, to make 
a strict enquiry after those who were the Authors, 
and to prosecute them at Law. Laubardemont was 
deaf to his requests, and thereby secur’d his Friends 
from a diligent search, which would not have been 
for their reputation, although he should even have 
made use of his Authority, which seem’d without 
bounds to shelter them from the rigout of Justice. 
Sect. 43. They gave not thus over their De- 
signs upon him, they endeavour’d to affront him 
to the utmost; for one of his near Kinswomen was 
accus’d of Magick, by Elizabeth Blanchard, a secular 
Maid, Possessed, who was lodg’d in the House of 
the Widdow Barot, Sister of Mignon’s Brother-in- 
law, and allied almost to all the Cabal. This pos- 
sessed Person said one Day, in the presence of the 
Judges Commissaries, Roatin, Richard, and Cheva- 
lier, that that Gentlewoman was a Witch; and that 
one of her intimate Friends had brought from her 
a Pact, compos’d almost as the others, whereof 
mention has been made before; but they found that 
that Accusation had caus’d so much scandal and 
murmuring in Loudun, where the Bailiff was much 
belov’d, that they thought best to oblige the 
Devil to unsay it again next Day, and to order 
him also to be slient; concerning other Officers of 
the Town, whom he had resolv’d to accuse of keeping 
a School of Magick, as he had already dar’d to speak 
the precedent Day to the Bishop of Poictiers in his 
Ear, and the Bishop had reveal’d it, before they 
had determin’d to stifle this Project, or at least
to


127 the Devils of Loudun.
to suspend it till after the Death of Gran-
dier. 
Sect. 44. In the mean time the Bailiff was so odious 
to the Authors of the Possession, that they could not 
refrain from discovering their hatred and mischie- 
vous intentions against him, in the Person of his Wife; 
who going into a Church where they exorcis’d, 
and where the Bishop was present, one of the 
Possessed Whisper’d to him, that that Lady was 
a Magician. Afterwards she repeated it aloud, 
speaking it to her self, you have brought a Pact 
into this Church, said she to her impudently. 
The Bailiffs Wife, who wanted not Presence 
of Mind nor Courage, addrest instantly her Prayers 
to GOD with a loud Voice, and made divers 
Imprecations against the Devils, and against the 
Magicians; and in conclusion, she call’d upon the 
Exorcist to confound immediately, either her, or 
the pretended Possessed, and to make appear the 
Truth or the Falshood of that Accusation, by 
causing the Devil to produce the Pact, according 
as they had the Power of the Church, and had 
boasted to have caus’d many others to be produc’d. 
Whereupon the Exorcists Conjur’d the Devils, and 
order’d them to Obey, and repeated to them, 
their Commands and Conjurations so long, and at 
so many several times, that they spent two whole 
Hours in it; till the Night came upon them, 
which put them out of Perplexity, compelling the 
Company to depart. 
Sect. 45. The last Commission before mention’d, 
appear’d by the Publication which was made, and 
by the regist’ring of it; after which the Judges 
Commissaries being assembled the Twenty Sixth of 
July, at the Convent of the Carmelites, they 
appointed there the Sessions, and the next Day,
the


128 The History of 
the Twenty Seventh, they nam’d for Reporters Hou-
main. Lieutenant Criminal of Orleans, and Texier 
Lieutenant General Saint Maixant. The first was 
lodg’d at Duthibaut’s House, and every one of the 
others lodg’d with the Enemies of Grandier. The 
Twenty Eighth they order’d that a Copy of their 
Commission should be signified to him, and the 
Order was executed the same Day. He writ to 
his Mother at the same time, the following 
Letter. 
Mother, 
Sect. 46. THE Kings deputed Attorney has 
given me your Letter, by which 
you inform me, that they have found my Papers, in my 
Chamber, and have retain’d such as might serve for my 
Justification, to put them into my hands, but they have 
not given me them; If I should have them, I am not in a 
condition to draw up Writings. As for the Memorials 
I cannot say any thing, but what I have said at the Pro- 
cess, which consists in two Articles. To the first, they 
examin’d me upon the Facts of my first accusation, to 
which I have given satisfaction, and alledged that I am 
fully justisied, which must he made appear by producing 
my Four Sentences of Absolution, viz. Two of the 
Presidial of Poictiers, and two others of my Lord 
Archbishop of Bourdeaux. That if my Lords the 
Commissaries doubt of the Equity of the same, they 
may, by their Authority, procure the Process which is in 
the Registry of the Court of Parliament, with my Case, 
which serves to discovor the Evil Practices that were 
then us’d against me. The Second Article is touching 
Magick and the Affliction of the Nuns, upon which I 
have nothing to say but a very evident Truth, which is, 
that I am wholy innocent, and wrongfully accus’d; for
which


129 The Devils of Loudun. 
which I have made my complaint to Justice; Which 
must be made appear by producing the Verbal Precesses of 
Monsieur the Bailiff, wherein are inserted all the Petitions 
that I have presented, at well to the Judges Royal, as 
to my Lord the Archbishop; whereof I gave once a fair 
Copy to my Lord de Laubardemont, that the King’s 
Attorney has told me that he had also produc’d them- 
Be pleased to cause a Petition to be drawn up by our At- 
torney, who shall take such counsel as he shall think good. 
My Answers contain my Defences and Reasons: I have 
exhibited nothing that I do not justifie by my Writings 
and Witnesses, if my said Lords give me leave. For 
the rest, I rely upon the Povidence of GOD, the Testi-
mony of my Conscience, and the equity of my Judges; 
for the inlightning of whom I make continual Prayers to 
GOD, and for the conservation of my good Mother; to 
whom I pray GOD to restore me shortly, to render her 
better than I have ever done, the Services of her 
Son, 
and Servant, 
Grandier. 
And by a Postscript: 
Forasmuch as I know nothing here of that 
which is past abroad in the World, if 
there has happen’d any thing in those Public 
Acts which may be useful, you may employ 
them as the Counsel shall think fit. They 
have read to me the Commission of the 
King, with the Names of my Lords the 
Judges deputed to judge the Process defini- 
tively; and they have given me the List of 
their Names, which I send you.
K Sect. 47.


130 The History of
Sect. 47. Whatsoever was the Opinion that he 
had of his Judges, those amongst the disinterested 
Persons, who had some Commerce with them, 
knew well that his destruction was resolv’d on, 
with which they were not then so sensibly touch’d, 
as they had been, if they had not had a Mind em- 
ploy’d in attending all the consequences of that 
Affair, which seem’d to threaten every particular 
Person with a like usage in his turn, by the Esta- 
blishment of that Proposition, That the Devil duly 
exorcis’d, is compell’d to speak the Truth. The Judges 
Commissaries shewing by all their proceedings, that 
they had Order to Authorize this Maxim. This 
Reflection concern’d the most insensible Persons, 
and oblig’d them to put themselves into a conditi- 
on to prevent the effects of so dangerous a Doctrine;
At last all the Inhabitants being assembled upon the 
ringing of the Bell of the Town-House, resolv’d to 
address themselves directly to the King, to whom 
they writ the following Letter: 
SIR, 
Sect. 48. THE Officers and Inhabitants of your Town of 
Loudun, do find themselves at last oblig’d to 
have recourse to your Majesty, most Humbly remonstrating, 
that the Exorcisms, that are made in the said Town of 
Loudun, on the Nuns of Saint Ursula, and some secular 
Maids, who are said to be possess’d with evil Spirits, 
a Thing is committed very prejudicial to the Public, and 
to the quiet of your faithful Subjects, in as much as the 
Exorcists abusing their Ministry, and the Authority of 
the Church, propose Questions in the Exorcisms, which 
tend to the defamation of the best Families of the said 
Town, and Monsieur Laubardemont, Counsellor, de- 
puted by your Majesty, has heretofore given so much
credit


131 the Devils of Loudun. 
credit to the Sayings and Answers of these Devils, That 
upon a false indication by them made, he had been in 
the House of a Gentlewoman with a great noise and num- 
ber of People, to make a search for imaginary 
Book of Magick. As also other Gentlewomen had been 
stopt in the Church, and the Doors shut to make an en- 
quiry for certain pretended Magical Pacts, likewise i-
maginary. Since then, this mischief has gone so far, that 
at this time, they make such consideration of the Denunci- 
ations, Testimonies and Indications of the said Devils, 
that there has been Printed a Pamphlet, and publish’d in 
the said Town, by which they would establish this Belief in 
the Minds of the Judges, ‘ That the Devils duly 
‘ exorcis’d speak the Truth; that one may upon 
‘ their Deposition pass a reasonable Judgment; and 
‘ that next to the Truths of the Faith, and De- 
‘ monstrations of Sciences, there is not a greater 
‘ certainty than that which comes from them; 
‘ and that when they believe the words of the 
‘ Devil duly exorcis’d, they take his words not 
‘ as the Father of Lies, but of the Church, which 
‘ has Power to make the Devils to speak Truth. 
And to establish yet more powerfully this dangerous 
Doctrine, that there has been made in the said Town, 
and in the presence of Monsieur de Laubardemont, 
two Sermons in conformity to the above said Propositions. 
In conference whereof, and upon such denunciations, the 
said Sieur de Laubardemont has again very lately 
caus’d to be arrested and taken Prisoner by an Exempt 
of the Grand Provost, a Maid of the best Families in the 
City, the same having been kept two Days in the House of a 
Gentleman, a Widower, then releas’d into the Hands, 
and under the Security of hey kindred. In such sort, 
Sir, that the Petitioners see and know, that they strive 
to establish amongst them; and in the Heart 
of your most Christian kingdom, a resemblance of the
R2 Ancient


132 The History of 
Ancient Oracles against the express Prohibition of the 
Divine Law, and the Example of our Saviour, who has 
not suffer’d Devils to speak and publish things true and 
necessary to be believ’d, against the Authority of the 
Apostles, and ancient Fathers of the Church, who have 
always made them hold their peace, and forbid to en- 
quire of them, or become familiar with them; And also 
against the Doctrine of Saint Thomas, and other 
Doctors and Luminaries of the Church. But besides 
that, the mischievous Maxims inserted in this Pamphlet, 
and which they wou’d now bring into credit, have been 
heretofore, and since the Year 1620, rejected by the advice 
of the most Famous and renowned Doctors of the Sor- 
bonn, and since then condemn’d by the Decree, Censure 
and general Decision of the Faculty of Paris, made in 
the Year 1623, upon a Book publish’d concerning Three 
Persons possess’d in Flanders, which contain the like 
Propositions with those new in question. Therefore the 
Petitioners induc’d by their proper interest, considering, 
that if they Authorise these Devils in their Answers 
and Oracles, the best Men, and the most virtuous and 
innocent, to whom consequently these Devils bear a 
mortal hatred, would remain expos’d to their Malice;
humbly request and beseech your Majesty to interpose 
your Royal Authority for the putting a stop to these abuses 
and profanations of Exorcisms, which are daily made 
at Loudun, in the presence of the Holy Sacrament, 
wherein you will imitate the Zeal of the Emperor 
Charlemagne, one of your most august Predecessors, 
who hinder’d and did forbid the abuse which was commit- 
ed in his time, by the application of some Sacra- 
ments, the usage whereof they alter’d and perverted, 
contrary to the design and end of their Instituti- 
on. For these Reasons, Sir, may it please your 
Majesty, to ordain the said Faculty of Paris to examine 
the said Pamphlet and Censure hereto annex’d, to interpose
their


133 the Devils of Loudun.
their Decree upon the Proportions, Doctrines, and 
Resolutions abovemention’d, whereunto your Majesty 
may give them such Power as is requisite; And that it 
may be permitted to the said Petitioners, and those a- 
mongst them who shall be concern’d to lodge an Appeal, by 
Writ of Error from the Interrogatories tending to defa- 
mation, made by the said Exorcists, and from all 
this which ensued thereupon, and to get relief of them 
either in the Court of Parliament of Paris, which 
is the natural Judge thereof, or in such other Court as it 
shall please your Majesty to ordain. And your Petitioners 
shall continue to pray to GOD for the Prosperity, 
Grandure and Inlargement of your just and glorious 
Empire. 
Sect. 49. This Letter or Petition will not suffer 
the Reader to doubt of what has been related con- 
cerning the Opinions which the honest People had 
of the Proceedings of the Exorcists, and those of 
Laubardemont, who was highly provok’d by this 
Action, and this Resolution, as well as the other 
Commissaries. But because they address’d them- 
selves to the King directly, they did not think fit 
to attempt any thing against those who had resolv’d 
it, and were contented only to make the following 
Order.
K3 By

134 The History of 
By the KING. 
An EXTRACT of the Registers of the Commissi- 
oners appointed by the for the Judgment of 
the Process Criminal, made against Monsieur Ur- 
bain Grandier, and his Complices. 
‘ Whereas it has been remonstrated by the 
‘ King’s Attorney General, that on Tuesday 
‘ last the Eighth of this Month, the Bailiff of this 
‘ Town call’d together an Assembly, compos’d for 
‘ the most part of the Inhabitants prosessing the 
‘ pretended reform’d Religion, and of Handicrasts 
‘ Men, in which there was held many injurious 
‘ Discourses, and tending to Sedition and popular 
‘ Commotions, upon Facts falsly and calumniously 
‘ averred, concerning the Exorcisms which are 
‘ made publickly in this Town by the King’s Au- 
‘ thority, and other things depending on our Com- 
‘ mission; And upon the notice which has since 
‘ then been given us by him, We have heard as 
‘ well the Lieutenant Criminal as the King’s Advocate 
' and Attorney of the Bailiwick of this Town, toge- 
' ther with the General Assessors, and Sheriffs of the 
' same, and Champion Clerk of the said Assembly; 
‘ and examin’d a Memorial containing the Names of 
‘ those who assisted at it, by which Act appears the 
‘ Enterprise and Attempt made by the said Bailiff 
‘ in the said Assembly, and the injurious Discourses 
‘ which have been held there, which are disown’d 
‘ by the discreetest and best qualified of the said 
‘ Inhabitants, who judg’d that the Consequence 
‘ thereof, might be very pernicious to the Service 
‘ of the King, and to the Authority of the Court, 
‘ if it were not speedily prevented. And there-
‘ upon


135 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ upon requir’d that the said Act of the Assembly 
‘ might be Cancell’d and Annull’d, and the injuri 
‘ ous Discourses held by them may be razed and 
‘ blotted out, with prohibitions, as at other times, 
‘ to the said Bailiff and all others to make the 
‘ like Assembly, and in the same to propose any 
‘ thing concerning the Exorcisms, and other Facts 
‘ depending on our Commission; and that he was 
‘ more amply inform’d of the injurious discourses 
‘ tending to Sedition, held as well in the said 
‘ Assembly, as elsewhere; for the information, held, 
‘ made and communicated to him, Right should be 
‘ done as is fitting; and having seen the said Act of the 
‘ Assembly of the said 9th Day of the present Month, 
‘ a List of the Names and Sirnames of some of the 
‘ said Inhabitants who assisted in the said Assembly; 
‘ Our Verbal Process of the Eighth and Ninth of 
‘ the said Month, containing the hearing of the said 
‘ Lieutenant Criminal, Advocate and Attorney 
‘ of the King in the Bailiwick, and of the said 
‘ Champion; The Decree of the said Ninth Day of 
‘ the present Month, And all being consider’d, the 
‘ said Commissaries deputed by the King, Sovereign 
‘ Judges in this Cause, without having any regard to 
‘ the said Act of the present Month, which we have 
‘ Cancell’d and do Cancel as Null, made by attempt 
‘ against the Respect and Authority given us by 
‘ the King, and upon Facts calumnious and in- 
‘ jurious, and tending to a popular Sedition, and 
‘ contrary to usual Forms, by practices, and 
‘ private combinations; Have order’d, and do 
‘ Order, that the Minutes of the said Act shall 
' be exhibited, and put in our Registry by Champi- 
’ on Clerk of the said Assembly this Day, that 
‘ the same having been seen and communicated to 
‘ the Kings Attorney General, We prohibit and 
‘ forbid as formerly, as well the said Bailiff Gene-
K4 ‘ ral


136 The History of
‘ ral Assessors, and others, either to call together 
‘ hereafter such Assemblies, or in any others, a- 
‘ bout things concerning the said Power given us 
‘ by his Majesties Commission, or in any manner to 
‘ meddle with the Fact hereof, upon the Penalty of 
‘ 20000 Livres fine, and other greater Sum, if 
‘ the Case requires it; saving to the said Inhabi- 
‘ tants and other Persons, liberty to address them- 
‘ selves to us upon the complaints they would 
‘ make concerning that which past at the Exor- 
‘ cisms, and other circumstances and dependen- 
‘ cies of our Commission; and doing right more- 
‘ over to the Conclusions of the King’s Attorney, 
‘ have Enacted, and do Enact, That there shall be a 
‘ fuller Information made before us of the injurious 
‘ and seditious Propositions which have been 
‘ made, as well in the said Assembly, as elsewhere, for
‘ the said information related and communicated 
‘ to the King’s Attorney, to be provided such a 
‘ Decree, as shall appertain thereunto. And to 
‘ the end, that our persent Order may be known 
‘ to every one, we command that it be signified as 
' well to the Person of the said Bailiff, as to the 
‘ General Assessors of the Town, and more-
‘ over read and publish’d by Sound of Trumpet, 
‘ and fix’d to the places and Corners of the said 
‘ Town, as accustom’d to be done. Given at 
‘ Loudun, the—Day of August, 1634. Sign’d Nozai 
‘ Clerk. 
Sect. 50. If the Petition was an undeniable 
Proof of the Sentiments of the Publick, this 
Decree is one no less evident of the unjust and 
Arbitrary Power, which Laubardemont usurp’d. 
This little Tyrant would that they should address 
to him upon the Complaints they had to make 
against himself, and of the manner whereby he a- 
bus’d


137 The Devils of Loudun. 
bus’d the Power which he had in his Hand. He 
order'd that the Petitions they had drawn up 
to present to the King, should be suppress’d and 
torn in Pieces; and that there should be an Infor- 
mation made against the Authors of such an at- 
tempt, or rather of so lawful a Proceeding. Cer- 
tainly it had been very difficult, that the Voice of 
a private Person, and a miserable Captive, as this 
Grandier was, should have been able to arrive at 
the Ears of the Monarch; if this of all the Inha- 
bitants of a Town, assembled in a Body with their 
Officers, According to Custom, and in the pre- 
scrib’d Rules, was stifled and stopt, by artificial 
and violent Means. 
Sect. 51. Two Days after this Order had been 
publish’d and posted up, Grandier caus’d a Petition 
to be presented to his Judges, tending to a Second 
Visit; And these are some of the Reasons upon 
which it was grounded. ‘ Do not my Lords, re- 
‘ ly upon the Visit that was pretended to have been 
‘ made, you may consider the nullities by the Case 
‘ which has been presented to you; But ’twas o- 
‘ mitted that Adam the Apothecary impudent- 
‘ ly thrusting himself amongst these pretend- 
‘ ed Physicians, and Mannouri the Chirurgeon, 
‘ into the Chamber where the Visit was 
‘ made, he dar’d to sign the Report which 
‘ was given, whereof Monsieur de Laubardemont 
‘ having been advertiz’d, severely reprov’d this 
‘ Man, in such manner that ’twas needful to disal- 
‘ low this Report; and to make another, which 
‘ as ’tis said, has been done upon other like occasi- 
‘ ons. He befought the Judges not to defer the 
ordering this Second Visit, which if well and duly 
made by Physicians of Probity and Ability, would 
be as a Touch-stone to discover the Truth. He 
remonstrated


138 The History of 
remonstrated to them, That the Physicians of Villages 
and young Men, ought not to be call’d upon an occa- 
sion so extraordinary; That they ought not to be 
lodg’d in the Houses of his declar’d Enemies, nor 
to have daily communications with them, 
and with the Nuns; That the Head of 
Mannouri the Chirurgeon, which shook much, with- 
out doubt through some fault of the Brain, was 
not proper to discern the principals of the Actions 
in controversy, nor make a solid Judgment of 
them; That the surest way to penetrate into this 
Business, would be to do, as the Lords in Parlia- 
ment letting at Thonars did, according to the Re- 
cital which Pigrai, Chirurgeon to Henry the Third, 
made in the Tenth Chapter of his Epitome of Physic 
and Chirurgery; wherein he says, that Fourteen 
Persons who were accus’d of Sorcery, having been 
condemn’d to Death by the Judges of the Places, 
after having been visited before them, were not- 
withstanding sent away absolv’d by the Parliament, 
upon the new Visit which was made by the Author, 
in the presence of two Counsellors of the Court, 
appointed for that purpose, and of Three of the 
King’s Physicians, by whom there was found nei- 
ther Mark nor Appearance of those things where- 
with the accused Persons had been charg’d. This 
Chirurgeon added, that he did not know that ’twas 
the capacity or fidelity of those who had given 
their Report; but Grandier maintain’d that he 
knew but two much, that ’twas the incapacity and 
malice of those who had visited him. This Re- 
guest was not more favourably answer’d than the 
precedent. They have however acknowledg’d in 
the Extract of the Proofs which are in the Process, 
&c. ‘ That this may be said against the Instructi- 
‘ on, That the Chirurgeon, who assisted at the
‘ Visits,


139 The Devils of Loudun.
‘ Visits, was a Kinsman of the Sieur de Silly, who 
‘ was said to be one of the Instruments of the De- 
‘ struction of Grandier, but that he was there but 
‘ as a Witness, and that they were the Six Physici- 
‘ ans not suspected, who assisted there and gave 
‘ their Report: But who will believe it? And how 
can it be maintain’d, That he who manag’d the 
Probe, and apply’d it, was but a Witness in this 
Action? Can one refrain from concluding that 
these are the Physicians who were indeed but Wit- 
nesses? and yet Witnesses suspected, blameable and 
disallow’d, although by a continuation of Injustice, 
they have not been willing to allow of lawful 
causes of recusation which were alledg’d against 
them. 
Sect. 52. So many irregular and violent pro- 
ceedings, so many denials of Justice, so many re- 
fusals to hear only the defences of the Person ac- 
cus’d, to receive the Petitions and Papers which 
he gave, and to impart to him those which were 
produc’d against him; All this began to make him 
open his Eyes upon his approaching destruction, 
and to make him to understand that there was no 
mean between these two extreams; either that he 
must be punish’d as a Sorcerer and a Magician, 
or that a Convent of Nuns, many Monks and 
Ecclesiasticks, and a Number of considerable Lay- 
Persons should be expos’d to the Penalties which 
they deserv’d for the most horrid of all Calumnies, 
and the blackest of all Conspiracies that could be 
made against the Life and Honour of an innocent 
Person; and which Calumnies had been so visibly 
supported by a Bishop, and by a Commissary of the 
King, that they could not avoid having a part of 
the infamy with which the culpable were stain’d. 
But although he well perceiv’d that he must die
an


140 The History of 
an Innocent, to save a great Number of Guil- 
ty Persons, and that he had resign’d him- 
self to the Will of GOD, he would not 
however abandon his own Defence; and he 
Wrote for this purpose the Discourse, of which 
mention has been many times already made; 
Intituled, Fins et Conclusions absolutoires, &c. 
Which begins in these Words: ‘ I beseech you 
‘ in all Humility, to consider advisedly and 
‘ with attention, that which the Prophet says 
‘ in the Eighty Second Psalm, which contains 
‘ a very Holy Admonition, and bids you exe- 
‘ cute your Offices with all Righteousness and 
‘ Impartiality, considering, that being but Mortal 
‘ Men you shall appear before GOD the 
‘ Sovereign Judge of the World, to render him 
‘ an Account of your Administration. This an- 
‘ ointed of GOD speaks this Day to you 
‘ who are sent to Judge, and says to you, 
‘ GOD strands in the Congregation of the mighty, 
‘ He is a Judge in the middle of Judges. How 
‘ long will you have a Regard to the Appearance 
‘ of the Persons of the Wicked. You are Gods 
‘ Children of the most high; nevertheless you 
‘ shall die like other Men, and you, who are Princes, 
‘ shall fall as other Men. 
Sect. 53. The beginning of this Discourse was 
grave and moving; it was presented to the Bishop, 
and to the other Persons of Authority, as well as to 
the Commissaries: The first Effect it produc’d 
was, that this Prelate, after having assisted at the 
Exorcisms, sent to Londun a Sentence, in Form of 
a Decree, Dated at his House at Dissai, of the 
10th of August containing, that the Ursuline Nuns 
of Loudun, and the Secular Maids, were truly tor-
mented by Devils, and possessed by Evil Spirits. This
was


141 the Devils of Loudun. 
was signified to the Person accus’d, with a Copy 
of the Advice and Resolution of Andrew Daval, 
Nicholas Inibert, Anthony Martin, and James Forton, 
Doctors of the Sorbonn at Paris, who had deliver’d 
their Opinions upon the Facts which had been 
propos’d to them, which were absolutely feign’d 
and false, viz. That the Nuns had been lifted up 
from the Ground to the heighth of Two Foot, and 
that being laid all at Length, without the help 
either of Feet or Hands, and without bending their 
Bodies, they had been rais’d up. They preceded 
also to his Hearing, and at length they prepar’d 
themselves for the judgment of the Process. ‘ Fa- 
‘ ther Tranquille says. That the Judges seeing them- 
‘ selves charg’d with an Affair, which drew upon 
‘ them the Eyes of all France, and even of all 
‘ Christendom, and which seen’d to be intangl’d 
‘ with a Thousand Difficulties, and the Success 
‘ whereof drew very great Consequences, they re- 
‘ solv’d all with one accord, to address themselves 
‘ first to GOD, who is the Fountain of Light 
‘ and Truth, and that each of them should pre- 
‘ pare himself by Confession arid the Communion 
‘ often reiterated, to receive the Grace and As- 
‘ sistance of Heaven. They began, added he, this 
‘ Action by a general Procession, to shew that they 
‘ were find to excite the People to Devotion
‘ by their Examples; they continued all the Festi- 
‘ vals and Sundays, during the judgment of the 
‘ Process, to visit also the Churches of the Town, 
‘ and the Holy Sacrament exposed there, to cause 
‘ a Mass of the Holy Ghost to be sung with Solem- 
‘ nity, with a Sermon, making publick and fre- 
‘ quent Prayers, that it would please GOD to 
‘ conduct them in their Affair, and to illuminate 
‘ them with his Spirit, to render Justice to whom
‘ it


142 The History of
‘ it belong’d, according to the Intention of his 
‘ Majesty and the Duty of their Consciences. 
Sect. 54. These Commissaries being so devoutly 
prepar’d, they met together the 18th of August 
early in the Morning, at the Convent of the Car- 
melites, where they made an Order, by which, af- 
ter having openly read the King’s Commission, and 
the Papers which had been produc’d by each Side, 
they pronounc’d the Condemnation of Grandier 
in these Words; We have declar’d, and do declare, 
the said Urban Grandier duly attainted and convicted 
of the Crime of Magick, Sorcery, and the Possessions 
happen’d by his Act, to the Persons of some Ursuline 
Nuns of this Town of Loudun and other Seculars, to- 
gether with other Causes and Crimes resulting thereupon. 
For Reparation whereof, we have condemn’d, and do con- 
demn the said Grandier to undergo an honourable 
Amand, Bare-headed, a Rope about his Neck, holding 
in his Hand a burning Torch of Two Pounds Weight, 
before the principal Door of the Church of St. Peter’s 
in the Market, and before that of St. Ursula in this 
said Town, and there, upon his Knees to ask Pardon of 
GOD, the King and the Court, and this done, to be 
conducted to the Publick Place of St. Crosse, and there 
to be ty’d to a Post upon a Wood-Pile, which shall be made 
in the said place for this purpose, and there his Body to 
be burnt alive, with the Pacts and Magical Characters 
remaining in the Registry, together with the Manu- 
script by him made against the Celibacy of Priests; 
and his Ashes to be cast into the Wind. We have de- 
clar’d, and do declare, All and every of his Goods to ac- 
crue and be confiscated to the King, after there has been 
rais’d by the sale of them 150 Livres, to be employ'd 
for the buying a Copper-Plate, on which shall be en- 
grav’d the Extract of the present Sentence, and the 
same to be set in an eminent Place of the said Church of
the


143 the Devils of Loudun. 
the Ursulines, to continue there to Perpetuity, And be- 
fore the Execution of the present Sentence, we Com- 
mand that the sold Grandier shall be put to the Rack, 
ordinary and extraordinary, upon the Articles of his 
Complices. Pronounc’d at Loudun to the said Gran- 
dier, and drawn up the 18th of August, 1634. 
Sect. 55. Father Tranquille, and the Author of the 
Demonomany of Loudun, have writ concerning the 
Death of Grandier, abundance of false, childish 
and ridiculous Things They have Reproach’d him, 
that he had desir’d a Mitigation of his Punishment. 
He was much to blame, without doubt, to be 
mov’d with the Prospect of an infamous and cruel 
Death, the only Thought whereof would make 
one tremble with Honour! It was, say these 
Writers, because he had more care of his Body than of 
his Soul. With like Reasons, one might easily make 
Criminal the most innocent Actions; but to dis- 
charge this unhappy Victim of the Hypocrisy of 
the Monks, Charity obligeth us to say with the Scrip- 
ture, That no one hateth his own Flesh; and to be- 
lieve that he had a regard for his Soul, and that 
he fear’d that his Constancy, his Faith and his 
Hope, such as they might be, should sink under 
the Weight of so terrible a Punishment. They 
have further reproach’d him. That he had not 
vouchsaf’d to look upon the Crucifix, nor on an Image 
of the Virgin; that he shook his Head when they threw 
Holy Water upon him; that when they offer’d it to 
him, he wou’d not drink, or that he drank but very lit- 
tle, that he Invoked not the Virgin; and that he knew 
not the Prayer of the Guardian Angel. These are 
the Arguments which these Authors dar’d to al- 
ledge as demonstrative, and sufficient to prove by 
the Circumstances of the Death of Grandier, that 
he was a Magician. ‘Tis true, that they add,
That


144 The History of 
That he neither call’d upon God the Father, nor Jesus 
Christ; nor that he desir’d the Assistance of any one,
unless of a Huguenot Apostate and Relapse, who stood 
near him. This Matter has been acknowledge’d to 
be false by all the Spectators, who were near e- 
nough to Understand what he said, and this aposta- 
riz’d relapsed Huguenot being present and Praying 
alone for the suffering Person, is a Contrivance 
so agreeable to the Genius of Monks, that if one 
did not feel ones Heart fill’d with Pity, Horrour, 
and Indignation, one could not contain from Laugh- 
ter at the Reading of it, as well as of that which 
they have written besides; That after his Legs had 
been wash’d, which had been torn by the Rack, and 
that they had brought him to the Fire, to recover 
somewhat of Spirits and Vigour, he forbore not to en- 
tertain himself with his Guards, by Discourses little se- 
rious and full of Raillery; That he did eat with an 
Appetite, and drink with Pleasure, Three or Four 
Draughts, and that he shed not any Tears whilst he 
suffer’d the Rack, nor after he had undergone it, nor 
even when they exorcis’d him with the Exorcism ap- 
pointed for Magicians; and that the Exorcist said to 
him more than Fifty times, Præscipio, ut si sis inno- 
cens, essundas lachrymas, I command thee if thou 
art innocent, to shed Tears: As if Compression and 
Pain were not able to be natural Causes of this last 
Accident, supposing that it was true; and as if 
the Horrour and Indignation which he could not 
withhold himself from conceiving, were not ca- 
pable to keep his Eyes dry and inflam’d; and in 
line, as if nothing extraordinary could happen in 
a Body so horribly misus’d, and in a Mind so ex- 
treamly provok’d. But all these things were de- 
vis’d and related, on purpose to insinuate, that 
the Power of the Devils made him insensible of
all


145 The Devils of Loudun.
all the Cruelties which were exorcis’d upon his 
Person. They have further imputed to him, that 
he refus’d to be confess’d, by answering, That 
’twas but Four Days agoe since he was confess’d, never- 
theless, that he wou’d do what they would have him: 
To which, Sincerity ought to have oblig’d these 
Writers to have added, that having not Confi- 
dence enough in Father Lactance, nor in the Ca- 
pucins, he desir’d for his Confessor the Father Guar- 
dian of the Cordeliers, named Father Grillau; 
which was barbarously refus’d him, notwithstand- 
ing the repeated Supplications he made to obtain 
this last Consolation. 
Sect. 56. He demanded also in the Extremity of his 
Torture, of Lactance, who cry’d to him without 
Intermission, dicas, dicas, and who, for that Rea- 
son, was call’d by the People, Father Dicas, if 
he believ’d that a Man of Sincerity, ought with a 
good Conscience to accuse himself of a Sin which 
he had never committed, so much as in 
Thought? The Exorcist durst not go so far as to 
tell him that he might; whereupon the Patient 
conjur’d him to let him die in Peace; and this is 
that which they call’d Impenitence and hardness of 
Heart; for say they, he has confess’d greater Crimes 
than Magick. But when one continues to read on, 
and search with Curiosity what were these Crimes 
greater than Magick, of which they pretend he 
accus’d himself of, it will be found they were 
Crimes of Frailty and Humane Infirmity, supposing 
nevertheless, that these Sins were as enormous as 
that of Magick; By what Consequence must it be, 
that he was guilty of this last, because he was of 
the others? In the mean time, though it pleas’d 
these able Casuists to make these sorts of Sins to 
be equal, they hindred not the Sentiments of the 
pretended Magician from being accounted more
L rea-


146 The History of 
reasonable, and be more Universally follow’d than 
theirs; for see how he explains himself in his 
Conclusions Absolvatory, &c. upon this Subject: The 
Crime of Magick, is the most horrible, most abomina- 
ale, and most detestable that one can imaging being the 
Crime of High Treason against God, in the highest 
Degree; the Fruit whereof is Punishment without Re- 
mission. 
Sect. 57. We shall not relate here, the Testimo- 
nics that the Author of the Demonomania has 
drawn from the Mouth of the Devils, and which 
he made use of against Grandier, although they are 
so ridiculous and impertinent, that they would 
not fail to increase the Indignation of the Reader; 
’tis not to be doubted, that the very Title, namely, 
The Testimonies of the Devil might not be taken 
for a Reproach, and a sufficient Confutation of all 
the rest which that Book contains. ’Twill then 
be more to the Purpose, to make a Recital of the 
Death of this unfortunate Man, taken from se- 
veral Relations of Sincere and Unconcern’d Per 
sons. 
Sect. 58. Friday the 18th. of August, 1634. 
Francis Fourneau Surgeon, was sent for by Laubar- 
demont, and although he was ready to obey wil- 
lingly and at that instant, nevertheless they hurried 
him from his House, and carried him as a Pri- 
soner to the Place where Grandier was detain’d. 
Having been introduc’d there into the Chamber, 
Grandier was heard to speak to Mannouri in these 
Words Cruel Hangman, art thou come to dispatch 
me? Thou knowest, inhumane Wretch, the Cruelty 
thou hast executed upon my Body; here continue, and 
make an end of killing me. Then one of the Ex- 
empts of the great Provost of the Hostel, whom 
Laubardemont caus’d to be call’d Exempt of the 
King’s Guards, commanded Fourneau to Shave
Gran-


147 the Devils of Loudun. 
Grandier, and to take from him all the Hair upon 
his Head and Face and all the Parts of his Body; 
Fourneau going to execute this Order, one of the 
Judges told him, that he ought also to take off 
his Eye-brows and his Nails. The Patient exprest 
that he would obey and let him do it; but the 
Surgeon protested that he would not do any thing 
in it, whatsoever Command he might receive, and 
pray’d him to Pardon him, if he laid his Hands 
upon him. I believe, said Grandier, you are the on- 
ly Person that has Pity on me; Whereupon Four- 
neau reply’d to him, Sir, you see not all the World. 
There were seen upon his Body but Two natural 
Spots or little Moles, the one plac’d near the 
Groin, and the other higher upon the Back, 
which the Surgeon found very sensible. When 
this was done, they gave him not his own Cloaths, 
but others very bad; afterwards, although his 
Sentence of Condemnation had been pronounc’d 
in the Convent of the Carmelites, he was conduct- 
ed by the Exempt of the Grand Provost, with 
Two of his Guards; and by the Provost of Lou- 
dun and his Lieutenant; and by the Provost of 
Chinon in a close Coach to the Palace of Loudun, 
Where many Ladies of Quality were sitting on the 
Judges Seats in the Chamber of Audience, Lau- 
bardemont's Lady taking the chiefest Place, al- 
though she was inferior to a Number of others 
who were there present; Laubardemont was in 
the usual Place of the Clerk, and the Clerk of 
the Commission was Handing before him. There 
were Guards round the Palace, and all Avenues 
set by the Major Memin, who was also in the 
Palace standing near the King’s Attorney of the 
Commission, and below the Ladies. When Gran-
dier was entred into the Palace, they caus’d him 
to stay some time at the Bottom of the Hall, near
L2 the



148 The History of
the Chamber of Audience, and after he had been 
introduc’d, and that he had past the Bar, he fell 
upon his Knees, without putting off either his 
Hat or his Cap, because he had his hands bound. 
The Clerk having rais’d him up to make him 
come near to Laubardemont, he put himself again 
into the same posture, and the Clerk and the Ex- 
empt taking off briskly, the one his Hat, and the 
other his Cap, they cast them on one side of Lau- 
bardemont. Lactance and another Recollect, who 
had accompanied him from his Prison to the Pa- 
lace, were attir’d in their Albs and Stoles, and 
before they made him enter into the Chamber, 
they had exorcis’d the Air, the Earth and the o- 
ther Elements, as also the Patient himself, to the 
end, that the Devil might quit his Person. Be- 
ing thus upon his Knees, and his Hands joyn’d, 
the Clerk said to him, Turn thee, thou wretched 
Man, adore the Crucifix which is upon the Judges 
Seat, which he did with great Humility, and lift- 
ing up his Eyes towards Heaven, he continued 
some time in mental Prayer. When he had put 
himself into his former Posture, the Clerk read 
to him his Sentence trembling; but he heard the 
reading of it with a great Constancy and a won- 
derful Tranquillity. Then he spake, and said, 
My Lords, I call to witness God the Father, the Son, 
and the Holy Ghost, and the Virgin Mary my only Ad- 
vocate, that I have never been a Magician; that I have 
never committed Sacriledge; that I knew no other Ma- 
gick than that of the Holy Scripture, which I have 
always preach’d; and that I have had no other Belief 
than that of our Mother the Holy Catholick, Aposto- 
lick and Roman Church. I renounce the Devil and 
his Pomps; I own my Saviour, and beseech him; that 
the Blood of his Cross may he meritorious to me: And 
you, my Lords, I beseech you, mitigate the Rigour of my
Pun-


149 the Devils of Loudun. 
Punishment and put not my Soul in despair. When 
hese Words, accompanied with Tears, had been 
pronounc’d, Laubardemont caus’d the Ladies to 
withdraw, and all Persons who, out of Curiosity, 
were in the Palace, and had a very long Conver- 
sation with Grandier, speaking to him softly in 
his Ear, whereupon the Patient desir’d Paper; 
he did not cause it to be given him, but told him 
aloud, and in a very severe Tone, that there was 
no other Course to induce the judges to remit 
something of the Rigour of the Sentence, but by 
ingeniously declaring his Complices; whereunto 
he answer’d, that he had no Complices, and pro- 
tested his Innocence, as he had always done before. 
Houmain Lieutenant Criminal of Orleans, and one 
of the Reporters, spake to him also in private 
for that same end, and having receiv’d a like an- 
swer, they order’d him to be put to the Torture 
Ordinary and Extraordinary, which is done at 
Loudun, by putting the Legs of the Patient be- 
tween two Planks of Wood, which they bind with 
Cords, between which they put Wedges, and make 
them enter by the Blows of a Hammer to squeeze 
the Legs, which are more or less, according to the 
Number or Bigness of the Wedges that are 
us’d, which sometimes go so far, that the Bones of the 
Legs do Crack and fall in Pieces when they are un- 
loos’d; and that those, who have undergone this 
Torture, die in a little time after. They gave 
Grandier Two Wedges more than they usually did to 
the most Criminal;  but they were not big enough 
to the liking of the Monks and Laubardemont, who 
threatned the Man that had the Care of the 
Planks and other Instruments of the Torture, to 
deal with him severely, if he did not bring bigger 
Wedges; from which he could not excuse him- 
self, but by Swearing that he had no bigger. The
L3 Recollect


150 The History of 
Recollect and Capucins who were present to exor- 
cize the Wedges, the Planks, and the Hammers 
for the Torture, fearing that the Exorcism had 
not effect enough, and left the Devils should have 
the Power to refill the Blows of a prophane Man, 
such as the Hangman was, they themselves took 
the Hammer and tortur’d this unhappy Man; 
pronouncing against him terrible Imprecations. 
Tantœne Animis calestibus Irœ? Can so much Gall en- 
ter the Soul of devout Persons? Yes; and with just 
Reason, for a Miscreant, a Sorcerer, a Magician 
deserves not to be spar’d, when the Glory of God 
is concern’d, by which one may discern the Degree 
of his Zeal and Fervour, by the Degree of the 
Transport he has against the Grime and the Cri- 
minals. The Patient Swoon’d many times during 
the Torture, but they recover’d him out of his 
Swoon by redoubled Blows; When his Legs were 
shattered, and that they saw the Marrow come 
forth, they gave over the Torture, took him out, 
and laid him on the Pavement. He shew’d in this 
Condition, an Example of Firmness and Constan- 
cy which one cannot sufficiently admire; he let 
not escape one Word of Repining, nor Complaint, 
against his Enemies; on the contrary, he utter’d, 
during his Torture, a proper and servent Prayer 
to God; and being thus extended upon the Pave- 
ment, he pronounc’d again another, which the 
Lieutenant of the Provost writ down, whom 
Laubardemont forbid to let it be seen by any Body. 
This unfortunate Creature, maintain’d always in 
the midst of the Anguish and Blows which mang- 
led him, that he was neither a Magician, nor Sa- 
crilegious Person, acknowledging, that as a Man, 
he had abus’d the Pleasures of the Flesh, for which 
he was Confest, and had done Penance; but he 
pray’d his Judges, who urg’d him to explain him-
self


151 the Devils of Loudun. 
self further, that they would not oblige him to 
name any Body, nor to specifie the Sins, for 
which he believ’d he had obtain’d forgiveness by 
his Repentance and his Prayers; which he affirm’d 
to be such as a true Christian ought to make. He 
renounce’d again Three or Four times, the Devil 
and his Pomps, and protested, that he never saw 
Elizabeth Blanchard, but when she was confronted 
to him, very far from having known her, after 
that manner which she had declar’d. He Swoon’d 
once again after he had been taken from the Tor- 
ture, and he came not out of that Fainting Fit, 
but by the help of a little Wine, which the Lieu- 
tenant of the Provost caus’d speedily to be put 
into his Mouth; afterwards he was carried into 
the Council Chamber, and put upon Straw near 
the Fire, where he demanded an Augustin Fryar 
for his Confessor, whom he saw then before his 
Eyes; who was also denied him, as well as Father 
Grillau, and he was committed, against his Will, 
into the hands of Father Tranquille, and Father 
Claude, Capucins. When they were withdrawn, 
they severely forbid those who Guarded him, not 
to let him speak with any Body, and so he was not 
seen during the space of almost Four Hours, but 
Thrice by the Clerk of the Commission, by his 
Confessors, and by Laubardemont, who was with him 
more than Two Hours, to force him to sign a 
Writing which he offer’d him; and which he con-
stantly refus’d to Sign. 
Sect. 59. About Four or Five in the Evening he 
was taken from the Chamber by his Torturers, 
who carried him upon a Hand-Barrow; in going, 
he told the Lieutenant Criminal of Orleans, that 
he had said all, and that there remain’d no- 
thing more upon his Conscience; Will you not, says 
this Judge to him then, that I pray to GOD for you?
L4 You


152 The History of 
You will oblige me by doing it, reply’d the Patient to 
him, And I beseech you to do it. He carried a 
Torch in his Hand, which he kiss’d as he went 
from the Palace; he look’d upon all the People 
modestly, and with a settled Countenance, and 
desiring those whom he knew, that they would 
pray to GOD for him. As soon as he was come 
out of the Palace, they read to him his Sentence, 
and put him in a kind of little Chariot, to bring 
him before the Church of St. Peter in the Market, 
where Laubardemont caus’d him to come down 
from the Chariot, to the end, that he might put 
himself upon his Knees, whilst his Sentence was 
read to him once again; but having quite lost 
the use of his Legs, he fell flat to the Ground up- 
on his Belly, where he tarried without murmu- 
ring or any Word of Displeasure, till they came 
to lift him up; after which, he desir’d the As- 
sistance of the Prayers of those that were about 
him; Father Grillau came to him at this very 
time, and embrac’d him, weeping; Sir, said he to 
him, Remember that our Lord Jesus Christ ascended to 
GOD his Father, by Torments and the Cross; you 
are an able Man, do not ruine your self, I bring you 
your Mother’s Blessing; She and I do pray to GOD 
that he would be merciful to you, and that he would 
receive you into his Paradice: Grandier express’d 
great Satisfaction at the hearing of these Words, 
and his Countenance seem’d very chearful; he 
thank’d the Cordelier with much Mildness and Se- 
renity, and conjur’d him to be as a Son to his Mo- 
ther; to pray to GOD for him, and to recommend him 
to the Prayers of all his Fryers, assuring him that he 
went with Comfort to die Innocent, and that he hop’d 
that GOD would be merciful to him, and receive 
him into his Paradice. That edifying Conversation, 
was interrupted by the Blows that the Archers
gave


153 The Devils of Loudun. 
gave to Father Grillau, whom they thrust with 
violence into the Church of St. Peters by the Or- 
der of their Superiors, and Father Confessors, who 
would not suffer the Standers by to be Witnesses 
of the Condition, in which the Conscience of the 
Patient was. He was Conducted then before the 
Church of the Ursulines, and from thence to the 
Place of St. Crosse, upon the Way from which he 
espied le Frene Moussaut and his Wife, to whom he 
said, That he died their Servant, and that he pray’d 
them to Pardon him. When he was arriv’d, he 
turn’d himself towards the Fryers who accompa- 
nied him, and requested them to give him the 
Kiss of Peace. The Lieutenant of the Provost 
would ask him Pardon; You have not offended, said 
he, you have done but what your Office oblig’d you to 
do. Rene Bernier, Curate of the Town of Trois- 
moutiers, pray’d him also to Pardon him, and ask’d 
him if he would not forgive all his Enemies, even 
all those who had depos’d against him, and if he 
would that he should Pray to GOD for him, and 
to say next Day, a Mass for his Soul? He an- 
swer’d him, He forgave all his Enemies whatsoever, 
even as he desir’d GOD to Pardon him; that by all 
means he would oblige him by praying to GOD for 
him, and by remembring him often at the Altar. 
Then the Executioner put upon him a Hoop of 
Iron, which was fasten’d to a Post, making him to 
turn his Back towards the Church of St. Crosse. 
The place was fill’d with People, who flock’d in 
Shoals from all parts to this dismal Spectacle, and 
came thither, not only from all the Provinces of the 
Kingdom, but also from foreign Countries. The 
place appointed for the Execution, was at last so 
crouded, that those who where to assist there could 
not put themselves in order, whatsoever endeavours 
the Archers us’d to make the People retire with
Blows


154 The History of
Blows of their Halbert-staves, they could not effect 
it; and less yet to drive away a Flock of Pigeons, 
which came flying round the Pile of Wood, with- 
out being Frighted by the Halberts, with which 
they were commanded to strike in the Air, to 
drive them away, or by the noise that the Specta- 
tors made in seeing them return many times. The 
Friends of the Possession cried out, that it was a 
Troop of Devils, who came to attempt the Rescu- 
ing of the Magician, and were much troubled to 
abandon him. Others said, that these innocent 
Doves came, for want of Men, to give Testimony 
to the Innocence of the Sufferer. All that 
one can affirm here, is, that all the Facts, or at 
least the principal of them, are generally found in 
all the Relations that have been kept of them. 
That most of the People of Loudun (who are this 
Day alive) have been inform’d of it by their Pa- 
rents, who had been present, and that there re- 
main yet some living in that and Foreign Country’s, 
particularly here in England, who can attest it, by 
having been Witnesses thereof. 
Sect. 60. The Fathers exorcis’d the Air and 
the Wood, and ask’d the Patient afterwards, if he 
would not confess? to whom he reply’d, That he had 
nothing more to say, and that he hop’d to be this Day 
with his GOD. The Clerk then read to him his 
Sentence for the Fourth time, and ask’d him if he 
persisted in what he had said upon the Rack? He 
answer’d, That he persisted therein. That he had no- 
thing more to say, and that all that he had said was 
true. Whereupon one of the Monks told the 
Clerk, that he made him speak too much. The 
Lieutenant of the Provost had promis’d two 
things in their presence; the first, That he should 
have some time to speak to the People; the Second, 
That he should be strangled before the kindling of
the


155 The Devils of Loudun. 
the Fire. But to hinder the performance of either 
of these Promises, these are the Courses which the 
Exorcists took: When they perceiv’d that he was 
dispos’d to speak to the People, they cast so great 
a quantity of Holy-Water in his Face, that he 
was thereby utterly confounded, and seeing that 
he open’d his Mouth a Second time, there was one 
who went to Kiss him, to stop his Words; he un- 
derstood the Design, and said to him. There is a 
Kiss of Judas. Upon which, their Spite rose to so 
high a point, that they hit him many times in the 
Face with an Iron Crucifix, which they offer’d to 
him, as if they had been willing to make him Kiss 
it; which oblig’d him to content himself, in de- 
siring only a Salve Regina, and one Ava Maria, &c. 
and to commend himself to GOD, and to the 
Holy Virgin, pronouncing these last Words with 
joyn’d Hands and Eyes lifted up to Heaven. The 
Exorcists return’d to their Office, and ask’d him 
once again, if he would not confess? My Fathers 
(answer’d he) I have said all, I have said all; I hope 
in GOD, and in his Mercy. 
Sect. 61. These good Fathers, to hinder his be- 
ing strangled, according to the second Promise 
the Lieutenant of the Provost had made him, had 
themselves knotted the Rope, when it had been 
put into the Hands of the Executioner, who pro- 
viding to put Fire to the Wood-Pile; the Patient 
cry’d out Two or Three times. Is this what I was 
Promis’d? And saying these Words, he himself lift- 
ed up the Rope and fitted it. But Father 
Lactance took presently a Wisp of Straw, and 
having lighted it with a Torch, he put it to his 
Face, saying. Wilt thou not confess wretched Man, 
and renounce the Devil? ’Tis time, thou hast but a 
Moment to live. I know not the Devil, reply’d 
Grandier, I renounce him and all his Pomps; and I
pray


156 the History of 
pray GOD to have Mercy on me. Then, without 
waiting for the Order of the Lieutenant of the 
Provost, this Monk taking upon him publickly the 
Office of the Hang-man, put Fire to the Pile, just
before the Eyes of the Sufferer; who seeing that 
Cruelty and Unfaithfulness, cry’d out again. Ah! 
Where is Charity Father Lactance? this is not what 
was promis’d me. There is a GOD in Heaven who 
will Judge thee and me; I Summon thee to appear before 
Him, within a Month. Then addressing himself to 
GOD, he utter’d these Words, Deus meus, ad te 
Vigilo, miserere mei Deus. Then the Capucine be- 
gan again, to throw all the Holy-Water in his Face 
which they had in their Holy Water-Pots, to pre- 
vent these last Words being heard by the People, 
and their being edified by them. At last, they said, 
aloud to the Executioner, that he should strangle 
him, which ’twas impossible for him to do, because 
the Rope was knotted; and that he was stop’d by 
the increasing of the Flame, into which the Suffer- 
er fell, and was burnt alive. 
Sect. 61. Although the Commissary and the 
Judges of Grandier have kept secret, as much as it 
has been possible, all that they have done against 
him, and that the greatest part of their Proceed- 
ings, and the Papers, on which they have ground- 
ed his Condemnation, have been conceal’d from the 
Publick, whose Examination and Decision they 
dreaded; Nevertheless some inquisitive Persons, 
and who were concern’d for this unhappy Priest, 
obtain’d of one of the Judges the Copy of the 
Extract of the Proofs which were in his Process. 
As it is the Foundation of the terrible Sentence 
which was given against him, and cruelly executed 
upon his Person, we have thought it our duty 
to insert it here with some Reflections, to 
lay open the weakness and injustice there- 
of. 
The


157 the Devils of Loudun.
The Extract of the Proofs which are in the Process 
against Grandier, 
Sect. 63. AS the Possession of the Ursuline 
Nuns is the Foundation of all the 
Proceeding of Monsieur de Laubardemont, and the 
Subject of the Process which has been made against the 
Parson of Loudun, it has been necessary to establish 
the truth by such Testimonies thereof, as could be desir’d 
in that Matter. 
Certainly the Possession is a very ruinous Foun- 
dation, and suppose that it might have been true, 
it does not follow yet that Grandier was the Au- 
thor thereof; and though he had been the Author 
at first, there was no likelihood, that after he had 
been nam’d in the two first Possessions, to the great 
danger of his Honour, and his Life, he would 
have procur’d a Third Possession, without being 
mov’d thereto by any Hope of pleasure, or by any 
Passion of Covetousness, or of Love, Hatred, or 
Envy, against Persons whom he knew not, and 
whom he had never seen. 
Sect. 64. To that end, the Bishop of Poictiers, after 
having assisted at most of the Exorcisms, and sign’d the 
Verbal Processes which had been made, declar’d by his 
Sentence or Decree of the Fourteenth of the Month of 
August, that he judg’d the said Nuns to be possess’d, and 
as such, and Subjects to his Jurisdiction, he had given 
them Persons able to exorcise them. This Opinion has 
been follow’d by four Doctors of the Sorbonn, but with 
this difference, that the Motive of the Bishop of 
Poictiers, in the Judgment which he has made of the 
Persons possessed, has been no other than the knowledge 
he himself has had of all that which past, whereas the 
Doctors of the Sorbonn, having not been present there, 
were not able to decide that Question, but upon the credit 
of those who made them the Report, viz. That the said
Nuns


158 The History of 
Nuns had been rais’d from the ground two Foot high, and 
that being laid at length, without the help of Feet or 
Hands, and without bending the Body they had been 
lifted up. The Four Exorcists, who are Father Lactance 
Recollect, the Fathers Elizee and Tranquille Capucins, 
with a Carmelite, have also given their attestation. 
Father Ronceau Rector of the Jesuits, the Prior of the 
Jacobites of Thouars, and Revol, Doctor of the Sor- 
bonn, have entertain’d the People in the Pulpit concern- 
ing the Truth thereof. The Physicians of Poictiers, 
Niort, Fontenai, Loudun, Thouars, Chinon, Mire- 
beau, and Fontevraut, after having observ’d the Moti- 
ons and Agitations of these Maids, accounted them 
super and to proceed from a cause in which the 
subtilty of their Art has not been able to know any Thing 
but the effects. 
You have seen in this History what has been the 
Sincerity and Disposition of the Bishop of Poictiers, 
and what Exorcists and Deputies he had sent. 
One cannot also suffer to pass for a proof the Bold- 
ness that some Ecclesiasticks, and some Monks have 
had to entertain the People in the Pulpits concern- 
ing the Truth of the Possession. As for the Opi- 
nions of the Doctors of the Sorbonn, they have 
been given upon Facts absolutely false and sup- 
pos’d; that the Exorcists have not so much as dar’d 
to produce in any of their writings, nor Laubarde- 
mont to insert them in any of his Verbal Precesses, 
as it appear’d in the Declaration of the Sentence of 
Death, wherein the Verbal Precedes of the Vomi- 
tings and other Facts are mention’d, but there’s no 
mention made of the Verbal Process of the Facts 
propos’d to the Doctors of the Sorbonn. The Testi- 
monies of the Physicians were so exceptionable as 
well as their Persons, and they were drawn up in a 
manner so little conclusive, that ’twas impossible 
not to believe that the Possession was already esta-
blish’d


159 the Devils of Loudun. 
blish’d and verified in the Minds of the Judges, be- 
fore they had examin’d these kinds of Proofs. And 
though it be found in that Article of the Extract, 
&. That there were also Physicians of Poictiers, 
Niort, and Fontenai, who had given their Attesta- 
tion, that was in a manner different from the o- 
thers, and not that they had been nam’d and ap- 
pointed to this purpose; But it was because a- 
mongst the great number of People which came 
to see the Effects of the Possession, there were 
many whom the Exorcists knew themselves, either 
by the Relation they had with other Convents,
from whom they receiv’d intelligence; they chose 
Physicians and other Persons distinguish’d by their 
Characters, to found them, and to penerate their 
Opinion, and when they found them favourable to 
the Possession, whether by credulity, or for want of 
information, or by complaisance with them who 
supported the Party, they fail’d not to require 
their Attestations, and they mention’d only those 
of the Towns of Niort, Fontenai, and Poictiers,
who gave their Opinion, though there 
were but some of the Physicians of those 
Towns, and especially of that of Poitiers, 
who were no ways persuaded of the Possession. But 
besides that, ’tis certain that there came to Loudun 
more than a Hundred Physicians of different Towns, 
adjoyning and remote, who would not give the 
like Attestations, though the most part were much 
solicited; on the contrary, there have been some 
who have left Memorials against the Possession. 
Sect. 65. ‘ So that after Testimonies so Authen- 
‘ tick without examining whether the Possessions 
‘ of evil Spirits, are the Effects of the absolute 
‘ Power of GOD alone, or whether the Magici- 
‘ cians, by the Covenants they made with the De- 
‘ vils, and by the Permission which GOD gives  
‘ them,


160 The History of 
‘ them, may be accounted Authors; seeing that 
‘ the most knowing Persons doubt not of the First 
‘ of these Things; and that the Second is not 
‘ without Example. It remains to see, if by the 
‘ Proofs which are in the Process, there be room 
‘ to believe, that he, who has been condemn'd, 
‘ was realy guilty of the Crimes, of which he has 
‘ been convicted. Now these Proofs are of Two 
‘ Sorts; the First, which consist in the Depositions 
‘ of the Witnesses, are ordinary, and subject to the 
‘ Reproaches and Exceptions of Fact and Right; 
‘ the others, which are drawn from the Verbal Pro- 
‘ cess of the Exorcists, and from the Visits made 
‘ in Consequence thereof, upon the Person of the 
‘ Accused, are extraordinary, as well as the Matter 
‘ in Question, to which they are all Particular, 
‘ and much more certain than the former; because 
‘ of the Notoriety of the Fact, which evidenceth 
‘ to us the Truth that we seek in sensible Things. 
‘ As for the Proof by Witnesses, it results from 
‘ Two Informations; the First is compos’d of 
‘ Sixty Witnesses not sufficiently excepted against, 
‘ who depos’d concerning the Adulteries, Incests, 
‘ Sacriledges, and other Impieties committed by 
‘ the Person accus’d, even in the most secret 
‘ Places of his Church, as in the Vestry, near the 
‘ Holy Sacrament; upon all Days, at all Hours, 
‘ and all Times; in a Manner, that the Church, 
‘ of which he was Parson, and where, by his Ex- 
‘ ample, he ought to raise in the hearts of his Pa- 
‘ rishoners a Love for Virtue, he made thereof 
‘ a Place of Pleasure, and an open Baudy- 
‘ House to all his Concubines. It is true, that 
‘ by the Sentence of the Presidial of Poictiers, he had 
‘ been remitted till new Orders should have been 
‘ given upon some Matters; but besides that that 
‘ Sentence was not definitive, it appear’d that he
‘ had


161 The Devils of Loudun. 
‘ had relaps’d into a Number of the same Crimes, 
‘ which render’d him yet far more culpable. A- 
‘ mongst the Witnesses of this Accusation, there 
‘ were Five very considerable, viz. Three Wo- 
‘ men; the First whereof said, that one Day, after 
‘ she had receiv’d the Communion from the Person 
‘ accus’d, who earnestly look’d upon her during 
‘ that Action, she was instantly seiz’d with a vio- 
‘ lent Love-Passion for him, which began with a 
‘ little Shivering through all the Parts of her Bo- 
‘ dy: The other said, that having been stop’d by 
‘ him in the Street, he press’d her Hand, and that 
‘ immediately she was seiz’d with a vehement Pas- 
‘ sion for him: The Third said, that after she had 
‘ seen him at the Door of the Church of the Car- 
‘ melites, where he enter’d with the Procession, 
‘ file felt very great Commotions, and had such 
‘ Inclinations, that she willingly desir’d to lie with 
‘ him, although before that Moment, in which, 
‘ they were look’d upon by him, and were seiz’d 
‘ with his Love, they never had a particular In- 
‘ clination for him; being otherwise very Virtuous 
‘ and of a very good Reputation. 
’Tis a strange Thing to report, and revive a- 
gain the same Accusations of which Grandier had 
been sent away absolv’d, and the same Testimonies, 
which had been found insufficient by the Sentences 
of the Judges Ecclesiastical and Secular, and to 
make them one Part of the ground of a Sentence 
of Death. The same thing may be said, to see him 
boldly accus’d of relapsing into the same Crimes 
of Adultery, Incest, Sacriledge, and other Impieties, 
and the Facts alledg’d in the Depositions of these 
Three Women, who notwithstanding their good 
Reputation, and their pretended former Virtue, 
which then abandon’d them, might be wounded by 
the only Charms of Grandier’s good Meen, with-
M out


162 The History of 
out the Intervention of any other Enchantment, than 
that of Nature or rather Concupiscence: Other- 
wise, honest Women were much to be pitied, if Ma- 
gicians could make them in Love, and inspire into 
them a Desire to lie with them, as often as it pleas’d 
those wicked Villains to look on them; or that 
they should touch them only with their Hand. But 
what Relation is there between these Accusations 
of Sacrileges and Incests, and the Sentence for the 
Death of Grandier, which was not given upon the 
Conviction of these Crimes? It contains not one 
Single Word, ’tis only for the Crime of Magick, 
that this unhappy Man was condemn’d. Why then 
are all these pretended Crimes heap’d together? 
The greatest whereof, one has seen that he has not 
been guilty of; if this were not to confound the 
Judgment of the Reader, and to surprize him by these 
Appearances. Ought this to be the Design of a 
Judge, who Reports the Proofs upon which an ac- 
cus’d Person has been condemn’d? And are they 
not rather the last Endeavours of a cruel, unjust, 
and bloodily persecuting Party. 
Sect. 66. ‘ The Two others are an Advocate 
‘ and a Mason, the first whereof depos’d that he saw 
‘ the Person accus’d read the Books of Agrippa. 
. The other being at work to repair his Study, he 
‘ saw a Book upon the Table open’d at the Place 
‘ of a Chapter, which treated of the Means to make 
‘ Women in Love. It is true, that the first ex- 
‘ plain’d himself in some manner at the Confronta- 
‘ tion, and said, that he believ’d that the Book of 
‘ Arrippa which he had mention’d in his Depositi- 
‘ on, was that, de Vanitate Scientiarum. But the Ex- 
‘ plication is very much suspected, because the Ad- 
‘ vocate had withdrawn himself from Loudun, and 
‘ could not undergo the Confrontation, till after 
‘ he had been compell’d.
’Twould


163 the Devils of Loudun
'Twould be great pity if all the Persons who have 
read Books of Magick, only to know them, with- 
out an Intention to make use of them, should be- 
come Magicians; ’Tis also a very forc’d Way of 
Arguing, to say, that the Explication of the Ad- 
vocate was to be suspected, because he went aside for 
fear of undergoing a Confrontation. It is much 
more natural to conclude [as it was the Truth] 
that having some Remorse for having given a Testi- 
mony so little sincere, and so maliciously intangl’d, 
and fearing nevertheless, the Authority of Laubar- 
demont, if he dar’d to explain himself, he fled away, 
and could not resolve to be of their Party; but that 
in the End, his Remorses, and a return of Virtue, 
had determin’d him to give Glory to the Truth. 
The Mason was a poor Rascal, who had been hir’d 
not to say any thing; for his Testimony signified no- 
thing. One might add, That at making the Inven- 
tory of the Closet of Grandier, the Commissary 
found there no Book of Magick, and that the De- 
vils, being interrogated upon that Point, answer’d 
nothing but Lies, which were verified to be such: 
However, these are the Five most considerable De- 
positions, which have caus’d a Parson to be con- 
demn’d to be burnt What can one think of the 
other Testimonies which they have not dar’d to 
produce?  
Sect. 65. ‘ The Second Information, contains 
‘ the Deposition of Fourteen Nuns, whereof there 
‘ has been Eight possessed, and Six Seculars, who have 
‘ been said also to be possess’d. It would be impos- 
‘ sible to report, in brief, that which is contain’d 
‘ in all these Depositions, because there is not a 
‘ Word which deserves not Consideration. ’Tis 
‘ only to be observ’d, that all these Nuns, as well 
‘ those that were free, as those that were molested, 
‘ have had a very disorder’d Love for the Person ac-
M2 cus’d


164 The History of 
‘ cus’d; they have seen him in the Convent Day 
‘ and Night, to Sollicite them in Matters of Love, 
‘ during the space of Four Months. They have 
‘ been disturb’d by a Number of Visions, of which 
‘ they said they had perfect Knowledge, because 
‘ the greatest Part of these Accidents happen’d 
‘ to them when they were up, and at their Prayers. 
‘ They said moreover, they had been struck by 
‘ some thing which was not known by them, and 
‘ which left Marks so visible upon their Bodies, that 
‘ the Physicians and Surgeons have been able to see 
‘ them easily, and to make the Report thereof; 
‘ that all these disorders which have happen’d to 
‘ them, have had their Beginning with the Appa- 
‘ rition of one, nam’d the Prior Monssaut, who had 
‘ been heretofore their Confessor, then by a Nose- 
‘ gay of Roses which the Mother Prioress found on 
‘ the middle of the Stairs, and Three Black Thorns, 
‘ which were thrust into the Hand of the said Pri- 
‘ oress one Evening after Prayers. They laid also, 
‘ that the Mother Prioress imagin’d one Day, that 
‘ there were Apples in her Chamber, the Kernel 
‘ whereof she had a Mind to eat; whereupon, at 
‘ that Instant, as well as after, having smelt the 
‘ Roses, and receiv’d the Three Black Thorns in- 
‘ to her Hand, she was troubled after such a Man- 
‘ ner, that she spoke of nothing but of Grandier, 
‘ whom she declar’d to be the Object of all her Af- 
‘ fection, and whom, as well as all the other Nuns, 
‘ she has seen to approach her Bed, as she has told 
‘ him, when she has been confronted to him, ha- 
‘ ving maintain’d to his Face, as well as Seven or 
‘ Eight others, that ’twas he himself who was of- 
‘ ten present to them. Where it must not be for- 
‘ got, that all these Nuns, in making their Deposi- 
‘ tions, at the pronouncing of the Word Grandier, 
‘ were seiz’d with Troubles and Convulsions, at the
‘ Con-


165 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ Confrontations where the Physicians have been 
‘ present, to observe all that past which was re- 
‘ markable, they were violently disturb’d, as well 
‘ as all the other Seculars, who said also, they were 
‘ passionately in Love with the Person accus’d. 
These Nuns could no longer forbear to give this 
Testimony against Grandier, and the matter was 
come to that Point, that it was necessary, that 
either he must be declar’d a Magician, or that they 
must be declar’d guilty of the most infamous and 
blackest of all Cheats: So they were Witnesses in 
their own Cause. But these Declarations which 
they made, these pretended Troubles and Com- 
motions which attended them, these Marks which 
they shew’d to their Physicians. Are these things so 
difficult to counterfeit? And is it very extraordi- 
nary and nearly approaching to an immediate O- 
peration of the Devil, to see Women promote and 
defend these Extravagances and ridiculous Visions? 
How have they been able to know in their Con- 
vent, a Man whom they had never seen, when he 
was transported thither by pretended Magical O- 
perations, and when they nam’d him for the cer- 
tain Author of that Sorcery? And how should he 
be in Love with them, without having ever seen 
them? Besides, was it likely that his Magical 
Power had not so much Efficacy upon the Nuns, as 
upon the Seculars? Such were the Three Women 
who have depos’d as above, that they had had so 
great a Desire to lye with him; for if this Desire had 
also possess’d the Nuns, they might easily have 
satisfied themselves, seeing that this Lover was so 
often near them and in their Chambers. 
Sect. 68. ‘ Now amongst all the Accidents 
‘ wherewith these good Nuns have been afflicted, 
‘ I find none more strange, than that which is be- 
‘ fallen to the Mother Prioress, and to the Sister
M3 Claire,


165 The History of
‘ Claire de Sazilli, The first, next Day after she 
‘ had made her Depositions, and whilst the Sieur de 
‘ Laubardemont took that of another Nun, stripp’d 
‘ her self to her Shift, Bare-headed, and a Halter 
‘ about her Neck, and a Wax Candle in her Hand, 
‘ and continued in that Posture the space of Two 
‘ Hours, in the middle of the Court, where it 
‘ rain’d very fast, and when the Parlour Door 
‘ was open, she threw her self in, and fell upon 
‘ her Knees before the Sieur de Laubardemont, de- 
‘ claring to him, that she came to make Satisfacti- 
‘ on for the Offence she had commited, in accusing 
‘ the innocent Grandier; then being retir’d, she 
‘ tied the Halter to a Tree in the Garden, where 
‘ she had hang’d her self, if the other Nuns had 
‘ not ran to her. 
That Action of the Superiour had far more 
Conformity to the Action of a Person constrain’d 
by the Resentment of her Crimes, and the Remor- 
ses of her Conscience, than to a diabolical Opera- 
tion; and when the Devil had in Effect acted there- 
in, in the Sense they would have it understood; 
Wherefore should he rather have spoken the Truth, 
when he accus’d Grandier of being a Magician, 
than when he confess’d that he was innocent? 
What way is there to know the Truth in these two 
Contradictory Propositions? What was the Cha- 
racter of Truth, which was found in one rather 
than in the other? All that one can reasonably in- 
ferr is this, that the Suggestion of the Devil did 
assuredly cause the Nun to speak, when she accus’d 
her Parson; and that the fear of the Judgments of 
GOD drew her to confess what she did against 
her self. 
Sect. 69. ‘ And the Second was so tempted to 
‘ lie with her great Friend, whom she declar’d to 
‘ be the said Grandier, that one Day coming to re-
‘ ceive


166 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ ceive the Holy Sacrament, she arose on a suddain 
‘ and went up into her Chamber, whether having 
‘ been follow’d by some of her Sisters, she was 
‘ seen with a Crucifix in her Hand, wherewith she 
‘ prepar’d her self to—Modesty permits not to 
mention the Obscenity of this Passage. 
’Tis not to be doubted, that this infamous Acti- 
on of the Sister Claire had been well concerted; 
and that ’twas resolv’d they should follow her, to 
find her in this horrible Occupation, which consi- 
der’d in it self, had nothing in it, but what might 
very naturally and easily be perform’d, and had no 
need of the Power and immediate Efforts of the 
Devil; so that ’twas not on that Account that it 
could pass for a Mark of Possesion, but ’twas on 
that of Shame and natural Modesty, that they pre- 
tended that a Maid and a Nun could not have suf- 
ficiently lost it to arrive to such an Excess, if there 
had not been a Devil which had excited and trans- 
ported her. This Argument is wonderfully con- 
cluding, and the Consequence thereof is very edi- 
fying; That when the Crime is so great that it 
passes all imaginable bounds, one must believe, that 
the Person, that has committed it, cannot be guil- 
ty; and that it must needs be by the Sorcery, Sug- 
gestion, or the Operation of another, that she had 
been induc’d to commit it; and that upon the De- 
claration she shall make, he ought to be burnt up- 
pon whom she causeth the Suspicion to fall, and 
thereby clear her self. It must be further observ’d, 
that they pretended by these extraordinary Acti- 
ons, on the behalf of Morality, to make amends for 
the deficiency of proving the Possession by superna- 
tural Actions, which were not in the Power of 
Man to produce, as they had produced others. 
Sect. 70. ‘ And to that End, It is also considera- 
‘ able, that Grandier had endeavour’d after the de-
M4 ‘cease


168 The History of 
‘ cease, of the said Prior Moussaut to be Confessor of 
‘ the Nuns, and that one of his most intimate Friends 
‘ had a great Quarrel with the Superior about it. 
All those who were not engag’d in the Cabal of 
the Possession have believ’d this Matter to be false; 
but suppose that it was true, doth it deserve to be 
put amongst those Reasons which have caus’d a Man 
to be condemn’d to be burnt? 
Sect. 71. ‘ As for the Seculars, the Deposition of 
‘ Elizabeth Blanchard follow’d, and being confirm’d 
‘ by that of Susanna Hammon, is not one of the least 
‘ considerable: For she depos’d to have been car- 
‘ nally known by the Person accus’d, who, one Day 
‘ after he had lain with her, told her that if she wou’d 
‘ go to the Sabat (i. e. Conventicle of the Witches) 
‘ he would make her Princess of the Magicians. 
Could one yet have a Regard for that extrava- 
gant and shameful Deposition of the Persons pre- 
tended to be possess’d, who were in the same Case 
as the Nuns, seeing that the Justification of Gran- 
dier would also have imported their Condemnation? 
But this Promise, to make Blanchard Princess of Ma- 
gicians, and the impudence of her Accusation, do 
not they make one asham’d? Surely the Devils have 
had very little Respect for so Powerful a Lord of 
the Sabat, who could make Princesses; they have 
never been wanting upon every Occasion, to accuse 
him, and to have brought him themselves to a 
shameful End. 
Sect. 72. ‘ This is that which concerns the 
‘ Proof by Witnesses, which consists in these Two 
‘ Informations only, to which, by a single Paper, 
‘ was added, the Deposition of the Sieur Barre, Cu- 
‘ rat of Chinon, who depos’d, amongst other Things, 
‘ that one Day, having been sent for, to exorcize 
‘ the said Nuns, and knowing that the Devil, who 
‘ tormented the Mother Prioress, was call'd Astarot,
‘ he


169 The Devils of Loudun.
‘ he commanded him to go out and for a Sign of 
‘ his going out, to strike him, whom he said, was 
‘ declar’d to be the Author of the Sorcery, who 
‘ was the said Grandier, which Astarot promis’d, 
‘ him; and for certain, in the Time that he was 
‘ to perform this Promise, Grandier absented from 
‘ the Company, and having caus’d himself to be ex- 
‘ cus’d upon the Paper for pricking down the ab- 
‘ sent Canons of St. Crosse; by reason of his Sick- 
‘ ness, That Word Sickness had been blotted out 
‘ by his Hand, so that it appear’d by the Report 
‘ of the said Paper; and when upon the Rack, they 
‘ question’d him upon the Occasion of his Absence, 
‘ he seem’d much confounded, and knew not what 
‘ to answer; and many times chang’d Colour, al- 
‘ though in all the other Proceedings he had shew’d 
‘ himself very resolute. 
So the Testimony of Astarot, and that of Barre, 
whose Way of Acting we have seen in this Affair, 
and who was at last condemn’d, and punish’d, as Au- 
thor of the pretended Possession at Chinon, were 
made use of as Motives in the Condemnation of 
Grandier. But besides, the Animosity of this Hypo- 
crite and his Partiality, which had been visible, 
ought to have hindred his being receiv’d for a Wit- 
ness; wherefore, this Act was produc’d out of Sea- 
son, not having been within the Time wherein the 
Thing should have pass’d, seeing that the Verbal 
Processes of that Time do not give Credit to it. That 
if Grandier was found to be absent at the Time ob- 
serv’d by Barre, it was because he had well examin’d 
the Paper for pricking down the Names, to fix the 
Contrivance just in the Time it should have been. 
Is it not also an extraordinary Piece of Artifice in 
this Deposition, to say, that razing out of the Word 
Sickness, was by the Hand of Grandier? Since what 
time was it, that the Hand of a Man was known by
a very


169 The History of 
a very small Razure? Grandier had no more to do, 
than to maintain, that ’twas done by the Hand 
of Barre, or Mignon, and he would have apparent- 
ly affirm’d the Truth, for ’twas very unlikely that 
he could gain any Advantage by the linking out of 
the Word Sickness; It was more for his Purpose, 
that the Word should stand to evidence the Cause 
of his Absence, which could not have any other 
likely Pretence so probable as that. But whence 
did it happen, that the Devil did not strike him on 
the Back in Obedience to the Orders of Barre? 
And that the Bp. who ought not less to be obey’d, 
did not command him to wound this Magician in 
the Forehead, when he desir’d it, for this Action 
had been altogether convincing, and exempted from 
all Suspition, as may be seen in the Relation of the 
23d. of June, contain’d in this History. Or how 
comes it, that if Barre could, by his Exorcisms, so 
easily drive out the Devils, he did not make use of 
that Power to deliver the Nuns so cruelly torment- 
ed? That if the Person accus’d has appear’d con- 
founded at the Circumstance of the pricking down; 
’tis without doubt, that hearing this Deposition, 
he endeavour’d to recall the Ideas of what pass’d at 
the Time when they mention’d to him, which was 
now long since, and that they qualified this Recol- 
lection, by the Name of Confusion. 
Sect. 73. As for the extraordinary Proofs, they con- 
consist in Two particular Points; The First is the Expe- 
riment of the Marks, which having been declar’d by 
Asmodee, who then possessed the Superior, together with 
the Places where they were, they caus’d the Person ac- 
cus’d to be search’d by Eight Physicians, who have given 
their Report, by which they that amongst all the 
Marks found upon his Person, those of his Shoulder and 
Privy Parts are suspected by them, because that a Needle 
having been thrust into the First, the thickness of an Inch,
the
 

170 The Devils of Loudun. 
the Sense of Feeling there was dull, and not like to that 
which the accused Person shew’d to have, when they prob’d 
into the other Parts; and that from the one and the other 
there issued no Blood when the Needle was drawn out. 
It is true, that Asmodee declar’d, that the Person ac- 
cus’d was mark’d in Five Places; but because of the Dif- 
ficulty in discovering them, there were found but Two, 
which were suspected by the said Physicians. 
This is a Touch-stone to discover the Sincerity 
of this Body of Physicians and Judges who make 
such a Report, one of the principal Subjects of a 
Sentence of Condemnation to the utmost Punish- 
ment. They found but these Two natural Spots 
upon Grandier’s Body, the others were not seen, be- 
cause, say they, of the Difficulty there was to dis- 
cover them; ’tis rather, because there were none, 
for these so quick-lighted Eyes, which had well per- 
ceiv’d the Two First Spots, might also as readily 
have discover’d the Three Others. Ought one to 
bring such Proofs and such Conclusions amongst 
those which have serv’d to cause a Man to be con- 
demn’d to the Fire? This is to pretend, that Au- 
thority ought to impose upon humane Reason. But 
there remains yet some Shaddow of Modesty in this 
Company of Physicians; they dar’d not to call 
these Marks, Diabolical and Supernatural, they on- 
ly declare’d that they are suspicious they durst not 
say that they were altogether insensible, they only 
reported that the Sense of Feeling there was dull; 
but they did not express this, which Men of Expe- 
rience cannot but know, that ’tis not a Thing rare 
or extraordinary, that there may be some Part in 
the Body, where the Sense of Feeling is not so quick 
as in others, and especially those which are not of 
ordinary Conformation; such as are the Parts which 
are mark’d with Moles, or those which have been 
affected by some Distempers. Fourneau, who Shav’d
the


172 The History of
the Patient on the Day of his Suffering, testified that these 
Moles were natural and very sensible; and if there came out no 
Blood, that Singularity ought to be ascrib’d to Mannouri the 
Surgeon, the Brother-in-law of one of the Possessed, and Ne- 
phew of Silli, who us’d a Probe round at one End, and sharp 
at the other, which he could not but make the Patient feel ve- 
ry grievously every time he pleas’d. 
Sect. 74. The Second Proof is the Scar on the Thumb of his Right 
Hand. For the 25th. of the Month of April, the same Asmodee 
having mention’d a Pact of a little Bit of Paper stain’d with some 
drops of Blood, he declar’d, after much Resistance, that the Blood which 
appear’d upon this Paper, issued from the Thumb of his Master’s 
Right Hand; which the Sieur Laubardemont having heard, he went 
forthwith to the Prison with Physicians, whom after having caus’d to 
take Notice of a little Cut, which was found in the very Place that 
the Devil had declar’d, he interrogated Grandier upon the Cause of 
the said Hurt, who answered him, that he had not been aware of it, 
and had not taken Notice of it, and that it was likely to be done by 
sticking in some Pin, not remembrirg how it should have happen’d o- 
therwise. Nevertheless, the Physicians, after the said Visit, the 27th. 
of the same Month, made their Report, wherein they judg’d that the 
hurt was made by a Knife or some other sharp Instrument; and that 
there came out Blood, of which the Person accus’d having Notice by 
the reading to him the Deposition, whereas the first time he testified 
he had no knowledge of that Cut, he recall’d what he had exprest be- 
fore, and said, that since their last Visit, he had recollected his Memo- 
ry, and that be did remember that one of his Guards had given him 
a Knife, by which he made the said Hurt, by cutting a piece of Bread, 
Two Hours before the said Laubardemont enter’d the Prison; and 
another time he said, that the Cut was made the Day before, where- 
in there is a Contradiction; and besides, us’d all his Endeavours to 
make the said Laubardemont believe, that there came forth no Blood, 
because he had well taken Notice of it; and that the Report of the 
said Physicians was false in that Respect. After which, the 30th 
of the said Month, the said Sieur de Laubardemont, having again 
reiterated his Interrogatories upon the same Subject, he answer'd, that 
be believ'd that the said Cut was made the Day before the said Sieur 
de Laubardemont went into the Prison, and that there had come 
out no Blood at it. 
The Declaration of a Devil, who came to bring a Pact of 
Paper stain’d with Blood, and the Testimony of the Physici- 
ans, who had altogether consulted in Form, to know, If a lit- 
tle Scar which teas upon the Thumb of Grandier, was a Cut or a 
small Scratch, if it had been made with a Knife. Pin, or otherwise; 
and the Verbal Processes of Laubardemont, which thus far had 
any Shadow of Proof against Grandier, endeavour’d to involve
him


173 the Devils of Loudun. 
him in some little Contradictions, upon a Fact which in it self was 
the greatest trifle in the World; all this not amounting to val- 
uable Proofs, they relie much in this particular, upon the Asto- 
nishment of the Person accus’d, and upon the varying of his An- 
swers. The Surprize, or rather the Reflection, which they call’d a 
Surprize, is upon this Occasion very natural to a Person accus’d 
of a Capital Crime, to whom they came upon a suddain to put 
Objections and Questions; he could not do less than recollect 
himself and reflect, The Depth of the Business was important 
enough, and might concern him enough to produce that Effect: 
But as the Circumstance, upon which they interrogated him, 
was in it self but a Trifle, and a little Accident which might 
really happen, and especially in that Condition his Mind was in 
at that Time, and the Wound having not drawn any Blood, as 
he always strongly affirm’d, ’tis no wonder that he declar’d on 
a suddain, that he knew not how it came; and that afterwards 
having recollected his Memory, he might believe he had some 
Representation of the Manner how the Thing happen’d; and 
that after he had again corrected what he had declar’d, by some 
more distinct Idea which was come into his Mind, seeing that 
such an Accident could not have made any strong Impression 
upon his Imagination, if he had been in a quiet Condition. 
On the other side, his Guards, and la Bontems his Hostess, who 
were continually observing him, and who had undertaken to 
inform them of the lead Circumstances that happen’d concern- 
iog his Person, had not fail’d to acquaint Asmodee with this lit- 
tle Accident, which they had better perceiv'd than the Pa- 
tient himself, who had his Mind fill’d with other Matters. 
Sect. 75. ‘ This is the best Part of the Proofs, upon which 
‘ there interven’d the Sentence of the 18th. of August last, in 
‘ Execution whereof, the Person condemn’d, having been put 
‘ to the Torture, has own’d the Book made by him against the 
‘ Celibacy of Priests, out of a Design to quiet the Mind of a 
‘ Maid, whom he had convers’d with for Seven Years; and of 
‘ which Book, if he had not acknowledg’d it, there had been 
‘ Proofs at the Trial. 
That Book contain’d nothing which had Relation to Magick, 
it was very well written, according to the Testimony of a Phy- 
sician who had seen it, and whose Opinion is set down in the 
French Mercury of that Time; If then that Writing had been 
pertinent to the Condemnation of Grandier, it ought not to 
have caus’d him to be sentenc’d to the Fire. His Declaration 
concerning that Book, which he had made an Occasion of a 
Marriage ot Conscience between him and a Maid, has also been 
confirm'd by the same Physician, who said he had seen at the 
End of it, this Distich.  
If


173 The History of 
If that his Doctrine you aright conceive, 
Great quiet soon your Conscience will receive. 
Sect. 76. ’Tis also very certain, whatever has been said to 
‘ the contrary, that the Manner wherewith the Person accus’d 
‘ receiv’d the News of his Death, is a Confirmation of his 
‘ wicked Life. For in the First Place, he never took Notice 
‘ of the Crucifix when it was presented to him; after the pro- 
‘ nouncing of his Sentence, he spake of nothing but the miti- 
‘ gating of the Rigour of his Punishment. 
Are not these Two fine Proofs of Magick? 
Sect. 77. ‘ He refus’d the Prayers which were offer’d him. 
This Matter is false, and is reported only by Authors who 
have writ in Favour of the Possession; whereas a great Num- 
ber of Relations of very worthy Persons do mention, that he 
accepted of the Prayers of all those who offer’d them; as may 
be seen in the Account we have given of his Death. 
Sect. 78. ‘ And he did many other Actions which testified 
sufficiently his Impenitence.
What were these Actions? And how could a Judge, who was 
not partial, bring in all those last Actions, as if they had been 
Proofs at his Trial? Have these subsequent Actions been Proofs 
to ground the foregoing Sentence upon? This is an Accumu- 
lation of all that, which for want of sufficient Proofs, they have 
been able to collect, to blacken and render odious the Victim 
which they have unjustly sacrisic’d. 
Sect. 79. ‘ All that which could be excepted against, in the 
‘ Instruction of the Process, is, that the Surgeon, who a assisted 
‘ at the Visits, was a Kinsman of one, nam’d de Silli, who
‘ they say, has been one of the Instruments of the Destructi- 
‘ on of Grandier; but he was only as a Witness, and there are 
‘ Eight Physicians unsuspected, who assisted there, who have 
‘ given their Report. 
He who manag'd the Probe was but a Witness, and those 
who assisted, and were presented at the Action, were Agents. 
So that to assist, is to bean Agent; and to act, is only to assist. 
By such an Inversion of Reason, one may easily burn all Man- 
kind. It may be seen by this, of what People all that Body of 
Physicians was compos’d, and what Regard one ought to have 
for their Testimonies, as well as for the Proceedings of Lau- 
bardemont and the other Commissaries, to whom there was 
Complaint made of the Incapacity and Partiality of Mamouri, 
in demanding a new Visit, to which these Judges having not 
consented, they are notwithstanding forc’d to own, that 
there is something to be said against it. 
Sect. 80. ‘ It may be said further, that the Apothecary, who 
‘ prepar’d the Drugs to Purge and Physick the said Nuns, du-
ring


174 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ ring the time they were sequester’d, was much suspected by 
‘ Grandier, because he had had a Suit with one of his Confi- 
‘ dents. But to that may be reply’d, that the Drugs were 
‘ view’d by the Physicians who appointed them; and that the 
‘ Composition was made in their presence. 
Why would they acknowledge that the Apothecary was sus- 
pected without appointing another? It is because another could 
not be found capable of so great Wickedness. But if the Drugs 
had been always mingled in the Presence of the Physicians 
[which is not true] and that the Physicians themselves had not 
been suspected, they were not always present from the Mo- 
ment of the Composition, to the Moment that the Drugs were 
administred, to know and attest that there was no change made 
in them. 
Sect. 81. ‘ It may be further said, that the Sequestration of 
‘ the Nuns had not been executed according to Form; because 
‘ they were not all separated one from the other. But this 
‘ Fault was supply’d and amended, in that they were put some 
‘ of them into the House of one, who is said to be one of the 
‘ best Friends of Grandier, call’d Maurat. 
This is the Reasoning of a passionate and blinded Party, ra- 
ther than of a dis-interested Judge. Some of the least consider- 
able of the Persons possess’d, and who made no Figure in the 
Business of the Possession, are put into the House of one of 
Grandier’s Friends, and all the Chiefest are deliver’d to his Mor- 
tal and declar’d Enemies; and the Defect of that Sequestration, 
in its most essential Parts, and almost in all its Parts, is said to 
be supply’d and repair’d, because it was a little less abusively 
perform’d in a small Number of the possessed; but to speak 
Truth, it was not done at all, since they acknowledge here, that 
it was intirely ill Executed in this Point, that they were not 
all put separately. It must then be confest, that they have 
been to blame for having so obstinately stopp’d their Ears, when 
the Person accus’d has so many times demanded a real Sequestra- 
tion, and by Consequence, that he has been unjustly condemn’d. 
Sect. 82. ‘ I forbear to speak of the Declarations made by 
‘ the Devils, and which they continually repeated, viz. that 
‘ Grandier was the Subject of their Mission, the Author of 
‘ their Witchcrafts, and the chief Cause of all these Torments; 
‘ from which these poor Maids could not be deliver’d, leaving 
‘ to the Divines to know, if one may believe the Father of 
‘ Lies, and if the Devils duly exorcis’d are oblig’d to speak 
‘ the Truth, and if the Conditions requisite to make a perfect 
‘ Exorcism, are as possible, as necessary. As concerning the 
' Host, whereon they say, there were some drops of Blood; 
‘ besides. That this Miracle doth in no wise serve for the Con- 
‘ viction of Grandier, and that it happen’d after his Death;
‘ having

176 The History of 
‘ having not been an Eye-witness thereof, I refer the curious to 
‘ the Information which the Lieutenant Criminal of Orleans 
‘ has made thereof. 
Sect. 83. To overthrow all at once the Testimonies of the 
Devils and Persons possess’d, we shall relate here an Act of the 
Sorbome, more Authoris’d and more decisive, than all the A- 
rguments we can use. 
‘ We, subscribed Doctors of the Faculty of Paris, concerning 
‘ a certain Question which has been propos’d to us, are of O- 
‘ pinion, that one ought never to allow the Devil to accuse 
‘ others, and less also to make use of the Exorcisms to dis- 
‘ cover the Faults of any one, and to know if he be a Magi- 
‘ cian; and when the said Exorcisms shall be made in the pre- 
‘ tence of the Holy Sacrament, with an Oath drawn from the 
‘ Devil, by making him Swear, which is a Ceremony we do 
‘ not approve of, however, one ought not for that to believe 
‘ him, being always a Liar, and the Father of Lies; the Exor- 
‘ cisms also being not in all Kinds infallible, to produce such 
‘ Effect as is pretended, and so it is held by most of the 
‘ Doctors. Considering also, that the Devil is greatly delight- 
‘ ed in Calumny and Imposture, and is the Sworn Enemy of 
‘ Mankind, so that notwithstanding the terrible Torments 
‘ which he endures by the Exorcisms, being adjur’d by the 
‘ Name of God in the Presence of the most Holy Sacrament, 
‘ he had rather differ all that Evil in lying impudently, pro- 
‘ vided he may discharge and execute his Rage upon him, a- 
‘ gainst whom he has a Design: Whereunto may be added, 
‘ that if this Door be once open, the honestest Persons would not 
‘ be in safety, considering that ’tis at those that the Devil chief- 
‘ ly aims; for this Reason St. Thomas, Book 22. Quest. 9. Ar- 
‘ ticul. 2. maintains with the Authority of St. Chrysostom, that 
‘ Dœmoni etiam vers dicenti, non est crededium, the Devil must not 
‘ be believ’d, tho’ he speak the Truth. And in Effect, our Sa- 
‘ viour, in St. Mark, Ch. 1. and St. Luke, Chap. the 4th. 
‘ suffers not the Devils to speak, but enjoyns them Silence, al- 
‘ though they speak the Truth in calling him the Son of GOD. 
‘ Whereby ’tis manifest, that one ought in no wise to proceed 
‘ against those that the Devil shall accuse, when there are no o- 
‘ ther Proofs. And also we see this well observ’d in France, 
‘ where the Judges do not take Cognizance of such Depositi- 
‘ ons. And on the other side, all the Discourse held by the 
‘ Devil, so as it had been related to us, is particularly sus- 
‘ pected, for being too long, of one Tenour, and without In- 
‘ termission. Made at Paris the 16th of February, 1620. Sign- 
‘ ed Andrew du Val, P. Gamaches, and N. Imbert. 
Sect. 84. ‘ The reading of this Act, all the Decisions where- 
‘ of so well agree with the Business of Grandier, do clearly shew 
‘ the Injustice of the Sentence given against him.
The


177 
The 
THIRD BOOK 
Sect. 1 
IT was with much astonishment and dis- 
pleasure, that the Monks beheld the 
courage and resolution that Grandier 
shew’d, even to the last breath of his Life. They 
did not believe that a Man who had liv’d in ease and 
pleasure, was capable of so much constancy. They 
did hope that he would have been shaken by the 
prospect of the Torments which were provided, 
for him, and by the promise they would have 
made him for the mitigation of them; Or that 
at least the Torments themselves would have forc'd 
from him the Confession of a Crime, whereof they 
would have made him guilty, and were perswa- 
ded that if they could not bring him even to 
charge those whom they had design’d to make his 
Complices, they should not fail to draw Conse- 
quences very dangerous for them by that Confes- 
sion, which being ready drawn in such terms 
as they thought fit, should be presented to him to 
sign; whereby it might be concluded, that if he 
did own no more, it was to spare them, and not 
to expose them to the rigour of the Punishments 
to which he was condemn’d. ’Twas upon this 
consideration that Laubardemont spake to him very 
low, and discours’d him a very long time, in the
N Chamber


178 The History of Book III.
Chamber of Audience, when he denied him the 
Paper which he ask’d for, wherein doubtless he in- 
tended to write quite other things than the Confes- 
sion they exacted of him, which was once again 
tender’d to him in vain by the same Lauberde- 
mont, all written and ready to sign, after he had 
undergone the Torture, and that he was in the 
Council Chamber upon the Straw near the fire. 
This Obstacle, which they did not expect, or which 
at least they did assuredly think to surmount, 
had so highly rais’d the Spirits of the good Fa- 
thers, that they proceeded to execute upon his Per- 
son the Excesses which have been mention’d: But 
it serv’d to secure the Bailiffe, the Lieutenant Ci- 
vil, Magdalane de Brou, who was Grandiers most 
intimate Friend, and many other Officers and good 
Catholicks, as well as most of the Protestants, up- 
on whom they pretended to make dangerous at- 
tempts in consequence of the Declarations which 
they endeavour’d to extort from the Sufferer in his 
Torments. 
Sect. 2. Things being in this Condition, and 
the Exorcists not being yet satisfied, because they 
had not hitherto found out ways to establish their 
Inquisition, by causing to be drawn before the 
Tribunal of the Judges, all those against whom 
they had a Mind to act in pursuance of Gran- 
diers attestation; they were constrain’d to have 
recourse to other means, and to endeavour to do 
by the testimony and power of the Devils, what 
so many diabolical Actions had not been able to 
effect. 
Sect. 3. Altho’ the number of the Persons possess’d 
were very great, it was seen nevertheless that there 
were but a very few that were become famous in 
these Exorcisms and proper to perform the po-
sture


179 the Devils of Loudun. 
stures, and to fall into Convulsions. As the Su- 
perior excell’d amongst the Nuns, Elizabeth Blan- 
chard carried the Prize amongst the Seculars. She 
had the confidence to maintain to Grandier’s Face,
that he had carnal commerce with her. And that 
he had promis’d to make her Princess of Magi- 
cians, if she would follow him to the Sabat, al-
though he had protested that he never saw her be- 
fore the day she was confronted to him. She said 
she was possess’d by fix Devils, by Astarot and the 
Coal of Impurity, who were of the Order of An- 
gels, by Belzebub, and tire Lion of Hell, of the 
Order of Arch-angels, and by Peron and Maroit 
of the Order of Cherubins. Astarot had promis’d 
to raise her up fix foot from the Gound when he 
went out, and the Lion of Hell to pierce her 
Foot, the others boasted of nothing: These Mi- 
racles promis’d by the two Devils were expected 
with impatience, when there was another substitu- 
ted in their place. 
Sect. 4. The third day after the death of Gran- 
dier in the Evening, the Father Peter Thomas de 
St. Charles, a Carmelite, Exorcist of Elizabeth Blan- 
chard, having given her tire Communion, she was 
much agitated by one of her Devils, who would 
not tell his Name. During this Struggle the con- 
secrated Water was held by one of its edges and 
raised its whole length upon the lower lip of the 
Person possess’d, and was seen by all the Astist- 
ants to be red and mark’d with Blood in many 
places, particularly on the most elevated part. 
The Exorcist interrogated the Devil in Latin, 
and commanded him to tell him what the Pro- 
digy meant? The Possess’d answered in French; 
That it was the Blood of Jesus Christ, thus shed upon 
the Consecrated Water, to convince the wicked and in-
N2 credulous


180 The History of 
Book III. 
credulous, who said it was but Bread; which was con- 
firm’d by great Oaths, and a new Miracle, which 
the Devil did in this manner. Two Recollects who 
stood far enough from the Possess’d, agreed to- 
gether, whispering upon a Motion that me should 
perform, in an act of Adoration which should be 
commanded her, to know thereby if she were real- 
ly possess’d, and if the Devils knew what past in 
secret. She fail’d not to perform that Motion in 
saving, I adore the precious Blood of Jesus Christ 
there present, or at least the two Recollects protested 
that she had done it; so there is no room to doubt 
it, and it ought to be believ’d, notwithstanding 
the suspicions there were that she had been advertis’d 
before by these two fellow Friars of Father Lact- 
ance, and notwithstanding the complaints that were 
made, that tills sign had been declar’d to no Body 
but to these two Monks. It happen’d further to 
the first of these Prodigies, that there were a great 
many Persons in the Assembly who would search 
that Maids Mouth, and who consider’d her Tongue, 
her Lips, and all their Parts, without finding 
either Wound or Scratch, or Fistula, or any ap- 
pearance that there had issued out thence Blood that 
day. In fine, the Exorcist took the Bloody Host, 
and being devoutly follow’d by all those People 
who were perswaded and believ’d, he carried it 
in Procession to the Convent of the Carme- 
lites.  
Sect. 5. The next clay in the Morning, August 
22th. Elizabeth Blanchard was Exorciz’d again in 
the Church of die Carmelites. The Exorcist de- 
manded of the Devil, Of what Church doest thou 
believe the Authority? Who answer’d nothing to 
that Question: But the Maid said by her own 
Motion, I have enough to do to speak of that Blood.
Of


181 the Devils of Loudun.
Of what Blood, said the Carmelite to her? 'Tis not 
thy Blood, reply’d she, ’tis the Blood of a Master who 
is Almighty. Whereupon the Exorcist having com- 
manded her by the Virtue of that Blood, to tell 
him. Who was that great and Almighty Master? 
She utter’d an Oath so horrible, that instead of da- 
ring to write it here, it makes one tremble to 
think of it only; and afterwards she answer’d. If 
I had it thou shouldst never have it, The Exorcist 
proceeded. Q. I command thee by the Virtue of 
that Blood, to tell me who is that Almighty Master? 
A. I will not answer thee concerning that Blood. 
Q. Whose is that Blood? A. I am inrag’d, thou know’st 
it well; keep it safe that it be not spill’d, thou shalt 
answer for it, God must be serv’d; She pronounced 
these Words swearing again horribly by the Holy 
Name of God. Q. For what is this Blood? A. God
has made this to the end that more Reverence may 
be given to the Holy Sacrament: I am obliged to say 
it by the Almighty Power of God. Q. Whose is that 
Blood which torments thee? Say, if thou obey’st not— 
A. Thou know’st it, I told it yesterday, I cannot tell it 
without suffering pain. She utter’d not these words 
before she had gnash’d her Teeth, turn’d her Eyes, 
and seemed to suffer some convulsion. Q. Tell 
it, to the end that the Assistants may now hear it. 
A. We cannot think of God but it inreaseth our 
Torments, I am inrag’d. She renounc’d God in 
concluding that last answer. Q. Whose is that Blood? 
A. ’Tis the Blood — There she stopt short, 
and fell into another Convulsion. Q. Whose is 
that Blood which was shed yesterday? A. ’Tis the 
Blood of the Son of Man. Q. And who is the Son 
of Man? answer. A. ’Tis the Blood of the Son of 
the Virgin, I am inrag’d, I will not tell it, this makes 
me mad. Upon which she made frightful Grima-
N3 ces


182 The History of 
Book III.
ces with her Teeth, and dreadful cries. Q. Who 
is the Son of the Virgin? A. ’Tis a little Baby. 
Q. Who is that? A. ’Tis the little Jesus; After 
she had said that she had many convulsions. 
Q. Whose Blood is that which was shed yesterday? 
A. ’Tis the Blood of Jesus Christ: She stopt Short 
again, and the Exorcist having commanded her 
to adore it, as a sign that she had spoke the truth. 
she rais’d her self up, and went to put her self 
on her Knees upon the lowest Steps of the Altar, 
where she stretched out her Arms in the form of a 
Cross, the palms of her Hands turn’d outwards, 
her head bow’d downwards, and her face towards 
the ground, the Exorcist commanded her to adore 
with words plainly pronounc'd. I adore, said she, the 
Blood of Jesus Christ which was shed yesterday for 
the incredulous. Proceed, said the Exorcist. That 
word imprudently let tall, was taken hold of by 
one of the Standers by, who said that that signified 
that she had not recited all that was contain’d in 
her Part; but he who had been so rash for mak- 
ing that remark, was very fortunate that he could 
slip amongst the croud, and so get away. The 
Possessed in the mean time proceeded thus, He 
shed his Blood yesterday for the Incredulous, to the end 
they might believe it was not an Imposture; God at 
the end of Judgment will condemn them, and then his 
Anger shall appear, and they shall be more damned 
than the Devils. This strange Dialogue being end- 
ed, two Carmelites went to find Lauberdemont, and 
they related to him the great Miracle that was 
done the day before, and what happen’d again 
at the last Exorcism, as if he had known nothing 
of it. Whereupon Lauberdemont and the Procurator 
General Deniau went to the Convent of the Carme- 
lites, with the Clerk of the Commission. When
they


183 the Devils of Loudun. 
they were near the great Altar of the Church, 
the Host was presented to them; they found it 
mark’d with Blood in several places, being a little 
more full of Spots on one side of the edge than 
elsewhere, the Marks being more red, and bigger, 
and all the Blood of a Vermilion colour, although 
it was quite dry. Laubardemont himself would 
draw up an Act, but ’twas now past noon, and 
each of the Spectators, for whatsoever reason it 
was, exprest so great a desire to be gone, that at 
the request of the King’s Procurator, the Commis- 
sary caus’d an Act, which had been already drawn 
up by a Carmelite, to be read immediately, and 
he oblig’d all the Standers by, of whom some 
would have been willing to be further off, to 
swear upon the Holy Gospels, and to attest that 
that Act contain’d the Truth, afterwards it having 
been sign’d by the Order of the same Commissary, 
by all those who could write, and in Particular 
by the Priests, and Friars, who had assisted the 
precedent Evening at the Exorcism at St. Peter 
du Martrai, it was sent to the Registry, and the 
Host was carried in a little Tabernacle, near the 
great Altar, on the Gospel-side, whereof Laubar- 
demont took the Key. The Relation of that 
Miracle was no sooner printed, but ’twas con- 
tradicted by the Incredulous, who maintain’d, 
that the Exorcist might easily put an Host stain’d 
with Blood upon Blanchard's Mouth; That the 
Devil himself was honest enough not to speak of 
Blood going out of the Host, but of Blood shed: 
That the Carmelite in-imitation of him had suf- 
ficientty discover’d, that that Part had been de- 
vis'd and suggested, when he said to the Person 
pretended to be possessed, Proceed, as ’twas well 
observ’d by him, who was fain to go out of the
N4 Chuch


184 The History of Book III. 
Church; And that thence it followed, that the 
Blood of Jesus Christ had been twice shed, the 
first time upon the Cross for the expiation of the 
Sins of Men; and the second upon the Host for 
the Conviction of the Incredulous, who look’d 
upon the Possession at Loudun as a gross and ill 
contriv’d Imposture, and which was supported but 
by the violence of Authority; the Doctrine whereof 
contain’d so many absurdities and blasphemies, that 
one cannot too much wonder that there had 
been Christians in the World who durst introduce 
and support it. 
Sect. 5. That double Miracle was too famous not 
to deserve to entertain the Reflections of devout 
Souls for a long time, and ’twas to give them leisure 
to feed their Holy Avidity, that the Persons posses-
sed stopt, and offer’d them nothing extraordinary. 
But the Devils, who are active, could not so continue 
in Idleness. Here follows what they did, as it is 
contain’d in a Book printed at Poitiers by Authority 
by Anthony Meusnier, in the Year 1635. intituled, A 
Relation of what pass’d in the Exorcisms at Loudun, 
in the presence of Monsieur the King’s Brother, Pag. 22, 
and 25. wherein the Author having maintain’d, 
That the Exorcists do almost all, more or less, par- 
take of the Effects of the Devils, by the Inconve- 
niencies and Disturbances they receive, and that 
few Persons have attempted to expel them, but 
they have been exercis’d by them. “ He adds for 
“ a Witness, the late Father Lactance Gabriel of hap- 
“ py Memory; who whilst he was in that Em- 
“ ployment, wherein he gloriously died, after he 
“ had expell’d three Devils out of the Mother Prio- 
“ ress, felt great Molestations by those Evil Spi- 
“ rits, loosing sometimes his Sight, sometimes his 
“ Memory, and now and then his Understanding,
“ suffering


185 the Devils of Loudun. 
“ suffering Pains at his Heart, Infestations in Spi- 
“ rit, and divers other Molestations. That is, to 
speak plainly, and without any disguise, that Father 
Lactance died the 18th of September, just a Month 
after the Death of Grandier, and that he was al- 
most continually mad, and inrag’d during his 
disease. If he had some interval during his Frenzy 
he employed it in Uttering merry Jests, such as 
when he said to his Physician, That he pray'd him 
to prepare in his presence the Medicines he had or- 
der'd him, because that all that came from Adam, 
favour'd of Original Sin, quibbling so upon the 
Name of Adam his Apothecary. You are very 
happy, said he, another time to the Wife of du 
Fresne Moussaut, who tended him, and at whose House 
he lodg’d; You are very happy for this, that the 
Providence of God has made me thus fall into your 
Hands, and yon have obtain'd an opportunity to ren- 
der me the good services which you do; And looking 
with contempt upon the young Monks who were 
put about to watch with him. Is it not a lamentable 
thing, cry’d he, That a Man of Weighty Desert, and 
Importance, as I am, should be serv'd and assised by 
such Monkeys and little Hobgoblins? Certainly if one 
will not believe with the most Catholick Author 
of the Relation above mention’d, that he has been 
possess’d by real Devils, at least one must a- 
gree, that his Conscience did serve him instead 
of an Executioner and a Devil, since it is certain 
that he died in such a fit of Madness and Despair 
as are not to be express’d. It must not be omit- 
ted here, that a few days after the death of Gran- 
dier, that good Father beginning to find himself 
seiz’d with the Distemper whereof he died, what- 
ever it was, he purpos’d to make a Journey to our 
Lady of Ardilliers at Saumur, he had a place in the
Coach


187 The History of 
Book III.
Coach of the Sieur de Canaye, who went to di- 
vert himself at his Estate of Grandsons, with a 
company of Persons who were not greatly seru- 
pulous, as he himself was not. They knew already 
that ’twas nois’d about, that the Father was really 
possess’d, and they flirted out against him some jest- 
ing passages upon that Subject, when all upon a 
sudden going on gently in an even way, the 
Coach overturn’d, the top of it falling undermost 
without any Body’s being hurt, or receiving 
any inconvenience. Whatsoever courage the Com- 
pany had, they were surpriz’d at that Accident; 
and when they were come to Grandsons, being 
at the Table, they discours’d very seriously con- 
cerning the Devils of Loudun, and the death of 
Grandier, with Father Lactance. He seem’d sad 
and disorder’d, and spake little in that Conver- 
sation; he only acknowledg’d that he repented 
of his advising that they should deny Father 
Grillau to be Confessor to Grandier, who had de- 
sir’d it with so much earnestness. The next day 
they proceeded on their Journey for Saumur, where 
the Coach was again over-turn’d after the same 
manner, in the middle of the great Street of 
the Suburb of Fenet, which leads to the Chapel 
of Ardilliers, and which is also very plain and 
even, which gave a great Reputation to the 
Noise that was spread abroad of the Possession 
of Father Lactance by evil Spirits, and that ru- 
mor yet made a far greater Impression upon the 
People, when they had seen that Father die mad 
and in despair. But that which did fully con- 
firm that Belief, was the applause which the 
Monks gave it; for it concern’d them so exceed- 
ingly to make the Possession find Credit, that 
to remove all doubts, and to have an essential
Proof,


187 the Devils of Loudun. 
Proof, they would readily agree that Father 
Lactance did die possess’d, saving that they might 
the better turn that Possession to the Glory of 
the Church, and of the late Matyr, and to the 
advantage of the other Exorcists, even as it ap- 
pear’d in the Relation printed at Poitiers above ci- 
ted. 
Sect. 6. The Lieutenant Civil of Loudun, Lewis 
Chauvet had testified by his Proceedings and op- 
positions to the Procedures of the first Exorcists, 
that he gave no credit to those Devils, and did not 
fear them. However he could not overcome the 
fear which seiz’d him, and so far possess’d him, 
that it never forsook him during the remainder 
of his Life. That Magistrate had Wit, Politeness 
and Honesty: But as he had not been willing 
to applaud the Possession, the Cabal, to cause him 
to be suspeded, had had recourse to the ordina- 
ry and general means, which was to accuse him 
of Magick by one of the Possess’d. At first he 
laugh’d at the Accusation, and accounted it as 
ridiculous, as indeed it was. But when he had 
seen the tragical End of Grandier, his courage 
was shaken, and he began to be afraid. In 
that disposition he took a Journey to Poitiers, 
where the Assizes were held; he met with a Man 
there of consideration and quality, by whom he 
was particularly known; he had a long conference 
with him upon the Subject of the Possession at 
Loudun, and of the condemnation of Grandier: 
Whereupon that Friend assur’d him, that after 
he had well consider’d all the circumstances of 
that Affair, it was his persuasion, that all those 
who had been accus’d of that Magick, and should 
be for the future, would be in great danger to lose 
both their Honours and Life; And that if he saw
himself


188 The History of 
Book III. 
himself accus’d of that Crime, as Grandier 
had been, he should think himself lost with- 
out hope, whatsoever Credit, Friends, or good 
Reputation he had. This Declaration surpri- 
zed the Lieutenant Civil, he was confounded 
and the Agitations of the fright seiz’d so violent- 
ly upon his Spirit, that they overturn’d it, and 
reduc’d him to such a condition, that since 
he was never restor’d to his right Understand- 
ing. 
Sect. 7. The Carmelites or Loudun heretofore had 
been possess’d of the Power of working Miracles; 
they had an Image of our Lady, call’d our Lady of 
Recovery, who fail’d not any one of those in what they 
requir’d of her devoutly, and in the requisite form. 
But since that Image of Ardilliers came to be set up 
at Saumur, in the Neighbourhood of the former, as 
if she had been her Rival, she usurp’d all her Pow- 
er and Credit; and ’tis no great wonder; for 
doubtless there’s no body in the World, who does 
not agree, that the Priests of the Oratory are 
more able and cunning People than the Carme- 
lites. At that time all one Quarter and a Suburb 
of Loudun, which was fill’d with Inns for Pil- 
grims, remain’d unpeopled and desolate, and tire 
Carmelites without Presents, Votaries, and Gospel- 
money. What was there to be done in such a 
Desertion? They employ’d Humane Means to re- 
establish the Work, which the Image had not been 
able to support, and which she had suffer’d to de- 
cay: They pierc’d the Wall of the Altar upon 
which she was plac’d; they drew a Branch of a 
Vine, which was planted behind it, and brought it 
through this Wall just to her Eyes and at the time 
when the Vine us’d to weep, the Image in the pre- 
sence of a number of People assembled to hear
Mass


189 the Devils of Loudun.
Mass and the Sermon, wept at several times for 
their want of Devotion, and for the Contempt they 
made of her Altar and her Power. But that Con- 
trivance having not succeeded happily, because of 
the great multitude of Protestants which were then at 
Loudun, who had maliciously examin’d the Miracle, 
and discover’d the Artifice, those good Fathers were 
very glad to find in the Possession, and in the Autho- 
rity of its Confederates, a way open to save their 
Credit, in spite of the piercing and malicious Eyes, 
and indiscreet Tongues of Hereticks, who were 
constrain’d to keep silent, by the Terror of Laubarde- 
mont, which, to use the Scripture Language, was 
fallen upon them, and gave them deadly Alarms. 
These Fathers knew readily to lay hold of the 
opportunity in the Exorcism of Elizabeth Blan- 
chard on the 21st of June, wherein was pro- 
duc’d the Host stain’d with Blood; and believ- 
ing that after that Proof, there were no more 
Miracles which they were not able to perform, 
they attempted to cause a Devil, or a Magician, 
to bring a Copy of the Instrument in Writing, 
which Grandier had given to the Devil, when 
they made their Agreement. To attempt and 
to succeed was the same thing for these good Fa- 
thers, who pretended to be invested with the Au- 
thority of the Church. Having got that Copy, 
they caus’d it to be Printed, and fix’d in seve- 
veral places, to end that if there were yet any 
Incredulous Person in the World, he should be 
fully convinc’d of the Possession by a Proof so so- 
lid and so evident: Whereof these were the Con- 
tents; My Lord and Master, Lucifer, I acknowledge 
you for my God, and I promise to serve you as long as 
I shall live; I renounce any other God, and Jesus 
Christ, and other Saints, and the Apostolical and Ro-
man


190 The History of Book III.
man Church, and all the Sacraments of the same, and 
all the Prayers and Orisons which may be made for me; 
and I promise you to do all the Mischief I shall be able, 
and to entice as many Persons, as I can, to do hurt: 
And I renounce the Chrysom and Baptism, and all the 
Merits of Jesus Christ and his Saints: And in case I 
fail to serve, adore, and do homage to you thrice a day, 
I give you my Life, as belonging to you. The Original 
is in Hell, in a Corner of that Country, in the Cabinet of 
Lucifer. Sign’d with the Blood of the Magician. ’Tis not 
to be doubted but that this is the Stile of the Court of 
Hell; for either the Devils themselves drew up this 
Act, or else it must be forged in the Convent of 
the Carmelites; and if so, one may be bold to say, 
that there are Monks, who are skilful enough to 
imitate the Stile of Devils, and are so learn’d in 
their Languages and Customs, that one may easily 
take the Acts which they make in the obscure Re- 
treat of their Cloisters, to have been fram’d in the 
very Darkness of Hell; It is a Truth whereof one 
may be entirely convinc’d by the inspection of 
this, that it cannot be denied but that Diabolical 
Spirits were the Authors of it. 
Sect. 8. The Place of the Reverend Father La- 
ctance having continued void by his Death, ’twas 
very fit that they should cast their Eyes upon a 
Jesuite to supply it. For why should not that Or- 
der, so famous, so pious, and so proper to make 
every thing succeed that they undertake, have been 
call'd in to combat against the Devils? Seeing 
that every one of them who enters therein, is born, 
as they themselves boast, with a Helmet on his 
Head, and arm’d with all sorts of offensive and de- 
fensive Weapons? ’Tis true, that Father Joseph 
would not suffer it, whilst he thought himself able 
to perform the Office of Exorcist, and he caus’d al-
most


191 the Devils of Loudun. 
most all that Million to fall into the Hands of the 
Friars of St. Francis; but after that he was disgust- 
ed, and that he had refus’d to be concern’d him- 
self in that Business, the way remain’d open to 
the Jesuits, who enter’d it with Joy. It was not 
less worthily supplied by Father Surin, of whom 
they made choice amongst themselves for that pur- 
pose, than it had been by his Predecessor. That Fa- 
ther came to Loudun the 25th of December; and to 
be well inform’d with what he did there, it may be 
learnt from his own Writings, wherein he says, 
‘ That he endeavour’d to discover with Evidence, 
‘ the Possession of the Devil in the Mother Prioress; 
‘ That this was the first Obligation, he believ'd, was 
‘ incumbent upon him in the first entrance upon his 
‘ Office; That he had found unquestionable Proofs, 
‘ and could swear before God and his Church, That 
‘ more than two hundred times the Devils had disco- 
‘ ver’d to him things very secret, concealed in his 
‘ Thought or his Person, One must believe this 
Testimony of a Jesuit in favour of the Devil, and 
to the prejudice of God, who thereby is found to- 
have no longer, and to the exclusion of all others, 
the sole Power of Searching the Hearts, the Reins 
and the Thoughts. How important and terrible fo- 
ever this Opinion might be, it is hereby become 
probable, or rather Father Surin deserves well to be 
believ’d on his Word. But if one were yet too ob- 
stinate and incredulous not to be perswaded of the 
Truth of the Possession, upon the Faith of such a 
Voucher, one need but consider, without Preposses 
sion, the new and unquestionable Proofs which 
hereaster follow. 
Sect. 9. The Relation of what past in the Exor- 
cisms at Loudun, in the presence of Monsieur, prin- 
ted at Poitiers, which has been already quoted, re-
late,


192 The History of 
Book III. 
lates, ‘ That the Devils threatned at first the Fa- 
‘ ther Jesuit, by the Mouth of the Mother Prio- 
‘ ress, who had been given him in charge, to use 
‘ him very ill, and to be fully reveng’d of him; 
‘ and as he pursued daily his Design, they attemp- 
‘ ted, being sollicited, as they said, by some Ma- 
‘ gicians, to disturb him extraordinarily, to cause 
‘ him to quit his Employment: So that he began, 
‘ since the 19th of January, 1635, to be sensible of di- 
‘ vers Signs of the Presence and malicious Operati- 
‘ ons of Devils; and that it was observ’d at that time, 
‘ that performing his Exorcism, he lost his Speech 
‘ upon a sudden; so that they were oblig’d to call 
‘ in some other Exorcists, who applying the Holy 
‘ Sacrament to his Mouth, freed him entirely; 
‘ That that accident continu’d a long time, and 
‘ even in the presence of the Bishop of Nimes; 
‘ who, whilst the Devil nam’d Isaacarum took pos- 
‘ session of the Countenance of the Mother Supe- 
‘ rior, and spake by her Mouth, he saw how the 
‘ Devil audaciously threatning the Father to im- 
‘ pose Silence upon him, disappear’d on a sud- 
‘ den from the Countenance of the possess’d, and 
‘ at the same time attack’d the Father; that he 
‘ made him change Colour, that he squeez’d his 
‘ Breast, and stopp’d his Speech; and that quick- 
‘ ly after, obeying that command which was gi- 
‘ ven to quit him, he return’d to the Body of the 
‘ Prioress, spake by her Mouth, and shew’d him- 
‘ self extreamly hideous and horrible upon her 
‘ Countenance; That the Father renewing the 
‘ Combat, continued his Function with the 
‘ same Liberty, as if he had not felt any As- 
‘ sault of the Devil; and so one Afternoon 
‘ he was assaulted and acquitted seven or eight 
‘ times one after another. That these Assaults
have


193 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ have been follow’d by others much stronger, 
‘ which began before the Passion Week, when the De- 
‘ vil said often to the Exorcist by the Mouth of the 
‘ Possess’d, I will make thee suffer the Passion this Passion 
‘ Week, my Friends are taking pains about it, intend- 
‘ ing to speak of some Magicians. And that real- 
‘ ly on good Friday about the Evening, the Father 
‘ being in his Chamber, in the company of eigh 
‘ or ten Persons, he felt great pains at his Heart, 
‘ and certain impetuosities which mov’d him in- 
‘ wardly, and constrain’d him to twist himself, 
‘ as it happens in the extremities of the Cholick; 
‘ That these Assaults which began at home, con- 
‘ tinued afterwards in publick, according to the 
‘ Threats which the Devil often made to the Fa- 
‘ ther; protesting that he would make him quit 
‘ his Trade, and compel him to return from 
‘ whence he came. That ’twas seen during the 
‘ Exorcisms, that the Devil exorciz’d by the Fa- 
‘ ther, leaving the Prioress, struck the Exorcist 
‘ inwardly, as with a Dart, and threw him on 
‘ the Ground, so that he cried and was shaken 
‘ by his Adversary and Atagonist; That after 
‘ he had continued in that condition about half 
‘ an hour, or an hour, by the Succours of other 
‘ Exorcists, and the application of the Holy 
‘ Sacrament to the Places, where he was sensible 
‘ of the presence of the Devil, one while in the 
‘ Breast, and another while in the Head, which 
‘ he shew’d with his Hand, (as being always 
‘ himself, and in liberty of Spirit,) and the rest 
‘ of his Body, he was deliver’d, and that that 
‘ Devil went to appear in the Countenance of the 
‘ Prioress; where the Father being relieved, with 
‘ a holy Vengeance he went to pursue him, as
O ‘ if


194 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ if nothing had happen’d, and forc’d him to adore 
‘ the Holy Sacrament in the manner that is practi- 
‘ sed in those Exorcisms. 
Sect. 10. But possibly one may believe a Letter 
which the Father Surin in himself writ to Father 
D’atichi, who was then at Romes; ’tis of the 3d. 
of May. 1635. and has been Printed under this 
Title. 
A

195 the Devils of Loudun. 
A 
LETTER 
Of the Reverend Father Surin Jesuit Exor- 
cist of the Ursulin Nuns of Loudun, to 
one of his Friends, a Jesuit. 
PAX CHRISTI
To my Reverend Father. 
‘ There has been, scarcely any Body, to whom 
‘ I take the Pleasure to relate my Adventures 
‘ but to your Reverence, who hears them willing- 
‘ ly, and forms thereupon thoughts which happen 
‘ not so easily to others, who know me not as 
‘ you do. Since the last Letter which I writ you, 
‘ I am fallen into a condition very remote from 
‘ my foresight, but very conformable to the Provi- 
‘ dence of God in relation to my Soul; I am 
‘ no more at Marennes but at Loudun, where I 
‘ have receiv’d yours lately. I am in a prepetu- 
‘ al conversation with the Devils, where I have 
‘ had the Adventures which would be too long to 
‘ mention to you, and which have given me a 
‘ greater, cause than ever I had to, acknowledge 
‘ and admire the Goodness of God. I will tell 
’ you something, and I would tell you further, 
‘ if you were more secret; I am combating with, 
‘ four Devils, the most powerful and malicious
O2 of


196 The History of Book III.
‘ of Hell, I my self, say, whose infirmities you know. 
‘ God has permited that the Combat has been 
‘ so rude, and the Approaches so frequent, that 
‘ the smallest Field of Battle was the Exorcism; 
‘ for the Enemies declare themselves in secret by 
‘ Night and by Day, and in a thousand different 
‘ ways. You may conceive what pleasure it is 
‘ to find ones self at the Mercy of God alone. 
‘ I will tell you no more, it sufficeth me that 
‘ knowing my condition, you will take an occa- 
‘ sion to pray for me: So it is, that for three 
‘ Months and a half, I never am without a De- 
‘ vil exercising of me. Things are come to 
‘ that pass, that God has permitted, I think for my 
‘ Sins, what one could never be able to have seen 
‘ in the Church, but in the exercise of my Mini- 
‘ stry, the Devil passes from the Body of a Per- 
‘ son possessed, and coming into mine, assaults 
‘ me, overthrows me, tosses me, and visibly trou- 
‘ bles me, by possessing me many hours as a De- 
‘ moniac. I cannot explain to you what passes 
‘ in me during that time, and how that Spirit 
‘ was united with mine, without depriving me 
‘ either of the knowledge or liberty of my Soul, 
‘ making himself nevertheless as another my self, 
‘ and as if I had two Souls, one of which was 
‘ dispossest of its Body and the use of its Or- 
‘ gans, and keeps it self apart, beholding the 
‘ other act, who has introduced himself there. 
‘ These two Spirits combat together in the same 
‘ Field which is the Body, and the Soul is as it were 
‘ are divided; according to one part of its self, it is 
‘ the Subject of diabolical Impressions, and ac- 
‘ cording to the other, of the Motions which 
‘ are proper to it, or what God gives it. At the same 
‘ time I feel great quiet under the good pleasure
‘ of


197 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ of God, and without knowing how there come 
‘ an extream rage and aversion to him, which 
‘ produceth as it were some impetuosities to be se- 
‘ perated from him, which astonisheth those who 
‘ see them, and at the same time a great joy and 
‘ delight, and on the other part a Sadness which 
‘ shews it self by lamentations and howlings, like 
‘ to those of Devils. I feel the State of Damna- 
‘ tion, and apprehend it, I feel my self as pierced 
‘ with the points of Despair in the stranger Soul, 
‘ which seems to me to be mine; and the other Soul 
‘ which is in full confidence mocks at those Senti- 
‘ ments, and curfeth with all freedom him who 
‘ caus’d them; truly I find that the same cries, 
‘ which go out of my Mouth, come equally 
‘ from these two Souls, and I can hardly di- 
‘ stinguish, whether it is pleasure that produceth 
‘ them, or the extream madness that filled me. The 
‘ tremblings which seize me, when the Holy Sa- 
‘ crament is apply’d to me, come equally, as it 
‘ seems to me, from the horrour of its presence, 
‘ which is supportable, and from a Cordial and 
‘ pleasing Reverence, without being able to attri- 
‘ bute them to the one rather than to the other, 
‘ and that ’tis not in my power to retain them. 
‘ When I would, by the motion of one of these 
‘ two Souls, make the sign of the Cross on my 
‘ Mouth, the other turns away my Hand with 
‘ great quickness, and seizeth my Fingers with 
‘ his Teeth, for to bite them with fury. I scarce- 
‘ ly ever find Prayer more easie, and quiet, than in 
‘ these agitations, whilst the Body rolls through 
‘ the Place, and the Ministers of the Church 
‘ speak to me as to a Devil, and load me with 
‘ Curses: cannot tell you the Joy that I am sen- 
‘ sible of, being become a Devil, not by rebellion
O3 ‘ to


198 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ to God, but by the calamity, which gives me a live- 
‘ ly Representation of the estate wherein Sin has re- 
‘ duc’d me, and how appropriating to me all the curses 
‘ which are given me, my Soul has cause to sink it 
‘ self into its nothingness. When the other Possessed 
‘ behold me in that condition, ’tis a Pleasure to 
‘ see how they triumph, and as Devils mock me, 
‘ saying, Physician heal thy self, be gone, get thee 
‘ up into the Pulpit, ’twill be a pretty sight to 
‘ see him preach, after he shall have roll’d through 
‘ the place; Tentaverunt, subsannaverunt me subsannati- 
‘ tione frerderunt super me dentibus suis. What a cause 
‘ of Blessing is this, to see ones self made the 
‘ Mock-game of Devils? And that the Justice of 
‘ God calls me to an account in this World for 
‘ my Sins. But what favours! to experience from 
‘ what an estate Jesus Christ has delivered me, and 
‘ to feel how great that Redemption is, not by hear- 
‘ say, but by the impression of the same estate, and 
‘ how good it is to have at the same time the 
‘ ability to understand perfectly this calamity, 
‘ and to give thanks to the divine Goodness who 
‘ has deliver’d us with so great trouble and pains!
‘ This is the condition I am in at this time, al- 
‘ most every day. This gives occcasion to great 
‘ disputes, & factus sum magna quastio, whether it 
‘ be a possession or no, whether it be possible 
‘ for the Ministers of the Gospel to fall into so 
‘ great inconveniences? Some say, that ’tis a chastise- 
‘ ment of God on me for the punishment of some 
‘ Illusions; others say, some other thing; and 
‘ for my part I would not change my Con- 
‘ dition with another, having a firm perswasion 
‘ that there is nothing better than to be reduc’d to 
‘ great extremities. That wherein I am is such, that 
‘ I have few operations free. When I would speak
‘ they


199 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ they stop my Mouth; At the Mass I am hindred 
‘ from going any further; At Confession I forget 
‘ my Sins all at once, and I feel the Devil go and 
‘ come in me as into his House; When I awake 
‘ he is there at my Prayer; He bereaves me of 
‘ my thought when he pleaseth; when my Heart 
‘ begins to dilate it self towards God, he fills it 
‘ with rage; He casts me into a Sleep when I 
‘ would wake; And publickly by the Mouth 
‘ of the possess’d, he boasts that he is my Master; 
‘ against which I have nothing to say, having 
‘ the reproach of my Conscience, and upon my 
‘ Head the Sentence pronounc’d against Sinners; 
‘ I ought to submit to it, and to reverence the 
‘ order of the Divine Providence, to which every 
‘ Creature must be subject. ’Tis not one Devil 
‘ that torments me, there are usually two; The 
‘ one is Leviathan oppos’d to the Holy Ghost, for 
‘ as much as they say that in Hell there is a Trini- 
‘ ty. That the Magicians worship Lucifer, Belze- 
‘ bub and Leviathan, who is the third Person of 
‘ Hell; And some Authors have observ’d and 
‘ writ of it heretofore. Now the Operations of 
‘ this false Paraclete are all contrary to the true 
‘ one, and imprint a desolation, which one can- 
‘ not well represent. He is the chief of all the 
‘ Band of our Devils, and he has the Govern- 
‘ ment of all that Affair, which is one of the strang- 
‘ est that possibly was ever seen. We see in this very 
‘ place Paradice and Hell; I mean the Nuns who 
‘ are as so many Ursula’s taken in one Sense, and 
‘ in the other, worse than the most Profligate in, 
‘ all sorts of Disorders, Beastlyness, Blasphemies 
‘ and Madness. I do not desire that your Reve- 
‘ rence would make my Letter publick, if it 
‘ please you. You are the only Person to whom
O4 ex-


200 The History of 
Book III.
‘ except my Confessor and my Superiors, I have 
‘ been willing to say so much. It is but to en- 
‘ tertain some Communications, which may assist 
‘ us to glorifie God; In which I am your most 
‘ humble Servant, John Joseph Surin. 
And by a Postscript. 
‘ I pray you to procure for me Prayers, having 
‘ need of them. I am for whole Weeks so stu- 
‘ pid towards Divine Things, that I should be 
‘ glad that some body would make me pray to 
‘ God like a Child, and would expound to me 
‘ the Pater Noster. The Devil said to me, I will 
‘ deprive thee of all, and thou will have need that 
‘ thy faith continue, I will make thee become stu- 
‘ pid; he has made a Pact with a Witch to hinder 
‘ me to speak of God, and to have power to re- 
‘ strain my Spirit, which he performs very faith- 
‘ fully as he promis’d, and I am constrain’d to 
‘ have some Understanding, to hold often the 
‘ Holy Sacrament upon my Head, using the 
‘ Key of David to unlock my Memory. 
Sect. 11. But in a Manuscript Copy, which 
some have in keeping, there is a second Post- 
script, which has not been Printed, and ’tis 
this. 
‘ I am content to die, seeing our Lord has 
‘ done me the favour to have withdrawn three 
‘ consecrated Wafers, which three Witches had 
‘ put into the Hands of the Devil, who brought 
‘ me them publickly from Paris, where they were 
‘ under the Mat of a Bed, and left the Church 
‘ in possession of that Glory, and to have in
‘ some


201 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ some measure render’d to her Redeemer, what 
‘ she had receiv’d of him, having redeem’d it out 
‘ of the Hands of the Devil. I know not whe- 
‘ ther our Lord will soon take away my Life, 
‘ for when I was in pain about that affair, I gave 
‘ it him freely, and promise to quit it for the Price 
‘ of these three Waters. It seems that the Devil 
‘ by these bodily evils that he caus’d me, would 
‘ make use of his right, and consume me by little 
‘ and little. 
Sect. 12. They who publish’d the Letter, have 
questionless judg’d it fit to suppress that last 
Postscript and they had done well also to suppress 
the whole Letter, and the horrible Things it con- 
tains, which will not fail to induce the Reader 
to think seriously of the condition wherein the 
Exorcist has been, as well as his Predecessor the 
Father Lactance. In effect, if it be true, that 
that there are Sorcerers, Magicians and Persons 
possess’d, or that there may be, as none can doubt, 
is there not evidence enough, that God for the 
just Punishment of these Wicked Persons, who 
upon this occasion so impudently mock his di- 
vine Majesty, has permitted, that their abomi- 
nable and diabolical dissimulation, should become 
a truth, and that they should be really possess’d 
by the Devils, whom they would counterfeit, 
testifying by so many horrid Actions, that they 
believ’d not their Existence, nor that of God 
himself; seeing that if they had believ’d it, they 
would have trembled, and never dare to attempt 
to make it their Pastime in so wicked and inso- 
lent a manner. Certainly if they have not been 
actually possessed, and by real and bodily 
Possession which is pretended here, it is how- 
ever certain that the Devil had fill’d their Heart,
that


202 The History of Book III.
that he presides over their abominable Acts, that 
he was the Author, and that one may say in 
that sense with much justice and reason, that they 
were absolutely possess’d. But to omit nothing 
of what concerns the Truth of the Facts, leaving 
otherwise to the Reader the liberty to judge 
according to his Sentiments, one cannot refrain 
from declaring here that all the Relations do 
mention that the Fathers Lactance, Tranquille and 
Surin, after the death of Grandier, were troubled by 
Devils, and that all the Protestants or Papists 
who have been discourst with upon that Subject, 
who had assisted at the Exorcisms, and had know- 
ledge of the death of the Recollect and that of 
the Capucin, have agreed of all the Facts, which 
are related here concerning their condition, as of 
the greatest part of the other Acts which are con- 
tain'd in the Relation of what past in the Exor- 
cisms at Loudun in the presence of Monsieur, the 
Duke of Orleans, and in the Letter of Father Su- 
rin, and they have all protested that they did 
not believe that all the abominable things which 
they had seen and heard, could have been produced 
by the only power of Nature, nor only by the 
perversity thereof, but that it must needs be that 
Devils intermeddle, and that they had really pos- 
sess’d those pretended Exorcists. Whereupon ’tis to 
be found in the Relations that were then writ, that 
they reproach’d the Jesuit that he resembled not the 
Apostles, nor the Exorcists of the Primitive Church, 
which fail’d not to expel readily the Devils in 
the Name, and by the Authority of Jesus Christ, 
without being either abus’d, or insulted, or much 
less possess’d, but that his Exorcisms were like 
those of the Jews, of whom it is said in the Acts 
of the Apostles, who attempted to invoke the Name
of


203 the Devils of Loudun. 
of the Lord Jesus over those who had evil Spirits, 
saying. We adjure yon by Jesus Christ, whom Paul 
preach'd, to whom the evil Spirit answer’d, Jesus 
I know, and Paul I know, but who are ye? and the 
Man in whom the evil Spirit was, leaping upon 
them, and masterirg them, us’d violence against 
them; So that they fled away naked and wounded 
out of the House. 
Sect. 13. Much after this manner was the Con- 
dition of Father Surin; for besides his Sufferings 
either, real or feigned, he perform’d more than a 
Year the Function of Exorcist, without expelling 
any Devil: In the mean time some days after that 
he writ the terrible Letter, the Copy whereof 
you have read, Monsieur the King's Brother came 
to Londun, to see the Wonders of that famous 
Possession, which made so great a noise both with- 
in the Kingdom and without. The Author of 
the Relation printed at Poitiers, reports that Mon- 
sieur arriv’d at Loudun the 9th of May. 1635. 
‘ That his Highness went presently to the Con- 
‘ vent of the Ursulines, where being at the Grate, 
‘ and being informed by them of their condition, 
‘ Sister Agnes seem’d a little troubled, and made 
‘ some tremblings, which shew’d the presence of the 
‘ first of the four Devils which possess’d her, nam’d 
‘ Asmodee, when ’twas resolv’d to exorcise her pre- 
‘ sently, and that Asmodee delay’d not long to 
‘ discover his greatest rage, shaking divers times 
‘ the Maid backward and forward, and making 
‘ her batter as an Hammer with so great great 
‘ quickness, that her Teeth crash’d, and her Throat 
‘ made a forc’d noise; That during these Agi- 
‘ tations, her countenance became so altogether 
‘ chang’d as not to be known, her looks furious, 
‘ her Tongue prodigiously great, long, and hang-
ing


204 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ ing down out of her Mouth, livid and dry to 
‘ that degree, that the want of Moisture caus’d 
‘ it to seem all rough and shaggy, without being 
‘ in the mean time any ways press’d with her 
‘ Teeth, and her breathing being always equal; 
‘ That Beherit, who is also another Devil, made 
‘ appear a second Countenance smiling and agree- 
‘ able, which was again diversly chang’d by two 
‘ other Devils, Achas and Achaos, who shew’d 
‘ themseves one after the other; That Asmodee 
‘ being commanded to continue still, and the o- 
‘ thers to retire, her first countenance return’d; 
‘ That the Devil being adjur’d to adore the Sa- 
‘ crament, said presently, That he would himself 
‘ be ador’d, but at last he obey’d, prostrating his 
‘ Body on the Ground; That after divers other 
‘ Countenances the Sister Agnes brought one of her 
‘ Feet by the hinder part of her Head, even to 
‘ her Fore-head, in such a manner that her great 
‘ Toe almost touched her Nose; That the Exor- 
‘ cist having commanded him to kiss the Pix, 
‘ and to tell who it was that he had ador’d, the 
‘ Devil, after he had made many difficulties, obey’d 
‘ the former of these commands, but that he re- 
‘ fus’d to obey the second; That laying his Hand 
‘ on the Pix, he swore, By the God who is there, I 
‘ will not tell; That as the Father insisted, com- 
‘ manding him absolutely to tell it, the Devil 
‘ reply’d as it were mocking him, perceiv’st thou 
‘ not that I have just now nam’d him. That then 
‘ he withdrew, and the Maid came to her self, 
‘ and said to Monsieur, that she remembred some 
‘ of the things that were done, but not all, and 
‘ that she heard the Answers that came from her 
‘ Mouth, as if another had spake them; That 
‘ her arm having been felt by a Physician and
a


205 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ a Surgeon of Monsieur, her Pulse was found to 
‘ be equal after so many shakings and violent agi- 
‘ tations. 
Sect. 14. ‘ The day following Monsieur went 
‘ to St. Cross, whither they brought Elizabeth 
‘ Blanchard, to make her take the Communion in 
‘ his presence: The Relation of that day menti- 
‘ ons, That one of the six Devils which possess'd 
‘ her, nam’d Astarot, appear’d presently and troubled 
‘ her; That her Exorcist having commanded this 
‘ Devil to approach the Maid, she fell into a gen- 
‘ eral Convulsion of all her Body; That her 
‘ Face chang’d both the form and colour, appear- 
‘ ing livid, and much swollen, and her Tongue go- 
‘ ing all out of her Mouth, very much charged, and 
‘ of a length, thickness, and bigness altogether ex- 
‘ traordinary; That in this Condition she came 
‘ rolling and wriggling even to the Feet of the 
‘ Priest, who laid the Holy Sacrament upon her 
‘ Lips, commanding the Devil to hinder that 
‘ the Elements should not be moistn’d in any man- 
‘ ner, and forbidding him to commit or suffer that 
‘ any of his Companions practise any Irreverence 
‘ against that adorable Mystery; That the Maid 
‘ was immediately thrown upon the Floor, where 
‘ the Devil exercis’d great violences upon her 
‘ Body, and gave horrid marks of his rage; That 
‘ he turned her thrice backwards in the form of a 
‘ Bow, in such a manner that she touch’d not the 
‘ Pavement but with the tip of her Toes, and the 
‘ end of her Nose, and that she seem’d as if she 
‘ would have made the Holy Host to touch the 
‘ Ground, bringing it near almost as within the 
‘ thickness of a leaf of Paper; but the Exorcist 
‘ reiterating his former prohibitions always hin-
‘ der’d


206 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ der’d it; That the Devil raising himself up, 
‘ blew against the Holy Host, which was seen 
‘ upon the Lips of the Possess’d, shaken like a 
‘ leaf of a Tree, when a violent Wind strikes 
‘ upon it, and passing it divers times from one 
‘ Lip to the other; That Beelzebub having been 
‘ commanded to come up to her Face, there was 
‘ to be seen a beating of her Throat, which swell’d 
‘ it exceedingly, and made it hard as a piece of 
‘ Wood; That Monsieur having desir’d to see all 
‘ the Devils appear which possess’d that Maid, 
‘ the Exorcist made them come into her Coun- 
‘ tenance one after another, rendering it very hi- 
‘ deous, but every one making a different Deformi- 
‘ ty; That when Astarot had been commanded 
‘ to appear, there was observ’d under the left 
‘ Arm-pit a great Tumour, with a quick beating 
‘ which was admir’d by all the Assistants, and 
‘ even by his Highnesses Physician; That the De- 
‘ vil being retir'd from that place by the com- 
‘ mand of the Exorcist, he went to seize her Vi- 
‘ sage, and let the Host fall upon the Paten, 
‘ wherein it was seen to be very dry, without 
‘ leaving any mark whereby it had stuck to her 
‘ Lips, which the Devil had so dried, that the 
‘ Skin appear’d white and standing up; That 
‘ the Exorcist touch’d with his Fingers all the edges 
‘ of the Wafer without sticking to it, to shew 
‘ that it had not been retain’d upon her Lips by 
‘ any moisture; That that same Exorcist wip’d 
‘ the Teeth of the Maid with his Surplice, and laid 
‘ the Holy Host on one of the Fore-teeth of the 
‘ upper-row, and that it hung in that manner a 
‘ long time, laid cross the edge of the tooth, and 
‘ not holding there but by a bare touch of the 
‘ point of its circumference, notwithstanding the
violent


207 the Devils of Loudon.  
‘ violent agitations of all the Body, the strange 
‘ contortions of the Mouth, and a very vehement 
‘ blast which Astarot made to throw it out; That 
‘ after all the Species were swallow’d down by 
‘ the command of the Exorcist, who pray’d Mon- 
‘ sieur’s Physician to search the Mouth of the Maid, 
‘ to see if the Wafer were there; which he did, 
‘ putting his Fingers within the Gums, and thrust- 
‘ ing them to her Throat, and found that there 
‘ was nothing; that after that they made the 
‘ Maid to drink a draught of Water, and caus’d 
‘ her Mouth to be search’d once again; that at 
‘ last the Exorcist having order’d Astarot to bring 
‘ back the Wafer, it was seen presently after up- 
‘ on the tip of the Tongue, and that this Experi- 
‘ ment was try’d two other times again. So this  
‘ Wafer serv’d for a Pastime to the Devils: Thus was 
‘ it exposed to their blasts and violences, to be 
‘ seen, and not to be seen, to be swallow’d and 
‘ to be cast up again; to be held on one Lip, 
‘ then repell’d upon the other, and in the end 
‘ to suffer all the Indignities that could be pretend- 
‘ ed to be necessary to serve for Proofs of the 
‘ Possession, and to confirm it, for want of mi- 
‘ raculous Effects, which they might have pro- 
‘ duc’d, if it had been real and true, as to raise the 
‘ Bodies of the possessed many foot high from 
‘ the Ground, and to hold them so sometime 
‘ hanging in the Air, and many others, whereof 
‘ there has been already spoken, and of which 
‘ we shall speak hereafter, which is the rea- 
‘ son that we pass them by at this present in si- 
‘ lence. 
Sect. 15. After that the Author of the Re- 
lation has thus mentioned the Feats of Activity 
of the Devils of Elizabeth Blanchard, he also
speaks


208 The History of Book III.
speaks of those of the Sister Claire de Sazilli, 
and says. ‘ That Monsieur being come to the 
‘ Ursulines in the afternoon of that very day, that 
‘ Nun was exorcis’d in his Presence; That the 
‘ Devil, the Enemy of the Virgin, appear’d accord- 
‘ ing to the command which the Father Elizee 
‘ Capncin, her usual Exorcist, had given him; 
‘ That he made her supple and pliant as a Plate of 
‘ Lead; That the Exorcist afterwards bow’d her 
‘ Body in several fashions, backward and for- 
‘ ward, and on each side, so that she almost 
‘ touch’d the Ground with her Head, the Devil 
‘ keeping her in the Posture wherein she had 
‘ been put, till ’twas altered by them, having 
‘ not during that time, which was very long, 
‘ any breathing through her Mouth, but only 
‘ a little blowing through her Nose; that she 
‘ was almost insensible, seeing that the Father 
‘ took the Skin of her Arm and pierc’d it through 
‘ with a Pin, without any Blood coming thence, 
‘ or that the Maid seem’d to have any sense of 
‘ it; That Sabulon appear’d after, who roll’d her 
‘ along the Chappel, and caus’d her to make several 
‘ contorsions and tremblings; That five or six 
‘ times he brought her left Foot over her Should- 
‘ er to the Cheek, embracing in the mean while 
‘ her Leg on the same side that during all these 
‘ Agitations, her Countenance was very deform’d 
‘ and ghastly, her Tongue thick, livid and hang- 
‘ ing down even to her Chin, and no ways press’d 
‘ by her Teeth; That her breathing was equal, 
‘ her Eyes fixed, and always open without wink- 
‘ ing; That there happened to her after that an 
‘ extension of her Legs so wide, that she touch’d 
‘ the Ground with her Perinœum; That whilst she 
‘ was in that Posture, the Exorcist made her hold
her


209 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ her Body upright, and to joyn her Hands to- 
‘ gether; That Sabulon being conjur’d to adore 
‘ the Holy Sacrament, made some resistance, but 
‘ that being press’d to it, he dragg’d the Body quite 
‘ bowed, the Hands a little distant one from the 
‘ other without joyning, her Face half turn’d, 
‘ and painted like a representation of Hell, and 
‘ went to kiss the Foot of the Holy Pix which 
‘ the Exorcist held in his Hand, testifying by 
‘ his Gestures, Tremblings, Crys, and Tears, 
‘ both Horrour, Reverence, and Despair; That the 
‘ Exorcist having ask’d him. What he had ador'd? he 
‘ said, after some denial, ’Tis he who was put upon 
‘ the Cross; That Monsieur having seen and ad- 
‘ mir’d all these things, agreed secretly with Fa- 
‘ ther Tranquille upon a thing which he desir’d 
‘ that the Devil would find out; That the Ex- 
‘ orcist conjur’d him to obey, saying, Obedias ad 
‘ mentem Principis, and that the Devil having cast a 
‘ frightful look upon Monsieur, he fell upon his 
‘ Knees, his Hands being joyn’d towards the Fa- 
‘ ther Elizee, and kiss’d his Right-Hand. Where- 
‘ upon Monsieur exprest himself to be mightily 
‘ satisfied, saying aloud, There is no more to be said. 
‘ I desir'd that he would kiss his Right-Hand, be 
‘ has exactly obey'd; That the Mother Prioress be- 
‘ ing come into the Lists, the Devil Balaam ap- 
‘ pear’d at first, but that quickly after he gave 
‘ place to Isaacarum by the order of Father Sa- 
‘ rin her Exorcist; That this last ador’d the Sa- 
‘ crament as the others, by giving marks of a hor- 
‘ rible despair: The rage, said he, which I have 
‘ for having lost, it, takes from me the liberty of ado- 
‘ ring it; But that the Father repeating the com- 
‘ mand He had given him, he put the Body of the 
‘ Prioress into a frightful Convulsion, and drawing
P out


209 The History of 
Book III.
‘ out a Tongue horribly deform’d, blackish, and 
‘ grain’d like Spanish Leather, without being press’d 
‘ by the Teeth, and so dry, as if it had never 
‘ had any Moisture, and being not out of breath; 
‘ That there was observ’d in other Postures such an 
‘ extension of her Legs, that there were seven Foot 
‘ distance from one Foot to the other, the Maid 
‘ being but four foot high; That after that the 
‘ Devil threw her with her Belly on the Ground 
‘ at the Feet of the Father, who held the Sacra- 
‘ ment in his Hand, and that having her Body and 
‘ Arms in the form of the Cross, he turn’d first 
‘ the Palms or her Hands upwards, he brought 
‘ them afterwards quite round, so that the Palm 
‘ of each Hand touch’d the Pavement, and that 
‘ he brought the Hands so turn’d, by joyning 
‘ them at the end of her Back-bone, and that 
‘ presently after he brought the two Feet to joyn- 
‘ ed, so that the two Palms of her Hands touch’d 
‘ the two out-sides of the Soles of her Feet; That 
‘ she continued in that posture a great while with 
‘ strange Tremblings, not touching the Ground 
‘ but with her Belly; That being rais’d up, the 
‘ Devil was once again commanded to come near 
‘ to the Holy Sacrament, and to shew by his Coun- 
‘ tenance the opposition there is between Jesus 
‘ Christ and him; That thereupon, he shew’d 
‘ such a rage which cannot be conceiv’d, if one 
‘ had not seen it: Ah! said he, crying out, It is 
‘ impossible to shew it, there is too great a distance from 
‘ the one to the other; That being ask'd what was that 
‘ distance? It is, said he, an Epitome of all Goodness, 
‘ and I of all Calamity: That having utter’d these 
‘ Words, he became again more furious, and disco- 
‘ vered a great rage for what he had said, biting his 
‘ Arms, and horribly distorting his Limbs round.
‘ That


211 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ That the agitation ceas’d a little after, and 
‘ that the Maid came perfectly to her self, ha- 
‘ ving her Pulse no more mov’d, than if nothing ex- 
‘ traordinary had past; But that almost at the same 
‘ time that Father Surin spake to Monsieur, and 
‘ that he went to finish the Exorcism, he felt the 
‘ Assaults of Isaacarum, who threw him down 
‘ twice, and shook his Arms and Legs with quak- 
‘ ings and tremblings; That the Devil, constrain’d 
‘ to retire by the Holy Sacrament which was 
‘ apply’d to him, enter’d again upon a sudden 
‘ into the Body of the Prioress, who was two 
‘ paces from him, speaking to one of Monsieur’s 
‘ People, and in a moment he made her Visage 
‘ horrible and furious, and that at the same time 
‘ the Exorcist being again rais’d up, he went to 
‘ Combat with Isaacarum, of whom Father Tran- 
‘ quille demanded, whence he had the boldness to 
‘ torment the Father? He answer’d in a rage, ad- 
‘ dressing himself to Father Surin, It is to revenge 
‘ me of thee. That then having receiv’d a com- 
‘ mand to retire, and to leave the Prioress free, 
‘ he obey’d, and that so there was an end put 
‘ to the Exorcism. The same Relation imports 
‘ further, that Monsieur having seen what past 
‘ at the Exorcisms on Wednesday in the Evening, 
‘ and all Thursday, his Highness, to demonstrate the 
‘ satisfaction which he had receiv’d, gave the next 
‘ day the following Attestation. 
We, Gaston, Son of France, Duke of Orleans, 
do certifie, that during two days having assisted at the 
Exorcisms which were made in the Churches of the 
Ursulines and St. Cross in the Town of Loudun, 
upon the Persons of the Sisters Jane des Agnes, Ann 
de St. Agnes, Claire de Sazilli, Ursuline Nuns, 
and of Elizabeth Blanchard a secular Maid. We
P2 have


212 The History of 
Book III. 
have seen and observ’d many Actions and strange Mo- 
tions, surpassing the natural Powers, namely at the 
Communion of the said Elizabeth Blanchard, have 
seen the Holy Host abiding upon her Lips altogether 
dry, notwithstanding a vehement blast from her Mouth, 
which Host having been swallowed down by the said 
Blanchard, at the command of the Father Exorcist, 
the said Host has been brought up out of the bottom 
of her Stomach, and hid upon the Tongue of the said 
Blanchard, after she was made to drink Water, and 
searched if any thing were in her Month, which was 
done three several times, by command given to the De- 
vil nam’d Astarot. All which we have judg’d to be 
super-natural; And having moreover desir’d to have an 
exact sign of the real Possession of those Maids, we 
did agree secretly, and in a low voice with the Father 
Tranquille Capucin, to command the Devil Sabulon, 
who actually possess’d the said Sister Claire, that he 
should go and kiss the Right-hand of Father Eli- 
zee her Exorcist; the said Devil as punctually obey’d 
according to our desire, which has made us assuredly 
believe, that what the Fryers performing in the Ex- 
orcisms of the said Maids, have told us of the Posses 
sion, is true, there being no appearance that such Mo- 
tions and Knowledge of Secret Things, could be ascrib- 
ed to human Powers. Whereof being willing to give a 
Testimony to the Publick, We have granted this pre- 
sent Attestation, which we have sign’d with our Hand, 
and caus’d to be subsign’d by the Secretary of our 
Commands, House, and Finances of France, the 11th 
day of May 1635. Sign’d Gaston, and lower Gou- 
las. 
‘ Monsieur, says also the Author of the Re- 
‘ lation, having given this Attestation, and left 
‘ to the Ursulines illustrious Marks of his Liberali-
ty


213 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ ty, as well as of the Judgment he made of them, 
‘ wherein he was imitated by the chief of his 
‘ Court, went to hear Mass in the Church of 
‘ the Fathers Carmelites, and having been told 
‘ that for seven or eight Months there was kept 
‘ an Host, upon which there was seen Blood, 
‘ when Elizabeth Blanchard had it upon her Lips, 
‘ he desir’d to see it and adore it; For that pur- 
‘ pose Father Peter Thomas Carmelite took it in 
‘ his Hand, and a little while after commanded 
‘ one of the Devils of Elizabeth, who was there 
‘ present to tell whose was that Blood with which 
‘ the Host seem’d stain’d, to whom the Devil, after 
‘ several difficulties, contorsions, and agitations, 
‘ answer’d in these Terms; I adore a Man full 
‘ of Charity, who is not contented to shed his Blood 
‘ once for the Redemption of Sinners, but a second 
‘ time has caus'd it miraculously to appear here for 
‘ his Glory, and for the confusion of the Incredulous, 
‘ and confirmation of Believers. Upon which the 
‘ Exorcist, seeing Monsieur very attentive to what 
‘ pass’d, ask’d his Highness, if he would be pleas’d 
‘ that some secret Sign should be prescrib’d to the De- 
‘ vil, for a proof of the Truth of what he had 
‘ said, touching the miraculous Blood shed upon 
‘ the Host; With which his Highness testifying 
‘ that he should be well satisfied, he said to 
‘ him in a low voice and in his Ear, that he 
‘ would command the Devil to kiss his Cross, 
‘ and his Stole on the right side, which the Fa- 
‘ ther did, not saying any thing to the Devil, 
‘ but that he was to obey the intention of the 
‘ Prince; and quickly after the Devil obey’d, 
‘ discovering that he suffer’d great violence by 
‘ that action, as by all others, whereby he is ob- 
‘ lig’d to bow under the Authority of the
P3 Church


214 The History of Book III.
‘ Church. This [adds our Author] with what 
‘ we have said before, made Monsieur say, that 
‘ one must be a Fool not to believe the Possession 
‘ of these Maids. But least one should wonder 
‘ that the Devil heard a word which has been 
‘ said in a low voice and in the Ear, he said, 
‘ that the Devils which possess’d these Maids, an- 
‘ swer’d often the Questions which were put to them 
‘ by the Exorcists, without having exprest them 
‘ otherwise than by the inward direction of their 
‘ thought, of which he alledg’d some Examples; 
‘ and because that is hard to believe, as being di- 
‘ rectly contrary to the Text of the Holy Scrip- 
‘ ture, he maintains. That one ought not to won- 
‘ der, since the Devils and Angels speak only by 
‘ the means of the inward Acts, which they 
‘ form in themselves. At last, having related 
‘ many other things upon this Subject, he says, 
‘ That the very day of the arrival of Monsieur, 
‘ a Huguenot Apothecary of Loudun named James 
‘ Boisse, took upon him to speak to his High- 
‘ ness’s Apothecary, and to pray him to come 
' and lodge at his House, whither having con- 
‘ ducted him, he entertain’d him with a discourse of 
‘ the Ursulines, and assur’d him, that all which pass’d 
‘ was but feign’d and an Imposture; that they had 
‘ no other design, but that of putting Grandier 
‘ to death, as they had done, and that there was 
‘ in that Town a Protestant Maid, who, by the 
‘ flexibleness of her Body, made contorsions and 
‘ motions, as much if not more strange than those 
‘ which were seen amongst the Ursulines. Where- 
‘ upon Monsieur’s Apothecary, who had seen the 
‘ same Evening the prodigious Agitations and 
‘ Postures of Sister Agnes, told him, that he could 
‘ hardly believe if, and that he would advise
‘ him


215 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ him not to hold such discourse; for should Mon- 
‘ sieur know that he spoke at this rate, it would 
‘ be sufficient to ruin him, as a Calumniator; 
‘ To whom Boisse reply’d, that he was ready to 
‘ maintain in his Highness’s presence what he 
‘ had said, and that he desir’d no better; which 
‘ Monsieur’s Apothecary having made known the 
‘ next day to his Highness, Boisse was presently 
‘ sent for, and confirm’d before his Highness what 
‘ he had said the Evening before; but being 
‘ urg’d to name and shew the Maid, whereof 
‘ he spake, he said, in Truth, he had not seen 
‘ her, but that he had, what she had said, from 
‘ a Chirurgeon nam’d Fourneau, professing also 
‘ the Protestant Religion. Fourneau being call’d, 
‘ and ask’d whether he had seen the Maid, he 
‘ said no; Boisse reply’d to him, that he had 
‘ then known of her, what he had heard him say; 
‘ Fourneau denied that again, and protested he 
‘ knew nothing of it, that he had never spoken 
‘ of it, and that it was a thing devised by him. 
‘ Whereupon, they who were present, cry’d out 
‘ against Boisse, that he deserv’d to be whipt 
‘ for having had the boldness to advance so noto- 
‘ rious a falshood in Monsieur’s presence; Who, 
‘ to shew that he desir’d to partake as well of the 
‘ Title of Just, as he was a-kin by Blood to him 
‘ who acquir’d it so lawfully, instead of causing 
‘ him to be punish’d presently, would observe 
‘ the forms of Justice, and straightway after that 
‘ Action, being gone to hear Mass in the Church 
‘ of St. Cross, his Highness told the King’s Ad- 
‘ vocate of Loudun, who was there present, that 
‘ he would have this audacious Fellow chastis’d, 
‘ sending also the next day for the Lieutenant 
‘ Criminal and the King’s Attorney, to tell them
P4 ‘ the


216 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ the same thing whereof Boisse having had notice, 
‘ he thought it the best course for him to run 
‘ away. 
Sect. 16. When that Writing was publish’d, the 
Incredulous fail’d not to make their Reflections up- 
on what it contain’d, as they had already done up- 
on the others which preceded it. They maintain’d 
that Monsieur had been prepossess’d, and that his 
Devotion had been impos’d upon; That they had 
put upon him such Feats of Activity and Leggerde- 
main, as Juglers and Tumblers usually do upon 
the Stage or Rope, for such true Marks of Posses- 
sion, as those are which are set down in the Ritual, 
That to blow and play with the Host upon the 
Lips, as Elizabeth Blanchard had done, which Acti- 
on seem’d most astonishing to his Highness, was 
the most easie of all the other Illusions; and that 
upon the whole Matter it expos’d the Christian Re- 
ligion to the Derision of Jews and Mahometans;
That if his Highness had told his Secrets to any 
others than those Monks and Exorcists, or rather if 
he had kept them himself conceal’d in a Paper with- 
out imparting them to any Body, the Devils had 
not guessed them, but that there was such a Jug- 
gling amongst the Exorcists, that it cannot be 
doubted but they had agreed upon certain Signs to 
speak by, and to understand one another; That this 
Invention was not extraordinary, seeing that the 
very Children perform the like in their Pastimes, 
and know very well to speak, and to entertain 
themselves that way; But that his Highness having 
thought fit to rely upon the Honesty of the Fa- 
thers, he could not fail to be cheated by Matters so 
experienc’d, who had taken care to instruct and 
fashion such apt Scholars, for a long time to- 
gether. 
Sect.


217 the Devils of Loudun.  
Sect. 17. The truth of the Matter, which con- 
cern’d Boisse the Apothecary, was, that a Maid 
bred up a Protestant, who out of Levity had em- 
brac’d the Roman Religion, and had thrown her 
self into the Convent of the Ursulines, was there 
found fit to perform the part of a Person possess’d: 
And in effect she profited well by the care that was 
taken to instruct and prepare her: But just at the 
time of being produc’d in publick, she got away 
out of the Convent; and whether it were by a sin- 
cere return, or by a continuation of her Whimsies, 
she return’d to the Communion of the Protestant 
Church. As the managing of the Possessed was a 
continual matter of Entertainment and Conversa- 
tion for People of all sorts and conditions, that 
Maid who was the friend of Fournean’s Wife, per- 
form’d often in her presence, and of divers other 
Women, what postures, grimaces, and contorsi- 
ons she had learnt, which were not at all inferi- 
or to those of the Nuns. Fourneau having been 
made acquainted with it by his Wife, had in 
confidence told it to Boisse, who made that ill use 
of it as has been related, and exposed himself to 
a danger, in which he was abandon’d by Fourneau, 
because the consequence of his imprudence did 
not seem to be so dangerous for him, as it would 
have been for that Maid, by the Spite and Resent- 
ment which all the Cabal of the Monks, and Con- 
federates of the Possession, would have had against 
her, if it had been discover’d, and publish’d 
what she had done, and what she was able to 
do. 
Sect. 18. But as those Actions and Motions, 
which were shew’d in the presence of the Duke 
of Orleans, were not ordinary, and might de- 
ceive the Eyes of some of those who have little
experience


218 The History of 
Book III. 
experience, or knowledge of what pass’d in the 
World; it will not perhaps be unserviceable to 
make here a small Abridgment of what was then 
printed upon that Subject. 
The unfortunate Grandier had already said in his 
Case, That the Art of Man could do things more 
approaching to supernatural, than all that which 
had been seen done by the Nuns; He cited for 
a Witness Philip Camerarius in his Historical Me- 
ditations, Chap. 75. and another Historian, who 
relates many surprizing things which a Polander 
did at the time of the Circumcision of the Son of 
Amurath. How many Rope-Dancers, added he, 
and other such like People, Men and Women, do 
perform things extraordinary? Which however 
are done by Art, and are far worthier of admi- 
ration, than any of those that have been perform’d 
by those Maids. Duncan expresseth himself in his 
Book in these Words; ‘ What has there been su- 
‘ pernatural in all this? There needs no more 
‘ than the Testimony of St. Augustine to condemn 
‘ rash Judgments, and those who are so bold as to 
‘ set bounds to the power of Nature; possibly 
‘ it will have more Efficacy upon the Exorcist 
‘ and other Friars, than if it had been taken out 
‘ of the Writings of Aristotle, Hyppocrates and 
‘ Galen. That Father in the 24th Chap. of the 
‘ 14th Book of the City of God, declares, that he 
‘ knew People, who made their Bodies to per- 
‘ form things, which other Men would hardly 
‘ believe. That there were some who mov’d their 
‘ Ears, and others who made their Hair to fall 
‘ down upon their Fore-head, and rais’d them up 
' again without moving their Heads; Others who 
‘ so exactly imitated the Voices of living Crea- 
‘ tures, that one could not have been able to
‘ know


219 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ know the Deceit, without having seen them: 
‘ Others who made a strange noise so long a 
‘ time as they pleas’d, and seem’d to sing from 
‘ behind them; Others who shed Tears in an 
‘ extraordinary abundance. That there was a 
‘ Man who could sweat whensoever he would; 
‘ That a pretended Prophet, nam’d Restitutus, 
‘ fell into an Extasy as often as he pleas’d, and 
‘ that he remain’d without breathing like a dead 
‘ Person, in such manner that he was pricked 
‘ and pinch’d, and sometimes had Fire apply’d 
‘ to divers parts of his Body, without any 
‘ signs that he was sensible of it. That Author 
‘ adds, That no Body would have admir’d the 
‘ motions of the Nuns, if they had been done 
‘ by Jugglers and Tumblers upon the Stage 
‘ and that these Nuns had been instructed and 
‘ practis’d to do them a far longer time, than 
‘ most of these People employ’d to learn what 
‘ they present to the Eyes of the Publick; But 
‘ that however these Motions were not common 
‘ to all these Maids; each of them perform’d 
‘ only some particular ones, viz, those for which 
‘ she was found most apt, whether it were by 
‘ she Conformation and natural Disposition of 
‘ her Body, or by Exercise and Custom; That 
‘ if the Exorcist had commanded the Superior to 
‘ do what Elizabeth Blanchard and the Sister 
‘ Agnes usually did, he had not been obey’d; 
‘ That not any of these Maids had rais’d her- 
‘ self up into the Air, the height of two or three 
‘ Pikes, and had not remain’d suspended there 
‘ some notable while; That none of them had flown 
‘ or vaulted into the Air, or climb’d an upright 
‘ Wall without a Ladder, or such other help, 
‘ for walk’d upon the Water without sinking;
‘ In


220 The History of Book III.
‘ In which cases there would have been some- 
‘ thing more than humane; But that a Man 
‘ must have a Mind wonderfully prepossess’d to 
‘ believe, that to roll, vault, or crawl on the 
‘ Ground is a thing supernatural; That they 
‘ had not done any thing more surprizing, than 
‘ it was to see a Man walking upon his Hands 
‘ holding his Feet on high, which is how-
‘ ever very common, and us’d for a Pastime by 
‘ Children; That ’twas a thing strange enough 
‘ to see that the Devils so obedient to the Ex- 
‘ orcists when they commanded them to make 
‘ contorsions, were not more readily driven out 
‘ and expell’d by that wonderful Power which 
‘ the Church had to make them obey, and that 
' ’twas not made use of but to make a show to the 
‘ People, to amuse them with trifles, to command 
‘ one Devil to appear, and to make him retire ha- 
‘ ving plaid his Part; and to call another, and 
‘ cause him to do the same thing, instead of using 
‘ that Power to drive away the Infernal Troop, and 
‘ speedily to deliver the Nuns, whom they pre- 
‘ tended to be tormented with so much vio- 
‘ lence. 
Sect. 19. Duncan adds many other Reflections, 
drawn from the Conformation of a humane Body, 
and from the disposition of the Members, by which 
he makes it clearly appear, that the pretended Pos- 
sess’d did not any supernatural Motions, as it would 
have been to shut the Hand outwards, so as one closeth 
it inward; To bend the Thighs backward, in such 
a manner that the Ham-strings might touch the 
Shoulders, &c. That all their Motions were only 
ordinary in themselves and owing either to the facul- 
ty of Nimbleness and Swiftness, or extraordinary
Exten-


221 the Devils of Loudun. 
Extensions, such as a long Exercise, or a Disease, 
or violent Remedies might cause, whereof he ci- 
ted some Examples, too long to be here related. It 
is more proper to mention some Questions which 
were then propos’d to the University of Mont- 
pellier by Santerre Priest, and Promoter of the Bi-
shoprick and Diocess of Nimes, who had recourse 
to that Remedy, when he saw that the contagious 
Air of Loudun began to spread it self to Lan- 
guedoc. 
Sect. 20. The design of the Cabal of Monks, and 
some over-zealous Catholicks, being to authorize, 
as much as it was possible, the Propositions where- 
of there has been mention made before, tending to 
establish a kind of Inquisition upon the Testimony 
of Devils, they thought to find a good Advance- 
ment in it, by the Success of the Possession at Lou- 
dun, and judg’d it fit to make possessed Persons ap- 
pear in a great many places of the Realm at a time, 
and to cause them to speak the same Language. Jane 
de Ruede of the Village of Blast near Tournon, gave out 
that she was possess’d by four Devils, Beelzebub, Bar- 
rabas, Guilmon, and Carmin, which were sent to her 
by a Wizzard and a Witch of the same Country: 
She was brought to be exorcis’d in the Chappel of 
our Lady of Roquefort, famous for the Miracles 
which were wrought there: But Mazarin, then 
Vice-legat of the Pope in Avignon, whereon the 
Chappel depended, not being of the same Opinion, 
as the greatest part of the Ecclesiasticks of France, 
he enjoin’d Silence to the Exorcists and Person pos- 
sess’d; and the Devils obey’d far better the Orders 
of that sort, which were given with the Threats 
of the Civil Power, than those which had been 
made them by the Authority of the Church. San- 
terre being not of humour to be engaged in the Dia-
bolical


222 The History of 
Book III.
bolical Commerce of the Possession, which they 
would have establish’d in the Diocess of Nimes, he 
examin’d the Possess’d, their Postures and Contorsi- 
ons, which were the same that were made at Loudun, 
as one may infer by the reading of the Questions 
following; And he consulted afterwards the Uni- 
versity with intent to support and authorize his Sen- 
timent, to evidence to the Publick what they ought 
to think of the Possessions that were in vogue, and 
to repel the Complaints and Reproaches which he 
must have undergone from the Monks and Bigots, 
whom he went directly to encounter, by opposing 
their Intrigues in his Diocess, to nip the Bud of 
that infernal Seed, before it had time to sprout and 
spread deep Roots.
Questi-

223 the Devils of Loudun.
QUESTIONS 
Propos’d, to the University of Montpelier. 
QUESTION I. 
Sect. 21. ‘Whether the bending, bowing, and 
‘ removing of the Body, the Head 
‘ touching sometimes the Soles of the Foot, with 
‘ other Contorsions, and strange Postures, are a good 
‘ Sign of Possession? 
ANSWER I.
‘ Vaulters and Tumblers make such strange 
‘ Motions, and bend and bow themselves in 
‘ so many Fashions, that one may believe that 
‘ there is no kind of Posture, of which Men 
‘ and Women may not render themselves capa- 
‘ ble by diligent Study and long Practice, being 
‘ even able to make extraordinary Extensions, and 
‘ spreading out of the Legs, Thighs, and other 
‘ parts of the Body, because of the Extension of 
‘ Nerves, Muscles, and Tendons, by long Custom; 
‘ therefore such Operations may be done by the 
‘ Power of Nature. 
QUESTION II.
Sect. 22. ‘ Whether the quickness of the Motion 
‘ of the Head forward and backward, bringing it
to


224 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ to the Back and Breast, be an infallible Mark of 
‘ Possession? 
ANSWER II. 
‘ That Motion is so natural, that one needs not 
‘ add Reasons to those which have been said up- 
‘ on the Motions of the Parts of the Body. 
QUESTlON III. 
Sect. 23. ‘ Whether a hidden swelling of the 
‘ Tongue, the Throat, and the Face, and the sud- 
‘ den alteration of the Colour, are certain Marks 
‘ of Possession? 
ANSWER III. 
‘ The lifting up, and agitation of the Breast by Fits 
‘ and Starts, are the effects of drawing and holding 
‘ the Breath, being ordinary Actions of breathing; 
‘ from which one cannot infer any Possesson. The 
‘ swelling of the Throat may proceed from holding 
‘ of the Breath, and that of other Parts from Melan- 
‘ choly Vapours, which are often seen to wander 
‘ through all the parts of the Body; Whence it 
‘ follows, that this Sign of Possession is not to be 
‘ allow’d. 
QUESTION IV. 
Sect. 24. ‘ Whether Dulness and Senselessness, 
‘ or the privation of Sense, even to be pinch’d and 
‘ prick’d, without complaining, without stirring, 
‘ and even without changing Colour; are certain 
‘ Marks of Possession?
AN-


225 the Devils of Loudun. 
ANSWER IV. 
‘ The young Lacedemonian who suffer’d his Li- 
‘ ver to be knaw’d by a Fox which he had stoll’n, 
‘ without making any shew of feeling him, and 
‘ those who suffer’d themselves to be scourg’d be- 
‘ fore the Altar of Diana, even to Death, without 
‘ knitting their Brows, shew that Resolution may 
‘ well enable one to endure the Pricks of a Pin 
‘ without crying out: Besides, it is certain, that in 
‘ a Humane Body there is in some Persons certain 
‘ little parts of Flesh, which are without feeling, 
‘ although the other parts which are about them 
‘ are sensible, which most commonly happens 
‘ by some precedent Disease. Therefore such an 
‘ Effect is equivocal to prove a Possession. 
QUESTION V. 
Sect. 25. ‘ Whether the Immobility of all the Bo- 
‘ dy, which happens to the pretended Possessed by 
‘ the command of their Exorcists, during and in the 
‘ middle of the strongest Agitations, is a certain 
‘ Sign of a truly Diabolical Possession? 
ANSWER V. 
‘ The Motion of the Parts of the Body being vo- 
‘ luntary, it is natural to Persons well dispos’d to 
‘ move themselves, or not to move themselves, ac- 
‘ cording to their Will. Therefore such an Effect, 
‘ or Suspension of Motion, is not considerable to 
‘ infer a Diabolical Possession, if in the Immobi- 
‘ lity there has not been an entire privation of Sense:
O QUESTI-


226 The History of Book III.
QUESTION VI. 
Sect. 26. ‘ Whether the Yelping or Barking like 
‘ that of a Dog, in the Breast, rather than in the 
‘ Throat, is a Mark of Possession? 
ANSWER VI. 
‘ Humane Industry is so pliant to counterfeit all 
‘ kinds of Actions, that there are daily seen Per- 
‘ sons expert in expressing exactly the Actions, the 
‘ Cry, and the Voice of all sorts of Animals, and 
‘ in imitating them without moving their Lips but 
‘ unperceivably: There are found also very many 
‘ who form Words and Voices in the Stomach, which 
‘ seem rather to come from elsewhere, than from 
‘ the Person who forms them after that manner; 
‘ and they call those People Engastrimuthi, or En- 
‘ gastrologi; i. e. those that speak in their Bellies. 
‘ Therefore such an Effect is natural, as Pasquier 
‘ observes in the 38th Chapter of his Inquiries, by 
‘ the Example of a Buffoon nam’d Constantine. 
QUESTION VII. 
Sect. 27. Whether a fix’d steady Look upon some 
‘ Object, without moving the Eye on either side, 
‘ be a good Mark of Possession? 
ANSWER VII. 
‘ The Motion of the Eye is voluntary, as that of 
‘ other parts of the Body; and ’tis natural to move 
‘ it, or to keep it fix’d: Therefore there is nothing 
‘ considerable in this.
QUESTI-


227 the Devils of Loudun. 
QUESTION VIII. 
Sect. 28. ‘ Whether the Answers that the preten- 
‘ ded Possessed make in French, to some Questions 
‘ that are put to them in Latin, are a good Mark 
‘ of Possession? 
ANSWER VIII. 
‘ We affirm, that to understand and speak the 
‘ Languages, which one has never learn’d, are 
‘ things Supernatural, and which might make one 
‘ believe that they are done by the Ministry of 
‘ the Devil, or of some other Superiour Cause; 
‘ But to answer to some Questions only, that is alto- 
‘ gether Suspicious; a long Exercise, or a private 
‘ Intelligence between Persons, being, able to con- 
‘ tribute to such Answers; it seeming to be a Do- 
‘ tage to say, that the Devils understand Questi- 
‘ ons which are put to them in Latin, and that they 
‘ always answer in French, and in the natural Lan- 
‘ guage of that Person whom they would make 
‘ pass for Possessed. Whence it follows, that from 
‘ such an Effect the Residence of a Devil cannot 
‘ be inferred, most especially if the Questions 
‘ do not contain many Words and many Dis- 
‘ courses. 
QUESTION IX. 
Sect. 27. ‘ Whether to vomit such things as Peo- 
‘ ple have swallow’d, be a Sign of Possession?
Q2 AN-


228 The History of 
Book III.
ANSWER IX. 
‘ Delrio, Bodin, and other Authors say, that by 
‘ Witchcraft Wizards do sometimes cause Nails, 
‘ Pins, and other strange things to be vomited by 
‘ the Work of the Devil: So that in the really pos- 
‘ sessed the Devil can do the same thing. But to 
‘ vomit the things as they have swallow’d, that is 
‘ natural, there being found Persons who have a 
‘ weak Stomach, and who keep for many Hours 
‘ what they have swallow’d, and then cast them up 
‘ again as they took them; and the Disease call’d 
‘ the Lienteria rendring the Aliments through the 
‘ Fundament, as they had been taken by the Mouth, 
‘ without any alteration, is a fuller Proof of it. 
QUESTION X. 
Sect. 30. ‘ Whether the Prickings of a Launcet 
‘ upon divers parts of the Body, without Blood is- 
‘ suing thence, are a certain Mark of Possession? 
ANSWER X. 
‘ That ought to he attributed to the Disposition 
‘ of a melancholick Temper, the Blood whereof 
‘ is so thick, that it cannot issue out through so 
‘ little Wounds; and ’tis for that Reason that ma- 
‘ ny being prick’d even in the Veins and natural 
‘ Vessels, by the Launcet of a Chyrurgeon, bleed 
‘ not one drop, as ’tis seen by Experience: There- 
‘ fore there is nothing extraordinary in it. 
Sect. 31. That Question made it appear, that 
There happen’d things as surprizing in the Possessi-
ons


229 the Devils of Loudun. 
ons of other Countries as in that of Loudun, where 
this last Effect has not been observ’d, and to which 
can have no relation, seeing that there is nothing 
alike, either in the printed Books, or Manu- 
scripts of that time. Nevertheless the Possession 
in the Diocess of Nines, where that pretended Mi- 
racle was dope, has not been truer, nor judg’d such, 
because the Promoter of that Diocess had more Mo- 
desty and Honesty than many other Ecclesiasticks 
of his time. 
Sect. 32. These are the Decisions of the Univer- 
sity of Montpellier, which have been here related to 
shew of what Nature those Miracles were which 
past in the presence of the Duke of Orleans. To 
which may be added further, to omit nothing which 
may not be alogether clear, and that the quiet and 
repos’d condition of the Possess’d at the end of their 
Agitations, where they seem’d to have suffer’d no- 
thing, and where their Countenance recover’d in an 
instant its natural Form, is so far from being a good 
Proof of a true Possession, that ’tis an evident Mark 
of the contrary, seeing that ’tis not the Custom of 
Devils to be contented to do feats of Activity, by 
the Bodies which they possess, and to leave them 
afterwards found, well dispos’d, and free from 
Pains. The Gospel teacheth, that these terrible Guests 
made some of the Possess’d deaf and dumb; that 
they caus’d others to fall into the Fire and the 
Water; that they made others to foam at the Mouth, 
or made them wither’d and consumptive, or tor- 
mented them as if they would break or tear them in 
pieces, and after the Agitations and Torments they 
left them feeble and tir’d, and sometimes half dead. 
So that there has been reason to conclude that the 
Motions which begin and end at the Will of an 
Exorcist, jubentis aut prohibentis, commanding or
Q3 forbid-


230 The History of 
Book III. 
forbidding, as the Book of Demonomany mentions, 
are Motions studied, concerted, and done out of a 
Design, and that they who do them, being far 
from the being possess’d by Devils, they possess 
themselves so well that they stop and return to 
their natural State as soon as they please. Duncan 
assures that the same thing happen’d in his Pre- 
sence, and that in publick, upon the Stage, where a 
young Maid turn’d about for half an hour with so 
wonderful a swiftness, that the Sight was troubled 
to follow it; then she stopt all on a suddain, and 
made her Courtefie with so good a Grace, and so 
calm an Air, as if she had continued always 
still. 
Sect. 33. It were but to tire the Reader, to make 
all the Reflections that offer themselves upon the 
behaviour of the pretended Possess’d, and to relate 
all the examples of the Jugling Tricks, and other 
Actions counterfeit or natural, far more wonderful 
than those of the pretended Devils, which are con- 
tain’d in the Books of the Fathers of the Church, 
and in those of a great number of Authors ancient 
and modern. ’Tis therefore much better to resume the 
Order of things which past in that accursed and a- 
bominable Intrigue at Loudun. 
Sect. 34. The Expeditions of a great Repute had 
doubtless flatter’d the Nuns, but they were not less 
touch’d with the hope of Plenty and Wealth, of 
which they were destitute. Their Expectation was 
not deceived; Their Reputation had flown into 
all Quarters, although it was not in a manner so ad- 
vantagious as they were persuaded, And they 
were from that time freed of their Indigence by 
the officious care of the Exorcists, and by their 
sollicitations to Persons pious, credulous and chari- 
table. The Author of the Demonomany saith. ‘ That
‘ Alms


231 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ Alms were sent them from all Parts, and that if 
‘ they had not receiv’d a sufficient Charity, they 
‘ would make a Gathering for them in the Towns. 
The Generosity of the Nobility of the first Rank, 
and above all that of the Duke of Orleans, and all 
his Court, as we have seen before, put them alto- 
gether into a wealthy Condition. But that was not 
yet enough; all this was done but by the way 
of Persuasion, or by the Motions of Compassion and 
Charity, which were only commendable, and which 
did not suit with the Character of the Commis- 
sary, nor with that of the Authors of the Contri- 
vance, nor with that of the Exorcists who direct- 
ed it. To fill up these Characters, and to bring by 
little and little the Work towards the principal End 
which was propos’d, they began to declare War a- 
gainst the Protestants, and to invert themselves with 
their Spoils. The Protestants enjoy’d one part of the 
Church-yard of Loudun, which after many contesta- 
tions had been left them by Rochefort, and since con- 
firm’d by Mangot and Douville, all three Commissaries 
of the King in that behalf, successively and at divers 
times, But Laubardemont by Virtue of a Commis- 
sion obtain’d upon false Informations, took from 
them that Possession, and depriv’d them of their 
Right, by a Sentence which he gave the 23d. of 
January 1634. permitting them by a particular fa- 
vour, to buy with their own Money some Gardens 
for their Burying-place. He order’d also the Protestant 
Inhabitants, who had Houses in those Streets thro’ 
which the Procession was to pass, upon the Festi- 
val call’d Corpus Christi day, to hang and adorn 
the Front of their Houses, and also commanded 
them and the Consistory to take care of the Execu- 
tion of the said Order against each of them in par- 
ticular, who were not obedient, upon the Penalty
Q4 of


232 The History of Book III.
of 500 Livres Fine, and suspension of their Offices, 
if they had any, and the interdiction of the Exercise 
of their Religion within the Town and Suburbs: 
Which Order the Protestants vigorously oppos’d in 
consequence of the secret Articles of the Edict of Nants, 
and they could not be induc’d to obey it, neither by 
the Intrigues which were imploy’d for that purpose, 
nor by the Threats which they made use of to terri- 
fie them. They were again sent for another time by 
the same Commissary, who order’d them to assist 
at the Exorcisms, which they refus’d to do, as well 
because of the Places where they exorcis’d, as the 
Ceremonies which they us’d during the Exorcisms, 
and of the use which they made there of the Sacra- 
ment; which oblig’d the Assistants to pay those Re- 
spects, to which their Conscience could not submit. 
Laubardemont told them that they were afraid to be 
convinc’d by the Evidence of Truth to give Glo- 
ry to God, and to acknowledge the Possession; 
To which they reply’d, that supposing that the Pos- 
session was true, it would no ways prejudice them, 
nor their Religion, and that so the fear to be ob- 
lig’d to own it, would not give them so much trou- 
ble as he imagin’d. But however, said the Commis- 
sary to them, if the Possession were acknowledg'd, one 
might infer thence divers Conclusions in favour of the 
Roman Religion, and against the Doctrine of Protestants. 
If it were permitted us to write, answer’d James de 
Brissac Sieur Desloges, one of the Ministers, there is 
nothing in the World more easie, than to prove that the 
Possession does not establish at all the Roman Religion, nor 
that it destroys that of the Reformed. Why do not you 
write then? reply’d Laubardemont, Who is it that 
binders you? The Threats that were made to Mr. Dun- 
can, answer’d the Minister, and the Displeasure which 
we are told that Court and your Lordship have shewed
against


233 the Devils of Loudun. 
against him; But if you please to grant us liberty under 
your Hand, you shall quickly have the satisfaction to judge 
of our Reasons, and the Publick may judge of them like- 
wise. But, said he, your design would be possibly to op- 
pose the Possession, and ’tis that which cannot be tole- 
rated, after that the Question has been judg’d in a le- 
gal Manner. We will suppose the Possession, reply’d the 
Minister, and the intent of the Writing will be only, 
that the Roman Catholicks cannot draw thence any ad- 
vantage against the Protestants. Most of the Roman 
Catholicks there present, amongst whom was the 
Marquiss de la Rochepozai, would have been glad 
that the permission which the Minister desir’d 
might be allow’d him, but Laubardemont, who perceiv’d 
well the consequences, and who would not ex- 
pose the Propositions of the Exorcist to the Consuta- 
tion of the Ministers, sent them away without al- 
lowing them that liberty. 
Sect. 35. The Protestants who [by Virtue of the 
Edict of Nants] had a Right to keep little Schools 
for the instruction of Youth, and the Right where- 
of had been confirm’d by the Commissaries of the 
King, and by the Decree of the Parliament of the 
30th of August. 1613. had in their Possession a pret- 
ty large House, wherein they caused the Greek and 
Latin Tongue to be taught. That House seem’d 
convenient to lodge the Nuns of St. Ursula, who 
yet liv’d in an hir’d House: And ’twas believ’d that 
’twould not be difficult to take it from its Owners, 
and to put it into the Hands of the Nuns. For that 
purpose James Denieau the King’s Attorney in the 
Commission which concern’d the Affair of the Posses- 
sion at Loudun, remonstrated to Laubardemont the 
18th of January 1634. that the Lodging of the Ur- 
sulines was inconvenient, because of the smalness of 
its Extent; That they could not perform there the
Exorcisms


234 The History of 
Book III. 
Exorcisms but with much difficulty, and that there 
was not in the Town a sufficient number of Churches 
to Exorcise conveniently, by Reason of the great 
concourse of People, who came in Crouds from all 
Parts to assist thereat. But that the Reformed, to 
whom it was not permitted to keep Schools, had 
a Colledge, which was a large House, and was ve- 
ry fit for the Reception of these Nuns; That he re- 
quested that it would please Laubardemont to go 
thither and visit it; and then order what he should 
think good. The Commissary agreed to go thither, 
which he did the very same day, with Denieau. He 
found in the Colledge but two Regents, who told 
them that the Sieurs Desloges Minister, and Martin 
Counsellor of the Bailiwick, were the Directors of it: 
He order’d that these Directors should be appointed 
to appear before him, that the matter might be de- 
termin’d according to the Conclusions of the King’s 
Attorney. They appear’d but would not acknow- 
ledge Laubardemont for a competent Judge, as not 
having any Commission for that purpose; how- 
ever he omitted not to make some Procedures, and 
to give some Orders, notwithstanding the refusal 
made by them. Whereupon the Protestants signified 
that they appeal’d from his Orders, as being an in- 
competent Judge, and that they took upon them 
the Defence in their own Private Names: And to 
prevent all other Proceedings which he might make 
thereafter, they sent Deputies to Paris to complain 
to the King, and to maintain their Right. In 
prejudice thereof Laubardemont gave the 29th of 
January a Sentence, importing. That whereas the 
Protestants have establish'd a Colledge without the King's 
Permission, and to the Prejudice of his Edicts, he com- 
mands them to clear the House of the said Colledge of 
the Bodies and Goods, and to put the Keys into the Hands
of


235 the Devils of Loudun.
of the King’s Attorney, three days after the intimati- 
on of the present Order; and that the said time being 
past, they shall be compelled thereto whatsoever opposition 
or Appeals notwithstanding. That Order was signi- 
fied the day following, and they caus’d all the Ec- 
clesiasticks, and Religious Orders of the Town to 
prepare to make a solemn Procession, and to cop- 
duct the Ursulines with pomp, and, as it were, in 
triumph into the House of the Protestants, where in 
case they refus’d to let them in, they purpos’d to 
break the Doors open. The Protestants went to 
Laubardemont and remonstrated, That as soon as they 
should have understood by their Deputies the King’s 
pleasure, they would wholly submit to it, and that 
they besought him to grant them so much time. 
Upon the refusal which he made, they signified to 
him their new Protestations, Appeals, &c. and af- 
terwards went to the ordinary Officers of Loudun, 
before whom they made along Verbal Process, con- 
taining all their Reasons and their Offers to obey 
the Will of the King, when it should be made known 
to them. Upon this the Catholick Officers fear- 
ing that the Populace would raise some tumult pre- 
judicial to their Interests and to the Town in gene- 
ral, they sent to desire of the Commissary a Delay 
for eight days, but he granted them, but four, which 
he after revok’d the same day, and the 4th of Feb- 
ruary the Provost of Thouars came to Loudun with 
all his Company of Guards; which having caus’d 
much uneasiness to the more moderate Inhabitants of 
both Religions, and to all those who desir’d to live in 
Peace, the Lieutenant Civil and the Judge of the 
Provostship made many Proposals to each Party, 
to oblige the Protestants to sell their House, and the 
Nuns to buy it: But that was not the design of those 
Ladies, nor what was promis’d them. So the Ma-
strates


236 The History of Book III. 
gistrates having not succeeded in that Negotiation, 
they saw all the Town in trouble and tumult; for 
us they knew the imperious and violent Humour of 
Laubardemont, they judg’d that he would not easily 
relinquish his design. In effect the Provost of Thou- 
ars made himself ready to go with his Guards in- 
to that House, but they met in the Streets the 
Protestant Women of all Qualities and Ages, with 
their Aprons full of Sand and Ashes, which they 
pretended to cast into the Eyes, to blind, as much 
as it should be possible for them, all those that should 
attempt to go and force the Colledge; Whilst their 
Husbands, who had understood that there were 
come from Poitiers 800 Men, besides all the Mar- 
shalseas of the neigbouring Towns, were in an ex- 
tream Consternation, being uncertain of the Issue 
that an Affair of that Consequence might have. But 
Laubardemont seeing that it took such a Course, and 
finding in the Protestants more Obstinacy than Me- 
nuau the King’s Advocate, and the rest of his Adhe- 
rents had made him believe, he probably fear’d that 
that Attempt which he had made without any Or- 
der of the Court, should be disavow’d; and so 
durst not proceed to Extremities. However it 
was, he sent away the Provost of Thouars, 
and caus’d not the others to come, according 
to the Threats he had made. In the mean 
while he drew up a bloody Verbal Process a- 
gainst the Protestants, and caus’d Informations to 
be made full of Calumnies and odious Imputations, 
The Lieutenant Criminal made also one on his 
part, upon the Demand of the King’s Attorney; 
and ’twas hop’d by one or other of theft Informa- 
tions, wherein the Protestants were strangely aspers’d 
and blacken’d, they would reduce them to ask for 
Favour, and to offer gladly what they had denied
with


237 the Devils of Loudun
with so much resistance and resolution. They did 
not fail on their part to take care of themselves, 
by presenting their Petition to the Chamber of the 
Edict, where they obtain’d a Decree the 8th of Fe- 
bruary, which imports, That the Court receiv'd their 
Appeal from the Procedure made by Laubardemont, 
who was forbid to proceed further in the execution of his 
Order, till they had taken Cognizance of that Matter, 
upon the Penalty of Nullity of the Proceedings, and of 
all the Costs, Damages, and Interests. This Decree 
having been signified to the Commissary Denieau, the 
Lieutenant Civil, and the Judge of the Provostship, 
with a Summons to appear at the Court, Lauberde- 
mont departed the 15th of February, to go to Pa- 
ris, and carried the Informations of the Lieute- 
nant Criminal, and the Verbal Process which he 
himself had made; wherein he charg’d the Prote- 
stants with having caus’d a Sedition and popular 
Commotion. He fail’d not to see favourably re- 
ceiv’d and heard by Cardinal de Richelieu, and by 
the King s Council; where all he had done was ap- 
prov’d of, and confirm’d by a Decree; with Pro- 
hibitions to the Parliament to take Cognizance of 
that Affair, and with a command to the Protestants 
to obey the Orders and Edicts of Laubardemont, of 
the 29th of January, and the 3d of February, and 
all that should be ordain’d by him, touching the 
Business of the Colledge. There was also a Com- 
mission dispatched to d'Etampes, Master of the Re- 
quests, to proceed to a new Information; and he 
had a Warrant of Imprisonment granted against six 
of the principal Protestants, which cast them all in- 
to great trouble; whereunto the return of their 
Deputies from Paris did not put a stop; for they 
understood that the Court was prepossess’d against 
them to such a degree, that they would not consent to
grant


238 The History of Book III.
grant any Audience to those who demanded it on 
their behalf; and that they had condemn’d them 
without hearing. Upon this they sent again new 
Deputies, some whereof having rid Post, confirm’d 
what the former related, and said, that they were 
advised to consent to a voluntary Sale of the House 
in Question. But they resolved rather to suffer 
it to be taken by Force, than to receive the Price 
which had been offer’d for it; which was so low, 
that the Offer might rather pass for an Insult on 
the part of their Enemies, than for a serious Propo- 
sal of Persons, who, in good earnest, fought for an 
Accommodation. In the mean while the Deputies 
who had remain’d at Paris, writ that the Marquiss du 
Rivau had in his Hand a Letter of Privy-Seal, by 
which he was commanded to disarm the Prote- 
stants of the Town of Loudun; That he was to de- 
part from Paris for that purpose, and that Loubar- 
demont would come back with him; which he did 
not however so suddenly; and during that time, 
Regnier, and Dumoutier Bourneus, who were of the 
number of the Six, against whom he had caused a 
Warrant to be decreed to seize their Persons, sur- 
rendred themselves in the Prison of Fort l’Eveque, 
where they were heard and interrogated, whether 
there had not been a popular Commotion at Lou- 
dun; and if it had not been resolv’d before to make 
it, in an Assembly held by the Protestants, where 
the Ministers had assisted? Whereunto having an- 
swer’d very pertinently, they were at first set at li- 
berty under Bail; and some days after their Sure- 
ties were discharg’d, and they dismist. 
Sect. 36. At length, the 5th day of December, Lau- 
bardemont being return’d to Loudun, signified the 
Decree of the Council of State abovementioned, da- 
ted the 23d of May; to which the Protestants by a
Verbal


239 the Devils of Loudun. 
Verbal Process having offer’d to obey, with a Pro- 
testation to address themselves by their most hum- 
ble Remonstrance to his Majesty, against that De- 
cree which had been granted without their being 
heard or call’d, they deliver’d the Keys of the 
House, and the Nuns were put into possession 
of it, and made very quickly after other Purchases 
of some neighbouring Houses, and the nearest Gar- 
dens; And since that time they have added such 
considerable Room, rais’d so many Buildings in 
their Convent, and bought so many Tythes, Rents, 
and other Lands and Demains in the Country, that 
one may be assur’d, that not only their pretended 
Diabolical Possession has put them out of the State 
of Indigence, wherein they were, but that their 
House may at this Day pass for one of the richest 
Communities of their Order. 
Sect. 37. The noise which that Affair made, had 
drawn all the Attention of the People; and the De- 
vils, who seem’d to have no other end than to di- 
vert and please them, seeing them thereby drawn 
off from the Contemplation of the Miracles of the 
Possession, continued quiet, and took that time to 
recover their past Labour, and to prepare themselves 
for new Endeavours at the return of Laubardemont,
their famous Protector, who caus’d them to under- 
stand, that he would shortly return to favour and 
shelter them with his Authority. Father Surin, whose 
Direction had not yet produc’d any thing extraor- 
dinary, except in his own Person, found it conve- 
nient, while they expected the Commissary, to 
raise by some Miracle the Reputation of the Exor- 
cisms, which began to diminish. There remain’d 
in the Body of the Superior, four Devils, Leviathan, 
Behemot, Balaam, and Isaacarum, after the Expulsi- 
on of the three others, Asmodee, Aman and Gresil,
which


240 The History of 
Book III. 
which had been effected by Virtue of the Exorcisms 
of Father Lactance. The Jesuit attempted not to 
drive them out all at once, for it was of too great 
importance to cause always the best Actresses to
appear upon the Stage; and he accounted it much 
better to use moderately the Authority of the 
Church, in not delivering altogether that poor pos- 
sess’d Person according to the Power which he had,
and according to which Charity seem’d to require 
it, than to suffer the most famous of the Possess’d 
to retire, who could best of all impose upon the 
Eyes of the Publick. ’Twas therefore resolv’d to 
expel only Leviathan at that time, who was an elo- 
quent Devil, and who sometimes made long dis- 
courses, as it appeard in a Book intituled, The Glo- 
ry of St. Joseph, printed at Saumur by Lewis 
Mace, second Edition; In which this Devil is made 
to say, ‘ That his principal business was to hinder 
‘ the Love of God to his Creatures, and that of the 
‘ Creatures to God; That in that employment he 
‘ suffered a new Hell, because he could not prevent, 
‘ but that some would advance towards God; 
‘ That he was very unfortunate in being come to 
‘ Loudun to act the Nun; That they made him fast in 
‘ spite of his Teeth, and wear Sackcloth, and that this 
‘ was worse to him yet than a Hell; That he would 
‘ long since have quitted the Body of the Superior, 
‘ if God had not constrain’d him to continue there; 
‘ That he had made it all along his Business to pos- 
‘ sess Bodies, but that he never was so much molest- 
‘ ed in any other as in that: To which the Author 
‘ of the Book adds, That he was to be pursued with 
‘ great Application of Spirit, through all the Fa- 
‘ culties and Operations of the Soul, where he had 
‘ insinuated and intrench’d himself, fortifying him- 
‘ self in the natural Inclinations, and the Roots of
‘ Im


241 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ Imperfection, in which he maintains himself as 
‘ in his own Territories; That when he had lost one 
‘ Intrenchment, he entred into another; That 
‘ ’twas necessary to seek him every where, and to 
‘ root him out by little and little That he made 
‘ then great complaints and cry'd out, Thou takest 
‘ from me my Nest, where shall I be now? Meaning 
‘ by that Nest, not great Failures, but petty Faults, 
‘ which others would call Virtues; That this De- 
‘ vil resisted the designs of the Exorcists, one while 
‘ by violence, exercising cruelties, which God per- 
‘ mitted him for her greater Merit, and another 
‘ while by Craft, making use of his rights of Temp- 
‘ tation and Possession; That they had experiment- 
‘ ed against him the Assistance or the Holy Guar- 
‘ dian Angels, and that of Providence, and that 
‘ with incredible Labour they were assisted by- 
‘ Grace against Nature supported by Satan; That 
‘ this Conflict had continued several Months, and 
‘ that they had seen with admiration the things 
‘ which pass’d in the Secret of Hearts, to become 
‘ sensible and visible; That at last the Devil had 
‘ yielded, choosing rather to be disinist, than kept 
‘ in possession, seeing that his House was chang'd, 
‘ into a Prison. That Book imports further, That 
‘ the Possession of Loudun was one of the strangest 
‘ and delicatest that had ever been seen; That ’twas 
‘ founded upon the Operation of Magick, and up- 
‘ on the Wicked usage of tile Liberty of Men, 
‘ to which God condescended very much, respect- 
‘ ing the Free-will of his Creatures; That the Prin- 
‘ cipal design of the Magicians was to conceal the 
‘ residence of Devils in those Bodies, and that for 
‘ these reasons the exterior effects which were seen 
‘ in other Possessions, and were supported by the 
‘ Power of Satan alone, were neither so numerous, 
‘ nor so great. R Sect.


242 The History of 
Book III.
Sect. 38. That Devil having been expell’d, they 
gave notice of it to the Bishop of Poitiers by a Let- 
ter, to which they added the Extract of the Verbal 
Process of the Exorcisms whereof this is the Copy. 
‘ Monday the 5th of November 1635. after the 
‘ Devil nam’d Isaacarum, one of the four possessing 
‘ the Mother Prioress, had made this Adoration to 
‘ the Holy Sacrament in the Church of the Ursulines, 
‘ where the Reverend Father Sarin of the Society of 
‘ Jesus exorcis’d him, the Body of the Possess’d 
‘ has been suddenly rais’d upon her Feet, and Le- 
‘ viathan, chief of all the Troop of the Possession, 
‘ appear’d on a sudden in the Place of the said Isaa- 
‘ carum, manifesting himself by disdainful frowning 
‘ and proud Gate as of a Queen, with a very fair 
‘ and shining Countenance: Whereupon the Exor- 
‘ cist speaking Latin, according to his Custom, 
‘ said, Here's a Devil who makes himself a Beau, but 
‘ for the Glory of God and the Edification of Souls, I 
‘ intend presently to make him shew his ugliness and de- 
‘ formities; And the Hymn Gloria &c. having been 
‘ sung to that end, the Body of the said Prioress 
‘ was cast to the Ground, shewing a very hideous 
‘ and frightful Visage, with strange contortions in 
‘ all her Members, turning her Face towards the 
‘ Earth, that it might not be seen, and then lifting 
‘ up her self with a very majestick Countenance, 
‘ went and set her self proudly in a Chair, nodding 
‘ her Head with Gravity, and seeming to desire 
‘ to say something; But the Exorcist having con- 
‘ strain’d her by a speedy command to humble her 
‘ self and to cast her self on the Ground, asking the 
‘ Devil if it were not true that Jesus Christ had van- 
‘ quish’d him in that Maid, and by her answer’d 
‘ with Blasphemy in a doleful tone, and a dejected 
‘ look. It is but too true for me. Moreover being
‘ urg’d
 

243 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ urg’d again to finish his Adoration, he cast himself 
‘ at the Feet of the Father, rolling himself along 
‘ with frightful Agitations, embracing them divers 
‘ times, and whilst the Magnificat, &c. was sung,
‘ she extended her Arms and Hands, making them 
‘ become streight and stiff, and her Head lean’d 
‘ on the Foot of the said Exorcist, upon the middle 
‘ of the step of the Altar, she did turn it side-ways 
‘ towards some of the Spectators, on the side of the 
‘ Window, and shew’d a wound in form of a Cross, 
‘ Blood dropping from it of a fresh and Vermillion 
‘ Colour; the first and second Skin which they call 
‘ the Dermis and Epidermis were scratch’d and a 
‘ little open’d, and that Cross was near of the same 
‘ length that appears in this Figure, 
Sect. 39. ‘ At the same time the Father, who knew 
‘ the Sign by the last going out of the chief Devil, 
‘ promis’d and sign’d by the said Leviathan since 
‘ the 17th. of May in the presence of the Lord Bi- 
‘ shop of Poitiers, cry’d aloud. Behold, Sirs, God 
‘ be thanked, the sign of the Ejection, Leviathan is 
‘ gone out, and then the said Prioress appear’d on 
‘ a sudden with a Countenance so modest and se- 
‘ rene, and a Spirit so quiet and settled, that the 
‘ Spectators well perceiv’d, notwithstanding the 
‘ Blood which was upon her Fore-head, that in- 
‘ deed the Finger of God and the Ray of his Mer- 
‘ cy was there, which oblig’d them to sing present- 
‘ ly, with Tears of Joy, the Hymn Te Deum, &c.
R2 ‘ There


244 The History of Book III. 
‘ Thereupon the Exorcist being resolv’d to make 
‘ Isaacarum appear again, and make him give an 
‘ account of that Wound, and having sung to that 
‘ end Memento salutis Author, &c. the said Isaacarum 
‘ shew’d himself upon her Visage with a frightful 
‘ aspect, then with an insolent Joy he cry’d aloud 
‘ thrice, I am now Master my self, I am now Master. 
‘ Being ask’d how? He answer’d, That the chief is 
‘ gone away. Being urg’d whether he spake true, be- 
‘ ing so great a Liar? He reply’d, ‘Tis as true as 
‘ that the Flesh of God is in that Tabernacle there. Be- 
‘ ing ask’d where is Leviathan at present? He an- 
‘ swer’d, What do I know? In Hell, I think; Being 
‘ demanded from whence came that sudden De- 
‘ parture, he said, renouncing God as ’twas usual 
‘ with him. That he knew nothing, adding, Joseph 
‘ came, who has driven him away, intimating to him on 
‘ the behalf of God, that there was now no longer time 
‘ to resist the Ministers of the Church, and that he had 
‘ triumph'd enough. Finally, being urg’d to tell whe- 
‘ ther the Bloody Cross which was on her Fore- 
‘ head, was a wound by a Mans Hand? he said, 
‘ No, and swore. Upon which the Father Exor- 
‘ cist declar’d succinctly three things to the Assist- 
‘ ants, That the Prioress, by the advice which had 
‘ been given her since the time he had begun to 
‘ Exorcise her, had put her self under the special 
' Protection of that Holy Patriarch; That for these 
‘ two Months past, she had very much increas’d 
‘ her devotion towards him; and that in fine two 
‘ Days ago she had made a Vow to say the little 
‘ Office of the Saint every day for the space of a 
‘ Year. This Act is sign’d by the Register of the 
‘ Commission, by Laubardemont, and by eight Ex- 
‘ orcists, Jesuits, and Capucins, some Priests, Cu- 
‘ rates and Nuns, and some Officers as well of the
‘ Baili-


245 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ Bailiwick, as of the Province of the general As- 
‘ sessors, and Office of Salt at Loudun. 
Sect. 40. After such a Verbal Process so authen- 
tickly attested and sign’d, can one doubt the truth 
of the Miracle? And was it not imprudence in the 
Incredulous to say, that the Nun might have made 
that Wound whilst she roll’d her self, and that she 
might have had an Iron Cross hid in her Clothes, 
or in her Hands, which were at liberty, and have 
made a slight Wound, having not judg’d it fit to 
make a deeper? ’Tis true, that to support that Su- 
spicion and their Prejudices, they alledg’d, that the 
Wounds made by the three former Devils, who 
were already gone out of the same possessed Person, 
having been suspected, as it was clearly manifested, 
and even by a Writing, those Devils, who seem’d to 
be so well dispos’d, and to have a mind to confound 
the Incredulity of Gainsayers, ought to use more Pre- 
caution, and not to forget any Circumstance which 
might have satisfied the Publick, and convinc’d them 
wholly of the truth of that Action. But would it have 
been reasonable to give one self so much trouble to 
satisfie the Whimsies of the Publick? What needed 
there more? One Devil had promis’d in the presence 
of the Bishop of Poitiers, a good while ago, he had 
now perform’d his promise: Another Devil serv’d 
for a Witness, he had made his Deposition, and 
confirm’d it by a solemn Oath in proper Terms, 
without any Equivocation, As true, as that the Flesh 
of God was in the Tabernacle. And all these things 
were well attested by a number of Friars, and o- 
ther Persons of Quality, all good Friends of these 
Devils, who frequented them often, had Com- 
merce with them, and had known their Sincerity. 
What could then have been said against it? And 
what ground of Unbelief must not one have had to 
resist so many Proofs?
R3 Sect.


246 The History of 
Book III.
Sect. 41. This last Miracle was followed quickly 
by a new one, done upon the same Person, by the 
Expulsion of the Devil Balaam. This is the Verbal 
Process that was then publish’d. 
‘ Thursday the 29th of November 1635. We, James 
‘ Denieau, Counsellor of the King at the Presidial 
‘ Court of la Fleche, and his Attorney in the Com- 
‘ mission given by him for the Fact of Exorcisms 
‘ to Monsieur de Laubardemont, Counsellor of his Ma- 
‘ jesty in his Council of State and Privy-Council, 
‘ being at the said Loudun in the Church of the Ur- 
‘ sulines, with James Nozai, Register in the said 
‘ Commission. The Reverend Father Surin of the 
‘ Society of Jesus, having receiv’d a Letter from 
‘ the Lord Archbishop of Tours, by which he re- 
‘ commended to him to cause that Mr. Montague, 
‘ a Noble Englishman, might receive Edification by 
‘ the fight of what pass’d at the Exorcisms; The 
‘ said Father Surin should diligently apply him- 
‘ self to exorcise the Mother Prioress of the said 
‘ Nuns, in the presence of the said Mr. Montague, 
‘ Mr. Killegrew and Mr. Scandret, English Gentle- 
‘ men, and of many other Persons of Quality: 
‘ In performing of which Exorcism, the Devil Ba- 
‘ laam appear’d counterfeiting the Postures and Mo- 
‘ tions, which Isaacarum and Behemot have been ac- 
‘ custom’d to do: Whereupon the Father suppo- 
‘ sing that it was Isaacarum, he commanded him to 
‘ give the reason of an Accident that happen’d 
‘ eight days since to the said Mother Prioress, 
‘ which was an extraordinary wandring of her Spi- 
‘ rit, with a perpetual Inclination to eat and sleep, 
‘ whereby she felt an extream pain, as of things un- 
‘ usual and very violent. To whom the said De- 
‘ vil answer’d, That 'twas an Enterprize; and as the
Father


247 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ Father pursu’d him to know that Enterprise, the 
‘ Devil retir’d: Then the Hymn Magnisicat, &c. 
‘ being sung, he appear’d again in the very shape of 
‘ Isaacarum; and the Father forbearing to continue 
‘ his Demand, enjoyn’d him to prostrate himself 
‘ as he us’d to do, and to adore the Holy Sacra- 
‘ ment; to which having been obedient, as he was 
‘ in the middle of the Action, he stopt on a sud- 
‘ den, and the form of Balaam appear’d in her Vi- 
‘ sage sad and hideous, making however some 
‘ shew of Laughter, which caus’d him to be known. 
‘ Then the Father told the Spectators, that it was 
‘ Balaam, which the Devil own’d; and as it was 
‘ observ’d, that the Face became wan, and like one 
‘ dead, the said Father Surin said to him. Thou 
‘ look’st pale, as one guilty; what hast thou done? 
‘ He answer’d, ’Tis true, ’tis I who have done the E- 
‘ vil whereof thou complainest. The Father urging 
‘ him to tell plainly what it was, after some lit- 
‘ tle delaying, he said, ’Tis my self who these days 
‘ past have caus'd to the Diseas'd that extraordinary 
‘ Hunger and troublesome Sleep, and who have kept her 
‘ from all the Exercises of Prayer and Piety, which 
‘ she had been accustom’d to do. Whereupon the Vi- 
‘ sage continuing to appear, still more pale, and 
‘ tending to an Extremity, the said Father perceiv- 
‘ ed that the Devil could hold out no longer, and 
‘ conjecturing that he was ready to go out of the 
‘ Body, he commanded him with great Fervour to 
‘ do it. Then the Body or the said Maid, being 
‘ upon her Knees, would be bow’d backwards up-
‘ on her Heels, and stretching out her Left-Arm in 
‘ the Air to the sight of all. We saw, with many 
‘ others of the Assistants, viz. the Sieur Demorans,
‘ the Vicegerent of the Bishop of Poitiers, the Fa- 
‘ ther Aginot and Bacheterie Jesuits, Exorcists,
R 4 Father


248 The History of 
Book III.
‘ Father Luke Capucin, Exorcist, the said English 
‘ Gentlemen, the said Nozai Register, the Sieur de 
‘ Fresue Burgess of Loudun, and especially the said 
‘ Father Surin Exorcising bloody Characters, form- 
‘ ing themselves upon the Back of her Hand, 
‘ which compos’d the Name of Joseph; this being 
‘ perceiv’d by the said Father, he said, that ’twas 
‘ the sign of the going out of Balaam; The said 
‘ Name is written in Roman Letters, and in the 
‘ form and bigness almost as this is, JOSEPH; 
‘ which Sign the said Father had extorted from the 
‘ Devil the 1st of the Month of October last, which 
‘ happen’d in this manner. The said Father Su- 
‘ rin. having taken notice that the Mother Prioress 
‘ receiv’d the special Favours of God, by the In- 
‘ tercession of St. Joseph; and that the Devil Ba- 
‘ laam had own’d that the said Saint was his parti- 
‘ cular Enemy in Heaven, he purpos’d to compel 
‘ him, for a sign of his final departure, to write 
‘ the Name of Joseph on the back of the Left- 
‘ Hand of the possessed Maid, instead of that of 
‘ Balaam, which two Years before he had pro- 
‘ mis’d to write; the Father thinking it more de- 
‘ cent that a Religious Person, should have upon 
‘ her Hand the Name of a Saint, than that of a 
‘ Devil. Having therefore several times command- 
‘ ed that Devil to promise this Sign, without be- 
‘ ing able to engage him to consent to it, he re- 
‘ solv’d to perswade the Maid to perform some 
‘ Devotion for that End; which was, to receive 
‘ the Sacrament nine days together, and to do some 
‘ Austerities every day to the Honour of St. Jo- 
‘ seph; that being done, the ninth day at the Ex- 
‘ claims, without the Fathers seeming to enquire 
‘ into that Affair, the Devil Balaam appear’d in a 
‘ terrible Form, contrary tb his ordinary Practice,
and


249 the Devils of Loudun
‘ and biting with rage the back of her Ieft-hand, 
‘ confest that he was compell’d by the Guardian An- 
‘ gel of the Maid, on the behalf of St. Joseph, to 
‘ make the Sign commanded at the very time of 
‘ his last going out; after which he promis’d him, 
‘ and swore upon the Holy Sacrament, not with- 
‘ out regret, saying. That he intended, being not able 
‘ to go to Heaven in Person, that at least his Name, 
‘ should go thither, being ivgrav’d upon the Hand of that 
‘ Maid: In conformity to his Promise, that being 
‘ come to pass which has been represented above: 
‘ And the said Name being mark'd in such a man- 
‘ ner, that the first and second Skin, and the Flesh, 
‘ seem’d pierc’d; after which, the Maid being 
‘ come to her self, they sung Te Deum Laudamus, &c. 
‘ Then ’twas advis’d to make some of the Devils to 
‘ appear, to know how the matter had passed. Up- 
‘ on that the Father, having the Holy Sacrament in 
‘ his Hand, commanded that Devil who should be 
‘ in the Body, to appear and answer to what 
‘ he should be interrogated; and presently Behe- 
‘ mot appear’d with his frightful Countenance, who 
‘ being commanded to tell who had writ that 
‘ Name upon her Hand, answer’d, That ’twas Ba- 
‘ laam, who had appear’d alone, counterfeiting the o- 
‘ thers. Being ask’d if he were truly gone out, he 
‘ answer’d, Yes, by the Flesh and Blood of God which 
‘ is there, making a Sign towards the Sacrament. 
‘ Being ask’d, who compelled him to go out? 
‘ Stretching out his Hand, he said, ’Tis his Enemy, 
‘ He whose Name is written, there, who is come, and
‘ hath commanded him to leave his Dissimulation, 
‘ and to appear in his own Countenance, and to declare 
‘ that he was the Author of the Disorder that hap- 
‘ pen'd eight days since to the Prioress, for the pu- 
‘ nishment of that disorder, to go out presently. Being
ask’d


250 The History of Book III.
‘ ask’d more expresly of the Cause of his going 
‘ out, he said. That he was driven out, because he 
‘ had hindred the Works of God. Being ask’d, what 
‘ Works? he answer’d, Prayer, Abstinence, Penance, 
‘ and all other Recollections of Spirit, by the irregula- 
‘ rity of the above said natural Actions. Being urg’d 
‘ to tell plainly, what Irregularity? and in what? 
‘ he reply’d. That it was, as he had said, by making 
‘ her eat continually, by sleeping, doing idle Tricks, and 
‘ hindring the other Nuns in their Devotions and Of- 
‘ fices. Whereupon the Father having said to him. 
‘ Thou wilt play the same Pranks one of these days; 
‘ and for a Punishment thou shalt be constrain’d to go 
‘ out, as well as he, he answer’d, swearing, I would 
‘ it were in my Power to obey, I would go hence without 
‘ being entreated; for I am too much tormented. And 
‘ as he looked steadfastly on the Pix, the Father 
‘ having said to him, What do you look on so much? 
‘ he answer’d, I look upon him who is not to be seen 
‘ by bodily Eyes; and upon that he withdrew. Up- 
‘ on which, We, the said Attorney of the King, 
‘ have made and drawn up our Verbal Process, 
‘ and caus’d it to be sign’d by the Persons present, 
‘ for a Testimony of the Truth which it contains; 
‘ after which the same was read aloud by the Re- 
‘ gister. Thus Sign’d: Denieau. John Joseph Surin 
‘ of the Society of Jesus. Montague, as having 
‘ seen the Letters of the Name of Joseph mark’d 
‘ upon her Hand. Thomas Killigrew. And below 
‘ the said Subscription there is written in English, 
‘ which has been translated into French, by Mr. 
‘ Montague, I saw her Hand white as my Hand, and 
‘ in an instant change Colour all along the Vein, and be- 
‘ come red, and all on a sudden a Word distinctly ap- 
‘ pear’d, and the Word was JOSEPH.
Sect.


251 the Devils of Loudun. 
Sect. 42. Thus these wretched Possessed conti- 
nued molested and tormented by the Devils, with- 
out their Exorcists giving themselves the trou- 
ble to deliver them, but when they were con- 
cern’d to edifie some great Persons of Quality, 
and to satisfie the Prelates, whose Recommendation 
these Honourable Persons brought. Some Chyrur- 
geons being sent to view the Impression of that 
Name, they perceiv’d an Inflammation, which 
made them suspect that it had been done, not by 
the Operation of a Spirit, but by Humane Art; 
knowing, that in other matters ’twas very easie to 
make a like Impression with Aqua fortis, or some 
other Compositions. But Denieau kept the Verbal 
Processes, and suppress’d them, and caus’d other 
Chyrurgeons to be fought for, who should speak a 
little more favourably, but who however durst 
not, or could not, so well disguise the matter, but 
that the Exorcists were oblig’d to own in their 
Books, ‘ That there happen’d a thing very re- 
‘ markable to that Name of Joseph writ by Balaam; 
‘ which was, that after its having been for fifteen 
‘ days very well mark’d upon the Hand of the 
‘ Superior without any Inflammation or Suppura- 
‘ tion happening there, the Devil Isaacarum, had in 
‘ his Rage bit it in such a manner, that it became 
‘ a great Sore on her Hand in the place of that 
‘ Writing; That after a Swelling and Inflammati- 
‘ on there grew a Scab, which had entirely taken 
‘ off, and erac’d the Name of Joseph, which was 
‘ seen no more, and continued ten or twelve 
‘ days without appearing; after which, the Scab, 
‘ being dried and fallen off, the same Characters 
‘ that were first form’d, by little and little re- 
‘ turn’d, contrary to all appearance, shewing them- 
‘ selves as fair as ever; which could not happen
‘ natu-


252 The History of 
Book III.
‘ naturally, according to the Report of the Chy- 
‘ rurgeons, whereof a Certificate was made. To 
which they added, That Behemot being thereupon 
interrogated about that matter, said, That in truth 
naturally these Characters could not return; but that 
God had constrained Isaacarum, who by his biting had 
defac'd that Name, to restore it to its former con- 
dition. ‘ Moreover, they say further, they plainly 
‘ perceiv’d therein the Providence of God, as well to 
‘ favour the Piety of a poor afflicted Maid, as to 
‘ supporf the Proofs which have been given of her 
‘ Deliverance; and that there is a great appearance 
‘ that these Names and those which were written 
‘ afterwards, would continue imprinted all the 
‘ time of that Maid’s Life. But the Incredulous 
were of an Opinion very contrary to the Testimo- 
ny of Behemot; for they believ’d that the Inflam- 
mation had been caus’d by the anguish of 
the Wound which had been made by writing 
the Name Joseph and that the Characters which 
were defac’d by time, and which they said 
to be from time to time renew’d by the Guardian 
Angel of the Superior, were also refresh’d, not by 
the Operation of that Angel, but by the use of 
Aqua fortis: And in effect those Characters did 
wholly disappear towards the end of her Life, 
when the leanness of her Hand had made it on- 
capable of receiving that Impression, as shall be 
told hereaster. 
Sect. 43. During this time the Possession at Chi- 
non went on, although it made little Noise, the Court 
being not so favourable to it, as to that of Loudun, 
because of a report which was made to the King by 
the Cardinal of Lions, and the Bishops of Nimes, 
Chartres, and Angers, or rather because that the Car- 
dinal de Richelieu was not concern’d for it, and
that


253 the Devils of Loudun.
that there was no Body at Chinon who had been 
render’d odious to him, as Grandier had. The pu- 
nishment that that unhappy Priest had undergone 
would not permit those four Prelates, who met to- 
gether at Bourguil in the Month of November, in the 
Year 1634. to concern themselves with the mat- 
ter of the Possession at Loudun, which had been de- 
clar’d real by the Sentence of the Bishop of Poiti- 
ers, and afterwards by a Decree of the Commis- 
saries of the Court; But also reflecting upon the Scan- 
dal which these Possessions had caus’d to some good 
Catholicks, and upon the Scoffs that the Hereticks had 
taken occasion to make upon the unworthy manner in 
which they made use of the Authority of the Church, 
and wherewith they profan’d the Sacrament, they 
resolv’d to examine that of Chinon, in favour where- 
of no Court either Ecclesiastical or Civil had yet 
given their Opinion. For that purpose they sent 
for Barre, and order’d him to bring the Maids, 
which he usually exorcis’d, to Bourguil. The Order 
of the Prelates was executed, but the pretended 
Possess’d were so confounded and dazled by their 
presence, that they durst not open their Mouths 
to speak one single Word. The Cardinal of Lions 
put to them several Questions in vain, they con- 
tinued always Silent. They ask’d Barre, why they 
did not answer? It must needs be, said he, that there 
has been a Compact of Silence agreed on between the 
Devils who possess'd them and the Magicians; They told 
him, that he ought to break that Pact, in the Quality 
of Exorcist, who labour’d in the Name and in the 
Authority of the Church; but he refus’d to do
it; and Prelates so discerning as these, fail’d not to 
see whence the cause of his refusal proceeded: The 
suspicions which they seem’d to conceive against him, 
made him uneasie, he fear’d the consequences there-
of,


254 The History of 
Book III. 
of, and to prevent them, he took the Sacrament 
in his Hand, and protested in the presence of all 
the Company, that he believ’d the Devils possess’d 
the Maids whom he exorcis’d, after the same fashi- 
on, and with as much certainty as he believ’d that 
the Body of Christ was contain’d under the Acci- 
dents of Bread and Wine. Whereupon these Pre- 
lates told him, that he was very insolent, to ad- 
vance such a Proportion; That he had not a suffi- 
cient Authority to decide so important a Question; 
That although these Maids were not effectually 
possess’d, they might believe they were so upon 
his word, as well because of their Melancholy, as 
because of the good Opinion which the possess’d had 
of him. There was one of the Prelates that told 
him, that if he was under his Jurisdiction, he would 
assuredly cause him to be chastis’d. Some time af- 
ter, the Cardinal of Lions being at the Court, made 
a Report to the King of the things which pass’d at 
Bourgneuil in his presence, and so well perswaded 
his Majesty, that those Maids were not possess’d, 
that the King sent a Letter of Privy-Seal to the 
Archbishop of Tours, which was afterwards printed, 
and whereof this is the Copy. 
My Lord Archbishop of Tours. 
Sect. 44. ‘ Having been inform’d that one named 
‘ Barre, Curate of St. James of Chinon, contrary 
‘ to all sorts of Advice and reasonable Counsel, 
‘ which have been given him, exorcis’d a number 
‘ of Maids and Women of Chinon, who are not 
‘ possess’d, as it has been related to me by seve- 
‘ ral Prelates fully inform’d of that Affair; espec- 
‘ cially by my Cousin the Cardinal of Lions, in 
‘ whose presence they have been exorcis’d by the 
‘ said 


255 the Devils of Loudun
‘ said Barre; wherefore it being necessary to take 
‘ care of this matter, and to prevent the evil Con- 
‘ sequences which may happen; I have been wil- 
‘ ling to write this Letter by the Bishop of Nimes, 
‘ whom I have sent express to you, to the intent 
‘ he might confer with yon upon the Subject of that 
‘ Irregularity, and to exhort you to interpose your 
‘ Authority for the stopping of these Proceedings, 
‘ according as he shall acquaint you with my In- 
‘ tention, wherein you may give him entire Credit, 
‘ Wherefore referring my self to him, I will no 
‘ further express my self, and pray God, my 
‘ Lord Archbishop, to have you in his holy Prote- 
‘ ction. Written at St. Germaim in Laie the 19th 
‘ of December 1634. 
Sect. 45. The Archbishop of Tours having re- 
ceiv’d that Letter, gave notice to the Court, that 
there would be need of a very considerable Sum of 
Money to proceed to the Instruction of such a Pro- 
cess; for which, seeing that he was not provided, 
and besides having no ill will neither for the Devils 
nor for the Exorcists, he caus’d not any Proceedings 
to be made against Barre, who continued exorcising, 
and added to the Exorcisms frequent Sermons against 
the Corruption of Manners, aggravating with so 
apparent a Zeal the Faults of the Age, that the com- 
mon People took him for a Saint, and that there 
were even Persons of Merit and Quality, who were 
seduc’d by his extraordinary Hypocrisie. There 
was of this Party one Duclos a Physician, who main- 
tain’d the truth of the Possession at Chinon, being 
engag’d to it by the Judgment which he had already 
given in favour of that at Loudun; but he had for 
an Antagonist, another Physician, named, Quillet, 
who publish’d in the Year 1635. an excellent La-
tin


256 The History of Book III.
tin Poem dedicated to the Clergy of France, which 
was then assembled at Paris; therein he ridicul’d all 
the Contrivances of the Exorcists, and shew’d that 
Melancholly, or rather the Frenzy of Barre and the 
Maids whom he exorcis’d, were the only Devils that 
possess’d them; And in fine, after having prov’d, by 
very solid Reasons, the Falshood of such Possessions, 
he solicited the Clergy to employ their Authority 
to suppress the Audaciousness of those who use such 
scandulous Practices, by inflicting on them severe 
Chastisements. The Clergy was not at all mov’d 
by the reading of that Poem; and the Language 
of the Gods seem’d not to touch the Ears of the Ec- 
clesiasticks, who were assembled for other Affairs 
more important for their Interest, than that of the 
Possessions of Chinon and Loudun. 
Sect. 46. In the mean time Father Surin, con- 
tinuing his Exorcisms with success at Loudun, ap- 
ply himself at the beginning of the Year 1636. to 
the Expulsion of Isaacarum out of the Body of the 
Superior, But as this Devil seem’d very obstinate, 
and that he would not obey nor go out by the com- 
mands which had been given in the name of Jesus, 
the Exorcist happily bethought himself of invoking 
the names of Mary and Joseph. This is what we 
learn in the little Book which has been publish’d 
under this Title; The Glory of St. Joseph, victorious 
over the Principal Devils of the Possession at Loudun, 
wherein is particularly to be seen what happened on  
Twelfth day in this Year 1636. in the going out of 
Isaacarum from the Body of the Mother Prioress de- 
dicated to Monsieur the Duke of Orleans, the King’s 
only Brother. That Book imports, ‘ That the Fa- 
‘ ther Jesuit having known the Condition of the 
‘ Mother Prioress, and consider’d that she, as well 
‘ as he, had need of the assistance of Heaven, and
the


257 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ the experiments heretofore made upon several oc-
‘ casions, having inform’d him of the benefits which 
‘ the Souls receiv’d in this World by the aid of 
‘ St. Joseph, He purpos’d to take that great Saint, 
‘ next the Holy Virgin, for a special Protestor in 
‘ in all that Affair. ’Twas said that this Saint had 
been chosen for the Conformity of his Name with 
that of the famous Father Joseph Capucin, who 
had been the Protector of the Exorcists, next to Car- 
dinal de Richelieu, because that Cardinal seem’d no 
more to be so much concern’d for the Possession, af- 
ter Grandier had been executed, and that ’twas with 
difficulty he caus’d the Pensions to be paid, which 
had been granted to the Exorcists; It is further 
mention’d in that Book, ‘ That Isaacarum is one of 
‘ the Devils who has given most disturbances to the 
‘ Mother Prioress, and who had caus’d her greatest 
‘ vexations; That he had declar’d, that he would 
‘ go out at Saumur at the Feet of the Holy Virgin, in 
‘ the Chappel of Ardilliers, as Behemot had already 
‘ promis’d to go out at the Tomb of the late Bi- 
‘ shop of Gencua, Francis de Sales; for although 
‘ this Saint had not yet been canoniz’d, they 
‘ had invok’d him since the beginning of the Inchant- 
‘ ment, and he had assisted to expell the former 
‘ Devils. It was in acknowledgment of that fa- 
‘ vour, that the Community made a Vow to sing 
‘ to his Honour, every day till Easter, the Psalm 
‘ Laudate Deum Omnes; &c. and that new Devotion 
‘ was countenanc’d by the favour that God did to 
‘ the Superior in advertising her by a Revelation 
‘ which she had, being awake, that Behemot should 
‘ go out at the Tomb of that Prelate. 
Sect. 47. But Laubardemont, who return’d then, 
as it has been already said, and brought a new 
Commission for the Exorcisms, thought it hot con-
S venient


258 The History of 
Book III. 
venient, that she should take a Journey to Geneva, 
which was long and troublesome, the Season it self 
being incommodious; ’Twas therefore advis’d, that 
’twould be better to publish Declarations at the Ex- 
orcisms, whereby it might be concluded, that the 
Orders of Heaven for the going out of those Guests 
were chang’d, and that so they were not oblig’d to 
keep their promise. In the mean while his Affairs 
calling him into Guienne, he departed and went 
thither. A little while after the Superior re- 
lated to her Exorcists a Dream which she had 
had twice, and as it was found very considerable, 
and had relation to the Orders which Laubarde- 
mont had left, they oblig’d her to put it in Writing, 
which she did in these Terms. 
‘ The first day of the Year 1636. about two 
‘ Hours after Midnight, being gone to Bed after 
‘ our Prayers, where having recommended my self 
‘ to the Glorious St. Joseph, and having pray’d him 
‘ to take me into his particular Protection the whole 
‘ course of that Year, and to obtain of our Lord for 
‘ me, that he would do me the favour to take from 
‘ me all the inward Impediments which hinder me 
‘ from the Union of his Love and Service; after I 
‘ had fall’n asleep I seem’d to feel a particular Emoti- 
‘ on accompanied with an exceedingly sweet smel- 
‘ ling Odour, and quite different from that of Per- 
‘ sumes of the World; and I heard at the same time 
‘ a Voice, which said to me, Behold him to whom thou 
‘ hast recommended thy self. Immediately the thought 
‘ of that Holy Patriarch return’d into my Mind, 
‘ and my Heart was full of a great respect and 
‘ love towards him, and to my thinking I saw a 
‘ clear Light much more bright and resplendent than 
‘ that of the Sun, and within that Light I saw a
‘ Face


259 the Devils of Loudun. 
Face full of Majesty, accompanied with so per- 
fect a Beauty, that I have not Words to express it, 
‘ nor can I find any Comparisons which can come 
‘ near it. From this Visage proceeded a Sweetness 
‘ and Modesty very admirable, which spake to me, 
‘ as I thought, in these Words. Have constancy and 
patience under the Impediments which you feel, support 
them with resignation, and forget your self, God will do 
you good. Tell your Father Exorcist, that if Men do 
not, in a little time, take pains for your Recovery, God 
will provide for it by some other way, and that your Exor- 
cist continue with patience to exorcize you, whereby he 
will much content our Lord by labouring in his work, and 
that he shall drive out by his Ministry, if there be no or- 
der taken, the Devil, who does most retard your Recove- 
ry. ‘ After which the whole disappear’d, but the 
‘ Odour continued yet for some time after, and 
‘ being awake, methought that all my Bed was per- 
‘ sum'd. The thought of that Dream all the day 
‘ long in my privacy gave me great Sentiments of 
‘ Confidence in our Lord, and a particular assurance 
‘ of the Assistance of St. Joseph in my necessities; 
‘ however I neglected to speak of it, not regard- 
‘ ing the whole but as a Dream. The night fol- 
‘ lowing the same thing, with all the circumstan- 
‘ ces as above related, happen’d to befal me again 
‘ in my Sleep, but the beautiful Visage seem’d to 
‘ me a litle more stern; It ask’d me what was the 
‘ reason that I had not told my Exorcist what hap- 
‘ pen’d to me, and that I should not fail to tell him, 
‘ which I did the next day. Sign’d by Sister Jane des 
‘ Agnes, Ursuline Nun. 
Sect. 48. The Favourers of the Possession put 
this Dream in the Rank of those which God pro- 
mis’d to his Children the Prophet Joel; They
S2 com-


260 The History of 
Book III.
compar’d it to those of the two Josephs mention’d 
in the Scripture, and all the proof that they brought 
for that purpose, besides the Account of the good 
Nun, was drawn from the Authority of the Devils; 
for they write, ‘ That when the Prioress related 
‘ that Dream to her Exorcist, One of the Devils 
‘ stopt her Speech and seiz’d upon her Spirit, testi- 
‘ fying a great fury, and that the Exorcist having 
‘ demanded of him what he thought of that Dream, 
‘ he answer’d, I know not what to say, I was not in her 
‘ Body that night, nor the precedent, my Com- 
‘ panion and I were at the Witches Sabat; I can 
‘ only say, that when we return’d into her Body, 
‘ we were sensible that there was a marvellous 
‘ sweetness, and an extraordinary quiet in her 
‘ Soul. 
Sect. 49. The Incredulous, whose Sentiments 
were more ready to agree with the testimonies of 
Devils, than those of the pious Exorcists, were not 
however satisfied of the truth nor sincerity of that 
Dream, they believ’d that those words. Tell your 
Exorcist, that if Men take not pains for your Reco- 
very, God will do it same other way, ought to be 
thus explain’d; Say, that if they will not conduct 
you to Saumur into the Chappel of Ardilliers, to the 
Feet of the Image of the Virgin, the place from 
whence Isaacarum was to make his going out, that 
Devil shall in fine be expell’d at Loudun, by the 
Ministry of the Exorcists, and by that means one 
shall save them, and also you, not only the trouble, 
Costs and Fatigue of a Journey to Geneva, but also 
the trouble of that to Saumur. In effect. Father Su- 
rin having heard the relation of that Dream, said 
to the Superior, That we must wait in humility for 
what God will do; and that if it please him, he can
easily charge things by the effects of his Providence, as
he


261 the Devils of Loudun. 
he had already done, and that the events would justifie 
the whole. 
Sect. 50. The Exorcist often interrogated this De- 
vil; he commanded him to tell him, by what Arti- 
fices he debauch’d Men from the service of God? Isaa-
carum was not then pleased to answer that Question, 
he chose rather to amplisie the reasons for which 
he was fill’d with rage against God and Men. 
These Reasons were, That God had not equally treated 
Men and Angels after their fall; That he shew'd favours 
to Men, which the most part abus'd, and that he deny'd 
them to Devils, who would not have abus'd the same, 
and that nevertheless he oblig'd them to adore the humane 
Mature in his Son. The Father ask’d him afterwards, 
what was the best way by which the Creature, which 
was gone astray from God, might return to him, 
and which he would make use of, if it were in his 
power? 'Tis the Love of God, reply’d Isaacarum, 
and if I had the liberty as Man has, I would employ all 
my power by the Virtue of that Love, to produce Works to 
satisfie him. That Doctrine of a Devil, who Au- 
thoriz’d the Freedom of the Will, and humane Sa- 
tisfactions, began that day to be suspected by very 
good Catholicks, because of the Channel through 
which it pass’d. 
Sect. 51. The Exorcist continued to demand of 
the Devil, If since his fall he had ever tasted of the 
Sweetness of divine Love? No, said he, and I am glad 
of it, presupposing that I ought to loose it, because it would 
be a very great Misery to me to call to mind so great a 
good. Thou hast however receiv’d Charity and Grace, 
reply’d the Exorcist; ’Tis true, answer’d the Devil, 
but I have never produc'd an act by which it has been 
able to continue in me an impression of that sweetness of 
Love. The Exorcist proceeded afterward to another 
Question, viz. What is the strongest of all the hands
S3 which


262 The History of Book III. 
which may keep a Man ty’d to the Creature? Where- 
unto he answer’d, after some resistance. That ’tis the 
Pleasure of the Senses, preceded by the forgetting of God, 
and that the cares of Life, the fears, and the troubles, 
which one has to enslave himself, are the means which 
the Devils make use of to produce this Oblivion in the 
Mind of Men. 
Sect. 52. The Devil continuing to discover the 
infernal Artifices, and to furnish Men with Rea- 
sons how to avoid them, which was properly to di- 
vide his Kingdom, and to put it into a Condition 
to subsist no longer, as the Gospel speaks, said,  
That he destroy'd very many Persons by Incontinence; 
That he had acquir'd very much Credit with Lucifer 
by the fall of Macaire the younger, by visiting him in his 
Desart, and intrapping him by the means of a Woman's 
Shoe, and a perfum'd Handkerchief, which he put in his 
way; That for three days he made the relish of Sin to 
increase by that perfum'd Handkerchief which he saw 
and smelt often; But that he recover'd his former State, 
and for Penance made a Pit, wherein he buried him- 
self up to the Neck, leaving no more than his Head out 
to look up to Heaven, The Devil added, That Alu- 
mette, another Devil, by whom Elizabeth de la Croix 
was possess'd, intrapp'd Martinien after the same 
manner by a Courtesan, which he had sent to him. He 
was also interrogated, If there were Persons in Hell, 
who had very much tasted of the divine Love upon 
Earth? He answer’d, That there were some who had tast- 
ed of that Love in perfection, but there were very few; 
That those kind of People could not be surpriz'd, and 
fell not but by a secret Vanity, and that their torments 
proceeded from calling to remmembrance the favours of 
God. These Questions were not much more extend- 
ed, and at the end Isaacarum seem’d inraged, ma- 
king frightful howlings, and endeavouring to strike
the


263 the Devils of Londun. 
the Exorcist, Because, said he, that he constrain’d 
him to speak to the Advantage of Men, whereas he de- 
sir’d but to destroy the Works of God, and to annihi- 
late himself, repenting that ever he became into a Bo- 
dy, wherein he serv’d the Counsel of God against his 
Will; That ’twas a long time that he toyl’d in the World, 
altho’ Behemot had labour’d much longer, and that he 
had been employed from the beginning against Job, whom 
he had not only tormented in his Body, but that he had 
also besieg’d his Soul, and that ’tis thence that those 
Words proceeded, which seem to approach to Despair, 
and which have given so much trouble to Interpreters; 
and ’twas also for that reason that he fined not in all 
that he said. This Discourse was mightily applauded 
by all the Exorcists that were present, although 
to convince him of a Lie that made it, there needs 
but to relate the very Words of Job, who said, I
am terrified for having spoke thus, and I repented my 
self in Sackcloth and Ashes, which shew’d his Sin and 
the Sentiments that he had of what God himself 
had reprov’d. 
Sect. 53. But behold another discovery which 
Isaacarum made (for he always lov’d to make long 
Harangues) he said. That before the Incarnation, the 
Devils did not possess Men, as they have done since; 
That indeed they had not, during the Life of Jesus 
Christ, understood the manner of the Union of the Word 
to Man to conform themselves to it; That they knew 
not even the Divinity of the Son, nor how the Mother- 
hood of Mary could he join’d with her Virginity; That 
when Lucifer tempted Jesus Christ in the Wilderness, 
his design was to penetrate into that Secret; but these 
Words, Thou shall not tempt the Lord thy God, 
left him in blindness as to that Mystery; That since the 
Death of Jesus Christ, the Devils have endeavour'd to 
imitate him, and to be incarnate in some sort, possessing
S4 several


264 The History of 
Book III. 
several Persons by a very subtle mixture, which is not to 
be perceiv'd; and that the Magicians serve them most 
in the Design. All these things having been utter'd 
by the Mouth of the Superior, Father Surin, after 
the Devil was retir'd, ask'd her, if she remem- 
bred well that she had said for two Hours? To 
whom she answer’d, That she did not; so that some 
of the Exorcists doubted whether that was Isaaca- 
rum that had spoke by her Mouth. She then en- 
treated the Father to give her leave to perform 
nine days Devotion to the Honour of St. Joseph, to 
obtain that her Prayers might not be so often trou- 
bled and interrupted; which was readily agreed to 
by the Exorcist, who doubted not of good Success 
by that extraordinary Devotion, and who promis’d 
on his part to say Masses for the same purpose; 
for which the Devils were inrag’d; and to be re- 
veng’d, on Twelfth-day, which was the third of that 
nine Days Devotion, when the Possessed would have 
sung the Office of that Day, they disturb’d her, 
made her Face blewish, and caus’d her to fix 
her Eye steddily on the Image of the Virgin. 
’Twas already late; but Father Surin resolv’d to ex- 
orcise her powerfully, and to cause the Devil with 
fear to worship him, before whom the Wise-Men 
prostrated themselves. For that purpose he made 
the Possessed go from the Convent into the Chap- 
pel, where she spake many Blasphemies, endea- 
vouring to strike the Assistants, and driving to a- 
buse the Father himself, who brought her however 
guietly to the Altar, where he caus’d her to be bound 
on a Bench; and after some Prayers, he order’d 
Isaacarum, who appear’d indead of Behemot, and 
who was taken for him, to prostrate himself on the 
Ground, with a sign of Reverence and Subjection, 
to Honour the Child Jesus Christ, ador’d heretofore
by


265 the Devils of Loudun. 
by the Wise-Men, which the Devil refus'd to do, 
blaspheming horribly. Then the Exorcist sung the 
Magnificat, &c. and when he came to these last 
Words, Gloria Patri, & Filio, & Spiritui Sancto 
the wicked Nun, whose Heart was really fill’d with 
the Devil, cry’d out. Cursed be the F— Cursed be 
the S— Cursed be the H— G. and cursed be Mary, 
and all the Heavenly Court. The pretended Devil 
redoubled yet his Maledictions against Mary, upon 
the occasion of the Ave Maria stella, &c. which was 
also sung; and said, That he fear’d neither God nor 
Mary, and that he defied them to drive him out of the 
Body which he possessed. He was ask’d, why he de- 
fied a God that was Almighty? I do it for madness, 
reply’d he, and henceforward neither I, nor my Com- 
panions, will do any thing else: The more we go on, the 
more we conceive a Hatred against God; because we see 
that he is well serv’d, and that thereby Men are fortified 
against us. Then he began his Maledictions again, 
and cursed at the same time the nine Days Devoti- 
on of the Superior. Whereupon Father Surin ad- 
vertis’d the People to observe the spite of this De- 
vil, because that good Nun had begun a nine Days 
Devotion in Honour of St. Joseph; And he again 
commanded Isaacarum to adore the Child Jesus 
Christ, and to make Satisfaction as well to the 
Divine Infant, as to the Holy Virgin, for so many 
Blasphemies which he had vomited against them. 
Isaacarum was not tractable; he refus’d to obey, say- 
ing, That he should he better pleas’d to swallow the 
Exorcist himself; and the Gloriosa, &c. which had 
been sung at that time, serv’d but to make him ut- 
ter new Blasphemies against the Virgin. Fresh in- 
stances were made to oblige Behemot to beg Pardon 
of Jesus Christ, and Isaacarum of his Holy Mother;
during which, the Superior having had great Con-
vulsions,


266 The History of 
Book III. 
vulsions, she was unty’d, because they imagin'd 
the Devil would obey: But Isaacarum suffering 
himself to fall to the Ground, cry’d out. Cursed be 
Mary, and cursed he—whom she has born; the Ex- 
orcist commanded him at that instant to make Sa- 
tisfaction to the Virgin for these horrible Words, 
by winding himself on the Ground like a Serpent, 
whose Head the has crush’d, and licking the Pave- 
ment of the Chappel in three places, and to ask 
pardon in express Terms before the Image that was 
in that place; but he again refus’d to obey for that 
time, until they came to continue the singing of 
some Hymns. Then the Devil began to twist him- 
self, and by winding and rolling himself, he brought 
his Body to the end of the Chappel, where he 
thrust out a great Tongue, very black, and lick’d 
the Pavement, with Tremblings, and Howlings, 
and Contorsions very horrible. He did the same 
thing also again near the Altar; After which he 
rais’d himself up from the Ground, and continued 
upon his Knees, with a Countenance full of fierce- 
ness, making a shew of his unwillingness to pro- 
ceed any further. But the Exorcist, with the Sa- 
crament in his Hand, having commanded him to 
give satisfaction for the Words, his Visage chang’d 
and became hideous; and the Head turning back- 
ward, he was heard to pronounce with a strong 
and quick Voice, which came from the bottom of 
the Breast; Queen of Heaven and Earth, I ask par- 
don of your Majesty for the Blasphemies which I have 
utter’d against your Name: Which the Father having 
heard, he cry’d out with a loud Voice, He is going out. 
And altho’ Isaacarum had never promis’d to change 
the Sign of his going out, however the Exorcist vehe- 
mently commanded him in Latin to write the Name 
of Mary. Then lifting up the Left-Arm, and shew-
ing


267 the Devils of Loudun. 
ing the Hand all uncover’d, with Cries and redoub- 
led Howlings, he quitted the Body, leaving upon 
the Hand, in the sight of Persons who were nearest, 
the Holy Name MARIA, writ in the Flesh in 
very fair Characters, and so perfectly, that ’twas 
not in the Art of Man to imitate them, in such a 
manner, that that Event was miraculous, and a cer- 
tain Proof of the going out of the Devil. But to 
confirm it yet, the Sieur de St. Marte, and a Gen- 
tlewoman whom he accompanied, testified that they 
had seen a kind of Vapour go out with impetuosity, 
at the place where the Name was writ, which was 
seen and kiss’d by the Spectators, some whereof 
shed Tears; and the Mother Prioress immediately 
came to her self, and was full of Joy. They sung 
Te Deum, &c. and the Exorcist having command- 
ed Behemet, who continued alone, to appear, and 
to give an Account of what had happened; 
that Devil declar'd, That Isaacarum was gone out by 
the Virgin’s command; who, during the Vespers, had 
order’d him at his going out, to write the Name of Ma- 
ry near that of Joseph, and him, Behemot, to write 
that of Jesus, upon the Right-Hand, when he went out; 
That that command was brought to Isaacarum by the 
Guardian Argel of the Nun; and that when he began to 
ask pardon of Mary, she had made him feel her Pow- 
er, and commanded him from Heaven to go out; That 
he did not go out at the Chapped of Saumur, because 
Men had not endeavour’d to perform what God had 
ordain’d, and to make that use of it to which it was 
destined; That Joseph had requested Mary, and that 
Mary had consented that that Miracle should be done at 
Loudun, and not at Saumur, because it had been so 
delay'd; That as for him, he knew not whether he 
should go out at the Tomb of the Bishop of Geneva, or 
elsewhere; That he had not learnt any thing of late
con-


268 The History of Book III.
concerning it; That he would do harm enough before 
that should come to pass; That God might hasten his 
time, but let him do it if he would; as for me, said 
he, with Eyes full of Tears, I care not, I am mad to 
be here; in the mean while I will do the worst I can a- 
gainst God. Upon which Father Surin curs’d him, 
and commanded him to worship with trembling 
the Divine Majesty in the Sacrament: Which Or- 
der he having obey’d with great Convulsions, he 
lay upon the Ground, and winding his Arms 
twice, he joyn’d his Feet and Hands together 
backward; after that he retir’d, leaving the Prio- 
ress the use of her Understanding, and full of Joy, 
for having her late Dream so quickly and so hap- 
pily accomplish’d. 
Sect. 54. The Author, whence this Relation has 
been extraded, says farther; ‘ That Behemot had 
‘ promis’d to raise up the Mother Prioress, and 
‘ to hold her suspended in the Air, as long as one 
‘ could be in singing the Psalm Miserere, &c. But 
‘ that the Superior having earnestly desir’d to bear 
‘ on her Hands the Name of Jesus, with that of 
‘ Mary and Joseph, with intent to have before her 
‘ Eyes, whilst she liv’d, the principal Objects of 
‘ her Devotion, she had entreated that Favour of 
‘ our Lord, by the Intercession of St. Joseph: 
‘ So that upon the simple Wish of that good Maid, 
‘ and without any command of the Church, ’twas 
‘ enjoyn’d that Devil to add this second Sign to 
‘ the former already promis’d, in conformity to 
‘ that pious Desire. 
Sect. 55. The Night which follow’d Twelfth-day, 
in which that famous Miracle happen’d to be 
wrought, the Superior had a Vision, which she 
her self writ down in these Words, ‘ I find in my 
‘ self a great consolation of Spirit, and a lively
‘ imagi-


269 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ imagination of the great St. Joseph, and at the 
‘ same time I have smelt a very sweet Odour, and 
‘ seen a very clear Light, out of which proceeded 
‘ a Voice exceedingly agreeable and courteous, which 
‘ said to me these Words. Tell your Father Exorcist, 
that the Holy Mother of God desires that he go to 
Saumur with another Father, to celebrate in her Chap- 
pel some Masses, as an Action of Thanksgiving, for that 
she had permitted that the Devil Isaacarum should go 
out; and say also to him, that he use all the diligence 
he can, to prepare what is necessary for the rest of your 
Cure. And as for you, do you learn to confide in God; 
complain not of the great hindrances which he will suffer 
to befal you by the Devil who remains in you, he will 
relieve you by the help of your Exorcist, After which 
all disappear’d, Sign'd by Sister Jane des Agnes. Ur-
suline Nun. 
Sect. 56. When the precedent Relation was pub- 
lish’d, the Author well imagin’d that ’twould be re- 
jected by the Incredulous, and that so many Vi- 
sions and Dreams would effectually be consider’d 
as meer Dreams. Wherefore he exprest himself in this 
manner, ‘ ’Tis very credible that this Relation which 
‘ we have made will be diversly consider’d by Men 
‘ who shall read it; Worldly Persons will say, 
‘ that these are Fables which are mingled with Devo- 
‘ tion, and that the Imagination has a great Share in 
‘ these Matters, and they will think that their Judg- 
‘ ment is founded upon the Strength of their Wit. 
‘ They who distrust the whole, will suppose, that 
‘ one cannot see clearly into these Affairs, where- 
‘ in the Devil intermeddles, and that ’tis difficult 
‘ to lay any solid Foundation upon the things re- 
‘ lated. That Author was not deceiv’d in his 
Conjecture; for some maintain’d, That the Decrees 
of


270 The History of 
Book III.
of God are unchangeable; that the Negligence of 
Men, or any other Reason or Accident, could not 
be Cause sufficient to change them; That the Di- 
vine Power should at least have as well inspir’d 
Men with the Design of bringing the Superior to Ar- 
dilliers at Saumur; They pretended that she had made 
known, by her Dreams and Visions, that the Or- 
ders of his Providence were chang’d, because Men 
had broke his former Measures; That ’twas certain 
and notorious, that Isaacamn had promis’d at other 
times, for a sign of his going out, to split the 
Thumb of the Left-Hand of the Superior, so that 
it should divide the Nail on both sides; and that 
this Sign had not been chang’d, but because the o- 
ther which had been put in its place was more ea- 
sie, less painful, and less dangerous; That there 
was no appearance that God out of Complaisance 
to the Desires of the Superior, had been willing to 
contradict himself, seeing he had already said in 
the Scriptures, You shall not make any Cuttings in your 
Flesh for the Dead; You shall not stamp any Marks up- 
on you, I am the Lord. Because that if it was not 
permitted to make those kinds of Characters on 
ones self, it was far less lawful to desire to do it 
by the Ministry of the Devil, whether in respect of 
Joseph or of Mary, or of any other deceased Per- 
son: And, in fine, the uttering of so many Curses, 
Blasphemies, and Impieties, was accounted abo- 
minable, seeing the Exorcists had not, since the be- 
ginning , any ways prohibited the Devils from 
speaking them any more, nor interpos’d the Au- 
thority of the Church for that purpose. 
Sect. 57. These Reflections disturb’d a little the Ex- 
orcists upon the going out of Behemot, who was ap- 
pointed to go out at the Tomb of Francis de Sales, 
Bishop of Geneva; and they were hard put to it to
invent


271 the Devils of Loudun.
invent plausible Reasons to authorize the change of 
the Declaration which had been made. The Book in- 
tituled, The Glory of St. Joseph, &c. imports further. 
‘ That they desir’d that Men should favour the De- 
‘ sign of God, to the Glory of that Prelate, and 
‘ to the Confusion of Hereticks; and that they 
‘ would not restrain Providence, which chang- 
‘ eth its Effects according to the necessity of those 
‘ whom it loves, to provide by any other way the 
‘ relief of that afflicted Nun. But whilst all the 
Cabal employed themselves to make the Expul-
sion of this last Devil successful, whether by the 
Course already observ’d, or by some other which 
might authorize the Reasons of a Change, and 
give them a resemblance of Truth, see what happen’d 
again at Chinon. 
Sect. 58. Santerre Curate of St. Lonaud, and Ca- 
non of St. Memes, having been accus’d of Magick 
by the pretended Devils which Barré exorciz’d, he 
briskly prosecuted that Exorcist, and the possessed 
Maid, whose Confessor Barré was, before the Parlia- 
ment of Paris; the Matter was referr’d to the Of- 
ficiality of the same City of Paris, where a De- 
cree was made against Barré, and the pretended pos- 
ses’d. But Santerre being return’d to Chinon to put 
that Decree in execution, he acquainted the Lieute- 
nant General of that Town with it, and shew’d 
him his Papers. He had receiv’d many Civilities 
and Offers of Service before his departure for Paris, 
and he seem’d at that very time fully perswaded 
that all that Affair was but Imposture contriv’d 
by Barré. But this Magistrate, who had been one 
of the Judges of Grandier, and to whom Barré had 
been very much recommended by the Marquiss du 
Rivan, who otherwise was a Person of Honour, 
had his Head fill’d with the Hypocrsie of that
Exorcist,


272 The History of 
Book III.
Exorcist, and look’d upon it as a real Sanctity; this 
Magistrate, I say, who all his Life time had not 
been over scrupulous, fail’d not to discover the se- 
cret of Santerre to Barré, who secur’d the possess’d 
in the Castle of Chinon, and address’d himself to 
Laubardemont, who had then been made Inten- 
dant for the King in the Provinces of Touraine, Anjou 
and Maine. This Intendant made an Order the 15th 
of March, whereby he forbid Santerre to apply 
himself elsewhere than to him for the Fact of the 
Possession. Nevertheless Paul Bonneau Sieur Desge- 
netes Counsellor at Chinon, did not scruple to go, ac- 
companied by the Register, and three of the Guards,
the House of Jane le Tailleux and others Possess’d, 
and summon’d the Kindred of these Maids to pro- 
duce them immediately, in default whereof he 
would carry them away the next day. Hereupon 
Barré put up his Petition to Laubardemont, and re- 
monstrated, that these Maids, vexed and torment- 
ed by Devils, had need to go to places of Devoti- 
on, and to pray to God, that they might receive 
some spiritual Consolation, and especially at that 
time, which was that of Easter; That in the mean 
time, they durst not go from the Castle of Chinon, 
for fear that Bonneau and his Guards should attempt 
something against them, and should do some in- 
injury to their Kindred, under the presence of Ju- 
stice; That he intreated him that he would be plea- 
sed to reiterate the prohibitions which he had alrea- 
dy made for Santerre to address himself to any 
but to him, to make void and annull all the Judg- 
ments and Decrees given by other Judges, and 
forbid Bonneau and other Officers from executing the 
said Judgments and Orders. It was order’d by the 
Intendant, upon the hearing of the King’s Attorney 
in that Commission, That the Judgment given the
15th


273 the Devils of Loudun. 
15th of the Month should be executed according 
to its form and tenour, and prohibitions made to 
Bonneau and all others to oppose it, upon the Pe- 
nalty of 1000 Livres. In effect none durst gainsay 
that Order, because of the Authority wherewith 
Laubardemont was invested in Quality of Intendant 
of the Province, and the matter continued in that 
condition. 
Sect. 59. Since the Expulsion of Isaacarum, there 
was no Wonder done at Loudun, till the beginning 
of the Year ensuing; but in the mean while there 
happen’d some things from time to time which 
very much vexed the Exorcists, amongst which was 
the Dissimulation of the Count du Lude: He came 
to Loudun out of Curiosity, and having seen the 
Contortions and Convulsions of the Possess’d, he 
seem’d very well satisfied, and told the Exorcists 
that he doubted no more of the truth of the Posses- 
sion, than that of the Gospel, wherewith the Fa- 
thers were very well contented, and they thought 
him fully persuaded. He told them after that, that 
he had brought a Box of Reliques, which had been 
left him by his Ancestors; That he really believ’d 
that there were some true Reliques worthy of Mens 
Veneration, but that there were some also that were 
false, and that he would fully know of what Order 
his were, and whether they deserv’d his esteem or 
contempt; That he had hopes to know the Truth in- 
fallibly at Loudun, because if the Reliques were true, 
the Devils would be sensible of the Virtue and Effica- 
cy, and seem disturb’d when the Application should 
he made. The Exorcists assur’d the Count that he 
could not put his Reliques to a better Trial; where- 
fore they took them from his Hand, and apply’d 
them to the Prioress, after having made a sign 
hat she understood very well, but whereof the Count;
T who


274 The History of Book III. 
who observ’d them, had also taken notice. She 
made at the same time hideous Cries, and fright- 
ful Contortions; One would have said that she was 
consum’d by an invisible Fire, so extraordinary were 
her Torments, and her Agitations violent: In the 
height of that fit of Rage, the Box of Reliques 
was taken off her, and in an instant she seem’d as 
cool and calm, as she was before. The Exorcist 
then turn’d himself to the Count, and said to him, 
I don't believe, Sir, that you question now the truth of 
your Reliques; I doubt no more of it, reply’d the Count, 
than of the Truth of the Possession. The Father ex- 
press’d, that he desir’d to see those precious Reliques, 
and the Spectators signified that they had the same 
desire. The Count permitted it, the Box was open’d, 
and the Exorcist confounded and non-plust, who 
found therein nothing but Feathers and Hair, in- 
stead of the Reliques he sought for. Ah! Sir, said 
he, why have you mock’d us? But, Father, reply’d the 
Count, why do you mock God and Men? 
Sect. 60. Madam de Combalet, otherwise call’d 
the Dutchess d’ Aiguillon, being at Richelieu, would 
also go to Loudun to see the Miracles which were 
done there; She was accompanied by Mademoiselle 
de Rambouillet, the Marquiss de Brezé the Marquiss 
de Faure, an Abbot, an Almoner, Cerizantes Go- 
vernour of the Marquiss de Faure, and Son of 
Duncan Physician of Saumur, and many other Per- 
sons. The Abbot and the Almoner disputed continu- 
ally upon the Subject of the Possession; the Al- 
moner believ’d it real, and the Abbot derided it 
as an Imposture ill contriv’d. The principal Per- 
suasion of the Almoner proceeded from this, that 
the Possess’d reproached Persons unknown, who 
came a great way off, with Sins which they had 
actually committed, and whereof they were con-
vinc’d


275 the Devils of Loudun. 
vinc’d by the testimony of their own Conscience. 
The Abbot maintain’d, that not using it so indiffer- 
ently towards all Strangers, but only in regard of 
some, one must necessarily conclude, according to 
what he had heard, that these Travellers who were the 
most curious and most simple, or the most bigotted, 
address’d themselves to the Exorcists, and told them, 
That being come from far to be Witnesses of the 
effects of the Possession, they earnestly desir’d to see 
some extraordinary Sign before their Return; That 
the Exorcists advis’d them first to patience, and told 
them; That one ought not desire, nor curiously 
seek after Signs; That when the Curious grew 
weary of attending and made fresh importunities 
they were told at last, that ’twas expedient that 
they should pray to God, to the end that he would 
grant them the favour that they desir’d, and that 
the best way to obtain it, was to prepare themselves 
by Prayer, Confession, and the Communion; That 
these Persons fail’d not to confess themselves either 
to the Exorcists or to other Confessors, who were 
all of Intelligence with them. That in the Confes- 
sion ’twas commanded them to prostrate them- 
selves before a certain Image, to repeat the Pray- 
er of the Guardian Angel, or to make some other 
Devotion of that Nature, whilst others were busie 
about the Exorcisms; That when the Prioress, or 
some other Person possess’d, whom they exorcis’d 
saw the Penitent kneel before the Image, she said 
boldly, that Man repeats the Prayer of the Guardian 
Angel, which he must needs grant to be true. Upon 
which the Possess’d upbraided him with all the Sins 
which he had pour’d into the Breast of his Confessor,
of whom this Penitent having too good an Opini- 
on, and not daring so much as to think of having 
been betray’d, he continued persuaded and con
T2 vinc’d


276 The History of 
Book III.
vinc’d, that ’twas the Devil who had revealed his 
Secrets. Madam de Combalet, who was often as Pre- 
sident in that Dispute, acknowledg’d that all the 
Abbot said seem’d not impossible, but she objected, 
to him two things, which held her Mind in suspence, 
and which hinder’d her from determining against 
the Possession; and that was, the Marks that were 
seen upon the Hand of the Superior, and the Trou- 
ble that one had to lift up the Possess’d, when they 
were stretch’d upon the Pavement, for they became 
so stiff towards the Ground, that when one took 
them by the middle of the Body to lift them up, 
they were found to be as heavy, as if they had been 
lead. But Cerizantes promis’d to shew that the first 
of these might be done by Art; And for the second 
he said, that the difficulty that there was to lift up 
those Bodies, when they were so laid, proceeded 
doubtless from their situation, rather than from any 
supernatural Virtue which ty’d them to the Ground, 
which he hop'd to prove upon occasion. In effect, 
the next day he shew’d his Arm before all the Com- 
pany who were in the Castle of Richelieu, and they 
saw a Name as well mark’d and as red, as those 
which were writ upon the Hand of the Superior; And 
since that time in the year 1652. the Queens Maids 
who went to Loudun, having been brought to the 
Grate of the Ursulines to see those wonderful Im- 
pressions, they derided them openly both at the Court 
and in the Citizens Houses where they lodg’d, be- 
cause they said that their Gallants without any o- 
ther Magick then that of Love, bore their Mistresses 
names upon their Arms. Cerizantes having so well 
succeeded in that first Experiment, he caus’d at the 
same time a Carpet to be spread on the Pavement and 
he lay down upon it in the same postute that the 
Possessed of Loudun plac’d themselves; He was
found


277 the Devils of Loudun.
found as heavy as they, and they had not less trou- 
ble to lift him, when they took him by the middle 
of the Body, but when he told them that they ought 
to put their Hands under his Head, there was not any 
who could not raise him easily. Mademoiselle de 
Rambouillet desir’d passionately to make the same 
Trial upon the Possess'd, and it was partly to satisfie 
her, that all the Company of Richelieu resorted to Loudun.  
When the Superior and the other Possess’d saw the 
Persons of Quality, they came forward commonly 
and call’d them by their Names with intent to per- 
suade ’em that that knowledge of their Names proceed- 
ed from the Devils. Cerisantes who was well instru- 
cted in all that pass’d, said to Madam de Com- 
balet, That there were at Loudun Confederates in 
the Possession, who took care to give notice to the 
the Exorcists and the Possess’d of all the Strangers 
that arriv’d there, were they but any ways consider- 
able, and that they made a description of them, 
or told them some other circumstances, by which 
they might distinguish them; That ’twas probable 
that on the present occasion they would content 
themselves in saying to these good Maids, that the 
Marquiss de Brezé took place of the Marquiss de 
Faure, without troubling themselves to describe 
them more particularly, being both almost of the 
same Age. That ’twould be very proper to be- 
gin that way to discover what one should 
think of that great Affair, the conduct whereof was 
imputed to so many People, and that for that pur- 
pose the Marquiss de Faure should go in before the 
Marquiss de Brezé. That proposal having been per- 
form’d, the Devil fail’d not to take the one for the o- 
ther; however, the possess’d took courage, and made 
their usual Contorsions, amongst which the Situati- 
on of their Bodies, whereof I have already spo-
T3 ken


278 The History of 
Book III. 
ken, was not forgot. The Exorcist perceiving that 
Mademoiselle da Rambouillet seem’d more curious 
than others, he entreated her to satisfie her Curios- 
ity, and to endeavour to lift up from the Ground 
the Nun whom he exorciz’d. The Lady, at first 
seem’d in no wise to doubt of the Possession, but 
at last seeing her self urg’d by the Exorcist, who 
would confirm her in the belief, she gave her Gloves 
to her Woman, and taking hold of the Nun, who 
seem’d to be as heavy as lead, not by the place where 
they us’d to take her, and which the Exorcist di- 
rected her to, but by that which Cerizantes had shew’d 
her, she lifted her up without trouble, to the great 
amazement of the Standers by, and to the great 
Mortification of the Exorcists. 
Sect. 61. There were yet other means, whereof 
these Fathers, and the Favourers of the Possession, 
were accustom’d to make use of to know the hu- 
mour, quality, and adventures, of those who came 
to behold these Wonders. The Persons who gave 
themselves the trouble to come so far, were not usu- 
ally of the meanest sort of People; they scarce left 
the places of their Abode, but the Convents of the 
Capucins, Carmelites, Recollects, or Jesuits, who were 
settled there, had some knowledge thereof, and they 
gave notice of it to the Exorcists of their Order, with 
whom they entertain’d a correspondence, and to 
whom they sent Accounts of what concern’d the 
Travellers: Besides that there were a hundred several 
Accidents which happen’d there, that the Devils 
knew well to make advantage of, and from whence 
they took occasion to shew that they could discover 
things very secret. As for example, Mary Aubin 
had been a Boarder in the Convent, and had a par- 
ticular familarity with the Possessed; she knew a 
part of their secret, at least of what happen’d at
first


279 the Devils of Loudon. 
first amongst them in respect of walking Spirits,
as may be seen in the beginning of this History. 
She was an Orphan, Daughter of the late Seneschal 
de Monstreuil-Bellai; her Uncles Bourneus and Charles 
Aubin, had taken her from the Convent, to marry 
her to Havart Sieur de la Perriere, who was one of 
the Gend’armes of the King; He was a Man least
scrupulous of all those of his Profession; he went 
one Friday in the Morning to visit his Mistress at 
the House of Charles Aubin, who was of the Re- 
form’d Religion, and who invited him to breakfast 
with him on a broiled Leg of a Turkey, which he 
willingly accepted of. His young Mistress, who 
had no great affection for him, gave secret notice 
of it to her good Friends the Possess’d Nuns, into 
whose Bosom she pour’d out her Complaints against 
her Uncles who would force her to marry him; She 
went that day to see them, and aggravating the fault of 
the Spouse whom they design’d for her, she alledg’d 
his little Piety, and that on that very day he had 
eaten Flesh without scruple. The Nuns fail’d not 
in the course of their Conversation to get a Descrip- 
tion of the Person of the Gallant, and of his Cloaths. 
He went that Evening to the Exorcisms. As soon 
as the Possess’d perceiv’d him, they cry’d out, O 
what a Villian! O what a wicked Wretch! He is worse 
then a Huguenot, he has breakfasted this Morning on 
the Leg of a Turkey! How resolute soever Havart 
was, he could not but he surpriz’d and confounded 
at this reproach; And as there was then in the House 
none but his Mistress and her Uncle, he would have 
believ’d that ’twas realty the Devil who had disco- 
ver’d that Secret, if his manner of living, and the 
little disturbance he gave himself about the Affairs 
of Devils and of Religion, had not immediately 
stifled in his Mind the reflections which that ad- 
venture had rais’d.
T4 Sect.


280 The History of Book III. 
Sect. 62. The Accounts we have, contain yet 
many other Discoveries of that Nature, by which 
it appears after what manner, and by how many 
Accidents the Possessed and the Exorcists acquir’d 
the Knowledge which they made use of for their 
purpose; but ’twould be too tedious to relate all 
here, and one may judge sufficiently by this last 
Adventure, what must be presume’d of the rest. 
We shall therefore mention only some Examples 
of the Mortifications, which the Curiosity of seve- 
ral Persons, too suspicious and little credulous, 
give to these good Fathers, and their Possessed, in 
examining them too narrowly. 
Sect. 63. The Duke and Dutchess de la Trimouille 
were of this number; they were at Thouars in the 
Neighbourhood of Loudun, and they fail’d not to 
come also to see this Sight. The Dutchess, who 
was of the Reformed Religion, did not pour out 
her Secrets into the Bosom of the Exorcists, as 
Monsieur the Duke of Orleans had done; but on 
the other side, to the end that the Person whom 
she us’d might not be suspected, she spake a Word 
to the Almoner of the Duke her Husband, and 
made her self sure of this Almoner, by keeping 
him near her all the while that the Exorcist con- 
jur’d, adjur’d, pray’d, and threatned the Devils, 
to whom he had at first promis’d to cause them 
to reveal the Secret. This Management lasted three 
Hours, and the Duke and Dutchess having had the 
patience to attend all the time, the Exorcists at last 
dismist them, telling them, that the Devil was ob- 
stinate and rebellious at that instant. 
Sect. 64. Those whom they exorcis’d at the Prio-
ry of the Castle, were put to a like Experiment 
by two Counsellors of the Court of Parliament, 
who agreed immediately among themselves upon a
certain


281 the Devils of Loudun.
certain thing, whereof they gave no notice to the 
Exorcists, nor to the Priests nor Fryars, nor, by 
consequence, to the Devils; who could not satisfie 
them neither, nor discover to them, what they had 
too well conceal’d. The Exorcist freed himself from 
that Surprize, the ordinary way, which was to 
say. That there was a Pact of Silence, which re- 
strain’d the Devil from speaking. 
Sect. 65. All these Accidents, and divers others, 
which ’twould be too tedious to recite, put the Fa- 
vourers of that Possession much out of Humour;
but they were yet infinitely more mortified by the 
Confessions which the Sister Claire and the Sister 
Agnes reiterated from time to time in publick. 
The acting the part of Demoniacks quite tir’d 
them, and in the Fits of their ill Humour they of- 
ten, since the Death of Grandier, made the same 
Declarations, which they had formerly made when 
he was yet alive. Moreover, Sister Agnes being 
one day exorcis’d in the presence of a Physician of 
Chateaugontier, who propos’d to her some Questi- 
ons in Greeks she answer’d ingenuousty, That she 
understood not the Language, and that she had never 
learnt it. The Exorcist quarell’d with her in Terms 
which shewed rather, that she had not well dis- 
charg’d her Duty, than in a manner which might 
incline one to believe that she was really possessed; 
and he continued afterwards to exorcise her with 
all his might; but she was out of all Patience, and 
cry’d out. That she never was a Demoniac; that for 
a long time they had tormented her in private, to oblige 
her to do all the things which she did in publick; That 
if God had not supported her, she should have despair’d 
and that she was very unhappy in being in the Hands of 
those Persons. The Tears, wherewith she accompa- 
nied her Discourse, drew the Eyes of the greatest
part


282 The History of 
Book III. 
part of the Assistants, who believ’d not but that 
’twas the Devil who had spolce thus through Craft, 
and only to cross the Exorcists. 
Sect. 66. The Sister Claire being exorcis’d in the 
presence of an Advocate of Saumur, and several o- 
ther Persons, was burnt by the dropping of a 
Thread dipt in Brimstone, with which the Exorcist 
us’d to smoak out one of her Devils: When she 
felt the smart, she briskly withdrew her self out of 
the Hands of the Exorcists, bewailing her conditi- 
on, and declaiming against the Tyranny of those 
who forc’d her to counterfeit a possessed Person; 
and she earnestly pray’d to God to take her out of 
the Mistery wherein she was. The Devil who posses- 
seth this Maid is extreamly crafty, said the Exorcist 
hereupon, and the God be invokes is Lucifer. That's 
false, reply’d she, I call upon the true God, Creator of 
Heaven and Earth. Being afterwards transported 
with Anger, she ran out of the Church, protesting 
that she would never return thither; but she was 
followed by a Lady of Quality, who was her 
Kinswoman, who allay’d her Passion, and brought 
her back to the Convent, having not been able to 
oblige her to return to the place where they per- 
form’d the Exorcisms. 
Sect. 67. About the end of the Year 1637, Father Su-
rin was recall’d from Loudun, and in the beginning of 
1637. Father Reces, also a Jesuit, was put in his place. 
These are the new Miracles which were wrought by 
his Ministry, as may be seen in a Book intituled. 
The Miraculous Cure of Sister Jane des Agnes, Prioress 
of the Ursuline Nuns of Loudun, by the Unction of 
St. Joseph. It was the Bishop of Poitiers who gave 
the Name of a Miraculous Cure to the Unction, 
whereof there is mention made in this Writing, as 
appears by the approbation of that Prelate, to whom 
it was dedicated, which he gave in these Terms:
Having


283 the Devils of Loudun. 
Having understood the truth of the Miraculous Cure, &c. 
We have judg'd it convenient for the Consolation of Pi- 
ous Souls, that the Narrative made of it should be pub- 
lish'd. That Narration contains, ‘ That Behe- 
‘ mot being left alone in the Body of the Prio- 
‘ ress, he had bound himself by a Confederacy 
‘ with Asmodee, one of the Devils who possess’d 
‘ the Sister Agnes; and that they had promis’d 
‘ jointly to a famous Witch, to do some remarka- 
‘ ble thing for the Confusion of the Church; That 
‘ Asmodee should delude his Exorcist, telling him 
‘ the Day and Hour of his going out; That he 
‘ should deceive him, and expose him to the laugh- 
‘ ter of Hereticks; That Behemot, on his part, should 
‘ trouble the Mother Prioress, and let her have no 
‘ rest from the 8th or 9th of November, the Day 
‘ of her Confederacy, until the end of the Year; 
‘ But that God oppos’d the Designs of these Con- 
‘ federates; and that the Pact given to the Witch, 
‘ which consisted in three small Branches of Mirtle, 
‘ each whereof had three Leaves, was the 9th of 
‘ the Month brought and put into the Mouth of the 
‘ Superior; from whence it was afterwards, by 
‘ God’s Permission, pluckt out by her Exorcist;
‘ That the two Devils renew’d their Agreement; 
‘ and Behemot being gone out of the Superior, to 
‘ seek for a new Pact, the Nun’s Guardian Angel 
‘ seiz’d of him, and bound him for a Month, un- 
‘ der the Picture of St. Joseph, which was in the 
‘ Church, at the great Altar, under the Feet of the 
‘ Sacrament; That all these things were reveal’d 
‘ by a Vision to die Superior, who enjoy’d a great 
‘ freedom of Mind during the Absence of her De- 
‘ vil, of whose return she was sensible, as soon as 
‘ his Month was ended; That the Exorcist had 
‘ no sooner perceiv’d him on the Countenance of
‘ the


284 The Histoty of 
Book III. 
‘ the Possessed, but he ask’d him the reason of his 
‘ Absence; to which he answer’d, That he was not 
far off, that he had not gone out of the Temple of 
God, where he had continued under the Feet of Joseph; 
That a Spirit, which was the Maid's Guardian Angel, 
and was his Inferior in Nature, but Superior in Grace, 
had bound him there for the Punishment of what he had 
attempted, not to leave her one Moment at Liberty all 
the rest of that Year; That he had broil’d near a vio- 
lent Fire that had burnt him, that is to say, near the 
Sacrament; That since his Creation, he had not been so 
captivated, having not one Foot square for all his length. 
The Book adds, ‘ That the 1st Day of the Year 
‘ 1637. that Devil was oblig’d to speak much du- 
‘ ring the Exorcisms, and to adore in a more ve- 
‘ nerable manner than usual, for the Edification 
‘ of the Assembly, which was exceeding numerous 
‘ and famous that Day; That the Exorcism being 
‘ ended about five in the Evening, the Superior was 
‘ constrain’d to go to Bed, and to submit her self to 
‘ the violence of a Feaver which seis’d her, and caus’d 
‘ her all that Night great Pains in all her Body, and 
‘ particularly in her Left-side, which made the 
‘ Physician judge that it was a Pleurisie; but that 
‘ he was altogether astonished when he saw that the 
‘ Blood was not spoil’d nor alter’d, contrary to 
‘ the Nature of a Pleuresie; That Behemot being 
‘ adjur’d to declare, whether he contributed any 
‘ thing to the Sickness of the Superior, answer’d, 
‘ That he did not contribute any thing hurtful, but that he 
‘ had receiv’d order from God by the Maid's Guardian 
‘ Angel, to preserve the Blood entire; That that De- 
‘ claration was made the 6th day of the Disease, 
‘ after the Visit of the Physician; That Behemot 
‘ being adjur’d again, swore by the Living God, 
‘ That he had spoke the Truth; That the Physician
‘ speak-


285 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ speaking to the Exorcist in Latin, and sometimes 
‘ also in Greek, of the danger wherein the Life of 
‘ the Superior was, Behemot gave Intelligence of 
‘ all their Discourse, with intent to fright her, 
‘ which did not succeed, because she submitted her 
‘ self wholly to the Will of God; That the De- 
‘ vil kept her employ’d a Night and a Day in 
‘ thinking of all the things that besel her, to the 
‘ prejudice and ruin of her Health, at least in ap- 
‘ pearance; such as were the Bleedings which 
‘ were often repeated, and especially in thinking 
‘ of the Order which was given her to abstain 
‘ from the Communion, because they were ob- 
‘ liged to make her take from time to time some 
‘ Food, by reason of the weak Condition she was in; 
‘ That the next day she complain’d softly to Jesus 
‘ Christ, that after so turbulent a day and so tedi- 
‘ ous a night, he had refus’d to see her, and that 
‘ then she had receiv’d him in an extraordinary 
‘ manner by a spiritual Communion; That her 
‘ good Angel taking her part, drew off softly the 
‘ Glove or her Left-hand, and renew’d after the 
‘ usual manner the Names of Joseph and Mary, lea-
‘ ving her at his departure a great Joy at the bot- 
‘ tom of her Soul, in which her Confessor found 
‘ her at that time; That the 11th day of her Sick- 
‘ ness Behemot had the liberty to wander, and that 
‘ then she began to be much better, and more chear- 
‘ ful then usual, hearing something, I know not 
‘ what, which said to her that she must shortly go 
‘ and take the Air; Upon which Behemot coming 
‘ to seize upon her Tongue, said, That had he been
‘ absent, she would have died, because ad her Blood 
‘ had been Corrupted; That he was ask’d, why he 
‘ spake of Walking, and that he reply’d, That after 
‘ having been bound in the body of the Nun, not to re-
move


286 The History of Book III. 
‘ move thence, he had now, as well as his Companions, 
‘ the liberty to go and come from one place to another. 
‘ That when Behemot using that Freedom did beat 
‘ about the Fields, there seem’d to the Superior that 
‘ there parted something from her Head, which 
‘ went off from her, and that in proportion to 
‘ that retreat, her bodily strength diminished; 
‘ which was an evident Proof that she had been 
‘ supported by Behemot during her Sickness; 
‘ That upon the Weakness which had been caus’d 
‘ her by the Feaver, Pleurisie, and frequent Bleedings, 
‘ there happen’d to her a flux of Blood, which cast 
‘ her again into a greater weakness, but that this flux 
‘ was a Crisis, which evacuated all her peccant Hu- 
‘ mours, after which she was no more sensible of her 
‘ Feaver, but some little Fits from time to time, 
‘ of which she took no heed, because she knew that 
‘ they proceeded from the Operation of the Devil. 
‘ But that the Feaver seiz’d her again on Sunday Jan. 25. 
‘ with an extream violence, and redoubled the next 
‘ day in the Morning, accompanied with pains of 
‘ the Heart, frequent Vomitings, and intollerable 
‘ Aches in her Right-side; That the Physician Fan- 
‘ ton, who was of the Reformed Religion, having 
‘ been sent for, he judg’d also that it was a Pluri- 
‘ sie, that kind of distemper being at that time 
‘ become Epidemical; That he caus’d the sick Per- 
‘ son to be blooded, and tended her with very- 
‘ much care and diligence That the Wednesday 
‘ following her pain was very great, which the 
‘ Devil perceiving, he appear’d to her about six 
‘ or seven a Clock in the Evening in a frightful man- 
‘ ner, and under a hideous form; That then see- 
‘ ing her fall into great Faintings, he believed that 
‘ she was in an Agony, and gave her a terrible as- 
‘ sault, of which she speaks in a Letter writ to Fa-
‘ ther


287 the Devils of Loudun.
ther Surin in these Terms. The mischievous Behemot 
took that opportunity to give me a furious assault, for 
during the space of half an hour, he shew'd himself to 
me under a hideous and frightful form, with a great 
Throat casting out Fires and Flames as well at his Mouth 
as at his Eyes; he had great Claws which he stretch'd 
out upon my Head, telling me, that I was condemn’d by 
God to eternal Flames, and that he waited for the com- 
ing out of my Soul to carry it to Hell. He endeavour'd 
during that time to give me strong impressions of Despair, 
but our good God by his Mercy supported me in this Con- 
flict, for I found my Spirit very much resign'd to what- 
soever it should please his divine Goodness to dispose of 
me, yea even to go Hell, provided that it was not with 
his Malediction, and that I should there sing his Praises, 
and make it a Paradise. This is all the Answer that 
I had to make to that impious Spirit. In this man- 
ner are related the Words of the Superior in the 
Book of the Miraculous Cure, &c. wherein there 
is further added. ‘ That during that Combat she 
‘ seem’d troubled and amaz’d, and notwithstanding 
‘ she said twice or thrice, That must be, what God 
‘ appoints; That her Confessor having been call’d 
‘ to her assistance, she told him that Behemot, to 
‘ overwhelm her with despair, had taken from her 
‘ all the remembrance of St. Joseph and other Saints;
‘ That he had not left her the liberty to cast her 
‘ self into the Arms of God, and to practise any act 
‘ of Confidence; but that at last, at the end of half an 
‘ hour she felt her Heart to throw it self upon the Pro- 
‘ vidence of God, towards whom she turn’d her self 
‘ saying, that he was her Father; after which she 
‘ was quiet all the Night and the day following, 
‘ but that her Sickness increas’d on Thursday in the 
‘ Evening, even as she has exprest her self in the 
‘ Letter already mention’d, which she writ to
‘ Fa-


288 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ Father Surin, where she goes on in this manner: 
About nine a Clock on Thursday in the Evening, that 
wicked Spirit began to give me great thwartings of Mind, 
and to represent to me the condition of all my Life since 
six years of Age, and brought into my Mind, by a dis- 
course which he made in my Head, the least disorderly 
Actions wherein I suffer’d my self to be carried, especially 
he made great Instances upon the time of my Possession, 
and upon that mingling of the Spirit of the Maid and 
that of the Devil; And to tell you the Truth, I 
was then in a great Perplexity, and had nothing to say, un- 
less that our good God had given me the Grace to ac- 
knowledge him by a more certain pleasing way, which 
was Contrition and Confession; and I believe if I had 
not made a Confession so exact to you, as that I have 
made, and that God had not supported me, I had upon that 
occasion lost my peace of Mind; but my sweet Love was 
not willing to suffer if for which I am much obliged to 
him. His divine Goodness was so great, that after ha- 
ving seen me all the night in that Combat, he sent about 
five a Clock on Friday Morning my good Angel, to re- 
new the Names of Mary and Joseph, and gave me 
great Sentiments of Confidence in his divine Majesty, 
whom I shall always Bless and Adore in all the Designs 
he shall have for me. The same Book of the Mira- 
culous, &c. relates further, ‘ That the Disease went 
‘ on daily increasing, and that the Physician having 
‘ seen a redoubling of it, which happen’d the Sunday 
‘ following, said openly, that she was in danger of 
‘ Death, but that the Exorcists, and even some of the 
‘ Seculars maintain’d, that she would not die, ground- 
‘ ing their Opinion as well upon the Providence of 
‘ God in general, who seem’d much engag’d in the 
‘ matter of the Possession, whereof the Mother Pri- 
‘ oress was as the spring and foundation; as in 
‘ particular upon the Promises which had been gi-
‘ ven


289 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ ven of her deliverance before her death, and up- 
‘ on the impression of the name of Jesus on her 
‘ hand; That the sick Person, declar’d that she 
‘ would not require Extream Unction, upon her be- 
‘ lief that she should not die; That this Confidence 
‘ was augmented to her by an extraordinary way, 
‘ viz. by a Visit which she receiv’d on Thursday in 
‘ the Morning, and by a Voice which exhorted 
‘ her to take Courage and Confidence, and which 
‘ said to her, that her Disease would reduce her in- 
‘ to a greater danger, but God would exert his 
‘ Power; That she thought nevertheless the night 
‘ following that her Confidence ought not to be too 
‘ presumptuous, and that seeing that Men gave her 
‘ for dead, she was oblig’d to put her self in the 
‘ condition of a Daughter of the Church, having re- 
‘ course to the Sacraments, which that Holy Mo- 
‘ ther causeth to be given to dying Persons; That 
‘ having had this thought, she pray’d her Exorcist 
‘ on Friday Morning to give her Extream Uncti-
‘ on, in case that she relaps’d into the same condi- 
‘ tion, wherein she had been before, which he pro- 
‘ mis’d her; That on Saturday Morning about six 
‘ a Clock, her good Angel was sent to her again 
‘ to renew those Holy Names, and that she call ’d 
‘ one of the Sisters who were at the Grate, to be 
‘ a Witness of what pass’d; That that Nun being 
‘ upon her Knees at her side, there was heard di- 
‘ stinctly a little Noise under the Coverlet; That 
‘ the Mother’s Glove was pull’d off, and put aside 
‘ upon the sheet, the Left-hand withdrawn from the 
‘ right, and brought low upon her Breast, and 
‘ put in a posture fit to write, which was done with- 
‘ out precipitation, and very leisurely; That 
‘ since that her Glove was pull’d off, to that time 
‘ that the Writing was renew’d, it seem’d that
U ‘ there


290 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ there was a little Dove which flew to and fro 
‘ very softly and perceiveably; That its retreat 
‘ was as visible as its entrance; That the Nun, 
‘ who was present, put her Hand to the same 
‘ place where she had heard the little Noise, but that 
‘ she perceiv’d not the Motion of any thing; That 
‘ the Characters having appear’d fresh after that Vi- 
‘ sit of the good Angel, the Fathers had taken a 
‘ new occasion of Confidence; That the Physi- 
‘ cian, to whom they shew’d them, said, That it 
‘ did not follow from these Marks, that the sick Per- 
‘ son should not die, but that they would be useful to 
‘ her for her Salvation; That the Disease was very 
‘ much increas’d from the very day the Extream Un- 
‘ ctions was brought to her by her Exorcist having 
‘ on his Surplice and Stole, and accompanied by 
‘ another Father, and by Demorans; That when 
‘ they were ready to administer it to her, she 
‘ desir’d to be given over by the Physician, and to 
‘ be judg’d pass recovery, according to Nature, but 
‘ that before she had time to impart that desire to 
‘ her Confesser, she felt that unperceiveably she begg’d 
‘ of God to be left to the Mercy of his only Pro- 
‘ vidence; That half an hour after making that 
‘ Prayer, she was in an Agony, so that when the 
‘ Physician, the Surgeon, and the Apothecary were 
‘ come in, she fell into the last Convulsions of Death; 
‘ That they saw in her Person all the Marks of a 
‘ dying Maid; That she had a great oppression 
‘ in her Breast, her Throat swollen, her Tongue 
‘ and Mouth black, her Nostrils open’d and drawn 
‘ back, her Eyes sunk, her Hands clutch’d, her Pulse 
‘ Convulsive and intermitting, her Stomack and 
‘ her Belly much swell’d, her Sweat cold, and the 
‘ defluxion of her Brain impetuous; That when 
‘ they saw her in that Condition, they judg’d her
‘ to


291 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ to be dying, and said, that she had hot two 
‘ Hours to live; So that they retir’d to make 
‘ room for the Ceremonies of the Church; That 
‘ at last the Physician being desir’d to inform Lau- 
‘ bardemont with the condition of tire Disease of 
‘ the sick Person, he wrote to him this Let- 
‘ ter. 
Sect. 68. Sir, I have been obliged by the Gentle- 
women Ursuline Nuns of the Convent of this Town, to 
give you notice of the condition wherein the Lady their 
Superior is in at present, who is in an estate of extremity, 
and without any appearance of Recovery, the said sick 
Person having not been able to spit, nor to give us any sign 
of a Cure by the discharging of any Excrement, and 
having at present a convulsive Pulse, and so great a 
difficulty of breathing as she never had before; and having 
her Belly much extended, without sufficient strength to 
admit of any Medicine, not even a Glyster, instead where- 
of we are going presently to give her a small Suppository, 
to endeavour to cause a part of that to come away, 
which swells her Belly, and throws her into an Oppressi- 
on, which is so great it cannot be exprest. I shall add 
nothing more to the Circumstances above describ’d for 
fear of being troublesome to you, only I shall entreat you 
to believe, that she shall be assisted with the like Fidelity 
and Affection, as you shall be during my Life, by Sir. &c.
From Loudun in haste, about seven a Clock in the E- 
vening, the 6th of February 1637. Fanton Physician 
’Tis added in the Relation already cited, ‘ That 
‘ they continued again the Prayers of the Ritu- 
‘ al, and that they ended the Ceremonies of the 
‘ Sacrament; That though all the Sisters had seen 
‘ their good Mother in extremity, they wept not 
‘ however, for the great confidence they had of 
‘ her future recovery; That the Ceremonies be- 
‘ ing ended, as they approach’d the sick Person,
U2 ‘ she


292 The History of Book III. 
‘ she was restor’d to the late Condition wherein 
‘ she was before the coming of the Physician, whom 
‘ she presently after call’d to Mind, saying, God will 
suddenly convert that Man, he has shew’d him at present 
all the Signs of my Death, what could he answer him if 
he be not converted? ‘ That she felt some time after 
‘ a gentle but strong inclination to take rest, in 
‘ praying at the Feet of her glorious Father Joseph, 
‘ whose Picture she had before her Eyes; That 
‘ this desire having been divers times interrupt- 
‘ ed, a Slumbering seiz’d her at last; But that she 
‘ had scarcely slept one quarter of an hour, when 
‘ the same Accidents, and some others coming upon 
‘ her, she fell into the utmost conflict of Life; That 
‘ the Exorcist and two Nuns ran to her, in whose 
‘ presence she had one or two Convulsions, and like 
‘ one a dying; That she had two visible stroaks of 
‘ the Hiccup of Death; But that instead of the 
‘ third, they heard a very strong Sigh, and that in 
‘ a Moment she became sound and vigorous, and 
‘ said she had felt her self depriv’d of all her bodi- 
‘ ly Senses, altho’ she had always had her Judgment 
‘ free, and that as she was in that Condition, she 
‘ had seen a fair and great Cloud, in which was 
‘ inclos’d on the Right-side her good Angel, of 
‘ an incomparable beauty, as or a young Man of 
‘ eighteen years of Age, with comely Hair, flaxen 
‘ and very long, which reach’d to the Shoulder of 
‘ the Reverend Father Reces, who was on the same 
‘ side of the Bolster of her Bed; That this blessed 
‘ Spirit held in its hand a fair Flambeau of White- 
‘ wax; That her glorious Father Joseph was on 
‘ the other side of the Cloud, having a Countenance 
‘ brighter than the Sun, and a Majesty more than 
‘ Humane, of the Age of a Man between forty and 
‘ five and forty Years, with a full Head of Hair,
‘ mighty


293 The Devils of Loudun.
‘ mighty bright, though of a Chesnut Colour; 
‘ That she saw him look on the Companion of the 
‘ Exorcists who was on the same side, after a fashi- 
‘ on very pleasing and full of Majesty; That af- 
‘ ter that beholding her, he put his hand upon the 
‘ Side where the principal Cause of her Disease 
‘ had always been; That he anointed her with 
‘ Oyl, or some other Liquor; That the place which 
‘ was anointed was made somewhat moist; And 
‘ that at that very instant she was cur’d, as she 
‘ testified to them by these Words which she ut- 
‘ ter’d, I am heal’d, my good Angel and St. Joseph are 
‘ come, he has anointed my side, and I have no more pain. 
‘ That the Exorcist, having heard her speak of 
‘ anointing, ask’d her if she felt any thing? She 
‘ answer’d that she felt Moisture, and that having 
‘ taken her Shift, she wip’d it presently without 
‘ making any other reflection; That her recovery 
‘ having been so hidden and momentary, they sung 
‘ Te Deum; That the Physician having been sent for, 
‘ came to the Convent without having heard any 
‘ thing of that Miracle, and that he saw the Prioress 
‘ come towards him cloath’d with her Nun’s Habit, 
‘ who smiling, related to him the Miracles of her 
‘ Recovery; That his amazement was so great, that 
‘ he continued some time without saying anything,  
‘ but that in the end he exprest these words, The 
Change is great, but the Almighty Power of God can do 
any thing. 
Sect. 69. The Recital of that History being thus 
ended, the Author of the Book makes thereupon 
divers Reflections, in which he presupposeth that the 
Disease of the Superior was not feigned, neither in 
whole nor in part, but all real, true, and natural, 
and the Proof which he produceth as the most evi- 
dent, besides that which he drew from the Testimo-
U3 nies


294 The History of 
Book III. 
nies of the Physicians, Apothecary, &c. of the 
Exorcists, Confessors, and of all those who saw or 
attended the sick Person, is the certain knowledge 
she had of the Quality of her Disease, and the Au- 
thentick Oath which the Devil had made, that this 
Sickness had its beginning in Nature; and indeed he 
spake the truth; the cause was, in effect, in corrupted 
and perverted Nature. He proceeded next to the proofs 
of the Miraculous Cure, which are equally drawn 
from several Testimonies mention’d in the Relation, 
and also of the extraordinary and infinitely agree- 
able Odour, which remain’d in her Shift, where- 
with that Unction had been wiped off from her 
Side; And in fine, the Virtue of that same anoint- 
ing has since been manifested in sundry Diseases, 
and against the Devils themselves. For Confirma- 
tion of this last Argument, the Author relates, that 
the 10th of February Father Reces having caus’d 
a little Paper to touch that Unction, he went to 
the Exorcism of Frances Fillatreau, where the De- 
vil Souillon, who smelt that excellent Odour, fell 
in a rage, and said, That he lov’d not to smell that, 
and that it was such a Balm, that the Person who had 
been anointed with it, ought no more to do any thing against
the Will of God. 
Sect. 70. The 15th of the same Month, the same 
Devil, who doubtless was no Lover of Persumes, 
felt also the Virtue of that Ointment in the Hands 
of Manouri the Surgeon, which made him withdraw, 
saying to the Surgeon, That he had touch’d something 
which displeas’d him, The Devils Cedon, Asmodee, 
Daria, and Baruc had the same Aversion; there 
was one which said, that ’twas the Father of God 
who tormented them, and others fell into Blas- 
phemies against St. Joseph. That Saint was pleas’d 
that a Number of Miracles should be wrought by
the


295 the Devils of Loudun.
the means of that Shift, perfum’d with a Heavenly 
Ointment, which had gain’d a great reputation, and 
justly too, on Madam de Laubardemont, who being 
dangerously sick at Tours, eight days after the 
Superior was recover’d, and not daring to make 
use of Medicines, because of her being four Months 
gone with Child, her Husband in despair, saw no 
other recourse, but that precious Relique which 
St. Joseph had left in the hands of his Kinswo- 
man. He sent for it, and you may easily judge 
that ’twas not deny’d him. In effect, the 25th of 
February, Demorans carried the Shift into the House of 
Laubardemont, who went to Prayers with his Do- 
mesticks, after which the Canon presented to the 
Sick that excellent Remedy which he had brought, 
the only Smell whereof fill’d her with Joy, accord- 
ing to the Relation which the same Author makes 
of the Miraculous Cure, &c. But when an Application 
had been made to the Right-side of the sick Person 
she was perfectly cur’d, and was the same day, 
without pain, deliver’d of a Child which had 
been dead in her Body about a Month, according 
to the Judgment of Physicians. They us’d again 
that odoriferous Ointment to suppress the Vapours 
of the Matrix, which flew up to the Brain or the 
lying in Woman, which fail’d not to produce the de- 
sir’d effect, contrary to the usual Virtue of Per- 
fumes, which excite that kind of Ailment, instead of 
asswaging it. After a Miracle so surprizing, wrought 
in the Person of the Intendant’s Wife, there was at 
Tours a great Concourse of People of all Ranks, 
who came to visit, smell, and kiss the Celestial Re- 
lick, and to cause their Beads and Images to be 
touch’d with it. At last it was brought to Loudun,
and there again it produc’d a considerable Cure 
on the Mother Angelica, a Nun also of St. Ursula, to
U4 whom


296 The History of 
Book III. 
whom it was happily apply’d in the extream ne- 
cessity of a Disease, for which they could not find any 
other Remedy. 
Sect. 71. Upon the Credit which such Histories 
deserve, the Relation concludes boldly, ‘ That the 
‘ Recovery of the Superior was miraculous, and as 
‘ eminent as any other one can quote out of the Wri- 
‘ tings of any Author. It cannot be ascrib’d to Devils, 
‘ without denying the Providence of God, nor be 
‘ suspected for an Imposture, without calling into 
‘ question the Miracles of Saints, whom the Church 
‘ has canoniz’d, there being none better certified, 
‘ than that although there is no obligation to believe 
‘ it under the pain of an Anathema, being not in- 
‘ ferred as those of the Scripture amongst the Ar- 
‘ ticles of our Faith; But that it cannot be reject- 
‘ ed without imprudence, nor misbeliev’d without 
‘ rashness, and they who believe it not ought 
‘ at least to suspend their Judgment, and be si- 
‘ lent. 
Sect. 72. If this Conclusion can be admitted in 
the Court of Rome, as ’tis the Design of the Society 
of the Nuns of St. Ursula, for the Glory of their Or- 
der, sure it would not have been long before we 
should have seen the Mother, Jane des Agnes, cano- 
niz’d. But in spite of the Confidence, with which 
these Fictions and Visions have been vented for 
Truths, there were then, and always will be, some 
Unbelievers, who would overthrow all these Fables 
by a single Negation, seeing that they are not found- 
ed upon any Reason, nor upon any Proof, which 
may be in the least likely to be true, or which 
deserves to have the least regard. In effect, can 
one conceive any thing more strange, than to see 
God employ the Devils to do good to Mankind? 
And Behemot to become the Minister of Divine
Grace


297 the Devils of Loudun. 
Grace in the Preservation of the Blood of the Su- 
perior, which would have been entirely spoil’d and 
corrupted, if she had been seiz’d with a real Pleu- 
resie, and if she had felt in her Side the great 
Pain that she pretended to feel? Is it not also a 
thing wonderful and astonishing, that a Humane 
Body, such as is that of our Lord Jesus Christ,
could be contain'd all entire and easily, under 
the Accidents of one Crumb of Bread? And that a 
Spirit should want room in the space of one Foot 
Square, under the Picture of St. Joseph? But the 
Testimonies of the Physician, Apothecary and 
Surgeon, are possibly more considerable Proofs, 
and especially that of the Physician Fanton, who 
was of the Reformed Religion, and who has writ a 
Letter full of Facts; which infer, by necessary Con- 
sequences, the Truth of the Miracle, when even the 
bad Reputation of Mannouri, with the former Pro- 
ceedings, and the Stupidity of the Apothecary 
Gouin, might hinder them from being admitted of 
for unquestionable Witnesses. But the Physician 
told his Friends and his Children, and has left it 
in Writing; That the Nuns had deceiv'd him, in 
sending to his House very late in the Evening 
their Maid, to entreat him for Reasons, which 
to them were important, that he would write to 
Laubardmont, that the Sickness of the Superior was 
extream, and seem’d irrecoverable, saying, that he 
ought not to pry into their Reasons, which would 
prejudice no body; That they had a particular 
Interest which concern'd the Temporal Affairs of 
the Convent, to oblige the Intendant to come to 
Loudun, which perhaps he would not do because of 
his great Employments, if they did not cause him 
to be written to, in that manner, by their Physici- 
an himself, who could not be suspected by him.
The


298 The History of Book III. 
The Physician further affirms, That the Superior 
was really bad enough by her Feaver, which had 
seiz’d her for some time, although he doubted not, 
but that extream Pain in her Side, whereof she com- 
plain’d, was counterfeit; but that as he himself was 
uncapable of such a Dissimulation, he could not 
imagine that it could enter into the thoughts of an- 
other; That upon her Complaints, he judg’d that 
the Disease might be a Pleuresie, which was then a 
Disease Epidemical: But the Blood of the sick 
Person which he had seen, had given him reason to 
doubt, and had even perplex’d him concerning the 
Nature of the Disease, having had no occasion to 
suspect any Intrigues and Cheats, as to the De- 
clarations and Testimonies of the Devils touch- 
ing the Causes of that Accident, because he had 
not had any notice thereof given him; That when 
he saw the Superior after her pretended Cure, she 
was in the same Condition as before, in respect 
of her Weakness and Feaver; That she was upon 
her Knees, because she could not support her self;
That she was lifted up by two other Nuns, and 
that after having gone two or three Steps, she ex- 
cus’d her self upon some remainder of her Weak- 
ness, and cast her self upon the Bed; where having 
felt her Pulse, he told her, that she was not so 
well recover’d, but that she needed to be put in- 
to it; but that seeing she was so well perswaded 
of her Cure, that was as much as to say, that 
she had no more need of a Physician, and that 
’twas time for him to retire; which he did pre- 
sently, and ’twas very lucky for him; for in go- 
ing down the Stairs he heard a Voice, which was 
not unknown to him, and that he believ’d to be of 
Memin de Silly, who cry’d out to the Fryars, Jesu- 
its, and others, who were in the Chamber, Why do
you


299 the Devils of Loudun. 
you not stop him then? That was, as he was inform’d 
since, to make him sign willingly, or by force, the 
Attestation which had been already drawn up by 
Gouin and Mannouri; but far from doing it, and 
from being perswaded of the Truth of that Mira- 
cle, or from having said (concerning the Chara- 
cters pretended to be renewed upon the Hand of 
the Superior) That those Marks might be useful to her 
for her Immortality, he continued all his Life-time 
a good Protestant, and so offended with the Cheat, 
that they would have put upon him, that he 
would never since put his Foot within the Con- 
vent of the Ursulines, notwithstanding the Sollici- 
tations they made to him divers times, and e- 
ven to the Year 1661, when he died; for he 
was an excellent Physician, and that notwithstand- 
ing his Religion, he always serv’d the greatest part 
of the other Convents, and the Hospital of the 
Town. 
Sect. 73. In the mean time Lauhardemont came to 
Londun, to promote that Miracle of St. Joseph, 
and to use all his Authority in conjunction with 
the Endeavours of the Ecclesiasticks, with intent 
to beget a belief of it in the Minds of Men. The 
12th of February he sent for the Physician Fanton, 
who was gone to visit some Persons in the Coun- 
try: They believ’d that he conceal’d himself. The 
Lieutenant Criminal, who profest himself to be his 
Friend, came to acquaint his Wife, that this Course 
would ruin him, and do what he could, they 
should be sure to find him sooner or later. The 
next Day in the Evening Fanton being return’d, 
went to the Inn of the Sign of the Cross, where 
Laubardemont lodg’d, who supp’d that Evening in 
the Convent of the Ursulines. The next Day in the 
Morning he return’d to the said Inn; and the In-
tendant


300 The History of 
Book III.
tendant beginning to put Interrogatories to him, 
he answer’d, That if it was commanded him to 
give his Certificate touching the Disease of the Su- 
perior, he was ready to do it; which was the 
manner of proceeding upon the like occasion, the 
King’s Edicts prescribing no other ways; and that 
therefore he could not submit to that new Custom, 
nor answer. Whereupon he was sent away for that 
time. The 16th of February the Intendant made 
an Ordinance, in which was contain’d, that the 
Physician should answer to the Interrogatories 
which should be put to him, upon the Penalty of 
a hundred Livres Fine. That Order was not signi- 
fied, till the 27th of the same Month, with a 
command for Fanton to go to Tours, whither Lau- 
bardemont was return’d, to answer there to the Inter- 
rogatories which should be put to him; and for 
want of doing that, they summon’d him before 
the Council. Fanton appear’d at Tours the 3d of 
March: He was discharg’d of the Fine and Summons 
to the Council, upon the offer which he made to 
answer. In effect, having taken his Oath, and de- 
clar’d, That he was betwixt six and seven and 
thirty Years of Age; they ask’d him, if he had 
not visited the Mother Prioress of the Ursulines of 
Loudun in two Sicknesses which she had the first 
Day of the Year, and what were those Maladies? 
He answer’d, That he began to visit her the third 
Day of her first Sickness; ‘ That she complain’d 
‘ of a Pain in her Left-side, seated below the 
‘ Breast of the said Side, even to the Hypochondria; 
‘ that he judg’d her to have something of a Ba- 
‘ stard Pleuresie, having a continual Leaver, with 
‘ daily Remissions; for which Disease he tended her 
‘ during nine or ten Days, and caus’d her to he 
‘ blooded three or four times; That on Thursday
‘ the


301 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ the 26th of the same Month of January, the 
‘ Prioress sent for him early in the Morning, 
‘ and told him, that about ten a Clock the Night 
‘ before, there was fallen a great Defluxion on her 
‘ Stomach, which had caus'd her a difficulty of 
‘ Breathing, and an Oppression, with Pain on her 
‘ Right-side; and that she had a Spice of a Fea- 
‘ ver, which Distemper he had judg'd to be a true 
‘ Pleuresie on her Right-side, followed by a Defluxi- 
‘ on on the Stomach, which she afterwards voided 
‘ by Spitting and Vomiting; which Evacuations 
‘ the Sick Person caus'd to be kept in a Bason to be 
‘ view'd, being Flegmatick, with a little Froth, and 
‘ sometimes small Streaks of Blood, very red, like 
‘ to that which she shew’d him also in a Napkin: 
‘ He added also, that he continued to physick her, 
‘ till about six a Clock in the Evening of Saturday, 
‘ the 7th of February; during which time he had 
‘ not observ'd any Signs of Concoction, neither in 
‘ the Urine by Night, which they made to be kept 
‘ for him, nor in that which she did spit; That 
‘ having perceiv'd some Convulsion in her Arms, 
‘ he began to make some bad Prognostication of 
‘ the Disease; for the Cure whereof he had order'd 
‘ a convenient Course of Diet, bleeding at the 
‘ Arm seven or eight times, nine Ounces each time, 
‘ except the last, which was to be three Ounces on- 
‘ ly, four Glysters, and some other Medicines; 
‘ That he had not been present at the administring 
‘ of any of the said Medicines, but that he was 
‘ at most of the Bleedings. They ask'd him, if he had 
‘ not said to divers Persons, that the Disease was Mor- 
‘ tal? He reply'd, That he did judge that 'twas like 
‘ to prove so, saving that 'tis common to hope, as 
‘ long as there is Breath; That for the rest, he ob- 
‘ serv'd the swelling of the Belly of the Prioress to be
‘ less


302 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ less than usual the last Day that he saw her, and 
‘ only a great Weakness; which oblig’d him to or- 
‘ der her a Suppository, and to cause her to take 
‘ two Yolks of Eggs. They ask’d him, if he did 
‘ not own the Letter writ by him to Laubardemont? 
‘ To which he answer’d, that he did own it. Be- 
‘ ing demanded, if an Hour after he had writ it, 
‘ he did not go to the Convent, and saw the Prio- 
‘ ress up, drest, and in good Health? He said, 
‘ That he went indeed to the Convent two Hours 
‘ after he had writ the Letter shew’d to him; That 
‘ being enter’d into the Chamber, where he had vi- 
‘ sited the sick Person, and not finding her in Bed, 
‘ he believ’d at first that she might be dead, but that 
‘ they shew’d himher kneeling against the Wall, with 
‘ the greatest part of the Nuns of the Convent; That 
‘ two Nuns lifted her up under the Arms and follow’d 
‘ her; That she came towards him, being but the 
‘ length of an Ell from him, that she walk’d very 
‘ slow, saying to him, I thank you for the Assistances 
‘ you have given me, I am much oblig’d to you; 
‘ That he felt her Pulse, and found it very weak, 
‘ and that she pray’d him to excuse her, if she laid 
‘ her self upon the Bed, because offer great Weak- 
‘ ness; That after he had again felt her Pulse, he 
‘ went out of the Chamber, and return’d to his 
‘ own House; That the next Day about four in 
‘ the Afternoon, she sent to him a Maid, who en- 
‘ treated him on her behalf, to come and see her; 
‘ but that he answer’d, That he pray’d the Supe- 
‘ rior to excuse him if he did not, after having 
‘ been told in her Chamber, that she was well, 
‘ being nevertheless well inform’d of the Conditi- 
‘ on wherein he had left her the Night before. 
‘ Being ask’d why he answer’d not the same things 
‘ to the Interrogatory which was put to him, by
Lau-


303 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ Laubardemont the 14th of February? He an- 
‘ swer’d, That he might not be oblig’d to contra- 
‘ dict plainly the noise that was spread abroad of 
‘ that Cure, he had pray’d him to be satisfied with 
‘ the Certificate he should give concerning the 
‘ Disease. Whereupon they ask’d him, if seeing 
‘ the Prioress perfectly recover’d, he did not say, 
‘ That there was something extraordinary in it, 
‘ and that the Physicians in their Prognostications 
‘ never exclude the Power of God? And if, in 
‘ effect, he refus’d not to go see the Prioress, out 
‘ of a design to exempt himself from giving his 
‘ Testimony of what he acknowledg’d extraordi- 
‘ nary and supernatural in her Recovery, for fear 
‘ of displeasing the Party of those of the Pre- 
‘ tended Reformed Religion? He said, That he had 
‘ not found, and much lets judg’d, her recover’d, 
‘ as appear’d by what he had already said, and 
‘ that he went out without having utter’d the 
‘ Word Extroardinary, nor any other like it; 
‘ That the Physicians never exclude the Power 
‘ of God for the Cure of Diseases; That, on 
‘ the contrary, they have recourse to him as to 
‘ a Sovereign Physician, without whole Blessing 
‘ upon Food and Physick, they believ’d not any 
‘ Cure possible; That he never refus’d to give his 
‘ Certificate concerning the Diseases of the Prio- 
‘ ress; That the Letter of the 7th of February writ- 
‘ ten at the Request of the Nuns, contain’d many 
‘ things which might be declar’d and set forth by 
‘ a Certificate, but that it contain’d them not so 
‘ precisely, having not been oblig’d to be so pun- 
‘ ctual and strict in a Letter requir’d of him, and 
‘ writ in haste, without circumspection, and which 
‘ ought not to bear so good Testimony in a Court 
‘ of Judicature, as a Certificate made by Order of
‘ a


304 The History of Book III. 
‘ a Judge, and subscrib’d by him; That for the rest 
‘ he had not writ the Letter in compliance with 
‘ the desire of the Nuns, but to give notice to him 
‘ (Laubardemont) of the condition of the said Prio- 
‘ ress, because of the assistance which they had, that 
‘ he would give more credit to what should be writ 
‘ to him by a Physician, then to what should be 
‘ writ to him by others, believing that the design of 
‘ the said Nuns was only to cause him to come to 
‘ Loudun, which they said would be much for their 
‘ interest; They ask’d him again if he own’d not 
‘ that the Contents of his Letter to be true? He re- 
‘ ply’d, that they were in some sort true, not so 
‘ exact as things ought to be declar’d by a Certifi- 
‘ cate; It being usual for Men to take more liberty 
‘ in a Letter to express themselves, which is not 
‘ fit to bear Testimony in a Court of Judicature, 
‘ as when one is to set down a Truth to be certifi- 
‘ ed and affirm’d. The Intendant ask’d him in fine, 
‘ how he judg’d that the Prioress had been able to 
‘ pass from that condition of Extremity represent- 
‘ ed by him, to that in which he saw her an hour 
‘ after? He answer’d, that her Condition was not 
‘ so very extream, but however that might hap- 
‘ pen, as ’tis every day to be seen in the Motions of 
‘ Nature, by the evacuation of some sensible hu- 
‘ mour, or by the excretion which is insensibly 
‘ made through the Pores of the Body, or else by 
‘ the removal of the humour from the place where 
‘ it causeth such accidents, to another part less con- 
‘ siderable. That moreover some troublesome Symp- 
‘ toms which are produc’d by the humour being 
‘ in one certain place, may be seen asswag’d with- 
‘ out necessity of changing the part, which hap- 
‘ pens by the mitigation of the humour allay’d by 
‘ Nature, or by the coming of another humour which
is


305 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ is less acute, which may take off the Acrimony 
‘ of the former; That the manifest Evacuation is 
‘ made by Urine, by Stool, or by Vomits, Sweats, 
‘ and loss of Blood; That the insensible Excretion 
‘ is, when the parts are insensibly discharg’d, which 
‘ kinds of Excretion are oftener made in Diseases, 
‘ which are caus’d by hot Humours, and chiefly 
‘ from Choler, without any signs of Concoction, 
‘ which precede such Excretions, although it may 
‘ be for the discharge of Nature, and by way of 
‘ a Crisis; And that for the cure of Diseases, there 
‘ ought naturally to go out of the Body less Hu- 
‘ mours, when they are evacuated by Remedies, 
‘ which not only carry off the antecedent Cause of 
‘ the Diseases, but also the present; and that the 
‘ Humours in their Motions observe certain regular 
‘ Hours. 
Sect. 74, These Answers which contain’d so long 
an account of the Maxims and Practices of Phy- 
lick, being not what Laubardemont sought for; ‘ He 
‘ continued to interrogate Fanton, and ask’d him, 
‘ if he did not take notice that the Prioress had not 
‘ had any Crisis from the time he writ to the time he 
‘ visited her again, and that the alteration of her 
‘ condition, represented by his Letter, could not have 
‘ been so quickly wrought by natural Causes, and e- 
‘ ven by those he had mention’d in his last Answer? 
‘ To whom he answer’d, That he was not able 
‘ to judge of that, having but just gone in and out 
‘ the last time he saw the Prioress, and having not 
‘ examin’d what had pass’d during his Absence; 
‘ But that very often it happens to a Physician, 
‘ to see such, whom he had despair’d of, to become 
‘ better two Hours after; Whence the Latin Hyp- 
‘ pocrates, Celsius relates that sometimes there happens 
‘ wonders in Physick, The Intendant, not finding
X ‘ yet


306 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ yet his account in these Answers, ask’d him, 
‘ if he had not conferr’d with Duncan about what 
‘ he was to answer concerning the Sickness of the 
‘ Prioress and her Recovery? He answer’d, not, and 
‘ that he had not seen him since the 14th of Febru- 
‘ ary, and had not held any communication with him 
‘ by Letters; That in Truth he had seen him be- 
‘ fore that day, but that he had neither ask’d him 
‘ any advice touching that matter, nor had he real- 
‘ ly receiv’d any. Laubardemont then reproach’d 
‘ him that he had not fully told the Truth, that 
‘ he had involv’d it in a great number of Words, to 
‘ the end that it might be less understood, having 
‘ been induc’d to do it by those of the Pretended Re- 
‘ form'd Religion, and that he advis’d him to tell 
‘ the whole Truth. Whereupon Fanton declar’d that 
' he had told it, and that he had not spoke of that 
‘ affair but by meeting accidentally which some 
‘ of his Kindred and Friends, whom he had never 
‘ call’d together for that purpose. He said further, 
‘ that he remembr’d not that the Prioress seeing him, 
‘ the 7th of February in the Evening, had said to him 
‘ that God had miraculously Cur’d her; That 
‘ indeed a Jesuit, whom he believ’d to be her Exor- 
‘ cist, told him, when the Prioress was laid upon 
‘ the Bed, that wonderful things were done by the 
‘ intervention of St. George or St. Joseph [which of 
‘ the two he knew not] and that the Father had 
‘ added, that he was neither a Prophet nor a Pro- 
‘ phet’s Son, nevertheless that he knew well what 
‘ would happen, and that he had often spoke to 
‘ him of it. He was ask’d if before the Ex- 
‘ treme Unction was given to the Prioress, he was 
‘ not ask’d, whether she were in such a condition, 
‘ that they ought to give it her? He reply’d, that 
' the 5th or 6th of February, going out of the Prio-
‘ resses


307 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ resses Chamber, he was follow’d by Demorans and 
‘ one of the Jesuits, who enquir’d of him, if he 
‘ judg’d that it was necessary that the Prio- 
‘ ress should have the Extreme Unction? Where- 
‘ unto he answer’d, that his Judgment ought not to 
‘ be follow’d; being of a Religion which was 
‘ mistrusted by them, and that however to con- 
‘ tent them, he said, that he had seen it given to 
‘ them, who were not more sick than she. All the 
‘ Interrogatories above mention’d, and his Answers 
‘ having been read to him, he sign’d them, and 
‘ Laubardemont dismist him. 
Sect. 75. Fantons Answers do sufficiently shew, 
that he was a little deceiv’d in his conjectures of 
the Superior’s Sickness, and that he had thought 
it greater then it really was, upon the relations that 
she made him of what she felt as well in her Side, as 
elsewhere, upon the difficulties of breathing that 
she mention’d her self to have during the few Mo- 
ments that he was by her; upon the quality of the 
Excrements, Blood, and other things which they 
caus’d him to see, as if she had really voided them, 
and that they had not been alter’d and put for him to 
see, in such a condition as they ought to have been, 
that they might make him give such a Judgment 
as they desir’d; or else whether they did shew him 
the Excrements of some other sick Person, and he al- 
ways affirm’d since in his Family, and to his more 
particular Friends, ‘ That the matter must needs 
‘ be so, because he had never seen any Exrements 
‘ that the sick Person had voided in his presence; 
‘ That as he was uncapable to commit an impo- 
‘ sture, he did not imagine that they would put 
‘ one upon him, whatever occasion he might have 
‘ to think so, by the reflections which he ought to 
‘ have made upon the Intrigues of these Nuns,  
X2 ‘ and


308 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ and by the Delusions of which they had been sus- 
‘ pected by the Publick; That he ought to have 
‘ consider’d, that the Superior knew well how to 
‘ make her Throat and her Tongue to swell, and to 
‘ make extraordinary Contorsions during her Exor- 
‘ cisms; She might as well make her self swell, and 
‘ feign an oppression before her Physician, and 
‘ counterfeit a retraction of her Arms, which how- 
‘ ever it was, they remain’d still in the same con- 
‘ dition after he had given over visiting her; That 
‘ for the rest, during the time he had visited her, she 
‘ had a very violent Feaver, and all the signs of a 
‘ great Sickness upon her Countenance; That this 
‘ is all the certain Testimony that he could give, 
‘ nothing having been more easie then to cheat him 
‘ in the rest, as well because the Circumstances of 
‘ the matter might permit it, as because he had not 
‘ any suspicion of the Cheat, and that he had not 
‘ made any particular examination of those cir- 
‘ cumstances upon that account; But that he durst 
‘ not reason so boldly in his Interrogatories upon 
‘ the suspicions he then had, or upon the easiness 
‘ that there had been to delude him upon that oc- 
‘ casion, nor upon the apparent signs that there were 
‘ that they had really cousen’d him; And that he 
‘ was content to say only the truth upon the mat- 
‘ ters which were propos’d to him, because it 
‘ would have been dangerous for him to have done 
‘ otherwise, and that the consequences would not 
‘ have fail’d to be very fatal to him and all his 
‘ Family. 
Sect. 76. The following Year 1638. the famous 
Father Tranquille died. He was a Capucin Preach- 
er, the most renown’d of all the Exorcists then 
remaining. He made, a little before he died, hor- 
rible Cryings out, which were heard by all the
Neigh-


309 the Devils of Loudun. 
Neighbours of the Convent of the Capucins, and the 
report being quickly spread abroad in the Town, 
there were a number of People, who went towards 
the Convent, and into the nearest Streets, to the in- 
tent they might hear his Cries, and to be Witnesses 
themselves, if what was said of it were true. There 
went not any Person who was not convinc’d, nor 
ought there to be any at this day unsatisfied of the 
Truth of that matter, who considers the relation of 
the circumstances of his death, which was publish’d 
by a Capucin, and whereof this is the Extract. 
Sect. 77. ‘ Father Tranquille was a Native of St. 
‘ Remi in Anjou; He was the most famous Preach- 
‘ er of his time. His Vow of Obedience call’d 
‘ him to the Exorcisms of Loudun. The Devils 
‘ dreading this Enemy, went to meet him to fright- 
‘ en him, if it had been possible for them; and 
‘ they made him feel such a Weakness in his Legs 
‘ upon the way, that he thought to stop, and go 
‘ no further. He was four Years in the Employ- 
‘ ment of an Exorcist; during which God puri- 
‘ fied him by Tribulation, as Gold in the Fur- 
‘ nace. He thought at first that he should quickly 
‘ expel the Devils, being supported by the Autho- 
‘ rity which the Church has receiv’d of our Lord: 
‘ But having found by Experience that he was de- 
‘ ceived, he resolv’d to have Patience, and to at- 
‘ tend the Will of God. He was willing to ab- 
‘ stain from Preaching, fearing that his Talent 
‘ should be a Snare to him, and to raise Pride in 
‘ him, and he gave himself wholly to Exorcism. 
‘ The Devils seeing his Humility, conceiv’d so 
‘ great a Rage, that they resolv’d to incamp in his 
‘ Body. All Hell assembled for that purpose; and 
‘ nevertheless it could not cause him to be either 
‘ besieg’d or fully possess’d, God having not per-
X3 ‘ mitted


310 The History of Book III. 
‘ mitted it. ’Tis true, that the Devils threw them- 
‘ selves into his inward and outward Senses; they 
‘ overturn’d him on the Ground; they cry’d out, 
‘ and sware by his Mouth; they made him thrust 
‘ out his Tongue, hissing like a Serpent; they 
‘ bound his Head, press’d his Heart, and made 
‘ him endure a thousand other Pains: But in the 
‘ midst of all these Evils his Spirit kept united to 
‘ God, and with the assistance of his Companion 
‘ he readily routed the Devil which tormented 
‘ him; who cry’d out sometimes by his Mouth, 
‘ Oh, how I suffer! The other Fryers and Exor- 
‘ cists pitied Father Tranquille in his Sufferings, 
‘ but he was pleas’d with them wonderfully; and 
‘ there was this difference between him and Job, 
‘ that God suffer’d not the Devil to touch the Life 
‘ of the last, whereas he gave up to him the Life 
‘ of Father Tranquille. When he felt the Tempta- 
‘ tion of the Flesh, he resisted readily the deceit- 
‘ ful Allurements of Satan; he cry’d out extream- 
‘ ly to his Confessor, he entreated him to have 
‘ pity on him, and was not asham’d to discover 
‘ to him the Assaults of that stinking Owl of 
‘ Hell, and that he might effect it more easily, 
‘ he cast himself into the Arms of the Virgin, 
‘ his particular Advocate, for whom he had so 
‘ great a Devotion, that he had put an Iron Chain 
‘ about his Neck, in the Quality of her Slave, to 
‘ the end that he might say in truth to that Queen 
‘ of Virgins, My dear Mistress, I am your Slave; 
‘ Alas! suffer not that your Enemies and mine should 
‘ ever seize on him who belongs to you. When the 
‘ Devil of Pride tempted him, he conceal’d from 
‘ the Eyes of Men, as well his Sufferings as his 
‘ Actions of Virtue, and he call’d that, Hiding his 
‘ Life in Jesus Christ. Then he took St. Joseph
‘ for


311 the Devils of London. 
‘ for his Patron, whose Life has been in such a 
‘ manner conceal’d, that many Ages are past with- 
‘ out People’s having been inclin’d to invoke and 
‘ reverence him according to his Merits. He re- 
‘ quir’d not that it might be permitted him to 
‘ do publick Penances above the common Sort, to 
‘ the end that he might not seem more perfect 
‘ than others; And to obtain a more profound 
‘ Humility, he took for his Advocate the humble 
‘ St. Francis, his Seraphick Father. Having been 
‘ sollicited by a great Minister of State to quit 
‘ his Employment, to serve God and the King in 
‘ a place where he should bring forth more Fruit, 
‘ he answer’d him, That it behov’d him to over- 
‘ come, or die in the Field of Battle, where his 
‘ Obedience had planted him. His Humility was 
‘ so great, that he said, he thought himself un- 
‘ worthy of all Consolation. The Devils have of- 
‘ ten been desirous to beget in him a disliking of 
‘ his Perfection; but their Attempt was in vain;
‘ and his Courage was so great, that he often 
‘ pray’d his Seraphick Father St. Francis, to give 
‘ him part of his continual Sufferings, but not of 
‘ his Consolations, which he wholly renounc’d, 
‘ because he deserv’d them not. In fine, when he 
‘ was provok’d to Anxiety of Mind by some Devil 
‘ of Impatience, he invok’d presently the Glori- 
‘ ous St. Bonadventure, with the Blessed St. Francis 
‘ de Sales, who were rendred famous to the World 
‘ by their Meekness and Affability. The Devils 
‘ having resolv’d to kill him, the Magicians re- 
‘ doubled their Sorcery, and God, by a Secret, but 
‘ very Just, Judgment, suffer’d them to do it. 
‘ They assaulted him more vehemently than ever 
‘ upon Whitsunday, when he was to preach; and 
‘ the time for his Sermon being come, he found
X4 him


312 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ himself not dispos’d. His Confessor commanded 
‘ the Devil to leave him at liberty, and the Father 
‘ to go up into the Pulpit upon his Obedience;
‘ which he did, and preach’d more to the satisfacti- 
‘ on of his Auditors, than if he had spent whole 
‘ Weeks in Study. He did Wonders upon the De- 
‘ scent of the Holy Spirit; and ’twas then that he 
‘ rendred to the same Holy Spirit the fiery Tongue 
‘ which he had receiv’d, because that was the last 
‘ of his Sermons. After that Sermon the Devils 
‘ afflicted him more than before. He said Mass 
‘ three or four Days, at the ending whereof he was 
‘ constrain’d to keep his Bed till Monday, when 
‘ he died. He vomited much Filth, which was 
‘ judg’d to be so many Pacts, from the Expulsi- 
‘ on whereof there was still hop’d some Relief; but 
‘ the Surgeon found him very ill, and said, That if 
‘ God did not suddenly stop the Course of that Dia- 
‘ bolical Operation, ’twas impossible that he should 
‘ subsist; for as soon as he had taken any Nou- 
‘ rishment, though with an Appetite, the Devils 
‘ caus’d him to cast it up, with such violent Pal- 
‘ pitations of his Heart, that the foundest Person 
‘ might have burst. They caus’d him Pains in 
‘ his Head and Heart, of such a kind, whereof 
‘ there is no mention in Galen or Hyppocrates; and 
‘ to express their Nature well, one must have suf-
‘ fer’d them like that good Father. They cry’d 
‘ and roar’d out of his Mouth; but in the meantime 
‘ he had always his Judgment free. All these 
‘ Torments were join’d to a continual Feaver, and 
‘ to divers other Accidents, which cannot be 
‘ comprehended by those that have not seen them, 
‘ and who have not the Experience of the ways by 
‘ which the Devils act upon Men’s Bodies. The 
‘ Devils encreas’d exceedingly the Pain of the Pa-
‘ tient


313 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ tient the Night before his Decease; which they 
‘ hop’d to hasten, by causing him to render his 
‘ Soul by an approaching and extraordinary Vomi- 
‘ ting, to the end that he might die without being 
‘ perceiv’d; their Intention being to tarnish also 
‘ the Lustre of his Death, and to avoid themselves 
‘ the Lash of the last Remedies, which the Church 
‘ has been accustom’d to make a devout use of, 
‘ upon these occasions. They did then what they 
‘ could to make him be left by the Fryer that 
‘ watch’d with him: They made a continual Noise 
‘ on one side or other in the Infirmery, which would 
‘ quickly have put to flight one less resolute than that 
‘ Fryer, who, in spite, of them, continu’d firm and 
‘ couragious to assist the sick Person in the vio- 
‘ lence of his Vomiting, wherein he cast up much 
‘ Filth, stinking so horribly, and which was so 
‘ intolerable, that they were forc’d to throw it 
‘ out of the Window without delay, so much 
‘ it did infect the Chamber. The next Morning 
‘ his Brethren, the Fryers, perceiv’d that God 
‘ would give way, and take off his Restraint on the 
‘ Powers of Hell over the Life of their Patient, who 
‘ pray’d them to give him the Extream Unction, 
‘ when they saw he should have need of it. About 
‘ Noon one knocked at the Door, to know, if 
‘ what the Devil had newly declar’d at the Exor- 
‘ cism were true, viz. That Father Tranquille was 
‘ departing, and that he could not hold out lon- 
‘ ger; which being found true, the Extream Unction 
‘ was given him; after which his blessed Soul took 
‘ its flight to Heaven, to receive there the Crown 
‘ which one may piously believe was prepar’d for 
‘ him, after having fought so Couragiously, and 
‘ conquer’d so Gloriously. For if those are the 
‘ cruellest who destroy the Life of any one, be-
‘ caus


314 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ cause he maintains the Glory of his God and his 
‘ Master, so is he so much more excellent, there 
‘ being not more subtle Tyrants than the Devils, 
‘ who were the Executioners that put to death the 
‘ humble Tranquille, for supporting the Glory of 
‘ God; and because of the Charity which he had 
‘ for his Neighbour, he could not consequently be 
‘ more excellently Martyrized, and afterwards more 
‘ gloriously crown’d. It was thus that he died in 
‘ the 43d Year of his Age, and the 23d since his 
‘ Admission into the Religion of the Capucins. 
‘ He was visited, during his Sickness, by a num- 
‘ ber of Persons of Honour, who return’d greatly 
‘ comforted with his Words. His Patience was so 
‘ great, that he desir’d not even the things for 
‘ which he had an Inclination, but he took all in- 
‘ differently that was prescrib’d him. The De- 
‘ vils, imag’d to see so Heroick a Virtue, cry’d 
‘ out often by his Mouth in these Words, O, how 
‘ I suffer! I suffer more than all the Devils together, 
‘ and than all the damned. In brief, it was a very 
‘ War in Hell to them, to find a Soul so gene- 
‘ rous in the Body which they tormented. He was 
‘ open’d after his Death, to see if there remain’d 
‘ in his Body any Effects of Sorcery, but there 
‘ were none found. The time of his Interment 
‘ being come, they carry’d his Body into the 
‘ Church, which was fill’d with People. They 
‘ had no sooner set him down to perform the Ser- 
‘ vice, but the People flew upon him to touch their 
‘ Beads: Others cut off pieces of his Habit, which 
‘ they kept as precious Relicks. The Croud was 
‘ so great that they broke the Coffin, and mov’d 
‘ the Body from I know not how many places, 
‘ every one drawing it to him, to have his piece: 
‘ Insomuch that he would really have been left
‘ stark-


315 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ stark-naked, if some Persons of Honour had not 
‘ interpos’d themselves round about, to secure him 
‘ from the indiscreet Devotion of the People, who 
‘ having cut in pieces his Habit, might possibly 
‘ have committed some Excess upon the Body it 
‘ self. A Jesuit made the Funeral Oration: The 
‘ Priests of the Town came in Procession at his 
‘ Interment: The Regulars and Seculars offer’d the 
‘ Sacrifice of the Mass for the Repose of his Soul. 
‘ And one of the Magistrates having got leave to 
‘ set a Tomb over his Grave, he put this Epitaph 
‘ upon it; Here lieth the humble Father Tranquille 
‘ of St. Remi, a Capucin Preacher. The Devils be- 
‘ ing no more able to endure his Courage in his Em- 
‘ ployment of Exorcist they caus'd him to die by their 
‘ Vexations, induc’d thereto by the Magicians, the last 
‘ of May 1638. The said Writings contain’d al- 
so other considerable Particulars of the Sickness of 
that Exorcist, with what follow’d after his Death, 
which well deserve to be inserted here: Which is, 
‘ That when they administred to him the Extream 
‘ Unction, the Devils, feeling the Efficacy of that 
‘ Sacrament, were oblig’d to raise the Siege: But 
‘ ’twas not to go very far, forasmuch as they en- 
‘ tred into the Body of a good Father, a very Re- 
‘ ligious Person, who was there present, and whom 
‘ they have ever since possess’d, whom they 
‘ vex’d presently with Contortions, and very 
‘ strange and violent Agitations, with thrusting out 
‘ of his Tongue, and very frightful Howlings, 
‘ redoubling also their Rage at each Unction that 
‘ they made upon the sick Person, and encreasing 
‘ it again at the sight of the most Holy Sacrament, 
‘ which was sent for, because the Real Presence 
‘ of that Man and God altogether, forc’d them to 
‘ let him die in Peace, for whom in this last Pas-
‘ sage


316 The History of Book III.
‘ sage they would willingly have laid some Snare. 
‘ Also at that very instant of his Death, out of Fu- 
‘ ry and Rage that they could no longer lay 
‘ claim to him, they cry’d out horribly, He is 
‘ dead; as who would say, All is done, there is no 
‘ more hope for us of that Soul. Afterwards rushing 
‘ upon the other poor Fryers, they agitated him 
‘ so strangely and so horribly, that although he 
‘ was held by a great many Fryers, they could 
‘ not however hinder that he should not kick out 
‘ with his Feet toward the deceased Person, till 
‘ he was carried out from thence; And he con- 
‘ tinued thus strongly and cruelly agitated Day 
‘ and Night till after the Burial; so that they 
‘ were constrain’d to leave always some Fryers to 
‘ attend him. The next Day after the Burial, a 
‘ Devil being adjur’d to adore the Providence of 
‘ God in the death of Father Tranquille, he 
‘ threw the Person possessed against the Ground, 
‘ and said, I adore the Providence of God in the 
‘ death of his Saint Father Tranquille, who has 
‘ always gloriously triumph’d, even to the end of his 
‘ Life. Another Devil being likewise exorcis’d, 
‘ went upon the Grave, which he trampled with 
‘ his Feet, after clawing with his Hands, and 
‘ throwing the Earth from side to side, as if he 
‘ would take him out, and casting upon him 
‘ great Stones, with a furious Look he utter’d 
‘ these Words; Come out you Hangman, come out 
‘ there. Whereupon being ask’d, why he persecu- 
‘ ted him thus after his death? he acted a long 
‘ while with the Hands of the Maid, and after an 
‘ extreamly inrag’d manner, the same Postures, 
‘ which a Person doth who kneads Dough: He 
‘ was urg’d to explain himself clearly by Words: 
‘ ’Tis, said he, because he dealt thus with me.
‘ As


317 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ As if he had said, I persecute him after that 
‘ manner, to testifie the rage that I have a- 
‘ gainst him, because he doth now by me, as 
‘ the Baker doth by his Dough, who tosses and 
‘ tumbles it as he thinks good; to which he 
‘ added, He burns me more than ever. He swore 
‘ also, That ’twas they and the Magicians that 
‘ kill’d him, but that they were all much out in 
‘ their reckoning, because in doing that, they imagin'd 
‘ they should oveturn one of the Principal Supports of 
‘ the poor Possessed Maids, and of the best Protectors 
‘ they had with God and Men; But that at present he 
‘ supported them more powerfully and more effectually 
‘ than ever, because of the great Power which he had 
‘ with God; so that thinking to gain much, they had 
‘ lost all. Besides that, he attested with an Oath, that 
‘ the Seraphic Father St. Francis was at the Bolster of 
‘ the dying Father, where he receiv'd his Soul, and put 
‘ it into the Hands of the Virgin, who presented it to 
‘ her Son at the Foot of the Cross, because he had born 
‘ it; that before God he was a Martyr, whom Hell 
‘ had Martyriz'd, and that as he had been Tranquille 
‘ in his Life, and his Deaths, he was also Tranquille 
‘ in his Glory. At last the Exorcist having con 
‘ demn’d him to do an honourable Penance, and 
‘ to ask pardon in the name of all Hell, of him 
‘ whom they durst put to death; in the end he obey’d, 
‘ after much resistance. Kissing the Grave in two 
‘ places, which answer’d the two parts of the Body 
‘ where they had most cruelly afflicted him, the 
‘ Head and the Heart, saying, That his greatest pain 
‘ had been there; Then coming to the Foot of the 
‘ Grave, he kist it again, and prostrating humbly 
‘ before it, he said, I, Leviathan [thus this Devil call’d 
‘ himself, who is the chief of all the Devils of the 
‘ Possession] I ask pardon in the Name of all Hell,
‘ of


318 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ of that Servant of God whom we have caus’d to 
‘ die. 
Sect. 78. What ground for Reflection doth not 
that History printed the 29th of August 1638. fur- 
nish the Incredulous with? They conclude, that that 
vexation of the Devils, if it were true, or at least 
the torments of Father Tranquille, which were but 
too real, and which could not proceed but from 
the remorse and agitations of a tortur’d Conscience, 
were very sensible Marks of the Severity of the 
Judgments of God, who permits that the Devils, or 
the Ideas of Devils and of Hell should thus torment 
at the hour of death these pretended Exorcists, who 
whilst they liv’d, so impudently mock’d both Hell, 
the Devils, and God himself; That otherwise sup- 
sing that the Devils had acted after a sensible and 
immediate manner upon this Capucin, the Conse- 
quence which his Panegyrist drew from thence to 
prove the Sanctity of the Deceased, was false and 
that it ought to be retorted upon him: Because 
there are found in the Scripture but two Examples, 
at most, of tire faithful immediately afflicted in their 
Persons by the Ministry of Devils, viz. Job under 
the Old Testament, and possibly the Apostle St. Paul 
under the New, which shews that God suffer’d very 
rarely that that should happen. That if sometimes 
he employ’d those evil Spirits to afflict his Children, 
we do not read that he made use of them to take a- 
way their Lives, and there is no appearance that 
he permits the Devils to attempt it, because the 
Life of the Righteous is too precious before him, 
to give it them for a Prey. That seeing that they 
allow that the Devils were the Executioners, who had 
put to Death the humble Tranquille, it must necessari- 
ly be concluded that he had well deserv’d to be
‘ their


319 the Devils of Loudun. 
their Martyr. Likewise, that he wonderfully delighted 
himself in sufferings, which happen’d to him upon 
their Account, and preferr’d them before all the Con- 
solations which might have come to him from else- 
where. But whether that so many horrible Oaths, 
so many dreadful Blasphemies, and so many other 
words of Despair having been utter’d by the Operati- 
on of Evil Spirits, and that they did really torment 
that unhappy Father, when he exprest them, and 
that he cry’d, thrusting out his Tongue, and hissing 
like a Serpent; Whether he has done all these 
things by the only perverseness of Nature, and 
without being otherwise possess’d than by his Despair, 
his condition had far less resemblance to that of a just 
Person, who never fails to have recourse to his God 
when he is under Sufferings and an Agony, than so 
that of a Reprobate, who testifies that his Punishment 
is greater then he can bear, as it appears by the 
frightful Words which that unhappy Person spake. 
Ah! how I suffer, I suffer more than all the Devils to- 
gether, and than all the damned. Words worthy of 
the rest of his Actions, his Thoughts, his Devoti- 
ons, worthy of a dying Man, who amongst so 
many Patrons that he chose, forgot and left out 
Jesus Christ the only Mediator, whom the Father 
had given him. Words, in fine, worthy of a Man 
who renounc’d Spiritual Consolations and the Sweet- 
ness which they produce in the Soul. In the mean time, 
because it pleas’d the Monks to bestow upon so many 
horrible Things, I know not what, false Lights of 
Merit and Sanctity, in attributing boldly the 
name of Virtue to Vices, and that of a quiet death 
a death most terrible; to a death accompanied 
with horrible torments and dreadful Cries; The 
People suffer’d themselves not only to be surpriz’d 
with these weak allurements, but they seem’d per-
suaded


320 The History of 
Book III. 
suaded and prepossess’d to that degree as to run in 
Crouds to the Coffin of the dead Man, and to tear 
his Habit in pieces, which had an extraordinary 
Stench and Nastiness, because besides the Vomit- 
ings and Ordures of his Decease, there happen’d to 
him yet other Accidents after his Death. The 
Relations above mention’d evidence the Truth of 
these Matters, and all the most sensible Persons of 
both Religions, who were then alive, and some 
of whom are living at this day, have attested 
the most considerable things, which could come 
to their knowledge, assuring that it was with an 
Astonishment and Indignation which cannot be ex- 
prest, that they saw the furious fits of the indiscreet 
Devotion. 
Sect. 79. After the death of that Heroe, the Possession 
produc’d no more Miracles. The possessed Seculars 
went to the Exorcisms at certain hours, as some go 
to take a Walk; when they were ask’d on the way, 
if they were yet possess’d? Yes, said they, Thanks 
be to God. ’Twas advis’d sometimes to ask the o- 
ther Bigots, who went daily to behold that Sport, 
if they were not also possessed, they answer’d, We 
are not so happy, God has not lov'd us enough for that. 
But the fatal Blow to that diabolical Inrtigue 
was the cutting off 4000 Livres Pension, which the 
King gave for the charges and expences of the Ex-
orcists. This cross accident proceeded from this, 
that since the death of Grandier, Cardinal de Riche- 
lieu had no more a particular concern in that affair; 
and from what Madam de Combalet his Niece had 
assur’d him, that this Game was so ill play’d, that he 
must be a very Chouse to believe it, which made the 
Cardinal conclude, that if he suffer’d it to continue 
a longer time, that would serve but to discover fur-
ther


321 the Devils of Loudun. 
ther the Injustice which had been committed 
in the death of Grandier. Besides, he did not 
much concern himself in the design which the 
Monks had to establish a kind of Inquisition;
Possibly also that in his Heart he did dislike 
it, and that he had not allow’d of all their 
management both at Loudun and at Chinon, and 
in many other Places of France, but that he 
might not discontent them, at a time when 
he might have need of them; being assur’d that 
he could easily stop them, when he judg’d 
it fit, and when they should become useless 
or inconvenient. Besides the Fathers Lactance 
and Tranquility, the two Principal Supporters of 
the Possession, who had had a very great re- 
putation both by themselves and by Father 
Joseph, who protected them, were no long- 
er in being, and the manner, in which they 
ended their days, had been so strange, that 
almost all those who were engag'd on the 
behalf of the Possession, how resolute soever 
they had always been before in the pursuit of 
their designs, did not fail to be shaken, and 
to make some reflections, which troubled 
them and put them into disorder. If there were 
some who could persist yet, and not be touch’d 
by the examples which they had before their 
Eyes, they were much concern’d at the loss of 
the Pension, which made them at last resolve to 
take no more such extraordinary Pains, which 
were like to be so ill recompenc’d. Mignon 
also, whole hatred was satisfied, and revenge 
glutted by the death of Grandier, was glad 
to see the end of so dangerous an Intrigue; 
from which he was not to hope any fur-
Y ther


322 The History of Book III.
ther advantage to himself. For he had too 
much Wit not to know that the Possession 
was already but too much decry’d, and that 
the applause which it had whilst the Govern- 
ment was favourable to it, was very much di- 
minish’d, when ’twas known abroad that it 
would be no more supported by their Autho- 
rity; and that the Court seem’d inclin’d to be 
no further concern’d. They brought no more the 
Possessed so often to the Exorcisms; and they 
left off at last by little and little to bring them, 
upon a Pretence that they would no more ex- 
orcize but in private. In effect, the Superior 
having not been conducted to the Tomb of the 
Bishop of Geneva, God provided in secret for 
her Cure, because Men neglected to do their en- 
deavours in it. Behemot was driven out with 
little noise, and without other Witnesses than the 
Exorcists and Confederates in the Possession; 
amongst which number there were some Magi- 
strates with Laubardemont, who, altogether secret- 
ly, and without the knowledge of the Publick, 
made Verbal Processes of the pretended Mi- 
racles that were wrought at the going out of 
this last Devil, to be put amongst the Papers, 
which might one day be useful for the Cano- 
nization of the Superior of the Ursulines of Lou- 
dun. 
Sect. 80. But the Possession at Chinon having had 
its beginning much later then that of Loudun, it 
continued also a little longer time. For in 
the Year 1640 there was one of the Possessed 
named Beloquin, who being provok’d by some 
violent Passion against a Priest call’d Giloire,
or


323 the Devils of Loudun. 
or sollicited by some of his Enemies, caus’d a 
Pullet to be bought by a Woman, her Neigh- 
bour, and having let out the Blood, she preserv’d 
it in a Viol, and eat at night the Pullet in the 
Company of that Neighbour who bought it, 
and of another Man, one of her Friends, whom 
she had invited, to whom, without doubt, she 
did not impart her design. The next day she went 
very early into the Church of St. James, as it were 
to perform her Devotions and finding no Body 
there, she went to the Altar, and pour’d the 
Blood out of the Glass upon the Linen- 
Cloth which cover’d it. When Barré the Citrate 
of that Church came thither, and went to 
the Altar, he made great enquiries to know how 
that Blood came there; Whereupon receiving 
no information from Men, he interrogated the 
Devil of Beloquin, who being urg’d by the Ex- 
orcism, answer’d that it came from the Maid 
her self. That it was the Priest Giloire, who be- 
ing inform’d by Magical Art, met the Maid 
in the Church very early in the Morning, as 
she came to perform her Devotions, and that 
he had ravish’d her upon the Altar. That 
Declaration, which caus’d a horrour in all good 
Catholicks, and which at first held some others 
in suspence, open’d the Eyes of her Neighbours 
who had bought the Pullet; She discover’d her 
suspicions to another Friend, who could not 
hold her Peace, so that the Report thereof began 
to spread abroad till it came to the Ears of the 
Lieutenant Criminal. This Magistrate making 
a very strict enquiry, came at last to the very 
rise of that Report; The Friend and the Neigh- 
bour of Beloquin, who had eaten the Pullet, were
Y2 sent


324 The History of 
Book III. 
sent for and interrogated; They declar’d what 
they knew and what they suspected. The Verbal 
Process of their Examination was taken in wri- 
ting and sent to the Archbishop of Tours. Belo- 
quin who had notice of it, took at a Pewterer's 
House of Chinon a leaden Buckle, which she put 
into her Matrix, and bound it in with a Napkin, 
complaining bitterly of the Pains she felt by 
stoppage of Urine, which was caus’d her by the 
Sorceries of certain Magicians. She desir’d after- 
wards of the Ecclesiasticks, who were Exorcists 
at Chinon to be conducted to Tours before the 
Archbishop, to receive from that Prelate, by 
the Authority of the Church, some relief to the 
Pains she endur’d. But some Spies amongst the 
Friends of Beloquin having been misinform’d, 
gave her false advice, and the Archbishop favou- 
rable to the Possession, was not to be met with 
in his Diocess. The Coadjutor, who supplied 
his Place, heard quietly the afflicted Person, and 
promis’d to assist her, and for that effect to use 
all the means which should be in his Power. 
Beloquin took courage again, and comforted her 
self for the unlucky Absence of the Archbishop. 
The Coadjutor, to perform his Word, caus’d 
two lusty and strong Men to be call’d, whom he 
commanded to hold her, and two Midwives, 
whom he order’d to search her. That search 
discover’d the Cheat, at which the Coadjutor, 
being exceedingly offended, caus’d the pretend- 
ed Possess’d to be put in the Prison of Chinon, and 
went himself quickly after to the same Town, where 
having made an information against her, and a- 
gainst all the Cabal of her Confederates, he 
sent for the Judges of Richelieu and Chinon,
to


325 the Devils of Loudon. 
to proceed to Judgment in that matter; which 
was carried on with so much Vigor, that none 
doubted but that the Guilty would be severely 
and exemplarily punish’d. But the sollicitati- 
ons of the Kindred of the pretended Possessed, 
the most part whereof belonged to considerable 
Families of Chinon and especially to the Fami- 
ly of the Counsellor Chesnon, who was of the num- 
ber of the Judges; the Orders of Cardinal 
de Richelieu, who desir’d that the Business of 
the Possession should end without noise, least it 
should call to Mind what had formerly hap- 
pen’d. These Orders, I say, and these Sollici- 
tations hindred the Punishment from being so 
terrible and exemplary, as it would other- 
wise have been. Barré was only depriv’d of 
his Cure and his Prebend, exil’d out of the 
Diocess of Touraine, and confin’d to the Town 
of Mans, where he kept himself conceal’d to 
the end of his Life, in a Convent of Monks: 
And the Maids whom he Exorciz’d, were 
condemn’d to pass the rest of their days between 
four Walls. 
Sect. 81. Since this Sentence was given, and 
that it had dissipated that Cabal, there was 
no further talk of Possession, Exorcism, or De- 
vils. ’Tis true, the greatest part of the Possessed, 
as well Seculars as Nuns, and even the Superior, 
being tir’d with the Trade winch they drove and 
the Pains it had given them; they were not dis- 
pleas’d to see them end quietly, especially when 
they heard of the fatal Success of the Posses- 
sion at Chinon, which gave them occasion to re- 
flect upon the danger which they had run, if
Y3 they


326 The History of 
Book III. 
they had been examin’d with so much Severity 
and Rigour, as these last. Therefore they re- 
ceiv’d with Joy the Condition of remaining 
in quiet, and enjoy peaceably the Riches 
they had acquir’d by a way so extraordinary 
and so dangerous. But they were not want- 
ing to manage all the other advantages which 
they could expect, endeavouring to make pro- 
fit of the Reputation, which their pretended 
Possession had procur’d them with all the good 
Catholicks, whom the Monks persuaded every 
where, that these good Maids were the most 
illustrious Examples of Virtue and Piety, and 
at the same time, of Pains and Sufferings, which 
had ever been in the World. Which found 
more or less credit according to the proporti- 
on of the distance of Countries. For as in 
the Neighbourhood of Loudun there were but few 
Towns, from whence there came not a great num- 
ber of Spectators, to behold the Wonders of that 
famous Possession, there were also in these Towns 
a great many Witnesses of the little Edification 
which they receiv’d, the report whereof gave a great 
Check to the Relations publish’d by the Monks. 
But ’twas not so with those who liv’d far 
off All the Conversations of devout Persons 
ran upon this Subject. The Assurance with 
which the Story was deliver’d to them, and 
the Character of those who publish’d it, suf- 
fer’d them not to doubt of it. The Books 
which were given them, fill’d with Facts related 
with the utmost boldness, the Quality of an In- 
tendant, Commissary of the King, by whom 
these Facts were attested, and the dreadful punish- 
ment they had caus’d a Parson to undergo, con-
firm’d


327 the Devils of Loudun.
firm'd them entire in their persuasion. 'Tis 
true, that there were few places, where there 
were not also some Unbelievers, who told the 
News of what they had heard or seen, but the 
number of those afar off was so small, and 
the Proofs of the contrary seem’d so strong, and 
were after such a manner authoriz'd, that in 
general all the good Catholicks gave Credit to 
it; and in particular those of the Province 
of Bretagne, where the People are very super- 
stitious and credulous, even to that degree, that 
there was then a Superior of another Order of 
Nuns, who writ to the Superior of the Ursulines, 
That if she had liberty to dispose of her self at 
her own Choice, she offered her self willingly 
to come to Loudun, to serve the Possessed who 
were so dear to God and to St. Joseph, and 
especially to pass the rest of her days near the 
illustrious Mother Prioress, upon whom God had 
made so great an effusion of his Graces; in 
whose Person there were seen so many Mi- 
racles wrought, and who had been so parti- 
cularly favour'd by the great St. Joseph, that 
he had been so ready as to come himself to 
assist at her Recovery, and to bring her a 
Heavenly Ointment for that effect. So the 
Ursuline Nuns were every where famous; their 
Reputation flew into all Parts, and Strangers, 
as well Incredulous, as others, who pass’d by 
Loudun, fail'd not to go and see the Names of 
Joseph, Mary and Jesus, which had been writ 
by the Devils upon the Hands of the Superi- 
or, and the Characters whereof were often re- 
fresh’d by the Ministry of her good Angel, who 
came from time to time to visit her, and to
Y4 per-


328 The History of Book III.
perform that Service to her; in acknowledg- 
ment whereof she did not fail to give him the 
Glory of it; for she refus’d not, during a cer- 
tain time, to shew these Names to all the Cu- 
rious, whom she took care to entertain with 
the Visits of that Spirit, and the Favours with 
which she was honour’d: But at last the Spirit 
grew weary, or by some particular dispensation, 
was not able to work that Miracle any longer; 
Or rather, to speak more intelligibly and more 
truly, when the wrinkles of old Age had made 
her Hand dry and lean, the Druggs which were 
employ’d to renew them, were no longer able 
to imprint them. The good Mother said then, 
that God had granted upon her Prayers to suffer 
those Names to wear out, which were the cause 
that a Multitude of People came to importune her, 
and to withdraw her often from her Acts of 
Devotion. 
Sect. 82. If there be any place in the World, 
where People can well keep a Secret, it is in the 
Convents, when there is a Concern for the Ca- 
tholick Party in general, or for the Order, and 
the Convent in particular. So that one has not 
been able to learn any thing of the State of 
the Possessed after the end of the Possession, un- 
less it were, that they made some Verbal Pro- 
cesses of new Miracles, which had been wrought 
in the Person of the Superior, of one of which there 
was some Knowledge gain’d by means of the Ma- 
gistrates who attested them, especially by those 
who had been sollicited to do it, (as the Coun- 
sellor Tabart) refus’d notwithstanding to attest 
one Event, whereof they had not been Witnesses,
and


329 the Devils of Loudun. 
and upon the bare Relation of the Mother Prio- 
ress of the Ursulines, who said, she had heard a 
sorrowful Voice, first in the Dormitory, and 
then at the Door of her Chamber; where, af- 
ter many Groans, she saw a great dead Body all 
in Eire come in, who came from Purgatory, 
whether it were to go into Paradise, or to de- 
sire the Succour of some Masses for his Ease: 
For the Magistrates, who refus’d to subscribe that 
Miracle, and have made that Report, were not 
so exactly informed of all its Circumstances, as 
they who saw and sign’d the Verbal Processes 
which were made thereof. The Superior was 
exceedingly frighted at the sight of that dreadful 
Object, which presented it self to her. She ran 
to her Holy-Water-pot, she took Holy-Water 
and threw it upon the dead Body, to oblige 
him by virtue of that Water to retire. The 
Water made the same noise as when it falls up- 
on a Bar of red-hot Iron. It rebounded upon the 
Hand and the Cheek of the Superior, where it rai- 
sed some Blisters, the Scars whereof, ’tis not doubt- 
ed, would have continu’d all her Life time. So 
considerable an Accident which is pretended to 
have happen’d in the Convent, could not con- 
tinue so conceal'd from the Boarders which were 
there. There was one who was of a merry Hu- 
mour, and who apparently was not satisfied 
with the usage she had receiv’d from the Superior 
who said, that ’twas very easie to make the like 
Scars; and that she doubted not but that the Su- 
perior us’d for thar purpose the Beggars Herb, a 
Name which is given in that Country to a cer- 
tain Herb, with which the Beggars rub them- 
selves, to make Sores to appear upon their
Bodies,


330 The History of 
Book III. 
Bodies, with intent to excite more Compassion, 
and of which there grew a great quantity in the 
Garden of the Convent, They were not then 
able to keep the Secret in that particular, as in 
the rest of the things which were done to ob- 
tain one Day the Canonization of that Nun. One 
cannot also say any thing of the manner 
wherein she ended her Days; but ’tis well 
known what was the End of almost all the Au- 
thors and Favourers of the Possession, and of 
the Witnesses who testified against Grandier. We 
shall not however report here the Particulars, be- 
cause those kinds of Relations find little cre- 
dit: Or if there were incontestable Proofs of 
them, such Events would be ascrib’d to Chance, 
and to the ordinary course of things of this 
World. However, were it expedient to enter in- 
to a particular Account of them, there would 
not be wanting Proofs, both within the Coun- 
try and without, seeing that the greatest part of 
those People liv’d a long time after the Posses- 
sion ceas’d, and that the Circumstances of their 
Death were well known by a number of Persons, 
yet living at this Day. But, at least, I may 
be allow’d to quote Monsieur Patin, and relate 
here what he says concerning Laubardemont, in 
his 37th Letter dated at Paris, the 22d of De- 
cember 1651. Page 130. of the Edition at the- 
Hague, 
‘ The 9th of this Month, at nine of the Clock 
‘ at Night, a Coach was set upon by Rob- 
‘ bers: The Noise which they made caus’d the 
‘ Townsmen to come out of their Houses, as 
‘ well possibly out of Curiosity, as Charity.
‘ They


331 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ They shot on both sides: One of the Robbers 
‘ having receiv'd a Shot, fell to the Ground, and 
‘ a Lacquey of their Party was seiz’d. The others 
‘ fled. The wounded Person died the next Day 
‘ in the Morning, without saying any thing or 
‘ complaining, and without declaring who he was. 
‘ However he was known at last to be the Son 
‘ of a Master of Requests nam’d Laubardemont, 
‘ who condemn’d to death in 1634. the poor 
‘ Parson of Loudun, Urban Grandier, and caus’d 
‘ him to be burnt alive, under the pretence 
‘ that he had sent the Devil into the Bodies 
‘ of the Nuns of Loudun, whom they had 
‘ caus’d to learn some Tumbling Tricks to 
‘ persuade Fools that they were Demoniacks. 
‘ May not this be taken for a Divine Punish- 
‘ ment of God upon the Family of that 
‘ unhappy Judge? to expiate in some manner 
‘ the cruel and merciless death of that poor 
‘ Priest, whose Blood still cries for Venge- 
‘ ance. 
Sect. 83. Those who know the circumstances of 
the death of Mannouri, and many others of those 
unhappy Caballers, and in what condition seve- 
ral of their Families are at present, have reason, 
as well as Patin, to acknowledge and admire 
the Judgments of God, and to say, that the 
Blood of Grandier has cry’d for Vengeance a 
long time after his Death, and possibly to this 
very day. 
FINIS.


BOOKS Printed for, and Sold by 
William Turner, at the Angel at 
Lincolns-Inn Back-Gate, and Ri- 
chard Bassett, at the Mitre in Fleet- 
Street. 
THE English Theophrastus, or the Man- 
ners of the Age; being the Modern Cha- 
racters of the Court, the Town and the City;
written by several Hands; Price Five Shillings. 
Letters of Wit, Politicks and Morality; by 
Cardinal Bentivoglio, Father Rapin, Aurelian 
the Emperor, Queen Zenobia, Don Quevedo, Pe- 
tronius, Madam Maintenon, &c. with several Ori- 
ginal Letters of Love and Friendlhip; by Mr. 
Cheek, Mr. Savage, the Sieur Boyer, Capt. Ayloff, 
Mrs. Carrol, and several others; Price Five Shillings. 
The French Spy; being the Memoirs of John 
Baptist, De la Fontaine; containing many Secret 
and Pleasant Transactions, relating both to Eng- 
land and France; Price Five Shillings. 
The Vantities of Philosophy and Physick, to 
be perused chiefly by all that would preserve 
Health, and prolong Life, as well in a Regular 
as Irregular Way of Living, by Directions and 
Medicines therein mentioned; the Third Editi- 
On; by Dr. Gideon Harvey; Price Five Shillings. 
The Good Old Way: Or Three Brief Discour- 
ses, tending to the Promotion of Religion,
and


and the Glory, Peace and Happiness of the Queen 
and Her Kingdoms, in Three Essays; by Joshua 
Barnes, Her Majestys Greek Professor of Cambridge; 
Price Two Shillings. 
Serious Thoughts on Second Thoughts; being a 
plain Confutation of Dr. Coward's Damnable and 
Erroneous Book, wherein he Endeavours to prove 
the Opinion of the Souls Existence, to be a plain 
Heathenish Invention, and not Consonant to the 
Principles of Philosophy, Reason or Religion, 
with a Character of the Doctor. Price Two Shillings. 
A Compleat Course of Chymistry, containing 
near three Hundred Operations, several of which 
have not been publish'd before: Also the Structure 
of several Furnaces, with near three hundred 
Characters, which are dispersed in Chymical Au- 
thors, and such Instruments and Vessels as are 
necessary in a compleat Elaboratory, all cut in 
Copper, written by George Wilson Chymist; Price 
Five Shillings. 
The Persidious P—being Letters from a 
Nobleman to two Ladies, under the Borrowed 
Names of Corydon, Clarinda, and Lucina, with the 
Ladies Answer; Price 1s. 6d. 
The Lives and Characters of the English Dra- 
matick Poets: Also an exact Account of all the 
Plays that were ever yet printed in the English 
Tongue; their double Titles, the Places where 
acted, the Dates when printed, and the Per- 
sons to whom dedicated, with Remarks and Ob- 
servations on most of the said Plays; Price Three 
Shillings. 
A Defence of Mr. Lock's Essay of Humane Un- 
derstanding; wherein its Principles, with refe- 
ference to Morality, Reveal’d Religion, and the 
Immortality of the Soul, are considered and ju-
stified


stified, in answer to some Remarks on that Es- 
say; Price One Shilling. 
The Life of the late famous Comedian Jo- 
Hayns, containing his Comical Exploits and Ad- 
ventures both at Home and Abroad; Price One 
Shilling. 
An Historical Account of Mr. Broome’s Three 
Years Travels over England, Scotland and Wales; 
giving a true and exact Description of the chief- 
est Cities, Towns and Corporations; together 
with the Antiquities of divers other Places, with 
the most famous Cathedrals, and other eminent 
Structures; of several remarkable Caves and 
Wells; with many other divertive Passages, ne- 
ver before published; Price Four Shillings. 
The Book of Martyrs, with an Account of the 
Acts and Monuments of Church and State, 
from the time of our Blessed Saviour to the 
Year 1701. Wherein is given a Faithful Rela- 
tion of the Sufferings and Martyrdoms of the A- 
postles, Evangelists, and Primitive Christians, 
under the Ten Heathen Persecutions, and of the 
Anti-Christian Popish Persecutions that have been 
in England, Ireland, Italy, Germany, Bohemia, Spain, 
Flanders, France, Hungary, Poland, Lithuania, Sa- 
voy, Picmont, and in other Countries. Abstract- 
ed from the best Authors and Original Papers. 
Illustrated with Cutts engraved on Copper-plates. 
In Two Volumes. Price Ten Shillings. 
The English Historical Library; or, a Short View 
and Character of most of the Writers now Extant 
either in Print or Manuscript; which may be 
Serviceable to the Undertakers of a General Histo- 
ry of this Kingdom. By William Nicolson, A. M. 
Arch-Deacon of Carlisle. Price Three Shillings 
and Six-pence.
Mo-


Modus Transferrendi Status Per Recorda: A Com- 
pleat Collection of Choice Precedents for Fines 
upon Writs of Covenant, and Common-Recoveries 
upon Writs of Entry in the Post, in all Cases;
Whereby Lands may be Settled. 1. In the Crown 
to preserve the same in the Name and Blood to 
the utmost Posterity: Or, 2. The same may be 
transferred from one Person to another, in Fee- 
simple, Fee-Tail, for Life or Years: Or, 3. An-  
nuities, or Rent-Charges may be granted thereby, 
in Fee, in Tail, for Life or Years: And, 4. Any 
other Estate may be raised thereby, which can be 
done by Deed of Conveyance at Common Law. 
To which Precedents are prefixt two Discour- 
ses of the Nature and Operation of, and the Use 
and Practice relating to Fines and Recoveries, 
deduced from Experience, and the best Authors 
both Antient and Modern upon the Subject. 
By W. Brown a Clerk of the Court of Common- 
Pleas. Price Five Shillings 
Little Venus unmask’d, the seventh Edition, 
being a Discourse of the French-Pox with all its 
Kinds, Causes, Signs, and Prognosticks; also 
the Running of the Reins, Shanker, Bubo, Gleets, 
&c. with their Cures, whereby a Patient may easi- 
ly discover the Nature and Degree of his Disast- 
er; and, if not very inveterate and malignant, 
may cure himself beyond any Apothecary or 
Surgeon; and, what is the Chief, an Apendix of 
new Observations never yet discoreerd by any: 
To which is added a particular Venereal Case, 
never before printed, by Dr. Gideon Harvey M. 
D. Price Two Shillings. 
The History of England faithfully extracted from 
Authentick Records, Approv’d Manuscripts, and the 
most Celebrated Histories of this Kingdom in all
Languages,


Languages, whether Ecclesiastical or Civil, with 
the Effigies of all the Kings and Queens of England 
from the Norman Race to the present time, cu- 
riously Engraved on Copper Plates from Original 
Medals and Pictures, in 2 Vol. 8vo. the 2d. Edi- 
tion Corrected, Price 12s. 
A Compleat History of Germany, comprehending 
the Lives and Reigns of all the Emperors from its 
Origin to this time, extracted from the best Au- 
thors and private Memoirs, by Mr. Savage. To 
which are added, the Effigies of all the Emperors 
curiously Engraved on Copper Plates from Original 
Medals, the like never extant in any Language, in 
2 Vol. 8vo. Price 12s. 
The Miscellaneous Works of the Honourable Sir 
Charles Sidley Bar. containing Satyrs, Epigrams, 
Court-Characters, Translations, Essays, and Speeches 
in Parliament, collected into one Vol. To which is 
added the Death of Marc Antony, a Tragedy never 
before printed; published from the Original Ma- 
nuscripts, by Captain Ayloss, 8vo. Price 5s. 
Amusements Serious and Comical, calculated for 
the Meridian of London, by Mr. Tho. Brown, 8vo. 
Price 5s. 
A General Charge to all Grand-Juries, with 
Advice to those of Life and Death, Nisi Prius, 
&c. collected and published for the ease of Justi- 
ces of the Peace, quicker dispatch of Business, 
better information of Jurors, and common 
Benefit of all Free-holders, who shall be 
call’d to so honourable and necessary a Ser- 
vice: To which is perfixed a Discourse of the 
Antiquity, Power and Duty of Juries, with an 
Exhortation to their due performance thereof, 
by Sir James Astry; Price 1s. 6d. 






































Whe
of th
DU 
Possess 
NUNS. 
In Three BOOKS. 
By Mr. BOYER. 
London, Printed for R. Bassett, at the Mitre by the Inner-Temple- 
Gate in Fleet-street, and W. Turner, at the Angel at Lincolns-Inn 
Back-Gate. 1705.




TO HIS 
GRACE 
The Most Reverend Father in GOD 
THOMAS, 
By Divine Providence, 
Ld. Archbishop of Canterbury. 
May it please Your GRACE; 
THE following Sheets contain 
an Account of a most Remark- 
able Passage that happen’d in France 
during the Ministry of Cardinal de 
Richelieu: and which gives us a Sketch 
of the Arbitrariness of that Haughty, 
Designing Prelate; of the Malice and 
Revengeful Spirit of Popish Priests;
A2 and


Epistle Dedicatory. 
and of the Sinister and Diabolical Me- 
thods whereby a Convent of Ursuline 
Nuns establish’d themselves in the Town 
of Londun. 
This History, which was original- 
ly written in French, has met with 
a very favourable Reception abroad: 
And ’tis justly presum’d, That a 
Translation of it will not only be 
Entertaining, but likewise Useful to an 
English Protestant Reader: Especially 
at this Time of Day, when the 
Restless Papists, and their Cabal, are 
secretly endeavouring to undermine 
our Happy Settlement, and to di- 
vert the Course of the Succession to 
the Imperial Crown of these Realms, 
from a Lawful Protestant Heir, to a 
Popish Frenchisied Pretender: In Order 
to bring in Popery and its insepa- 
rable Companion, Arbitrary Sway, a- 
mong us. 
The Author of this Translation, 
(who is a Presbyter of the Church
of


Epistle Dedicatory. 
of England) having desir’d me to 
take Care of its Publication, and 
to procure it a Patron, I thought I 
could not better discharge this lat- 
ter Part of my Trust, than by lay- 
ing these Sheets at Your GRACE’S 
Feet; whose Zeal for the Advance- 
ment and Defence of the True Reli- 
gion did gloriously Shine, notwith- 
standing the Threatning Storms from a 
Popish Court, not only in the Erect- 
ing a Free-School at St. Martin's, a- 
dorn’d with a Choice Library, in Op- 
position to the College of the Jesuits 
in the Savoy, but also in Unravelling 
and Defeating the subtle Diabolical 
Arts, whereby those Ministers of Hell 
and Tyranny endeavour’d to lead astray 
Unwary Protestant Youths. Every Bo- 
dy will easily apprehend, that by 
this I mean the Famous Conference 
Your GRACE had with Pulton, 
the Jesuit, wherein Your GRACE’S 
Learning, Strong Reasons, and Solid
Judg-


Epistle Dedicatory. 
Judgment, gain’d an Immortal Tri- 
umph over the Obstinacy and Noise of 
a bold fallacious Caviller. 
’Twas this Apostolical Zeal, exert- 
ed in the most difficult Times, toge- 
ther with your Exemplary Piety,
Goodness, Charity, and Forbearing 
Temper, that gain’d Your GRACE 
the entire Confidence and Esteem of 
Two of the Best Princes that ever sway’d 
the English Scepter, King WIL- 
LIAM and Queen MARY, of 
ever Blessed and Pious Memory: 
And which induc’d his Late Majesty 
to raise Your GRACE to that Su- 
pream Station you hold in the Church: 
That by this very Choice all Eng- 
land might be convinc’d, how tru- 
ly he wish’d, and earnestly endea- 
vour’d by all Gentle and Christian, 
(which certainly are the most Effica- 
cious) Methods to bring Those over 
to the Establish’d Religion, whose 
Birth and Education has insensibly
led


Epistle Dedicatory. 
led them to Dissent from it. And 
indeed, as long as your GRACE 
is alive, that Great and Good King 
is sure to have, here on Earthy an 
unexceptionable Witness of his Moral 
and Christian Virtues; The Liberties 
of England, a Firm Support; And the 
Church, a Wise and Vigilant Director, 
and a most Tender Father. 
That these Blessings may be long 
continued to this Happy and Flou- 
rishing Nation, is the most Fervent 
Wish of him, who most gladly lays 
hold on this Opportunity to subscribe 
himself, 
May it please Your GRACE, 
Your GRACE’s 
Most Humble, 
most Faithful,  
and most Obedient Servant,




1 
THE 
HISTORY 
OF THE 
Devils of Loudun:
Or, an Account of the 
Possession of the Ursuline Nuns.
AND THE 
Condemnation and Punishment of 
URBAN GRANDIER, a 
Parson of the same Town. 
BOOK I. 
Sect. 1.
There is no doubt but that par- 
ticular Relations of the nature 
of those which are contain’d in 
this Book, would have been 
much better receiv’d, and 
have made more impression, whilst they had the 
grace of Novelty, than when after a long course of 
time they seem to have been buried in Darkness and  
B Obli-


2 The History of 
Oblivion. Nevertheless it may not now be thought 
inproper to produce and revive them, since they 
deserve it, both by their Importance, and their Sin- 
gularity; and the only reason why they were bu- 
ried in Silence, is, because Arbitrariness and Tyranny 
have stopt the Mouths of those who would have at- 
tempted to entertain the Publick with them, and set 
the Truth thereof before their Eyes. ’Tis upon 
this Motive, that because at this time one may speak 
freely, and without constraint, that now are pub- 
lish’d the long and fatal Intrigues of a Convent of 
Nuns, and a great number of Ecclesiasticks, sup- 
ported by a party of the Magistrates and Inhabi- 
tants of a Town, and favour’d by the Court. 
These Intrigues have been of great Consequence;
forasmuch as they have caus’d a Parish Priest to be 
Condemn’d to be Burnt alive; and that they 
tended to establish in France certain Maxims which 
would subject the People to a real Inquisition. They 
have been peculiar, and of a strange singularity, 
seeing that Devils are immediately concern’d, or 
that ’tis pretended that they did intermeddle, and  
that they have possest and caus’d all these Nuns to 
act their part. In fine, this History appears so 
much the more considerable, that the Facts it re- 
lates have been continued a great many years, that
they have had for Spectators and Witnesses, a 
Number of Persons illustrious by their Rank, and 
by their Merit; that there was never a Relation 
of the same Nature, more closely furnish’d with 
Circumstances, nor better attended with all neces- 
sary Proofs and that it gives a clear and exact 
Idea of the Sentiments that one ought to have of 
the pretended Diabolical Possessions, of the Appa- 
ritions of Devils, and of the Miracles that were 
done upon these Occasions. It discovers also at the
same


3 the Devils of Loudun. 
time the Obliquity of Mans Nature, and how far 
’tis capable to go, when ’tis once engag’d in an evil 
Design. 
Sect. 2. Although the History of the Martyrdom of 
Saint Ursula, and the Eleven Thousand Virgins 
which accompanied her, be liable to many contra- 
dictions, and that the greater part of the Learned 
doubt of its Veracity; This Saint has not been 
omitted to be Canoniz’d, to whole Honour the 
Beatified Angela of Bresse founded in the last Age 
in Italy, an Order of Nuns according to the Rule 
of Saint Augustine which was approv’d by Pope 
Gregory the Thireenth, in the Year 1572. And since,
in the Year 1614. Magdalene l’Huillier introduc’d it 
into France, with the approbation of Pope Paul 
the Fifth, by a Monastery which she founded at 
Paris, whence this Order spreading it self by de- 
grees through all the Kingdom, there was establi- 
sh’d in the Year 1626, a Convent at Loudun, which 
is a large Town, tho’ ill peopled; situated between 
the Provinces of Poitou, Tourain and Anjou, and 
which separates them all three, without having 
anciently made any part of them, or having 
had dependance upon either of them. 
Sect. 3. In this Place this Society, although as 
yet very small, was in great want, and very desti- 
tute of necessary conveniencies for their subsistance. 
It was then part of an Order, so little distant 
from its Birth, that it was not so rich and wealthy, 
as now it is at this Day, since a few more years has 
given it the leasure to consider of its Affairs, and 
to provide more advantageously tor its establish- 
ment. It was compost’d of Maidens of very good
Families, Noble and Ignoble, but who were not 
rich, or who would not give considerable Portions 
to those, whom they put out of their Houses to ease
B2 them


4 The History of 
themselves of the Charge. Therefore these Maid- 
ens were lodg’d in a hir’d private House, which 
was of no great extent, and according to their 
Institution, took Boarders to teach them, and from 
their Pensions drew part of their Maintenance. 
The House where they dwelt belong’d to Moussaut 
du Fresne. The Prior Moussaut his Brother, was 
their first Confessor, but was not long so, for he 
died some time before the discourse begun, con- 
cerning the Diabolical Possession, of which we are 
to treat. 
Sect. 4. The younger sort of these Maidens, who 
were of a very cheerful Spirit, and who fought nothing 
but to divert themselves, as much as the compass 
of their Confinement would allow; took an Occa- 
sion by this Mans Death (and the Conceit which 
some Persons had, that Spirits haunted the House 
where they dwelt) to rise in the Night, and make 
a Noise in the Granaries, and to give themselves 
the Pastime to fright the young Boarders; Some 
also of the more simple and aged of the Nuns (to 
whom the others had not dar’d to discover the 
sport) conceiv’d a great deal of fear: This en- 
courag’d the Actresses even to get upon the top of 
the House, which was not difficult at Loudun, 
where most of the Roofs are built in such a man- 
ner, that they admit of an easie access. They came 
at length to enter into the Chambers of the Board- 
ers, to take their Petticoats off from their Beds; 
and at last to practice every thing that might serve 
to give them a Divertisement, and to befool the 
Boarders and the other Nuns. One of the Board- 
ers at that time between Seventeen and Eighteen 
years of Age, nam’d Mary Aubin, who was ad- 
mitted into the Pleasures and Secrets of these Act- 
resses, serv’d to terrifie the others by the fear which
she


5 the Devils of Loudun.  
she seem’d to have, especially when these Sprights 
came into their Chamber, the Doors whereof had 
been well bolted, but they had since been softly 
open’d by her, who constantly related this Prank 
after the same manner, to her most intimate 
Friends, till she was almost Sixty Five years old, 
when she died. 
Sect. 5. After the Death of Moussaut, John Mig- 
non, Priest and Canon of the Collegiate Church of 
Saint Crosse, in Loudun, was chosen to be the Con- 
fessor of the Ursulines. The Elder sort of them ex- 
prest to him the cause of their Fear, and the Youn- 
ger made him a Confident of their Sport. This 
Man was an Intriguer, Malicious and Ambitious, 
and had then different Passions working in him. 
He propos’d to himself, not only to suffer the sport 
to continue, but to Authorize it, and to lend it a 
helping Hand, and to try if he could not make use of 
it, which might serve him to revenge himself of 
his Enemies, and to gain a reputation of Piety and 
sanctity, to which he was a great Pretender. But 
that the Designs of the Contrivers of this Tragical 
Piece, may more throughly be discover’d, we must 
bring the principal Person on the Stage, who was 
mostly concern’d in the Tragedy. 
Sett. 6. Urban Grandier was a Priest, Born of 
an honest Family, the Son of Peter Grandier, and 
Nephew of Claudius Grandier, who was also a Priest. 
These Ursuline Nuns, in the time of their being 
possess’d, said, that Urban Grandier had learnt Ma- 
gick of his Father, and his Uncle; but the Inhabi- 
tants of Xaintes, where they had dwelt, dissipated 
this slander by the good Testimony they gave of 
their Lives and Conversation. He perform’d the course 
of his Studies under the Jesuits of Bourdeaux, who 
observing in him very considerable Endowments,
B3 took


6 The History of 
took an affection to him, and procur'd to him the 
parsonage of Saint Peter, in the Market of Londun, 
which is in the presentation of the Jesuits of Poi- 
ctiers. He had also obtain’d a Prebend in the Chap- 
ter of the Church of Saint Crosse. The uniting of 
these Benefices in one Person, who was not of that 
Province, expos’d him to the Envy of many 
Churchmen, who would have been well satisfied 
with one of the two. This he was sufficiently 
sensible of, when he saw himself accus’d, for he 
often said to his Friends, that one part of those of 
that Order, who had declar’d themselves against 
him, had a Quarrel with his Benefices, rather than 
his Person. He was of a tall Stature, and of a good 
Presence, of a steady Mind, and subtil Wit, al- 
ways Comely and well drest, never going but in a 
long Garment; this outward neatness was accom- 
panied with a polite Wit; He exprest himself with 
much Ease and Eloquence; He preach’d often, and 
acquired himself in that Employment incompara- 
bly better than most of the Monks who went up 
into the Pulpit. There is a Funeral Oration of his, 
upon the Death of the Illustrious Scevola of Saint 
Martha, which is a very Eloquent Piece, and sets 
forth the fineness of his Genius. He was gentle 
and courteous to his Friends, but proud and 
haughty towards his Enemies. He was jealous of 
his Rank, and never yielded any thing of his inte- 
rests, repelling injuries with so much vigour, that 
he exasperated the Spirits of those whom he might 
have gain’d by taking other Methods. In the mean 
while he was expos’d to many Enemies, his haughti- 
ness had rais’d him a great number, and the ex- 
traordinary inclination he had to the Courting of 
Women, had made him still many more: It was 
not the Rivals that he was to fear, but the Fathers
and


7 The Devils of Loudun.
and the Mothers provok’d and enrag’d by the E- 
vil Reputation, which his frequent Visits had 
drawn upon their Families. 
Sect. 7. In the year 1602 he had a Process be- 
fore the Official of Poitiers against a Priest nam’d 
le Mounier, and the Twenty First of April in the 
same Year, he obtain’d a Sentence against him, 
which he caus’d to be executed with much Rigour, 
to the end that he might terrifie those that should 
attempt to give him Trouble in time to come; 
whereat le Mounier continued so much provok’d, 
that when he saw him accus’d of Sacriledge and Ir- 
religion, he became a Witness himself, and even 
thunder’d out Monitories against him by the Or- 
ders of Laubardemont, a Commissary sent by the 
Court, to take Cognizance of this Affair. 
Sect. 8. Some time after Grandier had another 
Suit against the Canons of St. Cross, upon the occasion of 
a House which he contended for with the Chap- 
ter; Mignon powerfully oppos’d his Pretensions, 
he was in Credit for the sake of his Family, and 
he was well skill’d in Matters Benificiary, and 
had conceiv’d a great jealousy against Gran- 
dier, whose Proceedings he always oppos’d. But 
although this Canon had sollicited the Suit with 
much Heat, the Chapter notwithstanding lost 
their Cause. Grandier triumph’d and insulted o- 
ver Mignon with so much Pride, that he had a 
sensible Resentment of it. 
Sect. 9. Barot, the Uncle of Mignon, and Presi- 
dent of the General Assessors, a rich Man, and 
Childless, and by Consequence much respected and 
caressed by his Heirs, had also a Quarrell with 
Grandier, who treated him with the utmost Haugh- 
tiness, and as a pitiful Fellow, which caus’d Ba- 
rot’s Family to conceive so great an animosity against
B4 Gran-


8 The History of
Grandier, that every one of them put himself for- 
ward to shew their Resentments, the better to 
make their Court to their Kinsman. 
Sect. 10. But all this came nothing near the Dis- 
pleasure of Trinquant the Kings Attorney and who 
was also the Uncle of Mignon. He had a Daugh- 
ter which Grandier had visited too familiarly; she 
became sickly and languishing; She had an inti- 
mate Friend named Martha le Pelletier, whose For- 
tune being very mean, she engag’d to serve her up- 
on this occasion, and was always near her during 
her indisposition. This Friend was so affectionate 
and faithful to her, that at the Expence of her 
own Reputation, she charg’d her self with the Child, 
and took care to provide it a Nurse; but this kept 
not Persons from believing that this Child was ra- 
ther the issue of her, who had been so long retir’d 
and languishing, than of her who had been chari- 
table enough to be willing in a Case of necessity, to 
own her self to be the Mother. Trinquant having a 
knowledge of the Rumors which ran about to the 
disadvantage of his Daughter, caus’d Martha le 
Pelletier to be put in Prison, to oblige her to make a 
Declaration concerning the Birth of the Child, 
which she had put into the hands of the Nurse; 
She own’d her self to be the Mother and promised 
to bring it up with much care, that Justice should 
have no hold of her. The publick laugh’d at this 
Proceeding, the Declaration was not believ’d, and  
Triniquant remain’d but the more mortified.  
Sect. 11. This Affair was upon these Terms, 
when Barot was so ill treated by Grandier, which 
was the occasion of the meeting together of Trin- 
quant, Mignon and of Menuau the King’s Advo- 
cate, who was the Kinsman, and intimate Friend of 
Mignon, and who was seiz’d with a violent Love Pas-
sion,


9 The Devils of Loudun.
sion, wherein, he had Grandier for his Rival, and 
that a Favourite Rival; It was there resolv’d to 
destroy him, or at least to drive him out of the 
Country of Loudun. A little while after, there 
was produc’d against him an Information before 
the Official of Poitiers, in the name of the Promo- 
ter; They accus’d him for having debauch’d some 
Women, and some Maidens; for being impious 
and profane; for never saying his Breviary, and 
for having layn with a Woman even in his own 
Church. His Accusers were Cherbonneau, and 
Bougreau, Two pitiful Fellows of the very Scum 
of the People. The Official having receiv’d the 
Information, commission’d Lewis Chauvet, Lieute- 
nant Civil, and Arch-priest of Saint Marcdlle, 
and of the Country of Loudun, to inform jointly 
with him. 
Sect. 12. In the mean time, Duthibaut, a rich 
and powerful Man, being in the Interests of the 
Adversaries of Grandier, spoke very disadvantage- 
ously of him in the Presence of the Marquis du 
Bellai, and made bloody Reproaches against him. 
This was reported to Grandier, who testified his 
Resentment in such cutting Terms, that Duthibaut 
lifted up the Cane which he had in his hand, and 
struck him, although he was attir’d in his Priestly 
Habit, and ready to enter into the Church of 
Saint Cross, whither, he went to assist at the 
Service. Grandier being inrag’d at this Affront and 
believing he should not have right done him so soon 
in that Province, as at Paris, he chose to go thi- 
ther with his Complaints. But whilst he made 
this journey, they inform’d against him at Loudun, 
and there proceeded to the Hearing of inconsidera- 
ble Witnessess whom they had procur’d. Trin- 
quant made Oath first to encourage the others, and
gave


10 The History of
gave Caution in the Action of the Informers. The 
Information being made, it was sent to the Bishop of 
Poitiers, near whose Person the secret Adversaries 
of Grandier had very powerful Friends. Besides 
this, he happen’d to infringe the Rights of the Bi- 
shop, in giving a Dispensation of the Banns for the 
Marriage of Delagarde, who dwelt in the Town of 
Mons. His Enemies knew so well how to aggravate 
this Encroachment, and to prepossess the Mind of 
that Bishop, that he deliver’d out against him a 
Warrant for the seizing of his Person, conceiv’d in 
these Words. 
Sect. 13. Henry Lewis Chateigner of Rochpozai 
by divine Mercy, Bishop of Poitiers, having seen the 
Accusations and Informations given to us by the Arch- 
priest of Loudun, against Urban Grandier Priest, 
and Parson of Saint Peter in the Market of Loudun, 
by Virtue of a Commission granted by us to the aforesaid 
Arch-priest, and in his absence to the Prior of Chas- 
seignes; Having also seen the Conclusions of our Pro- 
moter thereupon: We have ordain’d, and do ordain, 
that the said Grandier, so accus’d, be brought without 
Tumult into the Prison of our Episcopal Palace at Poi- 
tiers, if he can be apprehended, if not, he shall be cited 
at his House by the chief Apparitor, Priest or Clark ton- 
surate, to appear within Three Days; And moreover 
by the chief Sergeant Royal, with the Request of the se- 
cular Arm: and to whom, and to every one of them, 
we give Power and Commandment to perform the same, 
whatsoever Oppositions or Appeals notwithstanding, con- 
cerning this Matter, and the said Grandier being heard, 
to take by our Promoter such Conclusions against him, 
as he shall see fit to be done. Given at Dissai the Twen- 
ty Second Day of October. 1629. Thus sign’d in the 
Original, Henry Lewis Bishop of Poitiers. 
Sect. 14. Grandier was then at Paris, when the
War-


11 The Devils of Loudun. 
Warrant was delive’d out against him, he had 
call himself at the King’s Feet, and complain’d of 
the Blows with the Cane, which Dubithaut had 
given him publickly; The King had referr’d this 
Affair to the Parliament, that a Process might be 
made and concluded against Duthibaut, his Action 
having appear’d very insolent and worthy of a 
severe Correction; but he made use of violent Re- 
criminations against his Adversary, he accus’d 
him of being a Scandalous Person, of an ill Life, 
and very Criminal, and produc’d for the Proof 
of these Accusations, the Warrant for this Appre- 
hension which was newly granted by the Bishop of 
of Poitiers, which was the Cause that the Court, 
before Justice was done, sent Grandler back to the 
Bishop, to clear himself of the Crimes laid to his 
Charge. He return’d to Loudun, and in a few Days 
came to Poitiers, to put himself into a Condition 
for his Defence, but could not do it: for he was 
no sooner Arrived, but he was arrested Prisoner by 
an Usher of the Court, named Chatri. Although it 
was the Fifteenth of November, and that the Bi- 
shops Prison was cold and dark, he remain’d howe- 
ver there more than two Months, and began to be- 
lieve, that he would never get out of this Affair. 
His Enemies at least seem’d very much induc’d to 
think so; Duthibaut thought himself secur’d from 
his Prosecutions, the Issue whereof could not but 
be very troublesome to him; and Barot caus’d a De- 
volution to be executed upon his Benifice, to the 
Profit of Ismael Boulieau a Priest and one of his 
Heirs. 
Sect. 15. In the mean while, the eagerness of 
the Conspirators happen’d to abate, for fear of 
the Expences; for altho’ they were all very Weal- 
thy, yet each of them excus’d themselves, as much 
as 


12 The History of 
as ’twas possible, from defraying the Charges, 
which could not be small, the Instruction of the 
Process being made at Poitiers; where the Wit- 
nesses were oblig’d to make a personal Appearance, 
to give their Informations, and to be confronted 
to the Person Accus’d. But the Animosity of 
Trinquant was more powerful than that of all the 
rest; he in the end overcame those Difficulties, 
and acted so, that his Associates contributed to 
the Expence as well as himself, and that the Pro- 
secution was not given over. 
Sect. 16. The principal Article of the Accusa- 
tion could not be made good. It was laid to 
Grandier’s charge, That he had Debauch’d Wo- 
men and Maidens; but there were no Plaintiffs 
produc’d, these Women and Maids were not 
nam’d; there was not any Witness that Swore 
directly to this Fact; and the greater part ac- 
knowledg’d, at last. That they never heard a word 
concerning many things which they found writ 
in the Informations. At last, it being necessa- 
ry to proceed to the Judgment of the Process; 
there was admitted into the number of the Judges, 
the Advocate Richard, who was Trinquant’s Kins- 
man; and the Bishop was beset by the secret Ad- 
versaries of Grandier, who ceas’d not to set him 
out in the blackest: Colours, and who knew how 
to mix so much Probability with their Calumnies, 
that on the 3d of January 1630, he was Con- 
demn’d to Fast with Bread and Water, by way of 
Penance, every Friday during three Months; and 
interdicted from Divine Offices, in the Diocess of 
Poitiers, for five Years; and in the Town of Lou- 
dun, for ever. 
Sect. 17. On both sides there was an Appeal 
from this Sentence; Grandier appeal’d to the Arch-
bishop


13 the Devils of Loudun.
bishop of Bourdeaux  and his Adversaries, in the 
Name of the Promoter of the Officiality, by Writ 
of Error, to the Parliament of Paris; to the intent 
only to Perplex him, and to bring him into such 
a Condition, as not to be able to undergo the 
burden of all the Affairs, with which they fought 
to overwhelm him. But they succeeded not as they 
desir’d; for he prepar’d himself, and had his 
Cause Pleaded before the Parliament. But it be- 
ing necessary to hear yet a greater number of Wit- 
nesses, who dwelt in a Place very far off, the Court 
remitted the Cognisance thereof to the Presidial 
of Poitiers, to judge definitively. The Lieutenant 
Criminal of Poitiers, gave Instruction for renewing 
the Process, as well by the Re-examination and 
Confronting of the Witnesses, as by the Fulmina- 
tion of a Monitory. This Instruction was not fa- 
vourable to his Accusers; there were found Con- 
tradictions in the Witnesses, who would yet per- 
sist; and there were many others, who ingenuously 
acknowledg’d, That they had been tamper’d with: 
One of the Accusers desisted from the Action 
which he had begun; and declar’d, with some 
Witnesses, who also gave over. That they had 
been put on; and solicited by Trinquant. At the 
same time, it came to the knowledge of Mechin 
and Boulieau Priests, That they were made to say, 
in their Deposition, things that they had never 
thought of; they were desirous to disown them 
by Writings under their Hands and that of Me- 
chin being found, we need not fear to insert it 
here, altho’ it be long, as well as some other Wri- 
tings, which shall be inserted hereafter; because 
we believe that this Exactness will contribute to 
the Satisfaction of the Reader, and leave no cause 
to doubt of the truth of those things which are 
contain’d in this History. Sect.


14 The History of 
Sect. 18. “ I Gervase Mechin Priest, Vicar of 
“ the Church of St. Peter, in the Market of Lou- 
“ dun, do certifie by this present Writing, and 
“ Sign’d with my Hand for the discharge of my 
“ Conscience, upon a certain Rumour which is 
“ caus’d to be spread abroad, That in an Informa- 
“ tion made by Giles Robert Archpriest, against 
“ Urban Grandier Priest, Parson of St. Peters; in 
“ which Information, the said Robert solicited me 
“ to depose, that I have said, That I found the 
“ said Grandier lying with Women and Maids all 
“ at length in St. Peter’s Church, the Doors being 
“ shut: Also, That several times, at undue hours, 
“ both by Day and by Night, I had seen Maids 
“ and Women come to find the said Grandier in 
“ his Chamber; and that some of the said Women 
“ continued there, from one of the Clock in the 
“ Afternoon, till two or three in the Morning; 
“ and caus’d their Suppers to be brought thither 
“ by their Maid-Servants, who immediately re- 
“ tir’d: Also, That I had seen the said Grandier 
“ in the Church, the Doors being open; and some 
“ Women being entred there, he shut them. Not 
“ desiring that such Reports should any longer 
“ continue, I declare by these Presents, That I 
“ have never seen, nor found the said Grandier 
“ with Women, or Maids, in the Church, the 
“ Doors being shut; nor alone with them by 
“ themselves, but when he has spoken to them, 
“ they were in Company, and the Doors wide 
“ open: And as touching the Posture, I think it 
“ sufficiently clear’d by my Confrontation, and that 
“ the said Grandier and Women were sat down a 
“ good distance one from the other: As also, I 
“ never saw Women and Maids enter into the said 
“ Grandier’s Chamber, neither by Day nor Night.
Indeed,


15 the Devils of Loudun. 
“ Indeed, ’tis true, I have heard a great many Peo- 
“ ple come and go very late at Night, but I can- 
“ not say who it was; also, That there lyeth al- 
“ ways a Brother of the said Grandier near his 
“ Chamber; and that I have neither known, that 
“ Women or Maids have caus’d their Suppers to 
“ be brought thither; neither have I depos’d, That 
“ I had never seen him say his Breviary, because 
“ that would be contrary to truth; for as much as 
“ that he borrow’d mine several times, which he 
“ took, and said his Hours. And in like manner, 
“ I declare, That I never saw him shut the Doors 
“ of the Church; and that in all the Discourses 
“ which I saw him have with the Women, I never 
“ beheld any thing unbeseeming, nor that he did 
“ even any ways touch them, but that they only 
“ spoke together; and that if there be found in 
“ my Deposition, any thing contrary to what is 
“ said above, it is contrary to my knowledge; 
“ and it was never Read to me, left I should not 
“ have Sign’d. This is what I have said to give a 
“ testimony to the Truth. Made the last Day of 
“ Ottoher, 1630; Signed thus, G. Mechin. 
Sect. 19. The Presidial of Poitiers gave his Judg- 
ment the 25th of May 1631. whereby Grandier was 
sent away Absolv’d, for the present, of the Accu- 
sation made against him. He triumph’d and in- 
sulted over his Adversaries with so much Haughti- 
ness, as if he had been wholly clear of this Business. 
In the mean time, it was necessary that he should 
present himself before the Tribunal of the Arch- 
bishop of Bourdeaux, to whom he had appeal’d, 
and that he might obtain there a Sentence of Ju- 
stification. This Prelate, a little time after that this 
Judgment had been given at Poitiers, came to visit 
his Abbey of St. Jouin les Marnes, which is but
three


16 The History of
three Leagues from Loudun. Grandier prepar’d 
himself to appear before him; and his Adversa- 
ries, who seem’d to have lost their Courage, did 
heartily Defend themselves. This is the Sentence 
of Absolution, which the Archbishop pronounc’d, 
after he had proceeded to a new Instruction of the 
Process. 
Sect. 20. “ Henry d' Escoubleau de Sourdis, by the 
“ Grace of God Archbishop of Bordeaux, Primate 
“ of Aquitain, To all Persons, to whom these pre- 
“ sent Letters shall come, Greeting. Know ye, 
“ That a Process being begun between Urban Gran- 
“ dier Priest and Appellant, from the Sentence gi- 
“ ven by the Most: Reverend the Bishop of Poitiers, 
“ the 3d of January 1630, and from all that which 
“ ensued thereupon on the one part, and James 
“ Cherbonneau, joint Promoter of the Officiality, 
“ cited to Appear on the other part; (saving that 
“ their qualities may be prejudicial to either) our 
“ Sentence of the 30th of August last, with the 
“ Pieces there mention'd, being seen by us; the 
“ Examinations given by Giles Robert Archpriest, 
“ Gervase Mechin, and Boulieau Priests; Our Sen- 
“ tence given upon a Petition, presented to us by 
“ the said Grandier the 15th of October last, at the 
“ bottom whereof is our Decree; and another 
“ Petition, which the said Grandier had presented 
“ us the 3d of this present Month; A Petition 
“ presented to us by James Caille, Porter to the 
“ Sieur de la Motte of Champdenier, the 4th of the 
“ said Month, our Decree being at the bottom 
“ thereof. Our Verbal Process of the 7th of the 
“ said Month, containing the Interrogatories put 
“ by us to the said Caille, and the Answers made 
“ by him; Our Judgment of the said Fourth Day 
“ of this Month; The Monitory deliver’d by us
“ to


17 The Devils of Loudun.
“ to our Promoter, with the Certificate of the 
“ Publication which was made in the Town of 
“ Loudun; Another Petition presented to us by 
“ the said Grandier the Seventeenth of the said 
“ Month, and our Decree thereupon, with the De- 
“ terminations of our Promoter, to whom the whole 
“ has been communicated; All being view’d and 
“ consider’d, and the Advice of the Counsel taken 
“ thereupon after the Invocation of the Holy Ghost. 
“ We by our Sentence and Judgment definitive, 
“ have disanull’d, and do disanul the said Sentence; 
“ from which there is made an Appeal, and for 
“ want of other Proof made by our Promoter, 
“ have dismist, and do dismiss the said Appellant, 
“ absolv’d from the Crimes and Offences laid to 
“ his Charge, and have taken off definitively the 
“ Interdiction a Divinis, mention’d in the said De- 
“ cree, Injoyning him, that he behave himself or- 
“ derly and modestly in his Charge, according to 
“ the Holy Decrees, and Canonical Constitutions, 
“ without Prejudice to his Recovery of Satisfaction 
" for Damages, and Interest, and Restitution of the 
" Profits of his Benefices, in such manner as he shall 
“ think good. Made by us at our Palace belonging 
“ to the Abbey of Saint Jouin les Marnes, the Twen- 
“ tieth of November. 1631. Signed Henry de Sour- 
“ dis Archbishop of Bourdeaux, and pronounc’d by 
“ us the Register, to the said Grandier, who was 
“ then in the same Abbey the Day and Year above 
“ mention’d.  
Sect. 21. The Archbishop considering the ani- 
mosity and contrivances of the Enemies of 
Grandier, and having an esteem for him, for the 
sake of his good qualities, advis’d him to change 
Benefices, and to withdraw himself from a 
place, where so powerful a conspiracy was 
C made


18 The History of 
made against him. But he was not capable of 
following such wholesome advice, both Love and 
Hatred had too much blinded him, he hated his 
Enemies with too great a passion to satisfie them in 
that Point; But he was yet more violently possest 
by Love; and although this was divided towards 
different Objects, there was one nevertheless, 
which was the true Subject of his tender Affecti- 
ons, to which his Heart was ty’d by such strong 
bands, that far from being able to break them, he 
had not the power to remove himself any distance 
from her. He return’d then to Loudun, with a 
Branch of Laurel in his Hand, as an Ensign of his 
Victory. 
Sect. 22. Persons that were indifferently 
concern’d, were scandaliz’d at his Conduct, 
wherein he shew’d so little Modesty; his Enemies 
were enrag’d, and his own Friends disapprov’d it. 
He took possession of his Benefices, and scarcely 
gave himself Leisure to breath; so that being 
wholly fill’d with the Resentment of the Injury 
that had been done him by Duthibaut he begun 
his Suit against him, and drove it so far, that he 
obtain’d a Decree from the Chamber of Tournelle, 
whither Duthibaut was sent for, and reprov’d, 
and was condemn’d to divers Fines and 
Reparations, and to pay the Charge of the 
Process.
Sect. 23. Grandiers not being satisfied with the 
right he had done himself in this Affair, resolv’d 
to carry on his Revenge, as far as he could legally 
do it, and he began to sue his Secret Enemies for 
his Reparations, Damages and Interests, and 
far the Restitution of the Profits of his Benefices, 
according to the Sentence of the Archbishop of 
Bourdeaux. It was in vain that his principal friends
would


19 the Devils of Loudun.
would have disswaded him upon the Consideration 
what had already happen’d to him, which ought 
to make him know what his Enemies were like to 
do, if he attempted every way to drive them to 
Extremities, and to interest their Purse, at which 
they would not be less sensible, than they had 
shew’d themselves in what concern’d their Reputa- 
tion: But his Stars drew him to a Precipice; Di- 
vine Providence, whose Ways are impenetrable, 
would punish him for his Pride and Debauchery, 
and suffer, at the same time to appear upon 
the Theater of the World, one of the Tragical 
Acts, which false Zeal, or Impiety cause to be re- 
presented there from time to time; and which ne- 
ver fail to find in the Credulity of the People an 
Approbation and Applause, which the Experience 
of what is past, ought to hinder them from giving 
so lightly, and which are the evident Signs of the 
Weakness of Man’s Understanding. 
Sect. 24. When there was to be chosen a new Con- 
fessor for the Ursuline Nuns, Grandier had been pro- 
pos’d; His Enemies nois’d it abroad, that he was 
very desirous to be pitch’d upon; but that he 
was rejected because of his evil Manners, and that 
the Prioress had a great Dispute with one of his in- 
timate Friends upon that Subject. But there are 
many Persons who writ to the contrary, and that 
the Nuns had caus’d him to be treated with, upon 
the design they had to desire him to be their Con- 
fessor, which he absolutely refus’d, although he 
had been very much sollicited. It is at least certain 
that these Maidens had dwelt Seven or Eight Years 
at Loudun, without his having given them any Vi- 
sit; and in the Year 1634, when he and they were 
brought Face to Face, it appear’d that they had 
never seen him. Father Tranquille has also own’d  
C2 it


20 The History of 
it in one of his Books, that Grandier had never in- 
termeddled in their Concerns. There is then no 
Likelihood that after he had so exceedingly fligh- 
ted them, he should have a Design to become their 
Confessor, or that he ever propos’d it to them. 
Sect. 25. The Report of the Possession was a 
great while whisper’d about the Town, before it, 
broke out. The Secret could not be so well kept, 
but that some Knowledge of what past within the 
Convent spread abroad; There was made the Ex- 
periment of all the Sleights of managing the Body, 
which they intended to make use of; There Mig- 
non set in order the Springs of his Intreagues to 
have them play, when they should be in a Con- 
dition; He caus’d his Scholars to be exercis’d in 
seigning to fall into Convulsions, to make Contor- 
tions and Postures of their Bodies, to the End they 
might gain a Habit, and he forget nothing for 
their Instruction, to make them able to appear 
true Demoniacks. ’Twas believ’d that he kept some 
of the simple and over credulous Nuns in their Error, 
and in the Fear which they had at first, and that by 
Degrees he insinuated into them that which 
he was desirous they should at last strongly believe, 
and which ’twas Thought they really did so; How 
little Resemblance soever of Truth there might be 
in this Imposture, He drew others into the Par- 
ty, who had no Knowledge of it in the Beginning; 
He secur’d himself of the Fidelity of all those who 
were engag’d as well by Oaths, as by the Conside- 
rution of the Interest of the Glory of GOD, and 
the Catholick Church, persuading them, that it 
would draw great Advantages by this Enterprize, 
which would serve to confound the Hereticks, of 
whom the Town was very full; and be rid of a 
Pernicous Curate, who by his Debaucheries had
dis-


21 the Devils of Loudun.  
dishonour’d his Cbaracter, who was also a 
Secret Heretick, and who drew a Numerous Com- 
pany of Souls into Hell; Adding, that their Con- 
vent would not fail, to obtain by this Means an 
extraordinary Reputation, and that Gifts and 
Alms that would be bellow’d, would bring a great 
Plenty, which was then wanting; In a Word, be 
forgot nothing that he believ’d would contribute 
to his Designs, and when he saw that the Busi- 
ness was very near to the Point of Perfection which 
he wish’d, he began to exercise the Superior, and 
Two other Nuns, He call’d at first to his Exor- 
cisms only Peter Barre, Curate of Saint James of 
Chinon, and Canon of Saint Meme. He was a Bigot 
and an Hypocrite, almost of the same Character 
with Mignon, but much more Melancholick and 
more Enthusiastick, and who practis’d a Thousand 
Extravagancies, that he might pass for a Saint. 
He came to Loudun at the Head of his Parishioners, 
whom he led in Procession, coming all the Way 
on Foot, that he might the better put a Gloss up- 
his Hypocrisy. After that these Two pretend- 
Exorcists had busied themselves together very pri- 
vately for Ten or Twelve Days, they believ’d 
this Act was in a Condition to be expos’d upon the 
Stage to the Eyes of the Publick and for this Ef- 
fect, they resolv’d to inform the Magistrate of the 
Lamentable Condition of these Nuns, to whom 
they employ’d Granger Curate of Venier, a Man 
malicious and impudent, fear’d and hated of all 
the Priests in the Country, because being in Fa- 
vour with the Bishop of Poitiers, he many times 
did them ill Offices with him; He had never any 
Difference with Grandier; But had even receiv’d 
some Services of him, which did not hinder him 
from suffering himself to be tamper’d with by Mig-
C3 non


22 The History of
non and Trinquant, and entring openly into the 
League with them. He went then on Monday 
the Eleventh of October, 1532, to find William
de Cerizai de la Gueriniere Bailiff of the Loudunois, 
and Lewis Chauvet Lieutenant Civil, and he in- 
treated them, on the Behalf of the Exorcists, to 
come to the Convent of the Ursulines to see the 
Two Nuns possessed by evil Spirits, representing 
to them that it concern’d them to be present at 
the Exorcisms, and to see the strange and almost 
incredible Effects of this Possession. He told them, 
that there was one who answer’d in Latin to all 
Questions that could be put to Her, although she 
had no Knowledge of the Language before this 
Accident. The Two Magistrates went to the 
Convent, either to assist at the Exorcisms, and to, 
Authorize them, if they found themselves oblig’d, 
or to stop the Course of this Illusion, if they judg’d 
the Possession to-be feign’d and counterfeited. Mig- 
non met them attir’d with his Surplice and Tippit, 
He told them that the Nuns had been disturb’d for 
Fifteen Days with Apparitions and frightful Visi- 
ons, and that after that, the Mother Superior, 
and Two other Nuns had been visibly possest for 
Eight or Ten Days by evil Spirits, but that they 
had been driven out of their Bodies, as well by 
the Ministry of him. As of Barre, and some other 
Religious Carmelites; But that on Saturday Night 
the Sixteenth of the Month, the Mother Superior 
nam’d Jane Belsiel, the Daughter of the late Baron 
of Cose, of the Country of Xaintonge, and a lay Sister, 
the Daughter of Maignoux, had been tormented a- 
fresh, and that they were possest again by the same 
Spirits; That they had discover’d in their exor- 
cising; that this was done by a new Pact or Cove- 
nant, the Symbol or Mark whereof were Roses,
as


23 The Devils of Loudun. 
as the Token of the First had been Three black 
Thornes. That the evil Spirits had not been wil- 
ling to name themselves during the First Possession, 
but that he who then possest the Mother Prioress 
call’d himself the Enemy of GOD, and said, his 
Name was Astaroth, and that he who possest the 
Lay Sister, nam’d himself Sabulun. At last he told 
them that the possess’d were now taking their Rest, 
and he desir’d them to deferr the Visit to another 
Hour of the Day. These Two Magistrates were 
ready to go out, when a Nun came to give them 
Notice, that the Persons possess’d were again tor- 
Mented; They went up with Mignon and Granger 
into an upper Chamber, furnish’d with Seven lit- 
tle Beds, in one of which lay the Lay Sister, and 
the Prioress in another. This last was encompass’d 
with some Carmelites, with some of the Nuns of 
the Convent, with Matburin Rosseau Priest and 
Canon of Saint Cross, and Manouri the Chirurgion. 
The Superior had no sooner discover’d the Two 
Magistrates, but she had violent Commotions, and 
perform’d strange Actions; She made a Noise 
which was like to that of a Pig; She sunk 
down into the Bed, and contracted her self into 
the Postures and Grimaces of a Person who is out 
of his Wits; A Carmelite Friar was at her right 
Hand, and Mignon at her left, the last of these 
put his Two Fingers into her Mouth and presuppo- 
sing that she was possess’d, us’d many Conjurations, 
and spake to the Devil, who answer’d him after this 
Manner, in their First Dialogue. Mignon deman- 
ded, Propter quam Causam ingressus es in Corpus hujus 
Virginis? For what Reason haft thou enter’d into the 
Body of this Virgin? Answ. Causa Animositatis;  
Upon the Account of Animosity. Q. Per quod Pactum? 
By what Pact? A. Per Flores, By Flower. Q. Qua-
C4 les?


24 The History of 
les? What Flowers? A. Rosas. Roses. Q Quis misit? 
Who sent them? A. Urbanus. Urban. She pronounc’d 
not this Word before she had stammer’d many times, 
as if she had done it by constraint. Q. Die Cogno- 
men. Tell his Surname. A. Grandier. This was a- 
gain a Word which she pronounc’d not, till she had 
been very much urg’d to Answer. Q Dic qualita- 
tem; Mention his Quality. A. Sacerdos, A Priest. 
Q. Cujus Ecclesiœ? of what Church? A. Sancti Pe- 
tri, Of Saint Peters. She utter’d these last Words 
very boldly. Q Quœ Persona attulit Flores? What 
Person brought the Flowers? A. Diabolica, a Diabo- 
lical Person. She came to her Senses after this last 
Answer, She pray’d to GOD, and she cryed to 
eat a little Bread which was brought her; she put 
it from her however a little after, saying she was 
not able to swallow it because it was too dry. There 
was brought to her Liquid Sweatmeats of which she 
eat but very little, because she was frequently per- 
plex’d by the Return of her Convulsions. The 
Bailist and Lieutenant who stood near her, and ob- 
serv’d with good Attention that which past, seeing 
that they gave no more any Sign of a Possession, 
withdrew towards the Window; Mignon came 
near them and said, that in the Action which was 
presented, there was something like the History 
of Peter Gansredi, who was put to Death by Virtue of 
a Decree of the Parliament of Aix in Province; to 
whom there was no Answer made, but the Lieute- 
nant Civil told him, that it would have been pro- 
per to urge the Prioress upon this Cause of Animo- 
sity, whereof she had spoke in her Answers, upon 
this he excus’d himself, that he was not allow’d to 
make any Questions of Curiosity. The Lay Sister 
had also several Convulsions, and the motions of 
her Body seen’d very extraordinary. They were
desi-


25 The Devils of Loudun.
desious to propose some Questions to her, but she 
cry’d out Twice, To the other, to the other; which 
was interpreted, as if die had been willing to say, 
that ’twas only the Superior, who was sufficiently 
instructed to answer. The Judges retir’d, and 
understood the same Questions had been already 
put divers times to the Nuns, especially in the Pre- 
sence of Paul Grouard Judge of the Provostship at Lou- 
dun, and of Trinquant the King’s Attorney, of 
which, and all other things they had seen and heard, 
they drew up a Verbal Process, and sign’d it. 
Sect. 26. The Noise which this Possession began 
to make, produc’d different Opinions; the Devout 
Souls who regarded with respect and veneration, 
the Ministers of the Church, and who were in- 
clin’d to receive blind-fold, and without inquiry 
all that was presented to them on their part, could 
not perswade themselves that Barre, Mignon, the 
Carmelites, Ursulines, Priests, Friars and Nuns, could 
possibly be the Authors of so wicked a Contrivance, 
or invent so devilish an Imposture. But the World- 
lings not judging so charitably, were more inclin'd 
to suspect the whole; they could not apprehend 
how these Devils, who happen’d to go out at one 
Door, did as quickly re-enter at another, to the 
confusion of the Ministers of him, by whose Au- 
thority they had been dispossest They were asto- 
nish’d, that the Devils of the Superior spake Latin, 
rather than that of the Lay Sister; and that she 
spake not better than a Scholar of the second Form, 
They made reflections upon this, that Mignon had 
not been willing to interrogate her upon the cause 
of the Animosity, of which he himself had spo- 
ken, and they concluded that it was because the 
Devil was at the end of his lesson; that he had 
not as yet learnt any further, and that he was o-
blig’d


26 The History of 
blig’d to play the same part before all sorts of 
Spectators, seeing he had spoke nothing before the 
Bayliff, but what he had already said before the 
Judge of the Provostship; they were not ignorant, 
that some time before, there had been a meeting 
of all the most violent Enemies of Grander, at the 
Village of Puidardane, in one of the Trinquant’s 
Houses, and there found a great deal of probabi- 
lity, that what was acted there, had a Relation to 
the Possession. They could not also relish that 
Mignon had so readily explain’d himself upon the 
conformity which he saw in his Affair with that of 
Gaufredy the Priest executed at Aix. And in fine, 
they had rather that other Friers than Carmelites had 
been call’d to their Exorcisms, because the Quarrels 
of thefe good Fathers with Grandier, had been 
known to all the World, by the Sermons which 
he had made against a priviledged Altar, of which 
they so much boasted, and by the contempt which 
he publickly shew’d of their Preachers. 
Sect. 27. The next Day after, being the 
Twelfth of October, the Bayliff, and the Lieu- 
tenant Civil accompanied with the Canon 
Roussau, and follow’d by their Register, return’d to 
the Convent of the Ursulines, upon the Knowledge 
that they had, that they did continue the Exor- 
cisms. They call’d Mignon aside, and remonstra- 
ted to him, that this Affair would be henceforward 
of such importance, that it was necessary that 
they, the Magistrates, should be acquainted when 
they would proceed in it; they added, that it was 
convenient that he should forbear to Exorcise, 
and that other Exorcists, should be call’d by those 
of the Magistracy, to avoid the suspitions of Sug- 
gestion, which his quality, of being Confessor, 
might justly give, by reason of the Mortal ha-
tred


27 The Devils of Loudun. 
tred which had been between him, or his near Kin- 
dred, and Grandier, who had been nam’d by the Su- 
perior as the Author of the Pact and Magick which 
was now in Question. Mignon answer’d them, that 
neither he, nor the Nuns, would be against their 
being present at the Exorcisings, and declar’d to 
them that Barre had exorcis’d that Day, but he did 
not promise not to Exocrise any more for the fu- 
ture, although since that time he had always ab- 
stain’d from exorcising in Publick. Barre draw- 
ing near, told the Magistrates, that in this exor- 
cising, there past very surprising things; That he 
had learnt from the Superior, That there were in 
her Body Seven Devils, whole Names he had taken 
in writing; That Astaroth was the first in orders;
That Grandier had given the Pact, between him 
and the Devils, under the Symbol of Roses, to one 
named Jane Pivart, who had put them into the 
Hands of a Maiden, who had brought them to the 
Convent, over the Walls of the Garden; That 
the Prioress had said, that this happen’d to her on 
Saturday Night, Hora Secunda Nocturna, at two of the 
Clock in the Mornings, which were the very Words 
she us’d. That she would not Name the Maiden, 
but had nam’d Pivart; That he demanded of her who 
that Pivart was? And that she answer’d him, est 
pauper Magus, ’tis a poor Magician; That he had 
urg’d her upon this Word, Magus, Magician;
and that she repli’d Magicianus & Civis, Magician 
and Citizen. After this Discourse, the Magistrates 
went up into the Chamber of the possessed, which 
they found fill’d with a great Number of inquisi- 
tive Persons; she made not any Wry-Face, nor 
did any Action of a Person possest, neither during 
the Mass which Mignon celebrated, nor before nor 
after the Elevation of the Sacrament; They Sung
also


28  The History of 
also with the other Nuns; the Lay-sister only being 
sat down by the help of those who were nearest 
to her, had a great trembling in her Arms and 
Hands. This is all that was oberv’d, and thought 
worthy to be inserted into the Verbal Process of 
the Morning Work of that Day. 
Sect. 28. The Design of the Judges being to take 
an exact Account of this Affair, return’d to the 
Convent about Three or Four of the Clock in the 
Afternoon, with Ireneus of Saint Marte, the 
Sieur Deshumeaux; They found the Chamber again 
fill’d with People of all conditions; the Superior 
had at first great Convulsions in their presence; she 
thrust out her Tongue, she Foam’d and Froth’d at 
the Mouth, well nigh as if she had been really in a 
Fit of Madness, or was tormented by an Evil Spi- 
rit. Barre demanded of the Devil, when he would 
go out? Those that were near, heard this answer, 
Cras mane, to Morrow Morning. The Exorcist in- 
sisted, and ask’d him why he would not go out of her 
then? The Answer was Pactum, a Contract, or it is 
a Contract. The word Sacerdos, Priest, was after- 
wards pronounc’d, then that of Finis, or Finit, an end,
or does end; for this good Nun, or the Devil spoke 
between their Teeth, and ’twas not easie to under- 
stand her; Prayers were made, and Exorcisms, and 
Adjurations, but she answer’d nothing. The Pix 
was put upon her Head, and this Action was ac- 
companied with Prayers and Litanies, which had 
no effect; only some People observ’d, she was tor- 
mented with more Violence, when the Names 
of certain Saints were pronounc’d, as Saint Au- 
gustine, Saint Jerom, Saint Anthony, and Saint 
Mary Magdalene. Barre commanded her at that 
time, (as he did very often since) to say that she 
gave her Heart and Soul to GOD; she did it
freely,


29 the Devils of Loudun. 
freely, and without constraint: But when he bid 
her say, that she gave her Body, she made resist- 
ance, and seem’d not to Obey, but by force; as if 
she were willing to say, the Devil possest her Body, 
but not her Soul. After she had made this last An- 
swer, she recover’d her natural condition; her 
countenance was also Pleasant and Calm, as if she 
had not undergone any extraordinary Agitation;
and looking upon Barre, with a smiling Counte- 
nance, she told him, That there was now no more of 
Satan in her. She was ask’d whether she remem- 
b’red the Questions which had been put to her, 
and her Answers? she replied no. Afterwards 
she took some Food, and told the Company, that 
the first Pact had been given her about Ten a Clock 
at Night; That she was then in Bed, and that 
there were several Nuns in her Chamber; she 
felt that something took one of her Hands, and 
after having put into it Three Black Thorns, they 
clos’d it; That this being done, without her ha- 
ving seen any person, she was troubled, and seiz’d 
with a great Terror, which made her call the Nuns 
who were in her Chamber; That they came near 
her, and found the Three Thorns in her Hand. 
As she continued to speak, the Lay-Sister had some 
Convulsions, the particulars whereof the Judges 
could not take notice, because this happen’d whilst 
they went high the Superior, and were attentive to 
her Discourse. This Day’s work concluded with 
an Adventure pleasant enough; whilst Barre made 
his Prayers and Exorcisms, there happen’d a great 
Noise amongst the Company; and some said that 
they saw a Cat come down the Chimney; This 
Cat was carefully search’d for, throughout the 
Chamber; it threw itself upon the Tester of the 
Bed; it was catch’d upon the Superiors Bed, 
where Barre had made many Signs of the Cross;
upon


30 The History of 
upon it, and added several adjurations, but at last 
it was known to be one of the Cats of the Con- 
vent, and no Magician, or Demon. 
Sett. 29. The Company being ready to with- 
draw, the Exorcist said that it was requisite to 
burn the Roses, where the Second Pact had been 
put; and in effect he took a great Nosegay of White 
Musk Roses, already wither’d, and cast them into 
the Fire; there happen’d no Sign upon this occasi- 
on, and the Roses caus’d no ill smell in burning. 
Nevertheless, they promised the Company that 
next Day they should see wonderful Events, That 
the Devil should go out; That he should speak 
more plainly than he had hitherto; and That they 
would urge him to give such convincing and mani- 
fest Signs of his going out; that no Body should 
be able to doubt of the Truth of this Possession. 
Rene Herve the Lieutenant Criminal, said that he 
ought to ask her concerning the Name Pivart; 
Barre answer’d in Latine, & hoc dicet, & puellam 
nominabit, she shall tell it, and Name the Maid,
meaning to speak of her, who had brought the 
Roses. 
Sect. 30. Grandier, who at first made a Mock at 
these Exorcisms, and the Testimony of these pre- 
tended Devils, seeing that this Affair was push’d on 
so far, presented a Petition to the Bayliff the same 
Day, being the Twelfth of October, by which he 
remonstrated to him, That Mignon had exorcis’d 
these Nuns in his presence; That they had nam'd 
him as the Author of their Possession; That it was 
an Imposture and a perfect Calumny suggested a- 
gainst his Honour, by a Man who rais’d another false 
Accusation against him, of which he had clear’d 
himself; That he requested him to sequester these 
Nuns, who pretended to be possest, and cause them
to


31 the Devils of Loudun.
to be examined separately; That if he found any 
appearance of Possession, he would be pleas’d to 
nominate some Ecclesiastical Persons, of a requisite 
Ability and Honesty, not suspected by him the 
Petitioner, as Mignon and his Adherents were, 
to exorcise them if there were occasion, and to 
make his Verbal Process of that which should pass 
at the Exorcisms, to the end, that he the Petition- 
er might be able afterwards to provide as he should 
see cause. The Bayliff gave Grandier an Act of his 
Issues and Conclusions, according to his desire, and 
told him; that ’twas Barre who did exorcise the Day 
before, by the Orders of the Bishop of Poictiers, as 
he had boasted in his presence; adding, that he de- 
clar’d this to him, to the end that he might 
provide so as bethought fit, by which Grandier un- 
derstood that he should be referr’d to his Bishop. 
Sect. 31. The next Day, October the Thirteenth, 
the Bayliff, Lieutenant Civil, the Lieutenant Crimi- 
nal, the Kings Attorney, the Lieutenant of the 
Provostship, and Deshumeaux, follow’d by the Clerks 
of the Two Jurisdictions, went to the Convent at 
Eight of the Clock in the Morning; they past the 
first Gate which they found open, Mignon open’d 
the second, and introduc’d them into the Parlour;
he told them that the Nuns were preparing them- 
selves for the Communion, and entreated them to 
retire to a House, which was on the other side of 
the Street, whence he would cause them to be call’d 
within less than an Hour. They went out after 
they had given him notice of the Petition presented 
by Grandier to the Bayliff the Day before. The 
Hour being come, they entred all into the Chappel 
of the Convent, and Barre coming to the Gate 
with Mignon, told them, that he came from exor- 
cising the two possessed Persons, who had been de-
livered


32 The History of 
livered from the unclean Spirits by their Ministry; 
that they had toil’d at the Exorcisms since Seven a 
Clock in the Morning; That there had pass’d great 
wonders, of which they would draw up an Act; 
but that they had not judg’d fit to admit other 
Persons there than the Exorcists. The Bayliff 
remonstrated to them, that this Procedure was not 
reasonable; That it render’d them suspected of 
Imposture and Suggestion in the things which were 
said and done the foregoing Days, by the variation 
that was found in them, and that the Superior hav- 
ing publickly accus’d Grandier of Magick; they ought 
not to do any thing clandestinly, since that Accu- 
sation, but in the Face of Justice and the Publick. 
That they had taken upon them a great deal of 
boldness to pray so many People, and of such 
Quality, to wait the space of an Hour, and in the 
mean while to proceed in the Exorcisms in private. 
That they would make the Verbal Process, as they 
had already done in other things, which past in 
their presence. Barre answer’d, that the end they 
aim’d at, was the expulsion of the Devils; That 
their Design had succeeded; And that they should 
see a great good turn to happen upon it, because he 
had expresly commanded the evil Spirits to produce 
within Eight Days some great effect, capable of 
hind’ring for the future any one’s doubting the 
Truth of the Possession, and deliverance of the 
Nuns. The Magistrates drew up a Verbal Process 
of this Discourse, and of all that had proceeded in 
it; but the Lieutenant Criminal only would not 
Sign it. 
Sect. 32. Although the Impostures of the Ene- 
mies of Grandier were not very ingeniously con- 
triv’d, he could not but dread their Malice, 
their Impudence, and their Credit. He saw com-
bin’d


33 The Devils of Loudun 
bind against him the Lieutenant Crimmal, the Advo- 
cate, and the King’s Attorney, Mignon, and his  Bro- 
ther Sieur de la Coulee, President of the General 
Assessors, Granger, Curate of Venier, Duthibaut and 
Barot. But that which did terrifie him most, was 
this; That he had understood, that they had en- 
gag’d on their side Rene Memin Sieur de Silly; Major 
of the Town, a Man who had very much Credit, 
as well for his Riches, as the many Offices he 
Possest, and above all for his Friends, amongst 
whom might be reckon’d Cardinal Richelieu, who 
not forgot many singular kindnesses which here- 
tofore he had receiv’d of him in the Country, when 
he was but a Curate or Prior, and which had con- 
tinned even since his Elevation, and principally at 
the time of his first Disgrace. All these conside-
rations oblig’d Grandier not to neglect this Affair; 
and to this effect, believing that he was tacitly re- 
ferr’d by the Bailiff of Loudun, to the Bishop of 
Poictiers, he went to find him at Dissai, whither he 
was accompanied by a Priest of Loudun, nam’d 
John Buron. The Steward of the Bishop who was 
call’d du Pui, having told him that the Bishop was 
indispos’d, he addrest himself to his Almoner, and 
pray’d him to let him understand, that he was come 
to present him the Verbal Processes, which the 
Officers of Londun had made of all things which 
had past in the Convent of the Ursulines; and to 
complain of the impostures and calumnies which 
were disperst against him. The Almoner return- 
ing told, on the behalf of the Bishop, in the pre- 
sence of du Pui, Buron, and the Sieur de la 
Brosse, that he was to Address himself before the 
Judges Royal, and that he should be very glad 
that he had Justice done him in this Affair. 
Grandier having been able to do nothing more with 
D the


34 The History of 
the Bishop, return’d to Londun, and applied himself 
again to the Bailiff. He acquainted him with that 
which befel him in his Journey to Dissai, reite- 
rated his Complaints of the calumnies which were 
industriously promoted against him, and be- 
fought him to acquaint the Kings Justices with 
the Truth of this business, protesting that he would 
make application at Court to obtain a Com- 
mission, to bring an Information against Mignon 
and his Complices, and demanding to be put under 
the protection of the King, and safeguard of 
Justice, seeing that his Honour and Life were at- 
tempted. The Bailiff gave him an Act of his 
Protestations, with prohibitions to all sorts of Per- 
sons to speak ill of him or to hurt him, this Order 
was of the Twenty Eighth of October, 1632. 
Sect. 33. Mignon seeing himself accus’d in his 
turn for having Plotted a Contrivance to destroy 
Grandier, came to make his Declaration to the 
Bailiff, without allowing his Jurisdiction; That 
Grandier and he being Priests of the Diocess of 
Poctiers, he ought not to address himself to other 
Judges than their Bishop to accuse him of the most 
horrible of all the Calumnies that Hell hath ever 
produc’d, and that he was ready to render himself 
to the Prison of the Officiality, to make known to 
all the World, that he did not shun the Light 
of Justice: He added; that he had protested his 
innocence the Day before, by Swearing on the 
Holy Sacrament of the Altar, in the presence 
of the Justices themselves, that he had never 
thought of the Calumny for which he was com- 
plain’d of, that he had given Grandier notice to 
put himself on his part, in a condition of defence; 
and to forbear in the mean time to accuse him of 
being a Calumniator; of which Words and Pro-
testations


35 the Devils of Loudun. 
testations, the Bailiff decreed him an Act, which 
he caus’d to be signified to his Adversary. 
Sect. 34. Since the Thirteenth of October, that 
Barre had boasted of having expell’d the Devil; 
out of the Two Nuns; they past some time 
without any talk of the Possession; Grandier 
however inclin’d not to believe that the business 
would stop there, nor that there had a Design 
to let him be quiet; he imagin’d that these 
Maids took time to study their part, and to 
exercise themselves in the presence of the Di- 
rector of the Work, in order to act their parts the 
better, when it should be time to represent the 
other Acts of this Comedy. He fail’d not in 
his conjecture: for Rene Mannouri the Chirurgeon 
was sent the Twenty Second of November, to 
Gaspard Joubert a Physician, to pray him to come to 
the Convent of the Ursulines, and to get himself 
accompanied with the other Physicians of Loudun, 
in order to visit two Nuns who were again tor- 
mented by evil Spirits? Joubert being a Frank Man, 
and an Enemy of Imposture, and unwilling to go 
upon this occasion, but under the standard of 
Justice, went speedily to find the Bailiff, to know, 
if it was by his order, that Monnouri had call’d 
him? The Bailiff answered that he had not, and 
sent for Mannouri to know of him himself, by 
whose order he had spoke to Joubert; Man- 
nouri declar’d, that the Maid belonging to 
the Convent, came to his House, and told 
him that the possessed had never been so ill 
treated as they were then; and that the Nuns 
pray’d him to get all the Physicians of Loudun, 
and some Chirurgeons, to come to the Convent. 
Upon which, the Bailiff sent for Grandier 
to tell him, that as he was nam’d the Au-
D2 thor


36 The History of
thor of the bewitching of the Nuns, he thought 
himself oblig’d to give him notice, that Barre 
was retun’d from Chinon the Day before, to re- 
new the Exorcisms, and that the Report went 
about, that the Superior, and the Sister Clair, 
were a new tormented with Evil-Spirits, as they 
had been before. Grandier reply’d, that it was 
a continuation of the Conspiracies which had 
been made against him, which he had complain’d of 
at Court, and would again complain; That in the 
mean while, he befought him to resort always to the 
Convent with the other Officers to assist at the 
Exorcisms, and to call thither the Phycicians; 
and that if they saw any Appearance of Possession, 
he would be pleas’d to sequester the Nuns, and 
to have them interrogated by other Exorcists, 
than Mignon and Barre, against whom he had very 
just Causes of Suspition. The Bailiff Sent for the 
Kings Attorney, who gave his conclusions; 
Whereupon the Clerk was sent to the Convent, 
to know of Mignon and Barre if the Superior 
was again possest; and in case they answer’d affirma- 
tively, he was order’d to tell them they were for- 
bidden to proceed clandestinely in the Exorcisms, 
and that they were enjoyn’d to advertise the Bailiff, 
to the end that he might be there with the Physi- 
cians whom he would call, and the Officers whom 
he should think proper to accompany him, and all 
upon the Penalties thereunto belonging, without 
prejudice to the right of Grandier, upon the request 
made by him, for the sequestration of the possessed, 
and nomination of unsuspected Exorcists. Mig- 
non and Barre having heard the reading of 
this Order, declar’d, without allowing the Ju- 
risdiction of the Bailiff, that they were again call’d 
by the Nuns, to assist them in the continuation of
a


37 the Devils of Loudun. 
a strange Disease, which they suppos’d to be a Pos- 
session of the Evil Spirits; that they had exorcis’d, 
even to the present Day, by Virtue of a Commission 
from the Bishop of Poictiers, the Date whereof was 
not yet expir’d, which Bishop they had neverthe- 
less judg’d requisite to inform with the State of the 
Business, to the intent that he might come him- 
self, or send such Exorcists as he should think good 
to act by his Orders, and to judge judicially of 
the present Possession, which had been treated as an 
imposture and illusion, to the great comtempt of 
the Glory of GOD, and the Catholick Religion;
although the Maids who had been tormented, 
during the second Possession, had been visited by 
many Doctors of Physic, and by Chirurgeons and Apo- 
thecaries, who had all alike given their attestations; 
and also a great many Persons of Honour and 
Piety had seen the Wonders of GOD. In sum, 
that they should not hinder the Bailiff and other 
Officers, accompanied with Physicians, from com- 
ing to the Nuns, whilst they waited for the Bishop’s 
answer, which they hop’d to receive the next 
Day, and that they consented that the Gates should 
be open’d, if it would please the Ladies to open 
them. They repeated once again, that they did 
not acknowledge the Bailiff for their Judge, and 
that they did not suppose that he could hinder 
them from executing the Commands of the Bishop 
of Poictiers, as well in the matter of exorcising, as 
all other acts which depended on his Ecclesiastical 
Jurisdictions. In fine, they protested, that if these 
Maids should be violently Tormented, they should 
proceed to exorcising for their relief; and that the 
Bailiff and the Officers, and Physicians might assist 
there, if it seem’d good to them, to see if the
D3 Posses-


38 The History of 
Possession were an imposture, or a truth. Tho 
Bailiff having receiv’d this Answer, deserr’d till the 
Day following in the Morning, to make his Visit, 
hoping that the Bishop would come, or at least 
that he would send other Ecclesiasticks who were 
not suspected. As soon as the Morning was come, 
he repair’d to the Convent, where he waited in 
vain, till Noon: after which, to do right upon 
another Petition presented to him, by Gran- 
dier, He order’d that Prohibitions should he 
made to Barre and all others, to put Questions to the 
Superior and other Nuns, tending to blacken the Petitioner 
or any other person, whosoever it was, upon the Penal- 
ties that should fall thereon. This Order being signi- 
fied to Barre, and to one of the Nuns, for all the 
rest, Barre continu’d to Answer, that the Bailiff 
could not hinder him from executing the Orders of 
the Bishop; and that he declar’d, that he would ex- 
orcise hence forwards by the advice of the Ecclesi- 
asticks, without calling Lay-persons thither, but 
only as far as he should think it necessary, for 
the greater Glory of GOD; That he would 
complain of the great violences, which he 
had seen in the Morning, and of the obstacle 
that was put to the Continuance of the Ex- 
orcisms, the Bailiff having not been willing to suf- 
fer, that he should reiterate to the Evil Spirit, the 
command to speak the Truth, upon a Question 
that had been propos’d to one of the possessed, 
when she was brought into the Choir of the Church; 
That he declar’d nevertheless, that he would exe- 
cute that which he had said, till the coming of the 
Bishop or his Orders; Adding, that the Nuns de- 
sir’d that he would continue to execute his Com- 
million tor their Belief, and that ’twas sufficient
that


39 The Devils of Loudun.  
that the Order of the Bailiff had been notified un- 
to them.  
Sect. 34. The Day was almost gone, and the 
Bishop not arriv’d, nor was there any Proba- 
bility that he would give himself the Cognizance 
of an Affair, with which he seem’d to look on 
as a trifling Matter. This gave Grandier Oc- 
casion to present at Night another Petition to the 
Bailiff who sent for all the Officers of the Baili- 
wick, and those belonging to the Law to commu- 
nicate it to them. The last of which declin’d the 
taking Cognizance of it; The Advocate, because he 
was sensibly provok’d and offended with the Scan- 
dalous Discourse which the Petitioner made in his 
Presence against Mignon, whole near Kinsman he 
Was; And the Attorney, because he was Cousin- 
German to the same Mignon by his Wife, who was 
the Daughter of Trinquant, whose Office he had late- 
ly taken Possession of; and because he had several 
Quarrels with Grandier for the last Six Months, 
and that he had obtain’d of the Bishop of Poictiers 
a Dispensation not to acknowledge him for his Par- 
son. Each of them declaring that they humanely 
believ’d that the Nuns were really possess’d by the 
Devils, being convinc’d by the Testimony of the 
Physicians from other Towns who had seen them, 
and by that of divers Ecclesiasticks, Seculars and 
Regulars, and yet without having a Thought that 
Grandier was the Author of this Fatal Accident. 
Their Declarations being writ and sign’d, the 
Judges order’d that the Superior and Lay Sister 
should be Sequestred and put into a Citizens House, 
That each of them should have a Nun to keep her 
Company; That they should be assisted as well by 
their Exorcists as by Women of Honesty and Qua-
D4 lity  


40 The History of 
lity, and by Physicians and other Persons whom they 
them selves would appoint to have the Charge of 
them; Forbidding all others, without Permission, 
to come near them. The Register was sent to the 
Convent with an Order to declare this Sentence to 
the Nuns. The Superior having heard it read, an- 
swer’d as well for her self as for all the Society, That 
she did not acknowledge the Jurisdiction of the 
Bailiff; That there was a Commission of the Bishop 
of Poictiers, dated the Eighteenth of November, 
importing such Orders as he desir’d should be held 
in the Present Affair, and that she was ready to 
put a Copy of it into his Hand, to the End that 
he might not plead Ignorance; As for the 
Sequestration, that she did oppose it, because ’twas 
contrary to the Vow of perpetual Confinement, 
for which she could not be dispenc’d with but by 
the Bishop. This Opposition having been made 
in the Presence of the Lady de Charnazai, Aunt by 
the Mothers Side to Two Nuns, and in that of the 
Chirurgion Mannouri, Brother-in-Law to another, 
each of them Joyn'd together and protested against 
the Proceeding, if the Bailiff would go on further; 
and also to take it upon themselves in their pro- 
per and private Names. The Act was sign’d, and 
carried by the Register to the Bailiff, who or- 
der’d that the Partys should provide themselves 
for a Sequestration, and that he would come to the 
Convent next morning being the Twenty fourth 
of November, to assist at the Exorcisms. He went 
thither at the Hour appointed, and having sent 
for Daniel Roger Vincent de Faux, Gaspard Jouburt, 
and Matthew Fanton Physicians, he told them that 
he would take their Oaths when they made their 
Report, and commanded them in the mean 
while that they would attentively consider the
Two


41 The Devils of Loudun.
Two Nuns who should be shew’d to them, and to 
examine if the causes of their Disease were Natural 
or Supernatural; They were plac’d near the 
Altar, which was separated by a Grate from the Choir, 
where the Nuns did usually Sing, and over against 
which the Superior was a little after laid upon a 
Couch: She had great Convulsions whilst Barre 
said Mass, her Arms and Hands were distorted, 
her Fingers were half Shut, her Cheeks seem’d 
to be much swoll’n, and only the white of her Eyes 
was to be seen; The Friars and Nuns stood about 
her, and assisted her, and there was a great Num- 
ber of Spectators in the Choir and near the Al- 
tar. Mass being ended, Barre came nigh her to 
give her the Communion, and to exorcise her, and 
holding the Sacrament in his Hand, he spake to her 
in these Words, Adora Beam tuum, Creatorem tuum. 
Adore thy God, thy Creator; she being ur’d answer’d, 
Adoro te, I adore thee. Quem adoras? Whom dost thou 
adore? said the Exorcist several times, Jesus Chist- 
us, reply’d she; making Motions as if she had suffer’d 
Violence. Daniel Drouin, Assessor of the Provostship, 
could not forbear saying aloud. Here’s a Devil who 
is a had Latinist. Barre changing the Phrase, de- 
manded of the possess’d, Quis est iste quem adoras? 
Who is he whom thou adorest? he hop’d that she would 
say again Jesus Christus, but she answer’d Jesu Christe; 
Then there was heard a great Noise of the Assistants 
who cry’d out this is ill Latine. Barre maintain’d 
boldly that she said Adoro te Jesu Christe, I adore 
thee, O Jesus Christ. There was afterwards put to 
her some Questions concerning our Saviour, to 
which she made this answer, Jesus Christus est sub- 
stantia Parris, Jesus Christ is the Substance of the Fa- 
ther; Look you here is a Devil who is a great Di- 
vine, said the Exorcist. Next after, he demanded
the


42 The History of  
the Name of the Devil, to whom it was answer’d, 
after great Urgency and violent Convulsions, that 
was call’d Asmodee; He enquir’d also what were 
the Number of the Devils who were in the Body of 
the Possessed, she answer’d Sex, Six. The Bailiff 
requir’d of Barre, that he should ask Asmodee how 
many Companions he had, which was done, and 
the Nun answer’d Quinque, Five; But when he was 
adjur’d, upon the Request of the said Bailiff to tell 
in Greek, that which she had said in Latin, she 
made no Answer, though the Adjurations were 
often repeated, and she also presently return’d to 
her natural State. The Exorcist ask’d her again, 
by the Order of the Bailiff if she remembred what 
had past during her Convulsions, No, said she, I do 
not Remember any thing; At least reply’d the Bailiff 
you must needs remember the things which past at 
the Beginning of your Agitations, seeing that the 
Ritual enjoyns the Exorcists to demand of the pos- 
sessed what are the Inclinations of your Bodies and 
Minds in the beginning of them; she answer’d, that 
she had a Desire to Blaspheme; The same Day 
there was produc’d another young Nun, who twice 
pronounc’d the Name of Grandier, bursting out into 
a Laughter, then turning towards the Company, 
she said, All you do is nothing to the Purpose. Barre drew 
near her to give her the Communion, but he believ’d 
that he ought not, because she ceased not to laugh. 
Afterwards she retir’d to make Room for the Lay 
Sister who was called Sister Clair. As soon as she came 
into the Choir she made a kind of fighing, and 
when they had laid her upon a Couch, she said 
laughing, Grandier, Grandier yon must buy it in the 
Market. Barre being come near to exorcise her, 
she made a Show as if she would spit in his Face, 
and she often held up her Nose in token of Derisi-
on;


43 The Devils of Loudun.
On; She made wanton Motions, before all the 
Spectators, and several times pronounc’d an ob- 
scene beastly Word. The Exorcists having adjur’d 
her to tell the Name of the Devil who possess’d 
her, she nam’d at first Grandier; and when he urg’d 
her further, she nam’d at last the Devil Elomi, 
but she would not tell the Number that she had in 
her Body; He demanded of her also in Latine, Quo 
pacto ingressus est Damon? By what Pact is the De- 
vil entred? She reply’d Dupplex, Double, which 
made it known that this Devil was no better a 
Latinist than the other; During the Convulsions 
which she had, she was prick’d in the Arm by a
Pin which pinn’d her Sleeve; It did not at all ap- 
pear that the Devil had made her insensible of bo- 
dily Pains, for she cry’d out, take away this Pin, 
it pricks me. When she was recover’d out of her 
Convulsions, she said to the Assessor of the Pro- 
vostship, that she remembred all that was past, 
and that Barre had done her much Harm. So this 
was the Scene of the Morning’s Work of this Day; 
but there were several things that happen’d at the 
Actions of the Evening, which pleas’d neither the 
Exorcists nor the Nuns. 
Sect. 35. The Bailiff follow’d by his Clerk, and 
accompanied with divers Judges, and a considerable 
Number of other Persons being entred at Three 
or Four of the Clock in the Afternoon, into the 
Chamber of the Superior, said to Barre that ’twas 
requisite to separate her from the Sister Claire, to 
the Intent that all their Motions might be more 
distinctly observ’d, their Eyes not being drawn a- 
side by Objects differing and distant one from the 
other which was done. They began also pre- 
sently the Exorcisms, and the Superior likewise 
to be tormented again with great Convulsions, almost  
like


44 The History of 
like those in the Morning, saving that her Feet 
seem’d to be more bow’d, which had not been seen 
before. The Exorcist, after many Adjurations, 
made her say her Prayers, and demanded of her 
again the Number and Names of the Devils which 
possess’d her, she answer’d, after many Instances 
oftentimes repeated, that one of them was nam’d 
Achaos. The Bailiff requir’d that this Question 
should be propos’d to her, if she were possess’d Ex 
pacto Magi aut ex pura Voluntate Dei? By the Pact 
of the Magician, or by the pure Will of GOD? Her 
answer was, Non est Voluntas Dei? It is not the Will 
of GOD. Barre to break off this way of Qestion- 
ing, demanded of her by his own Authority, 
Who was the Magician, and when she had answer’d 
Urbanus, he urg’d her, saying, What Urban? Estne 
Urrbanus Papa? Is it Urban the Pope? She reply’d, 
Grandier. The Bailiff propos’d that they would 
demand of her, Cujus esset ille Magus? Of what 
Country the Magician was? A. Cenomanensis, Of 
Mans. Q. Cujus Diocesis? Of what Diocess? A. Pic- 
taviensis? Of Poictiers. She was again urg’d, and ad- 
jur’d by the Order of the Bailiff, to say in Latine 
these last things which she had express’d in French, 
when she had nam’d one of the Devils, concerning 
whom she endeavour’d to speak Twice or Thrice, 
but could only say Si, Si, or else Ti Ti, and then 
her Convulsions ceas’d, and she continued without 
being tormented or disquieted a considerable space 
of time; during which Barre had this horrid Dis- 
course with her, I will that you be tormented for the Glory 
of GOD, and that you give your Body to the Devil to be 
tormented, as our Lord gave his to the Jews. He had 
scarcely finish’d these Words, but the Nun fell in- 
to her usual Convulsions. The Bailiff open’d his 
mouth to propound Questions, but the Exorcist
made


45 the Devils of Loudun. 
made haste to prevent him; and demanded, by his 
own Authority, of the Devil, Quare ingressus es in 
Corpus hujus Puella? Wherefore hast thou enter’d into 
the Body of this Maiden? A. Propter Prœsentiam 
tuam, Because of thy Presence. The Bailiff inter- 
rupted him, and desir’d that he would interrogate 
her upon that which was propos’d by him and the 
other Officers, promising, that if she would an- 
swer justly to the Three or Four Questions which 
should be put to her, they would believe the Pos- 
session and Sign it. They offer’d to obey him, but 
the Convulsions ceas’d at that very time, and for 
as much as it was late, every one retir’d. 
Sect. 36. The next Morning being the Twenty 
Fifth of November, the Bailiff with the greater 
Part of Officers of the Two Courts, and the Re- 
gister, being return’d to the Convent, the Superi- 
or was brought to the Choir of the Church, and 
the Curtains of the Grate having been drawn, 
Barre began according to his Custom with the Ce- 
lebration of the Mass. The possessed had, during 
the Service, great Convulsions like those of the Day 
before, in one of which she cried out, being neither 
exorcis’d, nor interrogated, Grandier, Grandier, 
a naughty Priest. Mass being ended, the Exorcist 
entred into the Choir with the Pix in his Hand, and 
protesting that his Action was pure, and full of In- 
tegrity, without Passion, or evil Design, he plac’d 
it upon his Head, and pray’d to GOD with a 
great Appearance of Zeal and Fervency, That he 
Would confound him, if he had made use of any evil 
Means, Suggestion, or Perswasion to the Nuns in all 
this Action. After which, the Prior of the Car- 
melites put himself forwards, and made the same 
Protestations and Imprecations, having also the 
Pix upon his Head, and added, as well in his own  
Name,


46 The History of 
Name, as in the Name of all the Carmelites present 
and absent, that the Curses of Dathan and Abiram 
might fall upon them, if they had finn’d or com- 
mitted any Fault in this Affair. ’Tis by these 
Ways that the Exorcists endeavour'd to extinguish 
the ill Opinion, which the Behaviour of the Nuns 
had caus’d to be conceiv’d of them. Immediately 
after, Barre drew near to the Superior to give her 
the Communion, but she fell into Convulsions, 
the Motions whereof were extraordinary violent, 
even to that Degree, that she endeavour’d to pluck 
the Pix out of his Hands; However he overcame 
this Difficulty, and gave her the Communion She 
had scarcely receiv’d the Sacrament into her Mouth, 
but she put out her Tongue, and made a Shew 
as if she would throw it out; the Exorcist thrust 
it back with his Fingers, and forbid the Devil to 
cause her to Vomit it; and because the possessed de- 
clar’d, that this Wafer did one while stick to the 
Roof of her Mouth, another while to her Throat, 
he made her drink some Water thrice, after which, 
he interrogated the Devil as he had done in the 
foregoing Exorcisms. Q. Per quod Pactum ingres- 
sus es in Corpus hujus Puellæ? By what Pact hast thou 
enter’d into the Body of this Maiden? A. Aqua, by 
Water. The Bailiff had then near him a Scotchman 
named Stracan, who was Principal of the College 
of Loudun. He requir’d that the Devil should say 
Aqua, in the Scots Language, for the convincing 
of all the Assistants, that there was not any Suggesti- 
on by any one whatsoever. Barre reply’d, that he 
would cause him to say it, if GOD would permit 
it, and at the same time he commanded him, and 
repeated it several times, but the Nun answer’d, 
Nimia Curiositas, ’Tis too great a Curiosity; and af- 
ter she had repeated it Twice or Thrice, she said
Deus


47 the Devils of Loudun. 
Deus non volo; some cry’d out that this was ill Syn- 
tax; the Devil was adjur’d on the part of GOD 
to speak congruously, but these Words Deus non 
volo, were again repeated, by which she would 
have said GOD will not The Exorcist finding 
himself confounded, said, that in Effect there seem’d 
that there was in this too great a Curiosity; The 
Question is pertinent and reasonable reply’d the 
Lieutenant Civil, and you may find by the Ritual 
which you have in your Hand, that the Faculty of 
speaking in strange and unknown Languages is an 
undoubted Mark of a Possession, and that that of 
telling the things that are done a great Way off is 
another. The Exorcist reply’d, that the Devil knew 
this Language very well, but he would not speak it; But 
if you will, added he, that I command him to tell pre- 
sently your Sins, he shall do it; Desiring to let them 
know by this Discourse that the Devil he was 
dealing with, knew well enough hidden things. 
This will not trouble me, said the Lieutenant. Upon 
which Barre turn’d towards the Superior, as if he 
would have interrogated her; but the Bailiff ha- 
ving told him, that this was not sit to be done, he 
forbore, and said, that he never meant to do it. 
Sect. 37. In the mean time, the Assistants being 
very eager to know if the Devil understood strange 
Languages, the Bayliff upon their importunities 
propos’d the Hebrew Tongue as a dead Language, 
and the most ancient of all Languages, which the 
Devil ought to know better than any other, which 
being follow’d by a General Applause, the Exor- 
cist commanded the possessed to say in the He- 
brew Tongue the word Aqua, Water, she answer’d
not; but some understood that she pronounc’d 
very low these Words, Ah! je renie, Curse on’t: 
It was affirm’d by a Carmelite, who was a little
way


48 The History of 
way from her, that she did say Zaquaq, and that 
it was an Hebrew Word, which signifies, Essudi 
aquam, I have pour’d out Water; although they 
who were nearest to her unanimously attested 
that she said, Ah! je renie, which caus’d the Sub- 
prior of the Carmelites to reprove publickly the 
Friar. The possessed had again several convulsi- 
ons, in one of which she rais’d her self above the 
Couch, her Head was also presently supported 
by a Nun, and her Body by those that stood near- 
est to her, by whom it was affirm’d, that she 
rais’d her self so high, as even to carry her Hand 
near the Beam of the Ceiling, without touching 
the Bed, but with one Foot, which was seen but 
by a very few Persons. After these Convulsions, 
which had been long and violent, she seem’d 
no more concern’d than she was before, nor even 
her Colour was not more lively. Afterwards, and at 
the very time that the Spectators were ready to 
be gone, she pronounc’d twice, of her own ac- 
cord, two Latine Words, which signified, unjust Judg- 
ments. 
Sect. 38. Grandier having discover’d that be- 
sides the Exorcisms that were made in the presence 
of the Bayliff and Lieutenant Civil, there were 
others yet made in the presence of the Lieutenant 
Criminal, who made Verbal Processes thereof, 
he presented him with a Petition, remonstrating 
that he had been a Witness, and that he had de- 
pos’d in an Accusation, which was falsly contriv’d 
against him the Petitioner, who had receiv’d upon 
this occasion (and many others) Marks of his 
ill will; that there were yet differences to be 
clear’d between them; that one of the Persons 
pretended to be possess’d, was his Cousin German,
and had been his Domestick; that all these con- 
siderations 


49 The Devils of Loudun. 
siderations and others to be produc’d in time and 
place, ought to withhold him from medling in 
those things which concern’d him the Petitioner; 
and nevertheless, that he besought him he would 
not do, say, or write any thing in this Affair, 
This Petition having been signified to the Lieute- 
nant Criminal, in the Convent of the Ursulines,
where he then was, he gave an Act to the Petiti- 
oner of his words and declarations; and decla- 
red, that when he was accus’d in a Court of 
Justice, he would do what should be fit; ordering 
in the mean time, that the present Petition should 
be sent to the Register to be ingross’d. 
Sect. 37. The Bayliff and Lieutenant Civil 
return’d to the Convent the same Day, between 
Three and Four of the Clock in the Afternoon, 
Barre having walk’d Two or Three turns with 
them in the Court, said to the Lieutenant Civil, 
that he very much wonder’d at this, that he sup- 
ported Grandier, after having inform’d against 
him, by the Orders of the Bishop of Poictiers; 
the Lieutenant reply’d, that he should be yet al- 
together ready to do it, if there was occasion; 
but that for the present matter, he had no other 
aim but to know the truth. This answer being 
not well relish’d by him who began this Discourse, 
he took the Bayliff aside, and to engage him to a 
Party, to which he seem’d not more favourable 
than the Lieutenant, he represented to him, that 
being descended of many Persons of Quality, some 
whereof were possessed of very considerable Ec- 
clesiastical Dignities, and he appearing at the 
Head of all the Officers of a Town, ought to 
shew less repugnance in believing the Possession 
of the Nuns, which tended to cause GOD to be 
glorified, and to raise the Advantages of the
E Church


50 The History of 
Church and Religion. The Bayliff answer’d 
him coldly, and in a few words, that he would 
do always that which he was bound to do in 
justice. When they were come up into the Cham- 
ber, where was a great Assembly, the Supe- 
riors seeing Barre, and the Pix in his Hand, she 
had very great Convulsions, as if the Devil had 
fallen in a rage at the Sight of this Object. The 
Exorcist demanded yet once more of the Devil, 
Per quod Pactum ingressus esset in Corpus hujus puella? 
By what Pact he was entred into the Body of this 
Damsel? The Nun, who ought to understand this 
Lesson well, answer’d as before, Aqua, by Water. 
Q. Quis Finis Pacti? What was the intent of the 
Pact? A. Impuritas, Impurity. The Bayliff re- 
quir’d that they would make her say in Greek, 
Finis Pacti Impuritas, which was propos’d to her 
by the Exorcist; but she freed her self from the 
Matter as she us’d to do, with a Nimia Curiosit as, 
it is too great a Curiosity. He begun again, and 
demanded of her of his own Motion, who had 
brought the Pact, Q. Quis attulit pactum? And 
after her Answer, Quale nomen Magi? What is the 
Name of the Magician? A. Urbanus, Urban. Q. 
Quis Urbanus? estne Urbanus Papa? What Urban 
it is, Pope Urban? A. Grandier. Q. Cujus Quali- 
tatis? Of what quality is he? A. Caratus, meaning 
the Curate. The Bayliff desir’d that they would 
ask her, Sub quo Episcopo ille Grandier, tonsuram 
accepisset? Under what Bishop had Grandier receiv’d 
his tonsure? A. Nescio, I know not, reply’d she; 
Barre said in effect, this was a thing which the 
Devil might be ignorant of. He put to her, yet 
another Question, which the Bayliff had also pro- 
pos’d. Sub quo Episcopo , Cinomanensi natus esset ille 
Grandier? Under what Bishop of Man’s was that
Gran-


51 the Devils of Loudun. 
Grandier born? She repeated Cenomanensi, of Man’s, 
But whatsoever instances could be made to her, 
She answer’d not to the Question, nor could tell the 
Name of the Bishop. It was not so in those 
Questions which the Exorcist had put to her of his 
own Head, viz. Q Quis attulit aquam pacti? Who 
is it that brought the Water of the Pact? A. Magus, 
the Magician, Q. Qua hora? at what Hour? A. 
Septima, at Seven a Clock. Q. An matutina? At 
Seven in the Morning? A. Sero, in the Evening. Q. 
Quomodo intravit? How came he in? A. Janua,
at the Door. Q. Quis Vidit? Who saw it? A. Tres, 
Three. Barre confirming this testimony of the 
Devil, assur’d them, that being at Supper with the 
Superior in her Chamber the Sunday after she had 
been delivered from the second possession, Mignon 
her Confessor, and one other Nun who was in- 
dispos’d, supping there also, she had shew’d them 
at Seven in the Evening, her Arms, wet with 
some Drops of Water, without seeing any Person 
who put them on; that he forthwith wash’d her 
Arm with Holy Water, and said some Prayers, 
during which, the Prayer-Book of the Superior 
was twice pull’d out of her Hands, and cast at her 
Feet, and that there was given her a Box on the 
Ear Mignon also made a long Speech to confirm 
that which was said, and concluded with great 
Oaths, and horrible Imprecations, in the presence 
of the Sacrament, which he adjur’d to confound and 
destroy him, if he did not speak the truth. When 
he had given over speaking, the Exorcist ask’d the 
possessed, whether she understood well these Latine 
Words, Sub quo Episcopo natus esset? She swore that 
she understood neither the words, nor the Latine, 
He said then, to the Assembly that was rea- 
dy to depart, that next Day he would expel the
E2 Devil,


52 The History of
Devil; and that he exhorted them all to Confession, 
and the Communion, to be rendred worthy of the 
contemplation of this Miracle. 
Sect. 39. That which past at this last Exorcism be- 
ing publish’d through all the Town, Grandier went 
to present, the next Morning, November the Twen- 
tieth, a large Petition to the Bailiff wherein he 
declar’d, that the Nuns maliciously, and by sug- 
gestion, continued to name him in their Convul- 
sions, as the Author of their pretended possession, 
That he had never seen these pretended possessed, and
That he never had any Communication with them, 
no more than with their pretended Devils; That 
to justify the suggestion, whereof he complain’d, 
it was absolutely necessary to sequester them; 
that it was not just, that Mignon and Barre, his 
Mortal Enemies should govern them, and pass 
whole Days and Nights with them; That this 
procedure render’d the suggestion visible and pal- 
pable; That the Honour of GOD was concern’d, 
and that of him the Petitioner, who held, what- 
ever thought of him, the first rank amongst
the Ecclesiasticks of Loudun. For which conside- 
rations he befought him to command, that the pre- 
tended possessed should be sequestred and separated 
one from the other; That they should be govern’d 
by Persons of the Church not suspected by the Peti- 
tioner, and assisted by Physicians; and that all should 
be perform’d, whatsoever Oppositions or Appeals 
notwithstanding, and without prejudice to them, 
because of the Importance of the Affair; And that 
in Case he would not be pleas’d to order a Seques- 
tration, he, the Petitioner, protested that he 
would complain, as being denied Justice. The 
Bayliff writ at the bottom of his Petition, that 
Right should be done him that very Day.
Sect. 39.


53 the Devils of Loudun. 
Sect. 39. Grandier was scarce gone from the 
Bayliff’s House, when the Physicians of the Town, 
who assisted at one of the Exorcisms, came in to 
make their Report, which was inserted in the 
Verbal Process. It contain’d, That they had seen 
the Convulsive Motions in the Person of the Mo- 
ther Superior, but that one single Visit was not 
sufficient to discover the Causes of these Motions, 
which might be Natural, as well as Supernatural; 
That they desir’d to see them, and examine them 
more particularly, that they might be able to judge 
with Certainty and a good Confidence; That for 
this Effect, they requir’d that it might be permit- 
ted them to abide yet near the Nuns some Days 
and Nights, without separating themselves, and 
to treat them in the Presence of other Nuns and 
some of the Magistrates. That they should not 
receive Food nor Physick, if ’twas necessary, but 
from their Hands; That no Body should either 
touch them, or speak to them but aloud; And 
that then they promis’d to report faithfully, and 
truly, that which they observ’d relating to the 
Cause of their Convulsions. 
Sect. 40. After this Report was written 
and sign’d, time pressing, the Bayliff repair’d 
forthwith to the Convent, where he found in the Se- 
cond Court the Lieutenant Civil, and the Assessor, 
Cesvet and Gautier Counsellors, with the Lieute- 
nant and Assessor of the Provostship: They 
caus’d Barre to have Notice of their being come, 
by whom they were introduc’d into the Chappel, 
a great Croud of People going before and follow- 
ing them. This Exorcist now chang’d his Note, 
and commanded the Devil to acknowledge and 
confess the Reality of the Body of our Saviour 
in the Sacrament, The Superior had great Con-
E3 vulsions


54 The History of 
vulsions before she came to this Confession; she 
rais’d her self upon her Couch, as she had alrea- 
dy done another time, being held by the Head 
and Body. In fine, she receiv’d the Communion 
after some Struggles, like those of the former 
Days, and after that, she had some Rest. We 
must not omit here, that which pass’d during the 
Celebration of the Mass: The Roman Catho- 
licks were all upon their Knees out of Respect to 
the Sacrament, the Bayliff perceiv’d that a young 
Man nam’d Dessentiers had his Hat upon his Head, 
he commanded him to uncover, or be gone. The 
Superior cried out at that Instant that there were 
Huguenots there; The Exorcist ask’d her how ma- 
ny there were; She answer’d Two, whence some 
concluded that this Devil did not know how to 
reckon, or that he knew not the Huguenots; for be- 
sides Dessentiers, there was Abraham Gautier a 
Counsellor, with his Brother, and Four of his 
Sisters, Rene Fourneau an Assessor, and Peter Ange-
vin an Attorney. It was observ’d that Barre 
the Day before had demanded of the Possessed if 
she understood Latine; and that she swore she 
did not. He ask’d her the same again, and she 
reply’d as before; he urg’d her yet to Swear 
upon the Pix; at First she was at a Stand, say- 
ing. My Father, yon make me take great Oaths, I
fear that GOD will punish me; Daughter, said he, 
you ought to swear for the Glory of GOD: And af- 
ter she had sworn, he told her, that ’twas nois’d 
abroad however, that she expounded the Cate- 
chism to her Schollars , which she deny’d, acknow- 
ledging, nevertheless, that she did explain the Pa- 
ter noster and Creed. When she fell again into Con- 
vulsions, he ask’d the Devil in French, Who had 
introduce’d him into the Body of the Superior? The
Answer


55 The Devils of Loudun.
Answer was, that ’twas Urban Grandier; And that 
this Grandier was the Parson of Saint Peters in the 
Market Place. The Bailiff order’d the Exorcist to 
ask her, where this pretended Magician was at that 
time? The Question was in the Words of the Ri- 
tual, and he was oblig’d to obey and do it; The 
possessed reply’d, that he was in the Castle-Hall. 
This will be found false, said the Bayliff aloud, 
because before my coming hither, order’d him to 
go to a certain House, where he will be assuredly 
found, being willing to take the Advantage of 
this Proof to come to the Knowledge of the Truth 
without a Sequestration, which was a difficult 
Course to take with Nuns; He affirm’d still, that 
if Grandier went that Day to the Castle, as he 
might do, at least he was sure, that ‘twas a long 
time since he was there, for the Proof whereof, 
and to make it known to all the Assistants, that the 
Devil was badly serv’d by his Spies, he order’d 
Barre to nominate some of the Friars who were 
there, present to repair to the Castle, and to ac- 
company thither one of the Magistrates and the 
Clerk, The Exorcist nam’d the Prior of the Carmeli- 
tes, and the Bayliff nam’d Charles Chauvet Assessor 
of the Bayliwick, Israel Bodeau Priest, and Peter 
Thibaut the Register Deputy, who thereupon went 
to execute their Commission. 
Sect. 41. The Superior was struck with so great 
an Astonishment by this Procedure of the Bayliff,
that she continued mute, and fell no more into 
her Convulsions, although they continued yet 
some time to exorcise her; They had Recourse 
to the singing of Hymns, at the end of which 
her Silence ended not, for it lasted more than half an 
Hour; after which Barre being a little recover’d 
out of his Surprize, propos’d the bringing of the
E4 Sister


56 The History of 
Sister Clair into the Choir, saying, that one Devil 
would excite the other; But the Bayliff represen- 
ted that that might cause Trouble and Confusi- 
on, and that some might in the mean while suggest 
something to the Superior concerning the Mat- 
ter in Question, and that ’twere fit, at least, 
to wait the Return of those that were gone; but 
how pertinent soever this Reason was, his Desire 
was not comply’d with. It was neccessary to be 
rid of the Bayliff at any rate, and of the other 
Magistrates who were of his Opinion, or to find 
some Occasion to put an Illusion upon them. 
Siller Clair came in notwithstanding the Oposition 
of the Bayliff, and the other Officers, who not 
being able to endure this foul Play, retir’d, expressing 
the Resentment which they had. The Persons 
which had been sent to the Castle, found them yet 
in the Court of the Convent, and they related 
to them, that they had seen the Lady d’Amagnac, 
who went to follow her Husband the Governour 
of the Town, whom they carried into the Coun- 
try in a Litter, by reason of some Indisposition; 
That she told them that ’twas near Three Hours 
since Grandier came to the Castle to bid Adieu 
to the Governour; but that he went away at 
that Instant, and that she had not seen him since; 
That afterwards having obtain’d Leave to seek 
for him in the Castle, they went in the great 
Hall, in all the Chambers, and every where else 
without finding him; That from thence they 
came down into the place of Saint Cresse and to 
Charles Mauret's House, where the Bayliff in- 
form’d the Assessor that he might find him, as 
having order’d him to go and stay there the 
rest of the Day, when he came to present his 
Petition; That they found him in that House,
in


57 The Devils of Loudun. 
in the Company of Father Veret Confessor of 
the Nuns of Gaine, of Mathurin Rousseau, and of 
Nicolas Benoit Canons, and one Coutis a Physici- 
an, from whole Mouth they understood that 
’twas above then Two Hours that they had been 
together. The Magistrates went away after they 
heard this Report, and the Prior of the Carme- 
lites went into the Choir where the Superior 
remain’d; She had again some Convulsions, du- 
ring which one of the Carmolite Friars ask’d her 
again, where Grandier was at that time, the answer’d, 
that he was walking with the Bayliff in the Church of 
Saint Crosse, but they, who had suggested to her 
this Answer, were deceiv’d in their Conjecture, 
for de Canaye, Sieur de Granfonds, and John Cesvet 
Counsellor, being gone to know whether the De- 
vil had guess’d better than at the First time, they 
went into the Church of Saint Crosse, where finding 
not the Bayliff, they went up to the Palace and 
there found him, holding a Court; he assur’d 
them that he came directly thither, when he 
went out of the Convent, and that he had not 
at all seen Grandier. The Exorcist not know- 
ing how to prevent such troublesome Experiments 
as had been put upon them that Day, resolv’d at 
last to make the Nuns say, that they would no 
longer have the Exorcisms perform’d, either in 
the Presence of the Bayliff, or of the other Offi- 
cers who usually accompanied him, Grandier 
having had Notice of this Resolution, presented 
again another Petition to the Bayliff the Day 
following, the Twenty Seventh oi November, re- 
monstrating, that the pretended Possession had 
been contriv’d and suggested with Design, only to 
blast his Reputation, and to render him odious 
and unprofitable to the Church of GOD; That
his


58 The History of
his Enemies had employ’d all their Credit, and all 
Sorts of Artifices to make it believ’d real, but 
that having not been able to succeed, they had 
call’d together from all Parts, Persons engag’d 
and at their Devotion, to make use of their Testi- 
monies; That these Practices were very prejudi- 
cial to the Public, to Religion, and to him the Pe- 
titioner, whose Name was considerable for his 
Character and Dignity, and that he was never- 
theless horribly blacken’d, unjustly reproach’d and 
defam’d; That it being impossible to clear this 
Affair, and attain to the Knowledge of the Truth 
by such Practices, he continued to request the Se- 
questration of the pretended Possessed, and that 
they might be taken out of the Hands of Mignon,
Barre, and Granger, and their Adherents, and 
put into the Hands of the Ecclesiasticks approv’d 
by the most Reverend Bishop of Poictiers, and of 
Physicians; and other Persons, whom it should please 
the Bayliff to nominate, to the Intent that the In- 
nocence of him, the Petitioner, might be known 
and manifested; Desiring that it might be order’d, 
that the Sequestration should be perform’d, what- 
soever Opposition or Appeals notwithstanding, 
and without Prejudice thereof. There was again 
writ at the Bottom of the Petition, that Right 
should be done him in due time, The Request 
appear’d to be equitable and just, but it seem’d very 
difficult to attempt the Sequestration of the Nuns, 
to the Prejudice of their Opposition, which was 
grounded upon their being dependent on the Ec- 
clesiastical Jurisdiction; and they fear’d that the 
Bishop of Poictiers and the Clergy would be offen- 
ded, and cause the Procedure to be disanull’d: There- 
fore they were contented to Assemble the Inhabi- 
tants of the Town, to consider of what might be
done


59 The Devils of Loudun. 
done for the publick good: The result of this 
Assembly was. That they should write to the At- 
torney General, and the Bishop of Poictiers, and 
that they should send the Verbal Process which had 
been made; and that they should beseech them to 
stop by their Authority and Prudence, the course 
of these dangerous Intrigues. The Attorney Ge- 
neral answer’d, that the Matter in question being 
purely Ecclesiastical, the Parliament ought not 
to take cognizance of it; and the Bishop made no 
answer at all. 
Sect. 42. But that Prelate continued not so si- 
lent upon the Requests which were made to him, by 
the Enemies of Grandier, the Authors and Favour- 
ers of the Pessession. The ill success the Exorcisms 
had the Twenty Sixth of November, having o- 
blig’d them to use more precaution, they judg’d 
it requisite to obtain of the Bishop a new Commis- 
sion, by which he should nominate some Church- 
men to assist on his part at the Exorcisms. Barre 
took a Journey forthwith to Poictiers, and the Bi- 
shop nam’d Basil, Dean of the Canons of Cham- 
pigni, and Demorans, Dean of the Canons of Thou- 
ars, each of them being the Kinsmen of the Secret 
Enemies of Grandier, whom they had chosen 
and nam’d. This is the Copy of the Com- 
mission: 
Sect. 43. Henry Lewis le Chateigner, of Roche- 
pozai, by Divine Mercy, Bishop of Poictiers, to the 
Deans of the Jurisdiction of Saint Peter of Thouars, 
and Champigni upon Vede, greeting; We Command 
you by these presents, to repair to the Down of Loudun, 
to the Convent of the Nuns of Saint Ursula, to assist at 
the Exorcisms which shall be made by the Sieur Barre, 
of the Nuns of the said Monastery, tormented by evil 
Spirits, to which Barre we have given that Commission, 
And 


60 The History of 
And to the end also a Verbal Process may be made of all 
that shall pass, and for this purpose to take such a 
Clerk as shall seem good to you. Given and made at 
Poictiers, the Twenty Eighth of November. 1632. 
signed, Henry Lewis, Bishop of Poictiers and low- 
ay by the Command of the said Lord. Mi- 
chelet. 
Sect. 46. These two new Commissioners, with- 
out more ado, went immediately to Loudun, and 
being instructed and prepar’d, as they were be- 
fore their nomination, they begun from the first of 
December to assist at the Exorcisms, and to make 
their Verbal Process of what past there; Marescot, 
one of the Queen’s Almoners, assisted there also. This 
Princess had heard of the Possession of the Ursuline 
Nuns; but no body being able to inform her, but 
confusedly, she desir’d it might be made clear, and 
order’d her Almoner to make a journey to Londun
and to take an exact account of all the Circumstan- 
ces of this Matter, to give her a faithful Relati- 
on. He arriv’d at Loudun the last Day of No- 
vember, and went to the Convent the next Day 
in the Morning, to see what past in the presence 
of the two Deans delegated by the Bishop. The 
Bailiff, and the Lieutenant Civil, whose Verbal 
Process had been publish’d, and sent into many 
Places, fear’d left he should be prepossess’d, or 
abus’d, and that he might make a Report to the 
Court, which might cause a doubt of the Truth 
of those things contain’d in the Verbal Process; 
Wherefore they repair’d thither also, notwith- 
standing the Protestations which had been made 
not to receive them; They were accompanied 
by their Assessor, the Lieutenant of the Provost- 
ship, and one of the Registers Deputy; they 
knock’d a long time, before they would open to
them:


61 the Devils of Loudun. 
them: At last, there came a Nun to the Gate, 
to tell them that they must not come in, and that 
they were suspected, having publish’d abroad, that 
the Possession was but a Fiction and Imposture. 
The Bailiff without staying to contend with this 
young Nun, order’d her to cause Barre to come, 
appear’d sometime after, arrayed in his 
Priestly Habits. The Bailiff complain’d in the 
presence of Marescot, that the Gate was not o- 
pen’d to him and the other Officers with him, 
which was contrary even to the Orders of the 
Bishop of Poictiers. Barre declar’d, that for his 
part he hindered not their coming in. We are 
come, repli’d the Bailiff, to that intent, and also 
to entreat you to put Two or Three Questions to 
the pretended Devil, which shall be propos’d, and 
shall be conformable to what is prescribe’d in the 
Ritual; you will not doubtless refuse, (added he) 
to make this proof, in the presence of the Queen’s 
Almoner, who is sent from Her, seeing that it will 
be a most effectual means to dissipate all suspition 
of Suggestion and Imposture. I will do it, if I 
please, reply’d the Exorcist, in an impudent Man- 
ner; ’tis your Duty to do it, said the Bailiff, at 
least, if you proceed with sincerity, seeing that 
this would be rather to abuse GOD, than to 
glorifie him by a false Miracle; and rather injure 
Religion, than to authorise its Truth by Cheats 
and Illusions. Barre answer’d, that he was a Man of 
Probity, that they knew to what his Office oblig’d 
him, and that he should do his Duty; but as for 
them, they ought to remember, that the last time 
they assisted at the Exorcisms, they went away in 
a Passion. The Magistrates, after many repeated 
instances having obtain’d nothing, expresly forbid 
him to put any Question which might tend to de-
fame


62 The History of 
same any one, of whatsoever quality upon 
pain of being treated as a Seditious Person, 
and a Disturber of the publick Peace. He 
reply’d to him again. That he did not acknow- 
ledge their Jurisdiction. Whereupon they re- 
tir’d. 
Sect. 47. The Possession, doubtless, would have 
gain’d a new Reputation, by the Direction of the 
two Deans, who were entirely at the Devotion of 
the Enemies of Grandier, if the report of the 
coming of the Archbishop of Bourdeaux, more 
efficacious than all the Exorcisms, had not broke 
the Measures which had been taken. He had Pow- 
er to make the Devils disappear, to raise the cou- 
rage of the Person accus’d, and to restore to the 
Nuns Peace and Tranquillity, which they had 
the Gift to acquire, and to loose, as often as it 
was judg’d expedient for the end which had been 
propos’d to them. In effect, the Archbishop was 
no sooner arriv’d at Saint Jouin, but he sent his 
Physician to Loudun, with an Order to see the 
Persons pretended to be possessed, and to consider 
well, and examine all their Grimaces, Distortions, 
and Convulsions; and recommended him to Mig-
non, by a Letter, to the end that this Canon 
should not fail to let him have an exact knowledge 
of the condition they were in. Mignon brought 
him to the Convent, and let him see the Superior, 
and Sister Claire; but he told him, that they had 
been miraculously deliver’d from the evil spirits. 
He had no trouble to perswade him that they were 
not then possessed; for the Physician found them 
peaceable, quiet, and compos’d, as if they never 
had any disturbance; and after his return to Saint 
Jouin, it was not known that any new Accidents 
happen’d to them. Grandier attended sometime
to


63 the Devils of Loudun. 
to judge by the Steps that were made, if there 
were reason to hope that the Possession were at an 
end; or whether it was not to be fear’d, that the 
Devils would return to Loudun, when the Arch- 
bishop should be gone. But at last this fear having 
prevail’d upon him and his Friends, he presented 
his Petition to that Prelate, the Twenty Seventh 
of December, and remonstrated, That his Enemies 
having endeavour’d to oppress him by a false and ca- 
lumnious Accusation, and having not been able to suc- 
ceed, because he had been sent back absolv’d, as well 
by his Lordship’s equitable Judgment, as by the Sen- 
tence of the Presidial of Poictiers, in the Quality of 
Judges delegated by the Court, they had for 
three Months last past suppos’d, and publish’d 
every where, that he had sent evil Spirits into the 
Bodies of the Nuns of Saint Ursula of Loudun, to 
whom he had never spoke. That besides, John 
Mignon, their Confessor was his Mortal Enemy, 
and one of the Authors of the first Accusation 
which had been rais’d against him, had not for- 
born to exorcise them secretly; That having asso- 
ciated to him Peter Barre, Priest of the Diocese 
of Thomars, and some other Ecclesiastick Seculars 
and Regulars, they boasted of having Three or 
four times, driven away the pretended Devils, 
who were as often return’d by new Pacts, which 
they suggested to be made between the Devils and 
him the Petitioner; That he had made known 
to Mignon and Barre, that they were suspected by 
him; the one by reason of the Differences that 
were between them, and the other, because of his 
strange Proceedings, and his Friendship with the 
former; But that they had not for born to assist 
the Nuns, and to be near them Day and Night 
with their Adherents; That he addrest himself 
to the Judges of the Place, to be secur’d from
the


64 The History of
the Fury of the People, whom they excited a- 
gainst him and also his Lord the Bishop of 
Poictiers, who had caus’d his Almoner to tell him, 
that he desir’d not to be concern’d in this business; 
That to the prejudice of the Declaration, which 
he had made to Barre, he had got by surprize, 
from the Bishop, a new Power, to exorcise in the 
Presence of the Deans of the Canons of Thouars 
and Champigni, who are near Kinsmen of his pro- 
fest Enemies. That during Three several pre- 
tended Possessions, Mignon and Barre had made it 
their business to put Questions manifestly tending 
to defame him, and to raise a sedition against him; 
that he had reason to fear, that these Devils 
whom his coming had put to flight, would return 
as soon as he was gone; and that the innocence of 
him the Petitioner might be over-whelm’d, by the 
strange Artifices of so many Enemies, cruelly bent 
against him, if this Matter were left in the same- 
confusion, as it had been till then, for want of a 
lawful Authority to decide it. He requested him to 
consider all these Reasons, and that he would be 
pleas’d to forbid Barre, Mignon, and their Adherents, 
as well Seculars as Regulars, in case of a new 
Possession, to exorcise for the time to come, and 
to govern the Persons pretended to be possess’d; 
appointing such other Persons, Ecclesiasticks and 
Laicks, whom he should think fit, to see them 
dieted, physick’d, and exorcis’d, if it were need- 
ful, and that all should be done in the presence of 
the Magistrate; And finally, that he would be 
pleas’d to Order the Persons pretending to be 
possess’d, to be sequestred, to prevent all evil su- 
spitions, and to make the Truth evident. Here 
follows the Ordinance, which the Archbishop 
writ at the bottom of the Petition.
Sect.


65 The Devils of Loudun. 
Sect. 48. Having seen the prefect Petition, and 
heard our Promoter up on the same, we have referr’d 
the Petitioner to our Promoter at Poictiers, to do him 
Right. And in the mean while we have commanded 
the Sieur Barre, Father l’Escaye Jesuit, residing at 
Poictiers, and Father Gau of the Oratory, residing 
at Thouars, to take upon them the Exorcisms, if there 
should be need, according to the Order we have given 
them to this end; forbidding all others to intermeddle 
in the said Exorcisms, upon the Penalties of the 
Law. 
This is also the Order mention’d in that Ordi- 
nance. 
The Order sent by the Archbishop of Bourdeaux, 
to the Bailiff of Loudun, to be observ’d at the 
Exorcisms of the Ursulin Nuns, in case of a new 
Possession. 
First as soon as the Sieur Barre shall have notice 
hereof, he shall take with him Father l’Escaye, 
Jesuit of Poictiers, and Father Gau of the Oratory of 
Thouars; and all Three shall in their turn, and in 
the presence of Two others, perform the Office of the 
Exorcism, in case that it be needful; they shall separate 
the possessed from the Company of the Society, putting 
her into such a borrow’d House, as they shall judge 
proper for this purpose, without leaving any of her 
Acquaintance with her, except one of the Nuns, who had 
never before that time been possess’d. They shall cause her 
to be visited by two or three of the ablest Catholic Physici- 
ans of the Province; Who, after their having consider’d 
some days, or purg’d her, if they think it fit, shall make 
their Report. After the report of the Physicians, they 
shall endeavour by Menaces and Disciplines, if they
F judge


66 The History of 
judge it requisite, or other natural means to discover 
the truth, and whether the Possession be not grounded 
either on humours, or an her Willfulness; after these things, 
if they see same supernatural Signs, as her answering 
the thoughts of the Three Exorcists, which they shall 
tell their Companions secretly, and that she declares 
many things that were done in a far distant place, or 
where there is no suspition, that she could know it at 
the time she is requir’d to tell it: Or, that in many and 
different Languages, she makes a Discourse of Eight 
or Ten words congruous and coherent; and that being 
bound Hand and Foot, and laid upon a Quilt on the 
ground, where they shall suffer her to lie without any one 
coming near her, she shall raise her self up from the 
ground, some considerable time. In this case, they 
shall proceed to the Exorcisms, Fastings and Prayers, 
being previouly obser’d; And in case that they come 
to the Exorcisms, they shall do all their endeavour 
to made the Devil give some visible, and not suspicious 
Sign of his going out; and in executing this present 
Order, any other Priests, if they are not call’d by the 
common consent of the Three Commissaries, and not 
suspected, shall not intermeddle, upon Pain of Excom-
munication, speak to, nor touch in any manner of Fa- 
shion the possessed. And in case there are more at the 
same time, the same order shall be observ’d. And to 
the intent that same Libertines may not speak ill of the 
care the Church takes in such an occurrence to know 
the truth of the Possessions, and of the charitable 
Succours that its Ministers bring, the Judges, the Bailiff 
and Lieutenant Criminal only, and no others, are de- 
sir’d to assist at the execution of the present Order, and 
to sign the Verbal Process, which shall be made by the 
Persons nominated, who shall take for their Register, the 
Prior of the Abby of Saint Jouin. And for as much 
as there will he occasion for great Expences, as well for
the


67 the Devils of Loudun.
the removal of the Nuns, as for calling in Physicians,
for the charge of Diet, for Exorcists, and for Wo- 
men to be appointed to attend the Sick; We have or- 
der’d (considering the Poverty of the Convent) that 
the expence shall be defray’d by us; and for this Pur- 
pose, we have forthwith Commanded the Sieur Barre, 
to order the Farmer of our Abby of Saint Jouin, to 
furnish them with such Sums of Money as they shall 
have need of. And if the above nam’d Father 
l’Escaye, Father Gau, are not at Poictiers and 
at Thouars, or for some reason they cannot be met 
with, the Superiors of the Convents shall supply their de- 
fault, by furnishing others of an equal merit, if po- 
ssible.
Sect. 47. As soon as this Order was publick, the 
Possession intirely ceas’d, all the Rumours vanish’d, 
Barre retir’d to Chinon, the Two Deans return’d to 
their Chapter, and the Nuns continued in quiet 
within their Convent; the Devils shewing more 
regard to the Cross alone, which the Arch- 
bishop had made at the top of his Writing, than 
the infinite number of the Signs of the Cross 
which the Exorcists had made over those Persons 
in the time of their agitations. The difference of 
the Procedure of this Prelate, and of that of the 
Bishop of Poicters, produc’d also very differing 
sentiments in the minds of honest, well-mean- 
ing People; the justice, impartiality and charity 
of the first, gain’d their esteem; But the insensi- 
bleness, or Connivance of the latter (to say nothing 
more) left him blemish’d with a Stain, which no- 
thing was able to obliterate. In the mean time,
Grandier being taught by two dreadful Experi- 
ments, fear’d that there were new Snares laid for 
him; and considering that the Bailiff had but one 
Copy of this Order, which was sent him in a Let-
F2 ter


68 The History of 
ter by the Archbishop; and that the Original 
was in the Hands of Barre; he remonstrated to 
the Judge, that these Papers might be lost, or at 
least supprest in time, it care were not taken to 
prevent it; and befought him, to put the Copy and 
Letter (which he had receiv’d) into the Registry, 
with the Petition by which the Order was ob- 
tain’d, to the end, that recourse might be had to 
them if there should be occasion. The Bailiff 
granted his request, and the said Writings were 
put into the Registry the Twenty First of March,
1633.
THE

69 
THE 
HISTORY  
OF THE 
Devils of Loudun:
Or, an Account of the 
Possession of the Ursuline Nuns. 
AND THE 
Condemnation and Punishment of 
URBAN GRANDIER, a 
Parson of the same Town. 
BOOK II. 
Sect. 1. THE prudent Orders which the 
Archbishop of Bordeaux had 
left, were very powerful in 
keeping the Nuns, the Exorcists, 
and even the Devils themselves in silence; but 
they hindred not the People from speaking and 
declaiming against all those who had been con-
F3 cern’d


70 The History of
cern’d in, or favour’d so detestable a supposition. 
There were only some Bigots, who entirely and 
blindly submitted to the Monks and Churchmen, 
that withstood the proofs of the falshood of the 
pretended Possession. They took away the Board- 
ers that were in the Convent of the Ursulines; they 
forbore to send thither to School the young Maids 
of the Town; and shew’d them all sorts of Marks 
of Contempt and Aversion; their very kindred 
were asham’d to have any commerce with them 
again, and the greatest part forsook them: This 
disposition of minds towards them, cast them into 
despair. They blam’d Mignon, and reproach’d 
him, that instead of all the advantages spiritual 
and temporal that he had made them hope for, 
they saw themselves overwhelm’d with Mise- 
ry and Infamy. The Canon fretted, by his own 
displeasure needed no Provocations to excite 
his Malice and Rage: He spent Days and Nights 
in devising which way he might re-establish his 
own Reputation, and that of the Nuns, and re- 
venge the Affronts he had receiv’d. The Enter- 
prize was great, and sufficient to quell a Spirit less 
obstinate and less passionate. He had already ex- 
perimented the difficulties, and there was a proba- 
bility that he should never bring it to pass, if 
something, which he could not foresee, had not 
happen’d, and offer’d a new occasion, favourable 
for execution of his Design. 
Sect. 2. A resolution had been taken, in the 
King’s Council, to demolish  all the Castles and 
Fortresses which were in the Heart of France, and to 
preserve only those of the Frontiers. Cardinal Riche- 
lieu who was the Author of this Design, was not 
willing to let the Castle of the Town of Loudun stand; 
for the demolishing whereof he had particular
Reasons,


71 The Devils of Loudun. 
Reasons, and which he had very well pursued, by cau- 
sing one part of the Right and Jurisdiction of Loudun, 
to be transferr’d, and given to his Town of Richelieu 
although he succeeded not in the Project he had 
form’d, to oblige the better sort of the Inhabi- 
tants to go and People his own Town, those 
who had a Mind to retire, to change their Habi- 
tations, having chose rather to go seek for places 
of protection and safeguard any where else. The 
Commission to raze this Fortress, was given to 
Lauberdemont. He was one of those Men who 
Were absolutely devoted to the Cardinal, and 
whom he employ’d, when he had a Mind 
to exterminate, ruin, and shed Blood unjustly, by 
observing, nevertheless, the Forms of Justice. 
He had been already made many times a Commissary 
these Bloody Occasions, and had the Honour 
to be often so afterwards: He came to Loudun to 
acquit himself of the Employment which had 
been given him. His principal conversation was 
presently with Memin de Silly a Creature also of 
the Cardinal, Mignon and all his Friends apply’d 
themselves to Memin; he presented them to Lau- 
bardemont, by whom they were very kindly re- 
reiv’d, and who averr’d, that he would be concern’d 
for the affront which had been done to all the 
party, and to the Nuns, whose Superior was his 
Kinswoman. They consulted to find out some 
means, by which they might engage the Cardinal 
to concur with their Designs, by same interest 
which might touch him in particular, and they 
fail’d not; For what pretences will not trea- 
chery, hatred and revenge make use of? And 
what are they not capable to invent or dis- 
cover?
F4 Sect. 3.


72 The History of
Sect. 3. There was at that time, about the 
Queen-Mother, a Woman nam’d Hammon, who 
pleas’d that Princess upon an Occasion, in which 
she had the Honour to talk to her; she was Born 
at Londun, amongst the ordinary People, and 
there she had spent the greater part of her Life; 
Grandier who had been her Parson, and who knew 
all the ingenious Women in his Parish, was par- 
ticularly acquainted with her. There had been 
publish’d under her Name, a Bloody Satyr against 
the Ministers, but above all, against the Cardinal, 
wherein many Particularities of his Life and 
Ministry were laid open, for which he shew’d 
much displeasure, and a very deep resentment. 
The Conspirators judg’d it convenient to attri- 
bute this Piece to Grandier, and to give out, that he 
kept a constant Correspondence, by Letters, with 
the said Hammon, of whom he must needs learn 
what was contain’d in that Satyr. There was so 
much the more probability in this accusation, 
that the Satyr had been publish’d during the dis- 
grace of the Cardinal, who formerly, when he 
was but Prior of Conssai, had little piques against 
Grandier, who pretending himself the first of the 
Ecclesiaslicks of Londun, would no ways yield in 
any thing to the Prior of Conssai. This contri- 
vance was approv’d by Laubardemont as very ex- 
cellent, and likely to produce in the Mind of the 
Cardinal an eager desire for revenge, to which 
he was naturally inclin’d. They brought after 
this, the Commissary, to see the Grimaces, Postures 
and Convulsions of the Nuns, who had, by this 
time, acquir’d new Degrees of perfection in their 
management; by the practice of which they were 
found very dextrous and expert in the Art of 
Counterfeiting Devils. Laubardemont at least
seem’d


73 The History of
seem’d exceedingly satisfied, and promis’d to 
Second their endeavours as soon as he was 
at Paris; whither he return’d as soon as the 
Castle was entirely demolish’d. 
Sect. 4. At his departure, he left at Loudun 
the Devils, which his presence had recall’d thi- 
ther, though they had been disperst by the pre- 
sence of the Archbishop of Bourdeaux. They 
return’d then, as into a House swept and gar- 
nish’d, fit to receive many others, who fail’d not 
to accompany them thither. The Superior and 
Sister Clair, had not the Honour only to receive 
these guests; They took possession of Five other 
Nuns, besides Six which were beset, and two be- 
witch’d. They took also a turn to the Town of 
Chinon, where they lodg’d themselves as it were 
in the House of a Friend and Acquaintance, 
with Two very Devout secular Maids, whose 
Confessor Barre was, as Mignon was of those at 
Loudun, possessed, beset, or bewitch’d. There 
was written afterwards by these Priests, or by 
their Friends, a Book, intituled, The Demono- 
mania of Loudun, wherein are contain’d, all the 
Names of the Devils, and of all the Maids who 
were Tormented, whose Pains and Sufferings 
being therein describ’d, without doubt, excited 
an extraordinary compassion in the Hearts of all 
good Persons who read it, and gave credit to all 
that was there related.
Sect. 5. Whilst the Devils were thus employ’d, 
to the great Astonishment of all People who be- 
liev’d that they would never presume to return, 
and who could not comprehend or divine upon 
what Ground they had that Confidence, Laubar- 
demont, who was at Paris, made such good use of his 
Credit, and Application in their Favour, that
he


74 The History of  
he receiv’d an Order to go back to Loudun, to 
be the Arbitrator of their Practises, and preside 
at all their Commerce. He arriv’d there the Sixth 
of December 1633. at eight of the Clock in the 
Evening, and came to the House of Paul Aubin 
Sieur de Bourneus, and Son in Law to Memin. His 
coming was so secret, because of the Hour and Si- 
tuation of the Place, which was in the Suburb, 
that Grandier and his Friends had no Knowledge 
of it; Memin, Herve and Menuan being quickly come 
to him, he boasted of his Cunning in the Prepos- 
sessing the Cardinal, who was highly provok'd, and 
had put into his Hands the Care of his Revenge; 
and afterwards gave them Proofs of the Diligence 
he had us’d, by shewing them his Com- 
mission dated but the last Day of November, and 
the Contents whereof were as follows: 
Sect. 6. That the Sieur Laubardemont, Counsellor 
of the King in his Council of State and Privy Council, 
shall go to Loudun and other Places as there shall be Oc- 
casion, to inform, with Diligence, against Grandier up- 
on all the Facts of which he has been heretofore accus’d, 
and others which shall be a new laid to his Charge Con- 
cerning the Possession of the Ursuline Nuns of Loudun, 
and other Persons who are said to be possess’d and tor- 
mented by Devils, by the Sorcery of the said 
Grandier, and of all that which has past since the 
Beginnings, as well of their Exorcisms, as otherwise, upon 
the Fact of the said Possession; To made Report by 
the Verbal Processes and other Acts of the Com- 
missaries delegated thereunto; To assist at the Exor- 
cisms that shall be made; And of all, to make a 
Verbal Process, and otherwise to proceed as shall be 
fitting for the Proof and absolute veryfing the said 
Facts; And upon the whole, to decreec, instruct, make, 
and cause to be made Process against the said Gran-
dier,


75 The Devils of Loudun. 
dier, and all others whom they shall find complices in 
the said Case, even to a definite Sentence exclusive- 
ly, notwithstanding any Opposition, Appeal or Recusa- 
tion whatsoever; for which, and without Prejudice to 
the same, it shall not be delay’d, even considering the 
Quality of the Crimes, without having Regard to the 
Appeal which may he demanded by the said Gran- 
deir; His Majesty commanding all the Governours, 
Lieutenant Generals of the Province, and all the 
Bailiff, Seneshals, &c. And other Officers of the 
Town, and Persons whom it may Concern for the 
Execution hereof, to give all Assistance, and Aid, and 
Imprisonment, if there be cause, and that they shall 
be requir’d. 
Sect. 7. He shew’d also Two Ordinances of the 
King Signed Louis, and lower, Philippeaux, dated the 
same last Day of November, 1633. Ordaining the 
said Laubardemont to cause the said Grandier 
and his Complices to be imprison’d, with the like 
Command to all the Marshalls, Provosts, &c. and 
other Officers and Persons, to assist the Execution of the 
said Ordinance, and to obey, for the Doing thereof, 
all the Orders that should be given by the said Lau- 
berdemont; And to the Governours and Lieutenant 
Generals, to give all Assistance which should be requir’d 
of them. 
Sect. 8. This large and extraordinary Power 
Which was given to Laubardemont, very pleasing- 
ly surpriz’d the Company which came to hear 
it read; but when it was publish’d, ’twas not less 
surprizing, although after a very different Man- 
ner, to all the honest People who beheld this Af- 
fair with a just and disinterested Eye. They 
could not sufficiently wonder that he had again 
been allow’d to inform upon all the Facts of which 
Grandier had been heretofore accus’d, and upon
those


76 The History of
those which should be laid to him again, as the 
Commission imported. The Astonishment howe- 
ver increas’d yet, when they saw with what Vio- 
lence they us’d the Authority they had in their 
Hands; for they began, contrary to all the Rules 
of Justice, with the Imprisonment of Grandier, 
before they had made any Information against 
him, to the End, that this Blow might be consi- 
der’d as coming from the Hand of the King; or 
rather as Anathema darted by the Cardi- 
nal, and which was sufficient to dishearten all 
the Friends of Grandier, encourage the Wit- 
nesses whom they would produce against him, and 
give the Nuns more Liberty and Confidence to 
act the Parts which were appointed them. For 
this Purpose, William Aubin Sieur de la Grange, 
Brother of Bourneuf, and Lieutenant of the Pro- 
vost, was sent for by Laubardemont, who im- 
parted to him his Commission and the Ordi- 
nances of his Majesty, by Virtue of which, he or- 
der’d him that next Morning betimes he should 
seize the Person of Grandier. As this Officer 
did not believe himself oblig’d to be altogether 
of the Opinion of Memin, the Father-in-Law 
of his Brother, he caus’d Grandier to be secret- 
ly inform’d with the Orders he had receiv’d. 
Grandier, who did not think himself guilty, re- 
turn’d Thanks to Grange for his Generosity, 
and sent him Word, that confiding in his Inno- 
cence, and the Mercy of GOD, he resolv’d 
not to go aside: So he rose nest Morning before 
Day, according to his Custom, and went with 
his Breviary in his Hand to the Church of Saint 
Crosse, to assist at Matins. As soon as he was 
put of the House, la Grange seiz’d on him, and 
arrested him Prisoner in the Presence of Memin
and


77 the Devils of Loudun. 
and a great Number of his other Enemies, who 
were desirous to feed their Eyes with this Specta- 
cle, and to watch the Proceedings of Grange, 
of whose Intention they were not assur’d. At the 
same instant, the Seal Royal was set upon his 
Chambers and Presses, and all other Places of 
his House, and upon his Moveables; and John 
Pouquet Archer of the Guards to his Majesty, 
and the Archers of the Provost of Loudun and Chi- 
non, were commanded to conduct him to the 
Castle of Angers. There he remain’d above Four 
Months in Prison, where Michelon Command- 
ant of the Place, order’d him to be put. He 
shew’d, during that time, much Resignation and, 
Constancy, writing often Prayers and Meditati- 
ons, the Manuscript whereof, which was Twelve 
Sheets in Quarto was produc’d at his Tryal, 
but very unserviceably; as also the Advantage- 
ous Testimony which was given of him by Pe- 
ter Bacher Canon, who was his Confessor, 
and who gave him the Communion during his 
Confinement at Angers. 
Sect. 9. Lanbardemont deferr’d not long to search 
the House of the Prisoner, and to make an In- 
ventory of his Books, Papers and Moveables; 
He found nothing sufficient to hurt him, but 
a Treatise against Celibacy, writ with his own 
Hand, and Two Sheets of French Verses, which 
were never publish’d, but which his Judges treat- 
ed as lascivous and immodest, without de- 
claring that they were writ, and much less 
compos’d by him. They were not content- 
ed to seize these Pieces, they carried away 
all the Papers, Evidences, Sentences of Abso- 
lution, which the Person accus’d might have 
made use of in his Defence, notwithstanding the
Com-


78 The History of 
Complaints and Oppositions of Jane Estievre 
his Mother, then Seventy Years of Age. As 
they did not proceed continually and without 
Intermission in making this inventory, it was 
not finish’d till the last Day of January, 1634; 
and in the Mean time they fail’d not to begin an 
Information on the Second of the precedent Month. 
Peter Fournier, an Advocate, perform’d the Office 
of the King’s Attorney; The Mother of Grandier 
seem’d much afflicted, because he was the Son- 
in-Law of Richard a Proctor, against whom she 
had complain’d, for that he went at Midnight 
into a House to perswade Two Women to de- 
pose falsely against her Son; But Fournier 
requir’d very quickly after to be discharg’d of 
his Commission, in the Execution whereof One 
may very probably conclude, that he found his 
Conscience touch’d, because through all the 
Course of his Life, before and since that time, 
he was always accounted a Man of Honour and 
Integrity. 
Sect. 10. This First Information was not so soon 
finish’d, but that there was another made 
the Nineteenth of the same Month; and the 
Thirtieth they began to draw up in writing the 
Depositions of the Nuns. The Friends and Coun- 
sell of Grandier’s Mother did their utmost to op- 
pose the Torrent of so strange and violent a 
Procedure: She presented, by their Advice, the 
Seventeenth of December, a Petition to the Com- 
missary, wherein she appeal’d from him, because 
he was the Kinsman of the Superior of the 
Nuns, That he lodg’d at the House of one of her 
Son’s Enemies; That he had made him a Priso- 
ner before any Information or Decree was made 
against him; That he had made the Lieutenant of
the


79 the Devils of Loudun.
the Provost one of the Assistants, who was one 
of Grandier’s Mortal Enemies, when they seiz’d up- 
on his Person; That he had depriv’d him of all 
Means to defend himself, by seizing on all his 
Papers, and by causing him to be carried out of 
Loudun. But far from allowing of so just Rea- 
sons for an Appeal, This is the Order which 
Laubardemont writ at the Bottom of the Petition. 
That considering his Commission, and not being in- 
form’d from any other Part of any just and true 
Cause to Supercede, he should proceed to the Executi- 
on of the said Commission, notwithstanding and with- 
out Regard to the said Petition, and without Preju- 
dice to the Petitioner to address her self, to his Ma- 
jesty, if it shall seem good to her so to do. They 
urg’d him to declare concerning the Truth or 
Falshhood, the allowing or disallowing of the 
Facts contain’d in the Petition; but he would do 
nothing, and never answer’d but in General 
Terms. 
Sect. 11. Without the Clause which impower’d 
this Commissary to proceed notwithstanding any 
Opposition, Appeal, or Recusation, it is certain, 
all his Proceedings would have been disannull’d. 
For besides the Causes of Appeal before pro- 
duc’d, there were every Day new Ones presen- 
ted which were very lawful. Mignon, Memin, and 
Menuau, Moussaut, and Herve were always at his 
Elbow, and he made no Difficulty to hear the 
Witnesses in their Presence. There were how- 
ever some who stuck not to depose for the 
Discharge of the Person accus’d, but their Depo- 
sitions were not taken in Writing, and they were 
sent away with many Threats, to the End that 
those who were examin’d next, should not fol- 
low their Examples. They publish’d also a Mo-
nitory,


80 The History of 
nitory, gloss’d with many Additions, done by 
by several Hands, and stuff’d  with infamous Facts, 
the Reading whereof one could not hear with- 
out Horrour. The Name of Grandier was men- 
tion’d therein, and the Crimes, the Knowledge 
whereof they fought for, were so foul and abo- 
minable, that the Ears of all good Men were scan- 
daliz’d. Mounier, the Priest who had had a Suit 
against him, and who had been a Witness in the 
First Affair, of which Mention has been made before, 
was chose to make this Publication, as if they 
had a Mind to make use of Persons suspected, 
and that they gloried in trespassing upon all the 
Forms of Justice, and Bounds of Equity. 
Sect. 12. Tho’ these Ways of Proceeding were 
so extraordinary that there was some Hope that 
they should not continue, Grandier’s Mother would 
not stand idle, or neglect any thing which might 
contribute to the Defence of her Son. Therefore 
she caus’d an Act to be given to Laubardemont the 
Third of January, 1634. wherein she declar’d, that 
ihe Appeal’d from his Order of the Twelth of De-
cember, 1633. and would take upon her to questi- 
on it; Whereupon he order’d the same Day, 
Sect. 13. That without any Regard to her Appeals. 
Proceedings should be made as well by him, as by the 
King’s Attorney, nam'd in the said Commission; and 
that the Publication of the Monitory obtain’d by the 
Attorney of the King should be continued, with Probi- 
bitions to all Persons to terrifie the Witnesses, and in 
Case of Contravention, the Attorney was permitted to 
make Information. The Bishop of Poictiers fail’d 
not on his Part to concurr with this Proceeding, 
and without regarding the Order left by the 
Arch-bishop, his Superior, he sent another far 
less proper to attain the Knowledge of the
Truth


81 The Devils of Loudun, 
Truth. Grandier's Mother Appeal’d from this 
new Order, to the King, by a Writ of Error, 
and gave a Copy of that Order of the Arch- 
bishop to the Bishop of Laubardemont, to the end, 
that they should not plead Ignorance. Grandier’s 
Brother presented likewise Two Petitions, the 
Ninth and Tenth and January, the one to have 
a Copy of the Monitory which had been publish’d, 
the other to the Intent that it might be carried 
to the Registry, and that there should be made by 
the Petitioner a Verbal Process cum Figura; It 
was answer’d, That there was no Room at Present to 
allow of these Petitions. They Appeal’d from this 
Order, the Act of Appeal was signified the same 
Tenth Day of January, The Twelfth of the said 
Month they gave Notice that they took upon 
them the Defence, which having produc’d no 
Effect with the Commissary, Grandier's Mother pre- 
sented another Petition the Seventeenth of the 
same Month, containing new Causes of Appeal, 
which were no more allow’d of than the First; for 
‘twas order’d, That having consider’d d that the Causes 
of Appeal were not pertinent or fit to he allow’d, 
be would proceed further, saving to her the Petitioner 
to address her lelf to the King, as she should think 
good. 
Sect. 14. When she had receiv’d Notice of this 
Order, she also the next Day after signified an 
Act of Appeal by Lambert and Bertrand; Ushers, 
and at the same time a Relief of Appeal was sued 
out by Commission, in the Chancery of the Par- 
liament of Paris, the Fourteenth, of the forego- 
ing Month; But the Commissary tore the Acts, 
the King’s Attorney requiring it, as Null, and 
done by an Attempt to the prejudice of the Power 
given him by his Majesty, ordaining as heretofore
G that


82 The History of
that they should go on without any Intermission, and pro- 
ceed to the Instruction of the said Process, and for these 
Ends, the Publication of the Monitory shall be con- 
tinued by me. —Rene le Mounier, and others 
shall be requir’d by the King’s Attorney, who together 
with the said le Mounier, the Register, and others 
are by him discharged of the Assignations given them 
to appear in the said Court, with Prohibitions to the 
said Bertrand and all other Ushers and Sergeants, 
to serve any Writs, whither by Virtue of the said Re- 
lief or Appeal, or otherwise upon Pain of Exempla- 
ry Punishment; This strange Order, dated the 
Twenty first of January, having been signified 
to the Party, she Appeal’d from it, as from the 
other, and the Act of Appeal was signified the 
Twenty Seventh of the same Month to Giles Pou- 
quet, to be put into the Hands of Laubarde- 
mont. 
Sect. 15. The course of all these proceedings, 
in which they were busily imploy’d, delay’d for 
a while, that of the Possession. They did not 
however omit to Exorcise from time to time, ac- 
cording to the new Order of the Bishop, but Lau- 
bardemont having not leisure to assist at the Exor- 
cisms, they did not pursue them with the same 
Vigour, nor had they the same reputation they 
gain’d since. Besides, there remain’d yet in the 
Mind of the Conspirators some fear, that the Par- 
liament would take some Cognizance of this 
Affair; and for this reason they judg’d it conveni- 
ent to suspend it for a time, to the end, they may 
know better what Measures they ought to take in 
it. In the mean while, they sought all sort of 
ways to authorise themselves on the Execution 
of the Designs they had projected. They besought 
the Bishop of Poictiers to come himself, or to send
some


83 the Devils of Loudun.  
some considerable Ecclesiastick, to act in his 
Name. That Prelate forthwith sent a new Com- 
mission to the same Demorans, Dean of the Canons 
of Thouars, and Bachellor in Divinity, of the 
Faculty of Paris, to assist in the Quality of his 
Vicegerent, at the instruction of the Process of 
Grandier, notwithstanding he was the Kinsman 
and Friend of his chief Enemies, and that they 
had not fail’d to inform the Bishop of it. The 
Second of Feburary, Laubardemont brought the 
Vicegerent to Angers, with the King’s Attorney, 
and James Nizai, Clerk of the Commission; and 
he began the Fourth of the same Month, and con- 
tinued every Day, till the Eleventh, to examin 
Grandier. It is not to be found in the Extract of 
the Proofs which were in the Process, that he had 
ever contradicted himself, nor that he had own’d 
any thing, whence they could draw an advantage 
against him, except that he confest ingenuosly,
that he was the Author of the Manuscript, a- 
gainst the Celibacy of Priests, which had been found 
in his Closet.
Sect. 16. The Confessions and Denials of the 
Person accus’d upon the Fact which were propos’d, 
being sign’d by him, Laubardemont return’d to 
Paris, where he resided all the rest of the Month 
of Feburary, and part of that of March, without 
acquainting his Friends at Loudun, when he would 
return; which having cast them into an extraor- 
dinary trouble, oblig’d them to send to him Gran- 
ger, Curate ot Venier, to intreat him instantly 
to return to their assistance, and to propose to 
him on their parts, the conditions on which they 
recall’d him. That Curate had no great trouble 
to conclude the Bargain, because his Commission 
did admirably agree with the Humour and violent
G2 Incli-


84 The History of 
Inclinations of Laubardemont. But for pre- 
vention of all the inconveniencies which happen’d 
in the former Journey, and which might yet arise 
upon Account of the Parliament; he obtain’d the 
last Day of May, a Decree of the Council of 
State, which was not less strange than the Com- 
mission which he had already obtain’d. This 
Decree imported, That without having regard to 
the Appeal intended to be brought into Parliament, and 
to the Proceedings made in pursuance, which His Ma- 
jesty has annull’d, It is order’d that the Sieur Lau- 
bardemont, shall continue the Process begun by him a- 
gainst Grandier, notwithstanding, all the Oppositions, 
Appeals, or Recusations made, or to be made, and 
without Prejudice to the same. The King, as far as it 
shall be requisite, having committed to him anew, the 
Cognizance thereof and interdicted the same to the 
Parliament of Paris, and all other Judges, with Prohi- 
bitions to the Parties to meddle therein, upon 
the Penalty of Five Hundred Livres Forfei- 
ture. 
Sect. 17. Being Arm’d with such a Decree, 
which render’d him the supreme Arbitrator in 
this Matter, Lauhardemont went to Loudun with 
Grandier, the Ninth of April, to the great satis- 
faction of all the Cabal. He dispatch’d away 
forthwith the Archers to Angers, to take Grandier, 
and bring him back to Loudun; and in the mean 
time he caus’d an extraordinary Prison to be pre- 
par’d for him, in a House which belong’d to 
Mignon, and which was inhabited by a Sergeant, 
nam’d Bontems, who had been Trinquants Clerk, and 
Witness against Grandier in the first Accusation 
that had been rais’d against him; so that the Per- 
son pretended to be possest, had notice of almost 
all he did and said. Mignon caus’d some Windows
of


85 the Devils of Loudun.
of the Chamber appointed to be his Prison, to be 
wall’d up, which was in the upper Story; he caus’d 
the Windows which remain’d open, to be secur’d 
with strong and thick Grates, and the Chimney to 
be cross’d with thick Bars of Iron, to the end that 
the Devils might not come to pluck the pretended 
Magician out of his Chains, who being come from 
Angers, was conducted into his Chamber; where 
finding himself almost depriv’d of the Light of 
Day, and lodg’d upon Straw, he writ this Letter 
to his Mother. 
Dear Mother, 
Sect. 18. I Have receiv’d Yours, and all that you 
have sent me, except the Serge Stockings, 
I bear my Affliction with patience, and bewail yours 
more than my own; I am much incommoded, having 
no Bed; endeavour to get my own brought me, for if 
the body does not repose, the Spirit will fail; send me 
also a Breviary, a Bible, and a Saint Thomas for my 
consolation; and for the rest do not afflict your self. 
I hope GOD will manifest my innocence; Commend me, 
to my Brother and Sister, and to all our good Friends, 
This is from your very dutiful Son, 
To serve you, 
Grandier. 
Sect. 19. When they had thus advanc’d the ju- 
dicial Proceedings, and the pretended Magician 
was shut up again, they apply’d themselves to the 
work of the Possession, and to give it an Air of 
truth, which it had not had, to that time; for 
this purpose they judg’d it fit to sequester the Pos- 
sessed, because that Refusal, which had been made
G3 in


86 The History of 
in the former Possessions, had seem’d unjust and 
suspected, and entirely dispos’d the Publick to 
doubt that they were real and true. Next, they 
separated the Possessed into three Companies: 
Sister Claire, and Catherine de la Presentation, were 
put into the House of Maurat a Canon; The Su- 
perior Louisa de Jesus, and Anne de Saint Agnes in the 
House of Sieur de la Ville Advocate, and Counsel to 
Nuns, and Elizabeth de la Croix, Monique of Saint Mar- 
the, Jeanne du Saint Esprir, and Serasique Archer, were 
put into another House: They were govern’d by 
Memin’s Sister, the Wife of Nicolas Moussaut, 
who always continued near the Superior, when 
they exorcis’d her, and whisper’d into her Ear, 
what she had learn’d of Bontems Wife concerning 
Grandier; and who went and came continually, and 
so publickly, that almost every Body perceiv’d it.
Sect. 20. Grandier besought the Judges, that it 
would please them to order a real and effectual 
Sequestration, instead of one feign’d and in appear- 
ance, such as was that which they pretended to have 
made, and was but a pure illusion, seeing that ’twas ne- 
cessary that the Nuns should be lodg’d apart, to stop 
their talking together, taking Measures, and en- 
couraging them to perform an Exorcise, which 
possibly was more painful than they did imagine; 
That they should be govern’d by persons unsu- 
spected, whether Churchmen, Physicians, or Wo- 
men; That they should continue some Months, 
without having any Communication, either with 
his Enemies, or the favourers of the Possession; 
And that then, he doubted not, but that some 
one would be found, who being press’d by the re- 
morse of her Conscience, and deliver’d from the 
presence of her Tyrants, would confess the Truth, 
and make it publickly known. But it was to shall 
a like disgrace, that the Exorcist had shifted off
the


87 The Devils of Loudun. 
the Demands of a sequestration, and that they a- 
greed not to it then, but because they had a full 
liberty to it after what manner they pleas’d, 
as they did effectually, by lodging the Nuns at 
their choice, and by Companies, and by giving
more confident and obstinate Persons, for compa-
nions to those, who, they believ’d, had a more 
tender Conscience, or had less Resolution; which 
was not properly a Sequestration, but a way, by 
which they seem’d to cast a Mist before the Eyes of 
the Publick. Having had no regard to the demand 
of Grandier, they continued to leave the Nuns to 
be order’d by the Sister and Wife of his Enemies, 
by whose intermedling, Mignon and the Exorcists 
suggested all they had a Mind to. They let them 
remain in the House where they had sequestred 
them, to the Number they had been put there; 
And as a compleat irregularity and injustice, in- 
stead of calling in the more Famous Physicians of 
the great neighbouring Towns, such as Poictiers, 
Angers, Thouars, or Saumur, they chose out of the 
petty Towns, all kind of People, without merit 
or reputation, excepting Daniel Roger, a Physician
of Londun, who was in Truth, in some esteem, 
but whose Sentiment alone could not prevail over 
that of a set of Pretenders, who had neither 
Learning nor Practice; one of which was Du- 
Bourg of Fontevraut, who never had either a De- 
gree or Diploma, and who had been oblig’d, for 
this Reason, to retire from Saumur. Another was 
of the Town of Chinon, where he had no Employ- 
ment, being a Melancholick-man, and over run 
with Black Choller, who had also favour’d the pre- 
tended Possession at Chinon; which was known af- 
terwards, to be a Cheat, and of which the Au- 
thors and Actors were punish’d, as may be seen in
G4 the


88 The History of
the sequel of this History; Another who was of 
Thouars, had past his younger Days at Loudun, in 
the Shop of a Tradesman, whose Journey-Man he 
was, and afterwards turn’d Physician, and was not 
a little Proud to be employ’d in a business of so
high an importance; Another of the same Town, 
and one of the Town of Miribaut, were of no 
greater Reputation, but the only merit they had, was 
that they were Kinsmen to the Enemies of Grandier. 
Sect. 21. The Choice which was made of an 
Apothecary and a Chirurgeon, was neither more 
equitable, nor more plausible. The Apothecary 
named Peter Adam, was Mignen’s Cousin German, 
and had been a Witness in the First Accusation a- 
gainst Grandier. And because his Testimony 
touch’d the Honour of a Gentlewoman of Loudun, 
he had been condemn’d by a Decree of the Parlia- 
ment of the Tenth of March, 1633. to undergo 
an honourable Amand; Nevertheless, they relied 
on him for the preparation of Medicines; no 
body either saw, or knew, whether he us’d those 
which were prescrib’d by the Physicians, or whe- 
ther he doubled not the Dose; if instead of gentle 
and easie Purgatives, he did not administer violent 
Remedies, and proper to make the Nuns fall into 
Convulsions and Traunces. The Chirurgion who 
was Mannouri, Memin’s Nephew, and Brother-in- 
Law of one of the Nuns, had already in that qua- 
lity, made an opposition to the Sequestration above 
mention’d, and the choice they made was generally 
disapprov’d The Mother and Brother of Grandier,
made in vain, several Remonstrances to the Commis- 
sary upon the Subject, but they could not so much as 
obtain Copies of the Petitions which had been pre- 
sented to him; he promis’d however, that he would 
cause them to be enter’d in his Registry, but never 
perform’d it. Grandier also made his complaint to
the


89 The Devils of Loudun. 
the unjust choice of these Physicians, to the Judges 
who were delegated to judge his Process; he be- 
sought them to place about the Persons pretended 
to be Possess’d, People of Capacity and Experi- 
ence, and Apothecaries who should not give Crocus 
Metallorum, instead of Crocus Martis, as ’twas 
known that Adam had done, but the Judges being 
sent to confirm the Proceedings of Laubardemont, 
and not to correct them, they had no regard to 
those Petitions. 
Sect. 22. The Ninth of April and the follow- 
ing Days, they made several Acts for the calling and 
employing Physicians, and Apothecary and Chi- 
rurgeon; And the Twelfth, the Commissary made 
an interlocutory Sentence, by which he order’d. 
That all, and every of the Witnesses heard in the said, 
Charges and Informations, and others, as it shall seem 
good to the Kings Attorney to produce, should come in, 
and those that were not heard, and to hear their Depo- 
sition read; and if it be needful, to be confronted with 
the said accused Person, who to this purpose shall be 
continued a close Prisoner. The next Day they be- 
gan the Confrontations, which were continued 
divers times the Days following. There was pro- 
pos’d upon this Subject in the Case of Grandier, the 
Example of that which happen’d to Saint Athana- 
sius, as an excellent means to attain the Knowledge 
of truth by Confrontation. This Saint having 
been accus’d in the Council of Tyre, by an impu- 
dent Woman, who had never seen him; when 
this Woman, enter’d into the Assembly, to make 
her Accusation in publick, a Priest named Timo- 
thy, rose up, shew’d himself to her, and spake to 
her, as if he had been Athanasius; she believ’d him 
so, and manifested thereby to all the Assembly, 
both her own Crime and his Innocence, which she had 
attacqued,


90 The History of 
attaqued. If Laubardemont had been willing to 
make the same Trial, and presented to the Nuns 
at the same time Three or Four Priests with Gran- 
dier, a like cloth’d, and near of the same Stature, 
and Hair, whom they had never seen before, ’Tis 
certain, that if by chance, Grandier had been 
mark’d out by some one of them, there would 
have been others who would not have been able 
to distinguish him, and who by their mistake, 
would have made the Truth appear. But the Design 
of that Commissary, was to conceal the Truth, and not 
to discover it, and for this effect, after he had fi- 
nish’d these Proceedings, having a little more leisure 
than he had, when he was thus employ’d, he or- 
der’d the Exorcisms to begin again. The Bishop 
of Poictiers having rejected Father l’Escayz, and 
Father Gau, nam’d by the Archbishop his Superior, 
had sent Two others in their place, who were his 
Chaplain, and Father Lactance a Franciscan. This 
choice of the former was highly condemn’d, be- 
cause he had been of the Number of the Judges 
who had given the first sentence against Grandier, 
which the Archbishop of Bordeaux had invalida- 
ted. They were lodg’d in the House of Nicolas 
Moussaut, and some time after, some of the 
Nuns were lodg’d there also, to the great 
astonishment of all unconcern’d Persons. Memin, 
Menuau and Herve, went every Day into this 
House, to visit the Exorcists, and Discourse with 
them in private. These last began to perform 
their Charge, the Fifteenth of April. Lactance 
seeing that the Superior understood Latine very 
little, order’d her to speak in French, although he 
often put to her Questions in Latine. There were 
some Persons who objected to him, that she ought 
to answer her in the same Language, and that the  
Devil


91 The Devils of Loudun.
Devil ought not to be ignorant of any; To which 
this Father answer’d, sometimes, That the Pact had 
been so made, and at other times, That there 
were some Devils more ignorant than the very Pea- 
sants. A little while after, there was obeserv’d to 
come a Recruit of Exorcists, who were Four 
Capucin Friars, named Father Luke, Father 
Tranquille, Father Potais, and Father Elizee, be- 
sides two Carmelites, who had intruded them- 
selves there from the beginning of the Possession, 
and had been tolerated by the Bishop of Poictiers, 
to wit, Father Peter, of Saint Thomas, and Father 
Peter of Saint Mathurin. They joyn’d themselves with 
the Capucins, who had been sent with great expecta- 
tion, and for particular Ends, concerted amongst 
the principal Monks of France, of whom the famous 
Father Joseph was the Head. The chief design was 
to establish that Proposition, which is found in the 
Book of Father Tranquille, That the Devil duly 
exorcis’d, is constrain’d to speak the Truth; and there- 
by they pretended to prove undeniably the bodi- 
ly Presence of Jesus Christ in the Sacrament, and 
all other Tenets of the Roman Church; but they 
hoped above all, that this would give them an op- 
portunity to bring in a kind of Inquisition; and 
that it would be a certain means to make all the 
Churchmen, the Wealth, the Honour, and the 
Lives of private Persons, and chiefly the Here- 
ticks, to depend upon the Ecclesiasticks. Father 
Joseph went also to Loudun Incognito, to examin 
himself this pretended Possession, to the end, that 
if he found that it had a sufficient Air and Ap- 
pearance of Truth he might put himself at the 
Head of the Exorcists, to assume the greater part 
of the glory of having dispossest the Devils, and 
acquire a high reputation of Piety and Sanctity.
But


92 The History of 
But this subtil Monk, had no Mind to engage in 
this Matter: he knew well, that it would not 
become a Man of his Importance, and that he 
ought to leave it in the Hands of his Inferiors, 
who would content themselves with the esteem 
of Bigots, and mean People, and not be concern’d 
though they were expos’d to the derision of the 
better sort, and Men of Wit. 
Sect. 23. The Persons possessed, were allotted 
by Classes to each of the Exorcists, and they exor- 
cis’d them in four several Places, which were in the 
Churches of Saint Crosse, of the Convent of the 
Ursulines, of Saint Peter du Martrai, of the Priory, and 
of Notre Dame du Chateau. There past little in the 
Exorcisms of the Fifteenth and Sixteenth of April. 
Laubardemont omitted to put Interrogatories to 
Grandier, from the Seventeenth of the same Month, 
upon the Cases arising from the Verbal Process 
which he had made. The Physicians, Apotheca- 
ry and the Chirurgeon began also to make their 
Reports of what they had seen, and the Observa- 
tions that were made upon the Condition of the 
Possessed, and upon their Feats of Activity. They 
drew up Twenty Six Articles during the time of 
their Commission; the Sum whereof was, That the 
things which they had seen, were supernatural, and sur- 
passing as well the knowledge, as the Rules of Physick, 
In the mean time, that which happen’d the Twenty 
Third of the same Month of April, seem’d not 
very Miraculous, Lactance exorcising the Superi- 
or, demanded of her in Latine, bad enough, In 
what shape the Devil had enter’d in her? Of a Cat, 
reply’d she, a Dog, a Stag, and a Goat; Quoties? 
that is to say, How often? continued the Exorcist. 
I have not well' observ’d the Day said she, because 
she believ’d that Quoties was the same thing as
Quando,


93 the Devils of Loudun. 
Quando, When? The next Day being the Twen- 
ty Fourth, the same Nun, returning from the 
Exorcism, staid near the House of the Widow 
Barot, and said, she could not go on further, be- 
cause she had seen the Hand of Grandier through 
the Window of his Chamber; but this Window 
was so small, that scarce any Light could come 
in there, and this Action did only excite the 
Laughter of some of those that were there Pre- 
sent. 
Sect. 24. The Twenty Sixth it was order’d that 
Grandier should be visited, upon Occasion, that 
the Superior had declar’d, that his Body was 
marked with Marks of the Devil, and that he 
was insensible in all Places where the Marks were. 
This unhappy Man was treated so inhumanely 
upon that Occasion, that the very Thought of 
the Anguish which they made him suffer, is e- 
nough to make one tremble; They sent for Man- 
nouri the Chirurgion, one of his Enemies, and 
the most unmerciful of them all: When he was 
come into the Chamber, they stripped Grandier 
stark naked, blinded his Eyes, shav’d him 
every where, and Mannouri began to search 
him. When he would perswade them that the 
Parts of his Body which had been mark’d by the 
Devil were insensible, he turn’d that End of the 
Probe which was round, and he guided it in 
such Manner, that not being able to enter into the 
the Flesh, nor to make much Impression, it was 
push’d back into the Palm of his Hand; The 
Patient did not then cry out, because he felt no pain; 
but when the Barbarous Chirurgeon would make 
them see that the other Parts of his Body were 
very sensible, he turn’d the Probe at the other 
End, which was very sharp pointed, and thrust
it


94 The History of
it to the very Bone; and then abundance of Peo- 
ple, who were at the Bottom of the Prison with- 
out, heard Complaints so bitter, and Crys so 
piercing, that they mov’d them to the Heart;
But Laubardemont, who was present at this Acti- 
on, did not seem to be touch’d with any Sense 
of Pity; The Superior, who was content the first 
time to say that the Magician had Five Marks 
of the Devil upon his Body, without specifying 
them, nor the Places where they were, did not 
fail the next Day, the Twenty Seventh of the Month, 
to nominate the Places, where those, who had 
seen him all naked, had observ’d Two of these 
Spots. As for the Three others, the Physicians 
could not see them, because, says the Extract of 
of the Proofs, &c. they were too hard to be di- 
stinguish’d. But if the Devil, who had possess’d 
her, had no great knowledge of the things which 
were somewhat secret, or conceal’d so near him, 
at least that he had not been inform’d of by the Re- 
ports of Men, he knew not much more of what 
past further off; For the Thirtieth of the same 
Month, the Exorcist having demanded of him, 
Why he had not been willing to answer the Saturday be- 
fore, It was, said he by the Mouth of the Nun, 
because I was imploy’d, that day in conducing to Hell the 
Soul of le Proust Attorney of the Parliament of Paris. 
The Curious did not fail to make an Exact In- 
quiry, if there had been an Attorney of this 
Name in the Parliament; They caus’d the Re- 
gisters of the Dead to be examin’d, to know whe- 
ther at that time, some Person of the same Name, 
of what quality soever, was dead at Paris, 
But neither the one, nor the other of these things 
were found true, nor has it been seen in any 
of the Books which have been writ in Fa-
vour


95 the Devils of Loudun. 
vour of the Possession; that they have dar’d to 
alledge this Particular, amongst the Miraculous 
Knowledge which has been attributed to the 
Superior. 
Sect. 25. They Exorciz’d again in the Church 
of the Carmelites, where the Exorcist demanded 
of one of the Persons possess’d, Where were the 
Magick Books of Grandier: She answer’d that they 
would find them in the Lodgings of a certain Gen- 
tlewoman whom she nam’d, and who was the Per- 
son that caus’d Adam the Apothecary to under- 
go an honourable Amand. At that Instant, Lau- 
bardemont, Herve, Menuau, Moussaut, and many 
others, went into the House of this Gentlewo- 
man; They view’d the Chambers and Closets; 
They open’d the Coffers, search’d in all the 
most secret Places, and having not found any 
Magical Book, the Exorcist, at their Return, re- 
proach’d the Devil, that he had deceiv’d the 
Count, and he adjur’d him again to speak the 
Truth; He answer’d, that a Neece of this Gentle- 
woman had taken away those Books; They ran pre- 
sently to this Neece’s House, but they found 
that she was in a Church at her Devotions, and 
that it was impossible that she should be gone to 
her Kinswoman’s House in the time mention’d by 
the Devil; so that they could not carry the Re- 
venge of Adam so far as he had wish’d, and had 
been promis’d him in Requital of his Services; 
and he was fain to content himself with this Af- 
front which he had put upon his Enemy. 
Sect. 26. Grandier had a Brother, an Advocate 
in the Parliament, and who also an Office 
of Counsellour in the Bailiwick of Loudun; They 
judg’d it requisite to hinder his solliciting 
the Parliament to take Cognizance of the Af-
fair


96 The History of 
fair of his Brother, as being already concern’d 
by the Appeals, and by the Petition which had 
been presented to them; Therefore the Superior 
accus’d this Man also of Magick. He had no 
sooner Advice of this Accusation, but he gave a 
Petition to the Court, to have a Satisfaction for 
this Calumny, declaring that they had accus’d 
him, only to deprive his Brother of all the Means 
he had of Assistance. But Duthibaut, who was at 
Paris, caus’d him to be Arrested Prisoner, by Vir- 
tue of an Order of Laubardemont; and to be 
brought into the House of one of the Favourers 
of the Possession, from whence he did not get out 
till after the Death of Grandier, at the urgent Sol- 
icitation of his Friends. 
Sect. 27 In the Beginning of May, one of the 
Devils of the Superior had promis’d to raise her 
up Two Foot high; Lactance call’d upon him of- 
ten to perform his Promise, which he did not 
however, because the Nun having been willing to 
dazzle the Eyes of the People, by trying one time 
to do something near it, There was one of the 
Spectators who lifted up the Bottom of her Gar- 
ment, and made all the others see that she touch’d 
the Ground with the End of one of her Feet. 
The Devil Eazas had also promis’d to raise up 
la Nogeret Three Foot from the Ground; and a- 
nother Devil nam’d Cerberus, to lift up his Nun 
Two Foot; But neither the one nor the other 
were Devils of their Word. The Devil Beherit 
pretended to have done his Part so well, as to 
retrieve the Honour of his Companions by esta- 
blishing his own Reputation; He vaunted, for 
this purpose, to take off Laubardemont’s Cap from 
off his Head, and to keep it hanging in the Air, 
during the Space of a Miserere. The time which
he


97 The Devils of Loudun.
he had appointed being come, Lactance adjur’d him 
in all the requisite Forms to shew this Marvel 
before the Eyes of the Spectators; This Exor- 
cist us’d Flatteries, Complaints, and Threatnings, 
but when he perceived that he obtain’d nothing, 
he knew well that some Accident was fallen out, 
which had given Vent to his Mine, or had put 
some of the Springs of the Machine that was to 
play, out of Order. And, in Truth, he was not 
deceiv’d, for some Suspicious People considering 
that it was late, that they were about to light 
their Flambeaux, that that time was very pro- 
per to perform some Illusion, and that Laubar- 
demont was plac’d in a Chair distant enough 
from the Company, and just under one of the 
Arches of the Church, they ran out to go up and 
place themselves upon the Arch, where they 
found the Man who was appointed to act his 
Part, and who was constrain’d to give over his 
Work of Darkness, and to carry away his lit- 
tle Hook, and the Hair or Thread to which it 
was fasten’d. He was to let slip his Hook through 
a little Hole made on Purpose, above and over- 
against the Place design’d for Laubardemont, who 
was to take the Hair, and fasten it to a little 
Loop sewed to his Cap, making a Shew to make 
it right, and some time after this Hair was to be 
drawn up into the Air, and should have carried 
up the Cap with it; Then the Exorcist should have 
caus’d the Miserere to be sung, during which the 
Cap should have been continued hanging in the 
Air, and not have fallen down till the Musick 
had been ended. But this Honour was not re- 
serv’d for Beherit, who remain’d under the same 
Confusion with his Companions.
H Sect. 28.


98 The History of 
Sect. 28. They well perceiv’d that so many At- 
tempts failing, would bring the Possession into 
Contempt. A great Number of Gentlemen and 
other Persons yet of a better Quality, who came 
to Loudun with an Expectation that they should 
see there daily some new Miracle, began to be 
disgusted with what they had seen, and to return 
into their several Countries, whither they brought 
no News able to Augment the Belief of that dia- 
bolical Intrigue. Father Tranquille complains in 
his Book in these Terms, Many, says he, being 
come to see the Miracles at Loudun, if present- 
ly the Devils give them not such Signs as they 
require, they go away discontented, and have in- 
creas’d the Number of Unbelievers; Wherefore 
’twas resolv’d to produce some great Exploit to 
revive their languishing Curiosity, and renew 
their Belief, that was upon the point of expiring. 
Lactance promis’d that of Seven Devils which 
possess’d the Superior, three of them should 
go out of her the Twentieth of May without 
Fail. These Three were Asmodee, Gresil of the 
Thrones, and Aman of the Powers. They were 
to give her, at their going out, Three Wounds on 
the left side, and make as many holes in her Shift, 
Bodice, and Gown. The greatest of the Three 
Wounds, were to be a Pin’s Length, which was 
shew’d to those who assisted at the Exorcism, 
where he made this kind of Proclamation; The 
Place where the Wound should be made was 
likewise mark’d. They assur’d also the Com- 
mandeur de la Porte, who was then at Londun, that 
the possessed should have her Hands tyed behind 
her Back, when the Wounds should be made. 
The Day appointed being come, and the Church 
of Saint Crosse being fill’d with the inquisitive Per-
sons,


99 the Devils of Loudun. 
sons, who had a Mind to observe whether the 
Devils would keep their Word once in their 
Lives, they caus’d presently some Physicians of 
the neighbouring Towns, who were there pre- 
sent, to view the Sides, the Bodice, the Shift, 
and the Gown of the Nun. Their Report was, 
that they found not any Wound upon her Side, any 
Cut in her Garments, nor any sharp Instrument in 
the Plaits of her Cloaths. After this diligent Search, 
Father Lactance put Questions to her for the 
Space of two Hours almost always in French, 
and the Answers were made in the same Language; 
and when he proceeded to Commands and Ad- 
jurations, there was a Physician of Saumur na- 
med Duncan, a Scotch-man, who was Principal of 
the University of the Protestants, and Professor 
in Philosophy, who said, that they were pro- 
mis’d that the Nun should have her Hands ty- 
ed. The Exorcist acknowledge'd, that it was fit to 
bind her to remove all Suspicion of Deceit and Fraud. 
In the mean time he declar’d, that there were many 
Persons in the Company, who had never seen 
the Convulsions wherein to the possessed us’d 
to fall, and that ’twas requisite for the Satisfa- 
ction of such, that they should Exorcise this Nun 
before she was bound. Then he began the Ex- 
orcisms and Adjurations, and at the same time 
she made a Contorsion of her Body which seem’d 
very frightfull, her Hands and her Feet were a-  
like turn’d outward, and after that the Palms of 
her Hands, and the Soles of her Feet, were 
joyn’d very close one to the other; all her Limbs 
return’d to their former Condition, and then 
she rose up. The Exorcist gave her no Inter- 
mission, for she was scarce recover’d out of that 
first Convulsion, but he repeated to her his Ad-
H2 juration,


100 The History of 
jurations, and this was done at that time, that 
she lay upon her Face on the Ground, and that 
they saw her right Thigh drawn outwards, then 
being bow’d down upon her Arm and right 
Side, she continued in this Condition some little 
time, and at last they heard her groan; and 
when she drew her hand out of her Bosom, they 
perceiv’d the tops of her Fingers stain’d with 
Blood. The Physicians who had heard her 
Groans, search’d quickly after the Cause, both 
with their Eyes and Hands, in her Cloaths and 
upon her Body; They found her Gown pier- 
ced in two places, and her Bodice and Shift in 
three places, the Holes being in Length a 
Fingers Breadth; They found also the Skin 
pierc’d in three places beneath her left Breast. 
The wounds were so slight, that they scarce 
past through the Skin; that in the Middle was 
of the Length of a Barly Corn, the Two others 
were not so large, nor so deep; In the mean while 
there issued out Blood at all Three, with which 
her Shift was stain’d. Laubardemont was in some 
Confusion at the Performance of this Trick, by 
Reason of the Number and Quality of the Specta- 
tors, and esepecially of the Commandeur de la Port, 
who had Assurance given him that the Nun should 
be bound, and he could not forbear, to say, That 
this was not fair. However he would not suffer the 
Physicians who attested the Fact, to joyn to their 
Attestations the judgment which he made of the 
sufficient and Instrumental Cause of those Three 
Wounds. But Duncan was no soonor at Saumur, 
but he publish’d a Writing, containing Observa- 
tions which were made upon this pretended 
Miracle, which are in Brief, ‘ That the Devils 
‘ of Loudun being cunning and fraudulent, had
‘ not


101 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ not attempted to make any other Sign, 
‘ but that which was the easiest of all those 
‘ they had promis’d, and where they could more 
‘ readily, with a little Slight, deceive the Eyes 
‘ of the People; That the Cloaths of the Su- 
‘ perior had not been search’d, because they pre- 
‘ suppos’d that her Hands should be tyed, when 
‘ the Wounds were to be made in her Flesh; That 
‘ instead thereof, she had her Hands at Liber- 
‘ ty, and hid from the Assistants when she was 
‘ wounded; That the Wounds were not found 
‘ to be exactly made in the Place where she her 
‘ self had design’d; That they were not so large 
‘ as they were promis’d; That they seen’d to 
‘ have been made by the Incision of a little 
‘ Penknife, or by the pricking of a Launcet; 
‘ That the Incisions were much greater in the Gar- 
‘ ments than in the Skin, which made it appear 
‘ that they were made from without; inwards, 
‘ and not from within outwards. That the 
‘ Cloaths were not examin’d after the 
‘ Wounds had been made, because it ’twould 
‘ have been expedient to strip the Nun to her 
‘ Smock to do it exactly, which Decency would 
‘ not suffer; Moreover that she might have 
‘ thrown amongst the Croud of People, with- 
‘ out being perceiv’d, the Instrument she us’d, 
‘ which must be very small. That if the Devils 
‘ were then gone out, they had not been com- 
‘ pell’d by the Force of the Exorcism, seeing that 
‘ the Exorcist had not given them any Com- 
‘ mand; That there were not made in her Gown 
‘ three Cuts as well as in the Shift and Stays, 
‘ though they were promis’d all alike, because 
‘ one of the Incisions was made where none 
‘ of her Garment lay, it being open before.
H3 Lau-


102 The History of 
Laubardemont was extreamly provok’d by the bold- 
ness of the Author of this Writing, who overthrew 
the Miracle by such pertinent Reasons, and solid 
Proofs: He vow’d to be reveng’d of Duncan, and to 
prosecute him to the utmost, and the Printer who 
had sold his Books; but the Marshal de Breze, who 
promis’d them his Protection, laid the Storm which 
threatned them, and which otherwise could 
not but have been very violent and danger- 
ous.  
Sett. 28. ‘ Grandier, on his part, made almost the 
‘ same Observations upon this Action; to which 
‘ he added further. That if the Superior had not 
‘ Groan’d, the Physicians would not have open’d 
‘ her Cloaths, and that they would have suffer’d 
‘ her to be bound, not imagining that the Wounds 
‘ had been already made; and that then the Ex- 
‘ orcist would have commanded Three other 
‘ Devils to go our, and to give the Signs they 
‘ had promis’d; That the Superior would have 
‘ made the strangest contorsions she had been a- 
‘ ble, and would have had a long Convulsion, at 
‘ the end whereof she would have been deliver’d, 
‘ and the Wounds found upon her Body. But 
‘ that this groaning had betray’d her, and had 
‘ broke, by GOD’s Permission, all the Measures 
‘ concerted by Men arid Devils; For what Cause 
‘ think you (said he) in his Exceptions and Absolva- 
‘ tory Conclusions, that they chose for a Sign, 
‘ Wounds resembling those which are made with 
‘ a sharp Instrument, since the Devils are ac- 
‘ custom’d to make Wounds like to those by burn- 
‘ ing? Is it not because ’twas mote easie for the 
‘ Superior to hide an Instrument, and to wound 
‘ her self slightly, than to hide Fire, and to make 
‘ a Wound by burning? Why think you they
‘ chose


103 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ chose the leftside, rather than the Forehead or 
‘ Nose? unless that she could not hurt her Fore- 
‘ head or Nose, without exposing the Action to 
‘ the Eyes of all the Company. Wherefore should 
‘ they chuse the left side rather than the right? 
‘ Were it not that it was more easie for the Right- 
‘ hand, which the Superior us’d, to extend it on 
‘ the left side, than to bend it on the right? 
‘ Wherefore did she turn her self upon her Arm 
‘ and left side? Were it not to the end, that this 
‘ Posture, in which she continued a very long 
‘ time, might make easie to her the means of con- 
‘ cealing from the Eyes of the Spectators, the In- 
‘ strument wherewith she wounded her self? 
‘ whence think you, proceeded the Groans which 
‘ she gave, in spite of all her constancy? If it was 
‘ not from the Sence of the Hurt she did 
‘ to herself, the most contagious being not 
‘ able to refrain from trembling, when the 
‘ Chirurgeon lets them Blood? Why did the ends 
‘ of her Fingers appear bloody? unless because 
‘ they held the Instrument which made the 
‘ Wounds. Who perceives not, that this Instru- 
‘ ment, having been very small, ’twas impossible 
‘ to prevent, that the Fingers which were em- 
' ploy’d, should not become Red with the Blood 
‘ which was caus’d to issue out? In brief, whence 
‘ was it, that these Wounds were so slight, 
‘ that they scarce were Skin deep, seeing that the 
‘ Devils are us’d to break and tear in pieces the 
‘ Possessed, when they go out of them? unless for 
‘ this, that the Superior did not hate her 
‘ self enough, to make Deep and Dangerous 
‘ Wounds. 
Sect. 19. Though this pretended Miracle, 
studied with much Care, and manag’d with much
H4 Skill,


104 The History of 
Skill, had not however, succeeded very well, the 
Commissary, who supprest universally, whatsoever 
made against the Possession, and who gave Autho- 
rity to all that might confirm it, forbore not to 
make his Verbal Process of the Expulsion of three 
Devils, Asmodee, Gresil, and Aman, by three 
Wounds, made beneath the Region of the Heart 
of the Sister Jeanne des Anges, and they were not 
afraid to produce the Verbal Process, amongst the 
Papers which they made use of against Grandier. 
Latctance seeking to dissipate the suspicions which 
he knew to be rais’d in the Minds of the Beholders 
of this illusion, demanded the next Day of Ba- 
laam, one of the Four Devils who continued in the 
Body of the Superior, why Asmodee and his two 
Companions were gone, whilst the Face and Hands 
of the Superior were hid from the Eyes of the 
People? ’Tis, said he, to retain a great many in unbe- 
lief. After this manner this Devil, who was in 
good intelligence and agreement with Father Tran- 
quille, endeavour’d to make good the Father’s reasons. 
‘ They have cause (said this Father, complaining 
‘ of those that were dissatisfied) to be offended at 
‘ the small civility and courtesy of these Devils, 
‘ who have not had a respect for their Merits, and 
‘ the Quality of their Persons: but if the greatest 
‘ part of these had examin’d their own Consciences, 
‘ possibly they would find that the cause of their
‘ dissatisfaction proceeded from thence; and that 
‘ they ought rather to be reveng’d of themselves 
‘ by a good Penance, and not to bring prying Eyes 
‘ and a vicious Confidence, to return incredulous. 
Thus these crafty Exorcists do always find reasons to 
confound the Gainsayers, or rather evasions to dazle 
the simple and the bigots; for if the Parts they acted 
happen’d to succeed, they were Miracles, wherein
shone


105 The Devils of Loudun. 
shone the Power which the Church gives to its Mini- 
stes; and if the Success was not favourable, ’twas the 
incredulity of the Spectators, which was the Cause; 
If the Devil obey’d, he was constrain’d by the Power 
of Exorcisms; and if he were not obedient, ’twas 
permitted him to use them so, for a just Punish- 
meat from GOD, against the Unbelievers, to con- 
tinue them in unbelief. 
Sect. 31. ’Twas reported, that Six lusty and 
strong Men, could not restrain the Possessed from 
making their Contorsions. Duncan perhaps, 
with a little to much confidence, depending upon 
the Protection of the Marshall de Breze, attempt- 
ed to try an Experiment, to the great Displeasure 
of the Father Recollet; for having laid hold on the 
Right-Hand of the Superior, with one of his, she 
endeavour’d to make him loose his hold, as soon as 
Lactance had order’d the Devil to make her Contor- 
sions; but she could not perform them, but with 
her Legs, and her Left-Arm; she was in vain con- 
jur’d to do them with her Right-Arm, as with her 
Left; I cannot, said she at last, for he holds me; let 
go her Arm, said the Exorcist, to Duncan, for how 
can Cantorsions be made, if you hold her? If it is a 
Devil, reply’d Duncan, with a loud Voice, he 
ought to be stronger than I; As good a Philosopher as you 
are, this is ill Logick, reply’d Lactance, with eager- 
ness, for a Devil out of a Body, is stronger than you;
but being in a feeble Body, such as she is, ’tis not necessa- 
ry that he should be as strong as you, for his natural 
Actions are proportion’d to the force of the Body that he 
possesseth. ‘ This good Father (says Duncan, in the 
‘ Book where he has left this History, remembers 
‘ not that he has Read in the Gospel, that the De- 
‘ moniacks broke the Cords and Chains wherewith 
‘ they were bound, and that the Ritual puts amongst
‘ the


106 The History of
‘ the Marks of Possession, Vires supra ætatis & con- 
‘ ditionis naturam ostendere, To exert strength beyond 
‘ the nature of the Age or Quality of the Party possessed. 
‘ Duncan added, that next Day he did the same 
‘ thing to the Sister Agnes, and that he was pray’d 
‘ not to hold her Hand too fast, because the Superi- 
‘ or had complain’d that he had hurt her, by 
‘ holding her too strongly; and that these 
‘ things were done in the presence of the 
‘ Commandeur de la Porte, Lauberdemont, and a great 
‘ many Persons of Quality. He reported further. 
that the first time that he saw the Nun, his arrival 
caus’d a little disgrace to the Devil Gresil because 
the Exorcist having adjur’d him to tell his Name 
he was twice deceiv’d, calling him the first time 
Benoit, and half an Hour after Texier, which were the 
Names of the two other Physicians of Saumur, after 
which he would not conjectrue more, although at the 
Third time he might have been able to find out the 
true Name, because the Nun had at other times 
heard these Physicians spoken of, especially during 
the Sickness of her Mother, of which she died, or 
at least there was one of them sent for, to visit 
her, but their Countenances were alike unknown 
to her. 
Sect. 32. There past nothing remarkable, from 
the Twentieth of May, till the Thirteenth of 
June, which was Famous for the vomiting a Quill 
of a Feather, of a Fingers length, which the Su- 
perior cast up, for only the Devils that possest her, 
were fertil in Miracles, and obey’d from time to 
time, the Voice of the Exorcists; the others were 
Malicious, Rebellious, and Disobedient, who took 
care to do nothing extraordinary, for the Glory of 
GOD, and for that of the Church and its Mini- 
sters. The Commissary made a very exact Verbal
Process


107 The Devils of Loudun. 
Process of this last Miracle, and of another Vo- 
miting of a Silk Button, which the same Nun did 
Vomit the Eighth of July following. But what 
Verbal Process might he not have made of that 
which Saint Augustine reports? That there were 
several People, who after their having swallow’d 
several Things, and kept them some time in their 
Bowels, fetch’d up those they had a mind to, and 
drew them as out of a Pouch. This Marvel was 
yet greater than that of the Superior, and for 
all that, those that wrought them, were not possess’d 
with Devils. 
Sect. 33. The Bishop of Poictiers, came to 
Loudun, the Sixteenth of the same Month of June; 
’twas told him directly, by Father Tranquil!e, 
‘ That the Devils, who had sojourn’d there for 
‘ some time, could not be driven out but by a Blow of 
‘ the Scepter; and that the Crosier was not suffici- 
‘ ent to break the Head of this Dragon, who had 
‘ cast; his Poison against innocent Souls. For the 
Bishop never had a Mind to be concern’d in Person 
in this Affair, if it had not been supported by the 
Royal Authority, and that of the Cardinal; but 
with such Warrantees he made no difficulty to enter 
into the List. He told those who came to salute 
him at his arrival, That he was net come to take Cogni- 
zance of the Truth of the Possession, but to make it be- 
liev’d by those who were yet doubtful, and to discover the 
Schools of Magick, as well for Men as Women. It was 
well understood what that meant, That he came to 
begin an establishment of a kind of Inquisition 
which had been before projected. He himself did 
not exorcise, ’twas the Father Recollect that exor- 
cis’d in his presence; and he permitted that the 
Exorcist should presuppose, as evident, that Gran- 
dier was a Magician, although this was the thing
in


108 The History of 
in question. Infringo, said he to the Devil, Omne 
Pactum, five a Domino tμo Lucifero, five a Magistro 
tμo Grandiero, I dissolve every Pact, whether from thy 
Lord Lucifer, or from thy Master Grandier. Then 
they began to publish among the People, that they 
ought to believe the Possession, seeing that the 
King, the Cardinal, and the Bishop, did credit it, 
and that one could not suspect it, without rendering 
himself guilty of High-Treason against GOD and 
Man, and without exposing himself in the Quality 
of a Complice of Grandier, to the strokes of the ter- 
rible Justice of Laubardemont. And indeed, if there 
were any one yet who durst hesitate and suspend 
his Judgment, he was presently treated as one 
damn’d, and worse than a Heretick; and most of the 
other Catholicks, would no more communicate 
with him, than with one excommunicated. Memin 
and all the Cabal publish’d boldly every where, that 
he must be a Devil, who could make any doubt of 
the Possession. To words, some added Writings; 
‘ ’Tis this which mades us say, with assurance, 
‘ (says Father Tranquille, in one of his Books) that 
‘ this Enterprise is the Work of GOD, seeing 
‘ that ’tis the work of the King. And writing a- 
‘ gainst the Case of Grandier, and some other Pieces 
‘ made by the the Incredulous, he says, That their Li- 
‘ bels did offend the Two Powers, the Regal, and 
‘ Episcopal. He says further, That if there be a 
‘ Person in the World, who has seen clearly into 
‘ this business, and whose Judgment ought to be 
‘ follow’d; it is the King, who believes the Posses- 
‘ sion, and who makes not this Affair his own, 
‘ to render himself a Complice of a Cheat. ’Tis 
‘ the most Eminent, my Lord the Cardinal, the 
‘ first Person of State, who believes the Possession; 
‘ and not only believes it, but next to his Majesty,
‘ the


109 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ the Enterprize of this Affair is owing to his Piety 
‘ and to his Zeal, as the Letters which he has writ to 
‘ Monsieur Laubardemont sufficiently testifie; at the 
‘ reading whereof, one cannot but admire his good- 
‘ ness, as well as the greatness of his Soul, to see 
‘ that he who moves the World, and shakes 
‘ Monarchies by his Wise Counsels, undertakes, 
‘ with the Care of a Father, the comforting these 
‘ Nuns; and with the Zeal of a Prelate, the com- 
‘ plaint of the Church, offended by this Sorcery. 
‘ The Author of the Demonomany of Loudun, 
‘ proves also the Possession, by this Argument, 
‘ the King and Monsieur the Cardinal do Autho- 
‘ rise; it cannot than be doubted. So that no 
one durst open his Mouth to tell his Sentiment, 
and some already began to feel the Yoke of this 
kind of Inquisition, which the Exorcists had design’d 
to establish. 
Sect. 34. Amongst many particular things 
which were done before the Bishop, this deserves 
to be related in the same Words wherein they 
are set down in a Manuscript Relation, which has 
been accounted faithful, and very exact by all 
Persons that liv’d at that time; it seems to have 
been writ by a good Roman Catholick, through- 
ly convinc’d of the Truth of the Possession, and 
of the Power of the Exorcists over the Devils, as 
well as of the Integrity of these last; and is as 
follows: 
‘ Friday the Twenty Second of June, 1634. be- 
‘ ing the Vigil of Saint John, at Three of the 
‘ Clock in the Afternoon, Monsieur de Poictiers, and 
‘ Monsieur de Laubardemont, being in the Church of 
‘ Saint Crosse at Loudun, to continue the Exorcisms 
‘ of the Ursuline Nuns, by the Order of the said 
‘ Sieur Laubardemont Commissary; Urban Gran-
‘ dier,


111 The History of 
‘ dier, Priest and Parson, accus’d, and nam’d Magi- 
‘ cian, by the said possessed Nuns, to whom were 
‘ produc’d by the said Commissary, Four Pacts, re- 
‘ ported at several times, in the foregoing Exor- 
‘ cisms, by the said Possessed, which the Devils 
‘ who possess’d them, said were made with the 
‘ said Grandier, for many ends; but one in particu- 
‘ lar, made by Leviathan, on Saturday, the Seven- 
‘ teenth of the present Month; compos’d of the 
‘ Flesh and Heart of an Infant, taken at one of 
‘ their Sabats (or Witches nocturnal Assemblies) 
‘ held at Orleans, in 1631. and of the Ashes of a 
‘ Consecrated Wafer, and of the Blood and 
‘ the—of the said Grandier, by which Levia- 
‘ than said, he had entred the Body of the Sister 
‘ Jeanne des Anges, Superior of the said Nuns; 
‘ and had possess’d her with his Associates, Behe- 
‘ mot, Isaacarum, and Balaam, and this the Eighth 
‘ of December, 1632. The other compos’d of the 
‘ Seeds of Oranges and Pomegranades, given by 
‘ Asmodee, then possessing the Sister Agnes, Thurs- 
‘ day the Twenty Second of the present Month, 
‘ made between the said Grandier, Asmodee, and a 
‘ Number of other Devils, to hinder the per- 
‘ formance of the Promises of Beherit, who had 
‘ promis’d for a Sign of his going out, to lift the 
‘ Cap of the Commissary two Pikes high, the 
‘ Space of a Miserere. All which Pacts shew’d to 
‘ the said Grandier, he said, without being any 
‘ way astonish’d, but with a constant and generous 
‘ resolution, that he knew not in any sort, what 
‘ belong’d to those Pacts; nor had ever made 
‘ them; and knew not an Art capable of such things, 
‘ nor ever had communication with the Devils; 
‘ and was absolutely ignorant of that which they al- 
‘ ledged. Whereof there was made a Verbal Process
‘ which


110 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ which he sign’d. This done, there were brought all 
‘ the said possessed Nuns, to the Number of Eleven 
‘ or Twelve, comprizing the three Secular Maids 
‘ also possess’d, into the Choir of the Church, ac- 
‘ companied by a great many Friars, Carmelites, 
‘ Capucins, and Recollects, Three Physicians, and 
‘ a Chirurgeon; which Nuns, at their entrance, 
‘ us’d some wanton Expessions, calling the said 
‘ Grandier their Mailer, testifying to him their 
‘ Joy to see him. Then Father Lactance, Gabriel a 
‘ Recollect, and one of the Exorcists, exhorted all 
‘ the Assistants to lift up their Hearts to GOD 
‘ with an extraordinary servour, to make acts of 
‘ Contrition, for the Offences committed against
‘ that adorable Majesty; and to beseech him, that 
‘ so many Sins might not put a stop to the designs 
‘ which his Providence had for his Glory, on that 
‘ occasion; and for an outward Mark of their in- 
‘ ward contrition, to say the Confiteor, in order to 
‘ to receive the Benediction of Monsieur the Bi- 
‘ shop of Poictiers which being perform’d, he 
‘ continued to say, the Matter in question was of 
‘ so great weight, and so important to the Truths 
‘ of the Roman Cathoiick Church, that this only 
‘ consideration, ought to serve for a Motive to 
‘ excite their Devotion; and that otherwise, the 
‘ Affliction of these poor Nuns were so strange, 
‘ after their having been so long, that Charity o- 
‘ blig’d all those who have right to labour their 
‘ Deliverance, and the expulsion of the Devils, to 
‘ employ the power of their Character for so wor- 
‘ thy a Subject, by the Exorcisms which the 
‘ Church prescribes her Pastors; and directing his 
‘ Speech to Grandier, he told him, that being of 
‘ this Number, by the Holy Unction of Priest- 
‘ hood, he ought to contribute his power and Zeal,
‘ it


112 The History of
‘ if it pleas’d Monsieur the Bishop, to permit him,
‘ and to commute his suspension, by his Authori- 
‘ ty, which Monsieur the Bishop having granted, 
‘ the Father Recollect presented a Stole to the said 
‘ Grandier; who turning himself towards the said 
‘ Bishop, ask’d him, if he allow’d him to take it, to 
‘ whom having answer’d Yes, he put the said Stole 
‘ on his Neck, and then the Father Recollect gave 
‘ him a Ritual, which he desir’d leave of the said 
‘ Bishop to take as before, and receiv’d his Bene- 
‘ diction; prostrating himself at his Feet to Kiss 
‘ them. Whereupon the Veni Creator Spiritus ha- 
‘ ving been Sung, he arose and directed his Speech 
‘ to the Bishop of Poictiers, and said to him, my 
‘ Lord, whom must I exorcise? To which it being 
‘ answer’d him, by the said Bishop, These Maids. 
‘ He went on and said. What Maids? To which 
‘ he was answer’d, These possessed Maids; So that 
‘ (said he) my Lord, I am then oblig’d to believe the 
‘ Possession; the Church believes it, I believe it then 
‘ also, although I think that a Magician cannot cause a 
‘ Christian to be possess’d, without his consent. Then 
‘ some cry’d out, that he was a Heretick to ad- 
‘ vance this Belief, that he was an unquestionable 
‘ Truth, receiv’d unanimously by all the Church, 
‘ and approv’d by the Sorbon. Whereupon he 
‘ answer’d, that he had never grounded his Faith 
‘ upon it, that ’twas only his Opinion; that in e- 
‘ very case he submitted to the Judgment of the 
‘ Body, of which he was but a Member, and that 
‘ no Person was ever accounted a Heretick, for 
‘ having had Doubts, but for obstinately perse- 
‘ vering in them; and that what he had propos’d 
‘ to the said Lord Bishop, was to be assur’d by his 
‘ Mouth, that he should not abuse the Authority 
‘ of the Church. And being brought by the Fa-
‘ ther


113 The Devils of Loudun, 
‘ ther Recollect to the Sister Catharine, as the most 
‘ ignorant of all, and least suspected to under- 
‘ stand Latine, he began the Exorcism in the form 
‘ prescrib’d by the Ritual, but could not conti- 
‘ nue long, because all the other Possessed began to 
‘ be tormented by the Devils, and made strange 
‘ and horrible Cries; and amongst the other, the 
‘ Sister Claire advanc’d towards him, reproaching 
‘ him for his blindness and obstinacy, so fully, 
‘ that in that contention, he left the other posses- 
‘ sed which he had undertook, and directed his 
‘ Discourse to the Sister Claire. But ’tis to be ob- 
‘ serv’d, that before the Exorcism began, he 
‘ told her, speaking in Latine, as he had almost al- 
‘ ways done, explaining himself a little after in 
‘ French, That as for her, she understood Latine, and 
‘ that he would ask her Questions in Greek, it be- 
‘ ing one of the Marks requir’d, to justify an un- 
‘ doubted Possession, and that the Devils under- 
‘ stood all sorts of Languages; To whom the Devil 
‘ reply’d, by the Mouth of the Possessed, Ah! how 
‘ cunning art thou? Thou knowest well, that this is one of 
‘ the Conditions of the Pact, made between thee first and 
‘ us, not to answer at all in Greek. To which he an- 
‘ swer’d, O fine Illusion, O excellent Evasion! And 
‘ then ’twas told him, that he was permitted to
‘ exorcise in Greek, provided that he writ down 
‘ first, what he would say. The said Possessed 
‘ offer’d however, to answer him in what Language 
‘ he would, but there was no room for that; 
‘ for all the Possessed began again their Cries 
‘ and outrages, with imprecations not to be equal’d,
‘ and mighty Arrange Convulsions, persisting to ac- 
‘ cuse the said Grandier of Magick, and of the Sorcery 
‘ which infested them; offering to break his Neck. if 
‘ ’twas permitted them, and striving all manner of
I ‘ ways


114 The History of 
‘ ways to abuse him, which was hind’red by the 
‘ Protection of the Church, and by the Priests 
‘ and Friars there present, taking extraordinary 
‘ pains to restrain the Fury wherewith they were 
‘ all agitated. He in the mean time, continued 
‘ without any trouble or emotion, beholding sted- 
‘ fastly the said Possessed, protesting his Inno- 
‘ cence, and praying GOD to be his Protector; 
‘ and addressing himself to Monsieur the Bishop, 
‘ and to Monsieur de Laubardemont, he told them, 
‘ that he implor’d the Authority Ecclesiastical 
‘ and Royal, whereof they were Ministers, to 
‘ command these Devils to break his Neck, or at 
‘ least to make a visible Mark in his Forehead, in 
‘ case that he was the Author of the Crimes of 
‘ which he was accus’d, to the end, that thereby 
‘ the Glory of GOD might be manifested, the 
‘ Authority of the Church exalted, and he him- 
‘ self confounded; Provided nevertheless, that 
‘ these Maids might not touch him with their 
‘ Hands, which they would not at all permit, as 
‘ well not to be the cause of the Mischief which 
‘ might befall him, as not to expose the Authori- 
‘ ty of the Church to the Wiles of the Devils, 
‘ who might have contracted some Pact upon this 
‘ Subject with the said Grandier. Then the Exor- 
‘ cists, to the Number of Eight, having en- 
‘ joyn’d the Devils silence, and to cease the 
‘ Disorders they made, they order’d Fire to 
‘ be brought in a Chafindish, into which were 
‘ thrown all the Pacts, one after another, 
‘ and then the former Assaults redoubled 
‘ with Convulsions so horrible, Cries so hi- 
‘ deous, and Postures so frightful, that that 
‘ Assembly might pass for a Sabat of Witches, 
‘ were it not for the Holyness of the Place, and the
‘ Quality


115 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ Quality of the Persons present, of whom the least 
‘ concern’d, at least to outward Appearance, 
‘ was the said Grandier, although he had more 
‘ Cause, than any other, the Devils continuing 
‘ their Accusations, naming to him the Places, 
‘ the Hours and Days of their Communications 
‘ with him; his first Sorceries, his Scandals, his 
‘ Insensibility, his Renunciations made of his 
‘ Faith and of GOD; To which he reply’d, 
‘ with a bold Assurance, that he gave the Lye 
‘ to those Calumnies, so much the more unjust, 
‘ as they were far remote from his Profession; 
‘ That he renounc’d Satan and all the Devils; 
‘ that he knew them not, and fear’d them yet less; 
‘ that in spite of them he was a Christian, and 
‘ a person consecrated with Holy Orders; That 
‘ he trusted in GOD, and in Jesus Christ, 
‘ although a great Sinner as to the Rest; but 
‘ however, that he had never given Way to 
‘ these Abominations, and that they could not 
‘ give a pertinent and Authentic Testimony 
‘ against him. And here ’tis impossible by any 
‘ Discourse to express that which fell under the 
‘ Senses; The Eyes and Ears receiv’d the impressi- 
‘ on of so many Furies, that there was never any 
‘ thing seen like them, and at least, without being 
‘ accustom’d to such horrid Spectacles as those are 
‘ who sacrifice to Devils. There was no courage 
‘ which could defend it felt from the Astonish- 
‘ ment and Horrour, that this Action produced. 
‘ Grandier amidst all this, continued always the 
‘ same; that is to say, insensible of many Prodi- 
‘ gies, singing the Hymns of the Church, with the 
‘ rest of the People, being fearless, as if he had a 
‘ Legion of Angels for his Guard. And truly one 
‘ of these Devils cry’d out, that Beelzebub was
I2 ‘ then


116 The History of 
‘ then between him and Father Tranqullle a Ca- 
‘ pucin; and upon what he had said, addressing his 
‘ Speech to the Devil, Obmutescas, Be silent, 
‘ the said Devil began to swear, that that was the 
‘ Watch-Word between them; but they were 
‘ forc’d to tell all, because GOD was incompa- 
‘ rably stronger than all Hell. So that 
‘ all were ready to fall upon him, offering 
‘ to Tear him in Pieces, to shew his Marks, 
‘ and to strangle him, though he were their 
‘ Master. Whereupon he took occasion to tell 
‘ them, that he was neither their Master, nor 
‘ their Servant; and that ’twas an incredible 
‘ thing, that even in the same confession, they 
‘ should declare him their Master, and offer to 
‘ strangle him. And then the Maids having 
‘ thrown their Slippers at his Head, he said, see 
‘ how the Devils accuse themselves. At last this Vio- 
‘ lence and Outrages increast to such a Degree, 
‘ that without the succour and hind’rance of Per- 
‘ sons who were in the Choir, the Anthor of this 
‘ Spectacle would have infallibly ended his Life; 
‘ and all they could do for him, was to get him out 
‘ of the Church, and to save him from the fury 
‘ which threatned him. So that he was brought 
‘ back to his Prison, at Six of the Clock in the 
‘ Evening, and the rest of the Day was employ’d 
‘ to recover the Spirits of these poor Maids out of 
‘ the Possession of the Devils. 
Sect. 35. Those who writ for Grandier, after 
this Storm said, that these Maids who appear’d so 
insolent, that they neither had a respect for the 
Place, nor the Persons who were there assembled, 
and so enrag’d against this Poor Man, that they
seem’d


117 the Devils of Loudun.  
seem’d to have a mind to tear him in Pieces, with- 
out the aid of the Guardian of the Capucius and o- 
ther Exorcists, whose intention was not to leave 
him then for a Prey to their rage, but to reserve 
him for more terrible Punishments, the horror and 
quality whereof, would not suffer the Truth of the 
Possession to be doubted of, and whereby they 
pretended to gain to themselves the reputation 
of an extraordinary Sanctity, and miraculous 
Power. ’Twas observ'd further, that the more 
prudent Persons were much astonish’d to see, that 
whilst they were exorcis’d by Grandier, they an- 
swer’d only by a torrent of Injuries and of spit- 
ings which they vomited against him, and especi- 
ally that, the Superior made use of so bad an evasi-
on for not answering in Greek; saying, That there 
was a Pact between him and her, which debarr’d her from 
answering in that Language. As for the Four Pacts, 
of which there has been mention made, ’twas pro- 
mis’d solemnly? that one of the Four should fall 
from the Top of the Roof of the Church to the 
Bottom, although the Relation has mention’d 
nothing of it, no more than of the precedent 
Fact; but they were much surpriz’d to see it fall 
from under the Flood of the Superior. ’Twas also 
observ’d that Grandier had expresly requir’d, That 
this pretended Pact of Silence Should be broke. 
That may be done (said he) for GOD has given Power 
to his Church over the Devils, and in Truth you boast 
of having broken several others which were not of any 
consequence. But they took care not to deprive them- 
selves of the only means they had to except these 
Devils from a proof which they were not able to 
undergo. The Author of the Demonomania of 
Loudun has been bold enough to write, that Grandier
I3 durst


118 The History of 
durst not venture to interrogate the Nuns in Greek; 
but although the foregoing Relation was writ by a 
Man so persuaded of the Possession, that for want of 
other Proofs in his favour, he makes use of the 
accused Person, which one cannot too much ad- 
mire, and which could not come from the Testi- 
mony of a good Conscience. This Relation is how- 
ever, sufficient to confute this Lye, for it expresly 
maintains, That when Grandier endeavour’d to in- 
terrogate in Greek, the Possessed interrupted him 
by confused and dreadful Noises, which were all 
the Marks of Possession that they gave in that 
Circumstance, which had not been so great, nor 
would have frighted so much the Author of the 
Relation, if they had not produc’d at one time 
the Possessed in so great a Number, and if they 
had not intermingled and confounded so many Cries 
and Voices together, and made so many Postures 
and different Contorsions, that they gave doubt- 
less to this action, the air of a Diabolical and 
Infernal confusion, which surpriz’d those that 
were struck by these outward appearances, who 
could not imagine that the perversness of humane 
Nature alone, was able to produce effects so hor- 
rible, and so extravagant, that they confounded 
Religion, Piety and Reason. 
Sect. 36. The last Day of the same Month of 
June, one of the Possessed, who was exorcis’d in 
the Church of Notre Dame du Chateau, was impu- 
dent enough to say, that Grandier had sent to a great 
many Damsels, to make them conceive with Mon- 
sters; a Thing which modesty suffers not to be 
nam’d, and which she then boldly call’d by the 
right Name; the Exorcist presupposing that the
Devils


119 the Devils of Loudun. 
Devil had spoke the Truth, and without objecting 
to her that the pretended Magician was too well 
guarded to be able to attempt any thing like it;
nor that one could apprehend what advantage he 
could receive by it, especially in his present condi- 
tion, he was contented to ask her, why the effect 
did not succeed? To whom the Maid reply’d, with 
abundance of immodest, filthy, and unbeseeming 
Words, which made not any coherent Discourse;
and by unheard of Blasphemies, which founded 
shameful to Chast Ears, and made People tremble 
who had the least Piety. Neither could they 
contain the indignation which all these Horrors 
had excited; and they began to speak of it openly, 
when they saw affix’d to all the Corners of the 
Town, and heard publish’d through all Publick 
Places, the following Order. 
Sect. 37. ’Tis expresly forbid, to all Persons of 
whatsoever Quality or Condition 
they be, to defame or otherwise to undertake to 
speak against the Nuns and other Persons of Lou- 
dun, afflicted with evil Spirits; their Exorcists, or 
those that assist them, whether in Places where 
they are exorcis’d, or elsewhere, in any fashion or 
manner whatsoever, upon the Penalty of Ten Thou-
sand Livres fine and other greater Sums, and Corporal 
Punishment, if the Case deserves it. And to the end 
that none pretend ignorance, this present Order 
shall be read or publish’d this Day, in the Parish Churches 
of this City, and affix’d as well to the Gates of the 
same, as in all other Places where it stall be re- 
quisire. Given at Loudun the Second of July, 
1634.
I4 Sect. 38.


120 The History of 
Sect. 38. That Order absolutely stopt the 
Mouths of all those that had a Mind to defend the 
Innocence of Grandier. For to maintain that the 
Nuns where not possessed, was a Black and unpar- 
donable reproach, against which, the justice of 
Laubardemont was arm’d with all severity, and 
which he pretended to punish rigorously, whilst 
there was no way to attain to the justification of 
Grandier, but by making out that Truth, and by 
convicting the Possession of Imposture. The Cabal 
believing themselves out of Danger, by the pre- 
cautions they had taken, acted with more liberty, 
and with what carrier they pleas’d, in assurance,
that now no one durst be so bold as to take upon 
him to dare only to Murmur in Private. Where- 
fore Astaroth, and two other of his Companions, 
or if you will, Elizabeth Blanchard, and two other 
Secular Maids, who had lifted her self in the Regi- 
ment of the Possessed, did not fear to take a turn 
in the Country, with the Exorcist Father Peter a 
reformed Carmelite, and his Brother Ecoute; 
in spite of the scandal they must needs know it 
would cause in those who wond’red that the Devils 
who possess’d these Maids, had not hind’red these 
good Fathers, from having so great a familiarity 
with them; but they knew not that as the Jesuits 
gave a Play-day to their Schollars every Thursday; 
the Exorcists had a sufficient power to give one 
every Tuesday to the Devils, of whom without 
doubt they were the Masters. 
Sect. 39. ’Tis to be presum’d, that next Day, 
the Third of July, the Devil of Sister Claire 
was also gone into the Country, and that he had 
left this Miserable Creature to her self; seeing 
that with Tears in her Eyes, she declar’d publick- 
ly in the Church of Chateau, whither they had
brought


121 The Devils of Loudun. 
brought her to Exorcise her, that all that she had 
said for Fifteen Days, were but meer Calumnies 
and Impostures; That she had done nothing but by 
the Order of the Recollect, Mignon and the 
Carmelites; and if they sequester’d her, ’twould 
be found that all these things were but feign’d and 
malicious. She made again the same Declarations 
two days after, which was the Seventh of the 
Month; and she proceeded so far this last time, 
that she went out of the Church where they exor- 
cis’d her, and would have run away, but Demorans 
ran after her and stopt her. The Sister Agnes em- 
bolden’d by this Example, said many times the 
same Things, with Tears in her Eyes, in treating 
those who assisted at the Exorcisms, that they 
would take her out of that horrible captivity, 
under the weight whereof she groan’d. She re- 
fus’d one Day to Communicate, assuring her Exor- 
cist, with a serious Air, that she did not find her 
self in a condition to do it. He did not omit to 
make her believe that ’twas her Devil that caus’d 
that repugnance, and gave her the Communion 
in spite of her, notwithstanding the impiety that 
appear’d in this Action, and whatsoever conse- 
quences the Enemies of the Church might draw 
from it. These two Miserable Maids seeing no 
hope of Succour, said at last, that they prepar’d 
themselves to be extraordinarily ill treated at 
Home, for having reveal’d so important a Secret, 
but that they were tormented by their Consciences, 
and forc’d to speak for their Discharge; and to 
give Glory to GOD and the Truth, whatsoever 
might happen to them. La Nogeret protested also 
one Day, that she had accus’d an innocent Person, 
and that she begg’d Pardon of GOD; and turn- 
ing herself one while towards the Bishop, another
while


122 The History of 
while towards Laubardemont, she declar’d, that 
she thought her self bound to make this Confession, 
for the discharge of her Conscience. This last did 
nothing but laugh, and the Bishop and the Exor- 
cists maintain’d, that the Devils made use of this 
Artifice to keep the People in unbelief. ’Twas 
necessary to render Grandier a Magician, whatso- 
ever it cost, and whatsoever Authentick and con- 
vincing Proofs which daily appear’d in favour of 
his Innocence; for they had the Secret to know, 
that the Devil lied, when he spake to his Dis- 
charge; and that he said the Truth when he accus’d 
him; the Church imparting to her worthy Ministers, 
her infallible lights, to discern the Truth from 
a Lie, in the contradictory propositions of the 
Devils, and these communicating them to the People, 
by means of the Authority of Laubardemont, whom 
no body had the Power or goodness to contradict. 
Sect. 40. A young Man who was at the Exorcisms 
the Eighth of July, having said in Latine, that 
there was in the Body of Agnes, three Devils 
serving Grandier, Tres Damones Servientes Grandiero; 
say Mago, Magician, replies a Magistrate, and 
not Grandiero, Grandier; this was a Name they re- 
solv’d to extinguish, and to be swallow’d up by that 
Magician, or at lead, which should be reserv’d for 
one of the Devils. Wherefore the Demonomania 
of Londun, relating the Names of the Eight 
which possessed Sister Claire, said, that the Third 
was call’d Sans Fin, or else Grandier de Dominationi- 
bus: But People were persuaded, that this Name, 
as it had Relation to Grandier, was likely in a short 
time to be extinguish’d with his Blood, when they 
understood that they had nam’d Commissaries to 
try him. The World was already so well ac- 
quainted with the Method of Cardinal Richelieu,
by


123 The Devils of Loudun. 
by very many sad Examples, such as had been the 
Execution of the Marshal de Marillac, and many 
others, that since they saw Commissaries nam’d 
to take notice of an accusation of a Crime, al- 
though it was not Capital, they were assur’d that 
the Cardinal was resolv’d that the accused Person 
should perish by the Hands of a Hang man, and 
that the Commissaries who were always his 
Creatures, would not fail to execute the Bloody 
Orders for which they were sent. 
Sect. 41. These Commissaries, to make and perfect 
The Process of Grandier, were in consequence of a 
former Commission, already come to Loudun, where 
they had assisted at the Exorcisms, by the Sub- 
delegation of Laubardemont, the one in one 
Church, and the other in another; but they would 
produce at the Process, only the Verbal Processes 
of the Eighth and Ninth of July, as made since 
their last Commission, which was made the same 
Eighth Day of July, whereby it is signified, That 
the King appoints the Sieur de Laubardemont, the 
Sieurs Roatin, Richard and Chevalier, Counsellors of 
the Presidial Court of Poictiers; Humain, Lieutenant 
Criminal to the Presidial of Orleans; Cottereau 
President; Pequineau special Lieutenant; and Burges, 
Counsellor to the Presidial of Tours; Texier, Lieu- 
tenant General to the Royal Tribunal of St. Maix- 
ant; Dreux, Lieutenant General; de la Barre. 
Special Lieutenant to the Tribunal Royal of Chinon; 
la Picherie, Lieutenant Particular to the Royal Tri- 
bunal of Chatelleraud; and Rivrain, Lieutenant 
General to the Royal Tribunal of Beaufort. For 
altogether, or Ten of them in the Absence, Sickness, 
or Lawful hindrance of the others, to make and 
perfect the Process of Grandier and his Complices, even 
to a definitive Sentence, and Execution of the same
inclusively,


124 The History of
inclusively, whatsoever Oppositions or Appeals not- 
withstanding, All according to the Form prescribed by 
Edicts and Orders; And further appoints and ordains 
to the Offices of Advocate, and Attorney 
of the King, the Sieurs Constant Counseller and Advo- 
cate of the King of the Presidial Court of Poictiers, 
and James Deniau, Counsellor at la Fleche, in that 
Quality, to use conjointly, or one of the two in the place 
of the other, all diligence and needful expedition. By 
Virtue of which Commission, all those who were 
there named, except Constant, the King’s Advo- 
cate at Poictiers, who forbore medling in it, made 
the Process against Grandier, and condemn’d him 
to be burnt alive. But it was not put into the 
Hands of the Commissaries, as soon as it had been 
deliver’d; in the mean time there had happen’d, 
and did happen still, surprizing things at Chinon, as 
well as Loudun. 
Sect. 42. Barre, to whom the Function of Exor- 
cist was exceedingly acceptable, seeing himself, 
for convenience, excluded from exorcising at Lou- 
dun instructed and fitted so well in secret, two of his 
Votaries of Chinon, that he ventur’d at length, to 
produce them in Publick, as being possessed; One 
was call’d Catharine, and the other Jeanne, he be- 
gan, the Thirtieth of May, 1634, to exorcise them 
in the Church of Saint James, of which he was the 
Curate. The Lieutenant General of the place 
made Verbal Processes of that which past at these 
Exorcisms, and for as much as by the Example of 
those of Loudun, they accus’d Grandier of their 
being bewitch’d, they fail’d not to produce also, 
their Verbal Processes against him, to which there 
was much regard shewn, as also to other Pieces of 
this nature, whereas they gave none to those of 
the Bailiff of Loudun, the Leiutenant Civil, and the
other


125 the Devils of Loudun. 
other Judges, where the Truth was so clearly re- 
presented, and where might have been found more 
than convincing proofs of the Falshood of the 
Accusation, and of that of the Possession, which 
they perceiv’d so well, that to destroy them, 
they had recourse to new Artificers, by rend’ring 
these Magistrates suspected. For they caus’d the 
Bailiff to be accus’d of Magick, by the Persons 
Possess’d at Chinon; whose Probity so well known 
to all the World, could not shelter him from this 
attempt; and there were some People credulous 
enough to believe so ridiculous a Calumny, which 
was not contriv’d till after the Cabal of the Con- 
federates of the Possession had fail’d in another 
attempt; which they would have put upon him in 
this manner. A Beggar-Woman having knock’d 
at his Gate, put a Letter into the Hands of one 
of his Servants, which she said she receiv’d of a 
Man who rode through the Street on Horse-back, 
ordering her to carry it to him: The Bailiff ha- 
ving receiv’d that Letter, and open’d it, he saw 
that there was a Proposition made him, to assist in 
a Design for Grandier’s escape, which they promis’d 
to execute infallibly, if he would well instruct 
them where the place of his Prison was, giving 
him notice that they waited for his answer, at 
the White-Horse-Inn in Chinon. As the Name, the 
Seal, and Writing were unknown to him, he 
mistrusted the Snare that was laid for him, and in 
Order to escape it, he sent the Letter to Laubarde- 
mont; causing him to understand, that he thought 
himself bound in Duty to take that course, to the 
end, that whether feignedly, or otherwise, it hap- 
pen’d, that some violence should be offer’d to the 
House where Grandier was Prisoner, he might not 
be accus’d or suspected of being the Author of such
an


126 the History of
an Enterprize. Sometime after, judging that he 
had nothing more to fear in that intrigue, he 
earnestly desir’d to have the Letter again, and 
offer’d to give his Receipt for it; and upon the re- 
fusal that was made him, he entreated at least a 
Copy of it, compar’d with the Original, to make 
a strict enquiry after those who were the Authors, 
and to prosecute them at Law. Laubardemont was 
deaf to his requests, and thereby secur’d his Friends 
from a diligent search, which would not have been 
for their reputation, although he should even have 
made use of his Authority, which seem’d without 
bounds to shelter them from the rigout of Justice. 
Sect. 43. They gave not thus over their De- 
signs upon him, they endeavour’d to affront him 
to the utmost; for one of his near Kinswomen was 
accus’d of Magick, by Elizabeth Blanchard, a secular 
Maid, Possessed, who was lodg’d in the House of 
the Widdow Barot, Sister of Mignon’s Brother-in- 
law, and allied almost to all the Cabal. This pos- 
sessed Person said one Day, in the presence of the 
Judges Commissaries, Roatin, Richard, and Cheva- 
lier, that that Gentlewoman was a Witch; and that 
one of her intimate Friends had brought from her 
a Pact, compos’d almost as the others, whereof 
mention has been made before; but they found that 
that Accusation had caus’d so much scandal and 
murmuring in Loudun, where the Bailiff was much 
belov’d, that they thought best to oblige the 
Devil to unsay it again next Day, and to order 
him also to be slient; concerning other Officers of 
the Town, whom he had resolv’d to accuse of keeping 
a School of Magick, as he had already dar’d to speak 
the precedent Day to the Bishop of Poictiers in his 
Ear, and the Bishop had reveal’d it, before they 
had determin’d to stifle this Project, or at least
to


127 the Devils of Loudun.
to suspend it till after the Death of Gran-
dier. 
Sect. 44. In the mean time the Bailiff was so odious 
to the Authors of the Possession, that they could not 
refrain from discovering their hatred and mischie- 
vous intentions against him, in the Person of his Wife; 
who going into a Church where they exorcis’d, 
and where the Bishop was present, one of the 
Possessed Whisper’d to him, that that Lady was 
a Magician. Afterwards she repeated it aloud, 
speaking it to her self, you have brought a Pact 
into this Church, said she to her impudently. 
The Bailiffs Wife, who wanted not Presence 
of Mind nor Courage, addrest instantly her Prayers 
to GOD with a loud Voice, and made divers 
Imprecations against the Devils, and against the 
Magicians; and in conclusion, she call’d upon the 
Exorcist to confound immediately, either her, or 
the pretended Possessed, and to make appear the 
Truth or the Falshood of that Accusation, by 
causing the Devil to produce the Pact, according 
as they had the Power of the Church, and had 
boasted to have caus’d many others to be produc’d. 
Whereupon the Exorcists Conjur’d the Devils, and 
order’d them to Obey, and repeated to them, 
their Commands and Conjurations so long, and at 
so many several times, that they spent two whole 
Hours in it; till the Night came upon them, 
which put them out of Perplexity, compelling the 
Company to depart. 
Sect. 45. The last Commission before mention’d, 
appear’d by the Publication which was made, and 
by the regist’ring of it; after which the Judges 
Commissaries being assembled the Twenty Sixth of 
July, at the Convent of the Carmelites, they 
appointed there the Sessions, and the next Day,
the


128 The History of 
the Twenty Seventh, they nam’d for Reporters Hou-
main. Lieutenant Criminal of Orleans, and Texier 
Lieutenant General Saint Maixant. The first was 
lodg’d at Duthibaut’s House, and every one of the 
others lodg’d with the Enemies of Grandier. The 
Twenty Eighth they order’d that a Copy of their 
Commission should be signified to him, and the 
Order was executed the same Day. He writ to 
his Mother at the same time, the following 
Letter. 
Mother, 
Sect. 46. THE Kings deputed Attorney has 
given me your Letter, by which 
you inform me, that they have found my Papers, in my 
Chamber, and have retain’d such as might serve for my 
Justification, to put them into my hands, but they have 
not given me them; If I should have them, I am not in a 
condition to draw up Writings. As for the Memorials 
I cannot say any thing, but what I have said at the Pro- 
cess, which consists in two Articles. To the first, they 
examin’d me upon the Facts of my first accusation, to 
which I have given satisfaction, and alledged that I am 
fully justisied, which must he made appear by producing 
my Four Sentences of Absolution, viz. Two of the 
Presidial of Poictiers, and two others of my Lord 
Archbishop of Bourdeaux. That if my Lords the 
Commissaries doubt of the Equity of the same, they 
may, by their Authority, procure the Process which is in 
the Registry of the Court of Parliament, with my Case, 
which serves to discovor the Evil Practices that were 
then us’d against me. The Second Article is touching 
Magick and the Affliction of the Nuns, upon which I 
have nothing to say but a very evident Truth, which is, 
that I am wholy innocent, and wrongfully accus’d; for
which


129 The Devils of Loudun. 
which I have made my complaint to Justice; Which 
must be made appear by producing the Verbal Precesses of 
Monsieur the Bailiff, wherein are inserted all the Petitions 
that I have presented, at well to the Judges Royal, as 
to my Lord the Archbishop; whereof I gave once a fair 
Copy to my Lord de Laubardemont, that the King’s 
Attorney has told me that he had also produc’d them- 
Be pleased to cause a Petition to be drawn up by our At- 
torney, who shall take such counsel as he shall think good. 
My Answers contain my Defences and Reasons: I have 
exhibited nothing that I do not justifie by my Writings 
and Witnesses, if my said Lords give me leave. For 
the rest, I rely upon the Povidence of GOD, the Testi-
mony of my Conscience, and the equity of my Judges; 
for the inlightning of whom I make continual Prayers to 
GOD, and for the conservation of my good Mother; to 
whom I pray GOD to restore me shortly, to render her 
better than I have ever done, the Services of her 
Son, 
and Servant, 
Grandier. 
And by a Postscript: 
Forasmuch as I know nothing here of that 
which is past abroad in the World, if 
there has happen’d any thing in those Public 
Acts which may be useful, you may employ 
them as the Counsel shall think fit. They 
have read to me the Commission of the 
King, with the Names of my Lords the 
Judges deputed to judge the Process defini- 
tively; and they have given me the List of 
their Names, which I send you.
K Sect. 47.


130 The History of
Sect. 47. Whatsoever was the Opinion that he 
had of his Judges, those amongst the disinterested 
Persons, who had some Commerce with them, 
knew well that his destruction was resolv’d on, 
with which they were not then so sensibly touch’d, 
as they had been, if they had not had a Mind em- 
ploy’d in attending all the consequences of that 
Affair, which seem’d to threaten every particular 
Person with a like usage in his turn, by the Esta- 
blishment of that Proposition, That the Devil duly 
exorcis’d, is compell’d to speak the Truth. The Judges 
Commissaries shewing by all their proceedings, that 
they had Order to Authorize this Maxim. This 
Reflection concern’d the most insensible Persons, 
and oblig’d them to put themselves into a conditi- 
on to prevent the effects of so dangerous a Doctrine;
At last all the Inhabitants being assembled upon the 
ringing of the Bell of the Town-House, resolv’d to 
address themselves directly to the King, to whom 
they writ the following Letter: 
SIR, 
Sect. 48. THE Officers and Inhabitants of your Town of 
Loudun, do find themselves at last oblig’d to 
have recourse to your Majesty, most Humbly remonstrating, 
that the Exorcisms, that are made in the said Town of 
Loudun, on the Nuns of Saint Ursula, and some secular 
Maids, who are said to be possess’d with evil Spirits, 
a Thing is committed very prejudicial to the Public, and 
to the quiet of your faithful Subjects, in as much as the 
Exorcists abusing their Ministry, and the Authority of 
the Church, propose Questions in the Exorcisms, which 
tend to the defamation of the best Families of the said 
Town, and Monsieur Laubardemont, Counsellor, de- 
puted by your Majesty, has heretofore given so much
credit


131 the Devils of Loudun. 
credit to the Sayings and Answers of these Devils, That 
upon a false indication by them made, he had been in 
the House of a Gentlewoman with a great noise and num- 
ber of People, to make a search for imaginary 
Book of Magick. As also other Gentlewomen had been 
stopt in the Church, and the Doors shut to make an en- 
quiry for certain pretended Magical Pacts, likewise i-
maginary. Since then, this mischief has gone so far, that 
at this time, they make such consideration of the Denunci- 
ations, Testimonies and Indications of the said Devils, 
that there has been Printed a Pamphlet, and publish’d in 
the said Town, by which they would establish this Belief in 
the Minds of the Judges, ‘ That the Devils duly 
‘ exorcis’d speak the Truth; that one may upon 
‘ their Deposition pass a reasonable Judgment; and 
‘ that next to the Truths of the Faith, and De- 
‘ monstrations of Sciences, there is not a greater 
‘ certainty than that which comes from them; 
‘ and that when they believe the words of the 
‘ Devil duly exorcis’d, they take his words not 
‘ as the Father of Lies, but of the Church, which 
‘ has Power to make the Devils to speak Truth. 
And to establish yet more powerfully this dangerous 
Doctrine, that there has been made in the said Town, 
and in the presence of Monsieur de Laubardemont, 
two Sermons in conformity to the above said Propositions. 
In conference whereof, and upon such denunciations, the 
said Sieur de Laubardemont has again very lately 
caus’d to be arrested and taken Prisoner by an Exempt 
of the Grand Provost, a Maid of the best Families in the 
City, the same having been kept two Days in the House of a 
Gentleman, a Widower, then releas’d into the Hands, 
and under the Security of hey kindred. In such sort, 
Sir, that the Petitioners see and know, that they strive 
to establish amongst them; and in the Heart 
of your most Christian kingdom, a resemblance of the
R2 Ancient


132 The History of 
Ancient Oracles against the express Prohibition of the 
Divine Law, and the Example of our Saviour, who has 
not suffer’d Devils to speak and publish things true and 
necessary to be believ’d, against the Authority of the 
Apostles, and ancient Fathers of the Church, who have 
always made them hold their peace, and forbid to en- 
quire of them, or become familiar with them; And also 
against the Doctrine of Saint Thomas, and other 
Doctors and Luminaries of the Church. But besides 
that, the mischievous Maxims inserted in this Pamphlet, 
and which they wou’d now bring into credit, have been 
heretofore, and since the Year 1620, rejected by the advice 
of the most Famous and renowned Doctors of the Sor- 
bonn, and since then condemn’d by the Decree, Censure 
and general Decision of the Faculty of Paris, made in 
the Year 1623, upon a Book publish’d concerning Three 
Persons possess’d in Flanders, which contain the like 
Propositions with those new in question. Therefore the 
Petitioners induc’d by their proper interest, considering, 
that if they Authorise these Devils in their Answers 
and Oracles, the best Men, and the most virtuous and 
innocent, to whom consequently these Devils bear a 
mortal hatred, would remain expos’d to their Malice;
humbly request and beseech your Majesty to interpose 
your Royal Authority for the putting a stop to these abuses 
and profanations of Exorcisms, which are daily made 
at Loudun, in the presence of the Holy Sacrament, 
wherein you will imitate the Zeal of the Emperor 
Charlemagne, one of your most august Predecessors, 
who hinder’d and did forbid the abuse which was commit- 
ed in his time, by the application of some Sacra- 
ments, the usage whereof they alter’d and perverted, 
contrary to the design and end of their Instituti- 
on. For these Reasons, Sir, may it please your 
Majesty, to ordain the said Faculty of Paris to examine 
the said Pamphlet and Censure hereto annex’d, to interpose
their


133 the Devils of Loudun.
their Decree upon the Proportions, Doctrines, and 
Resolutions abovemention’d, whereunto your Majesty 
may give them such Power as is requisite; And that it 
may be permitted to the said Petitioners, and those a- 
mongst them who shall be concern’d to lodge an Appeal, by 
Writ of Error from the Interrogatories tending to defa- 
mation, made by the said Exorcists, and from all 
this which ensued thereupon, and to get relief of them 
either in the Court of Parliament of Paris, which 
is the natural Judge thereof, or in such other Court as it 
shall please your Majesty to ordain. And your Petitioners 
shall continue to pray to GOD for the Prosperity, 
Grandure and Inlargement of your just and glorious 
Empire. 
Sect. 49. This Letter or Petition will not suffer 
the Reader to doubt of what has been related con- 
cerning the Opinions which the honest People had 
of the Proceedings of the Exorcists, and those of 
Laubardemont, who was highly provok’d by this 
Action, and this Resolution, as well as the other 
Commissaries. But because they address’d them- 
selves to the King directly, they did not think fit 
to attempt any thing against those who had resolv’d 
it, and were contented only to make the following 
Order.
K3 By

134 The History of 
By the KING. 
An EXTRACT of the Registers of the Commissi- 
oners appointed by the for the Judgment of 
the Process Criminal, made against Monsieur Ur- 
bain Grandier, and his Complices. 
‘ Whereas it has been remonstrated by the 
‘ King’s Attorney General, that on Tuesday 
‘ last the Eighth of this Month, the Bailiff of this 
‘ Town call’d together an Assembly, compos’d for 
‘ the most part of the Inhabitants prosessing the 
‘ pretended reform’d Religion, and of Handicrasts 
‘ Men, in which there was held many injurious 
‘ Discourses, and tending to Sedition and popular 
‘ Commotions, upon Facts falsly and calumniously 
‘ averred, concerning the Exorcisms which are 
‘ made publickly in this Town by the King’s Au- 
‘ thority, and other things depending on our Com- 
‘ mission; And upon the notice which has since 
‘ then been given us by him, We have heard as 
‘ well the Lieutenant Criminal as the King’s Advocate 
' and Attorney of the Bailiwick of this Town, toge- 
' ther with the General Assessors, and Sheriffs of the 
' same, and Champion Clerk of the said Assembly; 
‘ and examin’d a Memorial containing the Names of 
‘ those who assisted at it, by which Act appears the 
‘ Enterprise and Attempt made by the said Bailiff 
‘ in the said Assembly, and the injurious Discourses 
‘ which have been held there, which are disown’d 
‘ by the discreetest and best qualified of the said 
‘ Inhabitants, who judg’d that the Consequence 
‘ thereof, might be very pernicious to the Service 
‘ of the King, and to the Authority of the Court, 
‘ if it were not speedily prevented. And there-
‘ upon


135 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ upon requir’d that the said Act of the Assembly 
‘ might be Cancell’d and Annull’d, and the injuri 
‘ ous Discourses held by them may be razed and 
‘ blotted out, with prohibitions, as at other times, 
‘ to the said Bailiff and all others to make the 
‘ like Assembly, and in the same to propose any 
‘ thing concerning the Exorcisms, and other Facts 
‘ depending on our Commission; and that he was 
‘ more amply inform’d of the injurious discourses 
‘ tending to Sedition, held as well in the said 
‘ Assembly, as elsewhere; for the information, held, 
‘ made and communicated to him, Right should be 
‘ done as is fitting; and having seen the said Act of the 
‘ Assembly of the said 9th Day of the present Month, 
‘ a List of the Names and Sirnames of some of the 
‘ said Inhabitants who assisted in the said Assembly; 
‘ Our Verbal Process of the Eighth and Ninth of 
‘ the said Month, containing the hearing of the said 
‘ Lieutenant Criminal, Advocate and Attorney 
‘ of the King in the Bailiwick, and of the said 
‘ Champion; The Decree of the said Ninth Day of 
‘ the present Month, And all being consider’d, the 
‘ said Commissaries deputed by the King, Sovereign 
‘ Judges in this Cause, without having any regard to 
‘ the said Act of the present Month, which we have 
‘ Cancell’d and do Cancel as Null, made by attempt 
‘ against the Respect and Authority given us by 
‘ the King, and upon Facts calumnious and in- 
‘ jurious, and tending to a popular Sedition, and 
‘ contrary to usual Forms, by practices, and 
‘ private combinations; Have order’d, and do 
‘ Order, that the Minutes of the said Act shall 
' be exhibited, and put in our Registry by Champi- 
’ on Clerk of the said Assembly this Day, that 
‘ the same having been seen and communicated to 
‘ the Kings Attorney General, We prohibit and 
‘ forbid as formerly, as well the said Bailiff Gene-
K4 ‘ ral


136 The History of
‘ ral Assessors, and others, either to call together 
‘ hereafter such Assemblies, or in any others, a- 
‘ bout things concerning the said Power given us 
‘ by his Majesties Commission, or in any manner to 
‘ meddle with the Fact hereof, upon the Penalty of 
‘ 20000 Livres fine, and other greater Sum, if 
‘ the Case requires it; saving to the said Inhabi- 
‘ tants and other Persons, liberty to address them- 
‘ selves to us upon the complaints they would 
‘ make concerning that which past at the Exor- 
‘ cisms, and other circumstances and dependen- 
‘ cies of our Commission; and doing right more- 
‘ over to the Conclusions of the King’s Attorney, 
‘ have Enacted, and do Enact, That there shall be a 
‘ fuller Information made before us of the injurious 
‘ and seditious Propositions which have been 
‘ made, as well in the said Assembly, as elsewhere, for
‘ the said information related and communicated 
‘ to the King’s Attorney, to be provided such a 
‘ Decree, as shall appertain thereunto. And to 
‘ the end, that our persent Order may be known 
‘ to every one, we command that it be signified as 
' well to the Person of the said Bailiff, as to the 
‘ General Assessors of the Town, and more-
‘ over read and publish’d by Sound of Trumpet, 
‘ and fix’d to the places and Corners of the said 
‘ Town, as accustom’d to be done. Given at 
‘ Loudun, the—Day of August, 1634. Sign’d Nozai 
‘ Clerk. 
Sect. 50. If the Petition was an undeniable 
Proof of the Sentiments of the Publick, this 
Decree is one no less evident of the unjust and 
Arbitrary Power, which Laubardemont usurp’d. 
This little Tyrant would that they should address 
to him upon the Complaints they had to make 
against himself, and of the manner whereby he a- 
bus’d


137 The Devils of Loudun. 
bus’d the Power which he had in his Hand. He 
order'd that the Petitions they had drawn up 
to present to the King, should be suppress’d and 
torn in Pieces; and that there should be an Infor- 
mation made against the Authors of such an at- 
tempt, or rather of so lawful a Proceeding. Cer- 
tainly it had been very difficult, that the Voice of 
a private Person, and a miserable Captive, as this 
Grandier was, should have been able to arrive at 
the Ears of the Monarch; if this of all the Inha- 
bitants of a Town, assembled in a Body with their 
Officers, According to Custom, and in the pre- 
scrib’d Rules, was stifled and stopt, by artificial 
and violent Means. 
Sect. 51. Two Days after this Order had been 
publish’d and posted up, Grandier caus’d a Petition 
to be presented to his Judges, tending to a Second 
Visit; And these are some of the Reasons upon 
which it was grounded. ‘ Do not my Lords, re- 
‘ ly upon the Visit that was pretended to have been 
‘ made, you may consider the nullities by the Case 
‘ which has been presented to you; But ’twas o- 
‘ mitted that Adam the Apothecary impudent- 
‘ ly thrusting himself amongst these pretend- 
‘ ed Physicians, and Mannouri the Chirurgeon, 
‘ into the Chamber where the Visit was 
‘ made, he dar’d to sign the Report which 
‘ was given, whereof Monsieur de Laubardemont 
‘ having been advertiz’d, severely reprov’d this 
‘ Man, in such manner that ’twas needful to disal- 
‘ low this Report; and to make another, which 
‘ as ’tis said, has been done upon other like occasi- 
‘ ons. He befought the Judges not to defer the 
ordering this Second Visit, which if well and duly 
made by Physicians of Probity and Ability, would 
be as a Touch-stone to discover the Truth. He 
remonstrated


138 The History of 
remonstrated to them, That the Physicians of Villages 
and young Men, ought not to be call’d upon an occa- 
sion so extraordinary; That they ought not to be 
lodg’d in the Houses of his declar’d Enemies, nor 
to have daily communications with them, 
and with the Nuns; That the Head of 
Mannouri the Chirurgeon, which shook much, with- 
out doubt through some fault of the Brain, was 
not proper to discern the principals of the Actions 
in controversy, nor make a solid Judgment of 
them; That the surest way to penetrate into this 
Business, would be to do, as the Lords in Parlia- 
ment letting at Thonars did, according to the Re- 
cital which Pigrai, Chirurgeon to Henry the Third, 
made in the Tenth Chapter of his Epitome of Physic 
and Chirurgery; wherein he says, that Fourteen 
Persons who were accus’d of Sorcery, having been 
condemn’d to Death by the Judges of the Places, 
after having been visited before them, were not- 
withstanding sent away absolv’d by the Parliament, 
upon the new Visit which was made by the Author, 
in the presence of two Counsellors of the Court, 
appointed for that purpose, and of Three of the 
King’s Physicians, by whom there was found nei- 
ther Mark nor Appearance of those things where- 
with the accused Persons had been charg’d. This 
Chirurgeon added, that he did not know that ’twas 
the capacity or fidelity of those who had given 
their Report; but Grandier maintain’d that he 
knew but two much, that ’twas the incapacity and 
malice of those who had visited him. This Re- 
guest was not more favourably answer’d than the 
precedent. They have however acknowledg’d in 
the Extract of the Proofs which are in the Process, 
&c. ‘ That this may be said against the Instructi- 
‘ on, That the Chirurgeon, who assisted at the
‘ Visits,


139 The Devils of Loudun.
‘ Visits, was a Kinsman of the Sieur de Silly, who 
‘ was said to be one of the Instruments of the De- 
‘ struction of Grandier, but that he was there but 
‘ as a Witness, and that they were the Six Physici- 
‘ ans not suspected, who assisted there and gave 
‘ their Report: But who will believe it? And how 
can it be maintain’d, That he who manag’d the 
Probe, and apply’d it, was but a Witness in this 
Action? Can one refrain from concluding that 
these are the Physicians who were indeed but Wit- 
nesses? and yet Witnesses suspected, blameable and 
disallow’d, although by a continuation of Injustice, 
they have not been willing to allow of lawful 
causes of recusation which were alledg’d against 
them. 
Sect. 52. So many irregular and violent pro- 
ceedings, so many denials of Justice, so many re- 
fusals to hear only the defences of the Person ac- 
cus’d, to receive the Petitions and Papers which 
he gave, and to impart to him those which were 
produc’d against him; All this began to make him 
open his Eyes upon his approaching destruction, 
and to make him to understand that there was no 
mean between these two extreams; either that he 
must be punish’d as a Sorcerer and a Magician, 
or that a Convent of Nuns, many Monks and 
Ecclesiasticks, and a Number of considerable Lay- 
Persons should be expos’d to the Penalties which 
they deserv’d for the most horrid of all Calumnies, 
and the blackest of all Conspiracies that could be 
made against the Life and Honour of an innocent 
Person; and which Calumnies had been so visibly 
supported by a Bishop, and by a Commissary of the 
King, that they could not avoid having a part of 
the infamy with which the culpable were stain’d. 
But although he well perceiv’d that he must die
an


140 The History of 
an Innocent, to save a great Number of Guil- 
ty Persons, and that he had resign’d him- 
self to the Will of GOD, he would not 
however abandon his own Defence; and he 
Wrote for this purpose the Discourse, of which 
mention has been many times already made; 
Intituled, Fins et Conclusions absolutoires, &c. 
Which begins in these Words: ‘ I beseech you 
‘ in all Humility, to consider advisedly and 
‘ with attention, that which the Prophet says 
‘ in the Eighty Second Psalm, which contains 
‘ a very Holy Admonition, and bids you exe- 
‘ cute your Offices with all Righteousness and 
‘ Impartiality, considering, that being but Mortal 
‘ Men you shall appear before GOD the 
‘ Sovereign Judge of the World, to render him 
‘ an Account of your Administration. This an- 
‘ ointed of GOD speaks this Day to you 
‘ who are sent to Judge, and says to you, 
‘ GOD strands in the Congregation of the mighty, 
‘ He is a Judge in the middle of Judges. How 
‘ long will you have a Regard to the Appearance 
‘ of the Persons of the Wicked. You are Gods 
‘ Children of the most high; nevertheless you 
‘ shall die like other Men, and you, who are Princes, 
‘ shall fall as other Men. 
Sect. 53. The beginning of this Discourse was 
grave and moving; it was presented to the Bishop, 
and to the other Persons of Authority, as well as to 
the Commissaries: The first Effect it produc’d 
was, that this Prelate, after having assisted at the 
Exorcisms, sent to Londun a Sentence, in Form of 
a Decree, Dated at his House at Dissai, of the 
10th of August containing, that the Ursuline Nuns 
of Loudun, and the Secular Maids, were truly tor-
mented by Devils, and possessed by Evil Spirits. This
was


141 the Devils of Loudun. 
was signified to the Person accus’d, with a Copy 
of the Advice and Resolution of Andrew Daval, 
Nicholas Inibert, Anthony Martin, and James Forton, 
Doctors of the Sorbonn at Paris, who had deliver’d 
their Opinions upon the Facts which had been 
propos’d to them, which were absolutely feign’d 
and false, viz. That the Nuns had been lifted up 
from the Ground to the heighth of Two Foot, and 
that being laid all at Length, without the help 
either of Feet or Hands, and without bending their 
Bodies, they had been rais’d up. They preceded 
also to his Hearing, and at length they prepar’d 
themselves for the judgment of the Process. ‘ Fa- 
‘ ther Tranquille says. That the Judges seeing them- 
‘ selves charg’d with an Affair, which drew upon 
‘ them the Eyes of all France, and even of all 
‘ Christendom, and which seen’d to be intangl’d 
‘ with a Thousand Difficulties, and the Success 
‘ whereof drew very great Consequences, they re- 
‘ solv’d all with one accord, to address themselves 
‘ first to GOD, who is the Fountain of Light 
‘ and Truth, and that each of them should pre- 
‘ pare himself by Confession arid the Communion 
‘ often reiterated, to receive the Grace and As- 
‘ sistance of Heaven. They began, added he, this 
‘ Action by a general Procession, to shew that they 
‘ were find to excite the People to Devotion
‘ by their Examples; they continued all the Festi- 
‘ vals and Sundays, during the judgment of the 
‘ Process, to visit also the Churches of the Town, 
‘ and the Holy Sacrament exposed there, to cause 
‘ a Mass of the Holy Ghost to be sung with Solem- 
‘ nity, with a Sermon, making publick and fre- 
‘ quent Prayers, that it would please GOD to 
‘ conduct them in their Affair, and to illuminate 
‘ them with his Spirit, to render Justice to whom
‘ it


142 The History of
‘ it belong’d, according to the Intention of his 
‘ Majesty and the Duty of their Consciences. 
Sect. 54. These Commissaries being so devoutly 
prepar’d, they met together the 18th of August 
early in the Morning, at the Convent of the Car- 
melites, where they made an Order, by which, af- 
ter having openly read the King’s Commission, and 
the Papers which had been produc’d by each Side, 
they pronounc’d the Condemnation of Grandier 
in these Words; We have declar’d, and do declare, 
the said Urban Grandier duly attainted and convicted 
of the Crime of Magick, Sorcery, and the Possessions 
happen’d by his Act, to the Persons of some Ursuline 
Nuns of this Town of Loudun and other Seculars, to- 
gether with other Causes and Crimes resulting thereupon. 
For Reparation whereof, we have condemn’d, and do con- 
demn the said Grandier to undergo an honourable 
Amand, Bare-headed, a Rope about his Neck, holding 
in his Hand a burning Torch of Two Pounds Weight, 
before the principal Door of the Church of St. Peter’s 
in the Market, and before that of St. Ursula in this 
said Town, and there, upon his Knees to ask Pardon of 
GOD, the King and the Court, and this done, to be 
conducted to the Publick Place of St. Crosse, and there 
to be ty’d to a Post upon a Wood-Pile, which shall be made 
in the said place for this purpose, and there his Body to 
be burnt alive, with the Pacts and Magical Characters 
remaining in the Registry, together with the Manu- 
script by him made against the Celibacy of Priests; 
and his Ashes to be cast into the Wind. We have de- 
clar’d, and do declare, All and every of his Goods to ac- 
crue and be confiscated to the King, after there has been 
rais’d by the sale of them 150 Livres, to be employ'd 
for the buying a Copper-Plate, on which shall be en- 
grav’d the Extract of the present Sentence, and the 
same to be set in an eminent Place of the said Church of
the


143 the Devils of Loudun. 
the Ursulines, to continue there to Perpetuity, And be- 
fore the Execution of the present Sentence, we Com- 
mand that the sold Grandier shall be put to the Rack, 
ordinary and extraordinary, upon the Articles of his 
Complices. Pronounc’d at Loudun to the said Gran- 
dier, and drawn up the 18th of August, 1634. 
Sect. 55. Father Tranquille, and the Author of the 
Demonomany of Loudun, have writ concerning the 
Death of Grandier, abundance of false, childish 
and ridiculous Things They have Reproach’d him, 
that he had desir’d a Mitigation of his Punishment. 
He was much to blame, without doubt, to be 
mov’d with the Prospect of an infamous and cruel 
Death, the only Thought whereof would make 
one tremble with Honour! It was, say these 
Writers, because he had more care of his Body than of 
his Soul. With like Reasons, one might easily make 
Criminal the most innocent Actions; but to dis- 
charge this unhappy Victim of the Hypocrisy of 
the Monks, Charity obligeth us to say with the Scrip- 
ture, That no one hateth his own Flesh; and to be- 
lieve that he had a regard for his Soul, and that 
he fear’d that his Constancy, his Faith and his 
Hope, such as they might be, should sink under 
the Weight of so terrible a Punishment. They 
have further reproach’d him. That he had not 
vouchsaf’d to look upon the Crucifix, nor on an Image 
of the Virgin; that he shook his Head when they threw 
Holy Water upon him; that when they offer’d it to 
him, he wou’d not drink, or that he drank but very lit- 
tle, that he Invoked not the Virgin; and that he knew 
not the Prayer of the Guardian Angel. These are 
the Arguments which these Authors dar’d to al- 
ledge as demonstrative, and sufficient to prove by 
the Circumstances of the Death of Grandier, that 
he was a Magician. ‘Tis true, that they add,
That


144 The History of 
That he neither call’d upon God the Father, nor Jesus 
Christ; nor that he desir’d the Assistance of any one,
unless of a Huguenot Apostate and Relapse, who stood 
near him. This Matter has been acknowledge’d to 
be false by all the Spectators, who were near e- 
nough to Understand what he said, and this aposta- 
riz’d relapsed Huguenot being present and Praying 
alone for the suffering Person, is a Contrivance 
so agreeable to the Genius of Monks, that if one 
did not feel ones Heart fill’d with Pity, Horrour, 
and Indignation, one could not contain from Laugh- 
ter at the Reading of it, as well as of that which 
they have written besides; That after his Legs had 
been wash’d, which had been torn by the Rack, and 
that they had brought him to the Fire, to recover 
somewhat of Spirits and Vigour, he forbore not to en- 
tertain himself with his Guards, by Discourses little se- 
rious and full of Raillery; That he did eat with an 
Appetite, and drink with Pleasure, Three or Four 
Draughts, and that he shed not any Tears whilst he 
suffer’d the Rack, nor after he had undergone it, nor 
even when they exorcis’d him with the Exorcism ap- 
pointed for Magicians; and that the Exorcist said to 
him more than Fifty times, Præscipio, ut si sis inno- 
cens, essundas lachrymas, I command thee if thou 
art innocent, to shed Tears: As if Compression and 
Pain were not able to be natural Causes of this last 
Accident, supposing that it was true; and as if 
the Horrour and Indignation which he could not 
withhold himself from conceiving, were not ca- 
pable to keep his Eyes dry and inflam’d; and in 
line, as if nothing extraordinary could happen in 
a Body so horribly misus’d, and in a Mind so ex- 
treamly provok’d. But all these things were de- 
vis’d and related, on purpose to insinuate, that 
the Power of the Devils made him insensible of
all


145 The Devils of Loudun.
all the Cruelties which were exorcis’d upon his 
Person. They have further imputed to him, that 
he refus’d to be confess’d, by answering, That 
’twas but Four Days agoe since he was confess’d, never- 
theless, that he wou’d do what they would have him: 
To which, Sincerity ought to have oblig’d these 
Writers to have added, that having not Confi- 
dence enough in Father Lactance, nor in the Ca- 
pucins, he desir’d for his Confessor the Father Guar- 
dian of the Cordeliers, named Father Grillau; 
which was barbarously refus’d him, notwithstand- 
ing the repeated Supplications he made to obtain 
this last Consolation. 
Sect. 56. He demanded also in the Extremity of his 
Torture, of Lactance, who cry’d to him without 
Intermission, dicas, dicas, and who, for that Rea- 
son, was call’d by the People, Father Dicas, if 
he believ’d that a Man of Sincerity, ought with a 
good Conscience to accuse himself of a Sin which 
he had never committed, so much as in 
Thought? The Exorcist durst not go so far as to 
tell him that he might; whereupon the Patient 
conjur’d him to let him die in Peace; and this is 
that which they call’d Impenitence and hardness of 
Heart; for say they, he has confess’d greater Crimes 
than Magick. But when one continues to read on, 
and search with Curiosity what were these Crimes 
greater than Magick, of which they pretend he 
accus’d himself of, it will be found they were 
Crimes of Frailty and Humane Infirmity, supposing 
nevertheless, that these Sins were as enormous as 
that of Magick; By what Consequence must it be, 
that he was guilty of this last, because he was of 
the others? In the mean time, though it pleas’d 
these able Casuists to make these sorts of Sins to 
be equal, they hindred not the Sentiments of the 
pretended Magician from being accounted more
L rea-


146 The History of 
reasonable, and be more Universally follow’d than 
theirs; for see how he explains himself in his 
Conclusions Absolvatory, &c. upon this Subject: The 
Crime of Magick, is the most horrible, most abomina- 
ale, and most detestable that one can imaging being the 
Crime of High Treason against God, in the highest 
Degree; the Fruit whereof is Punishment without Re- 
mission. 
Sect. 57. We shall not relate here, the Testimo- 
nics that the Author of the Demonomania has 
drawn from the Mouth of the Devils, and which 
he made use of against Grandier, although they are 
so ridiculous and impertinent, that they would 
not fail to increase the Indignation of the Reader; 
’tis not to be doubted, that the very Title, namely, 
The Testimonies of the Devil might not be taken 
for a Reproach, and a sufficient Confutation of all 
the rest which that Book contains. ’Twill then 
be more to the Purpose, to make a Recital of the 
Death of this unfortunate Man, taken from se- 
veral Relations of Sincere and Unconcern’d Per 
sons. 
Sect. 58. Friday the 18th. of August, 1634. 
Francis Fourneau Surgeon, was sent for by Laubar- 
demont, and although he was ready to obey wil- 
lingly and at that instant, nevertheless they hurried 
him from his House, and carried him as a Pri- 
soner to the Place where Grandier was detain’d. 
Having been introduc’d there into the Chamber, 
Grandier was heard to speak to Mannouri in these 
Words Cruel Hangman, art thou come to dispatch 
me? Thou knowest, inhumane Wretch, the Cruelty 
thou hast executed upon my Body; here continue, and 
make an end of killing me. Then one of the Ex- 
empts of the great Provost of the Hostel, whom 
Laubardemont caus’d to be call’d Exempt of the 
King’s Guards, commanded Fourneau to Shave
Gran-


147 the Devils of Loudun. 
Grandier, and to take from him all the Hair upon 
his Head and Face and all the Parts of his Body; 
Fourneau going to execute this Order, one of the 
Judges told him, that he ought also to take off 
his Eye-brows and his Nails. The Patient exprest 
that he would obey and let him do it; but the 
Surgeon protested that he would not do any thing 
in it, whatsoever Command he might receive, and 
pray’d him to Pardon him, if he laid his Hands 
upon him. I believe, said Grandier, you are the on- 
ly Person that has Pity on me; Whereupon Four- 
neau reply’d to him, Sir, you see not all the World. 
There were seen upon his Body but Two natural 
Spots or little Moles, the one plac’d near the 
Groin, and the other higher upon the Back, 
which the Surgeon found very sensible. When 
this was done, they gave him not his own Cloaths, 
but others very bad; afterwards, although his 
Sentence of Condemnation had been pronounc’d 
in the Convent of the Carmelites, he was conduct- 
ed by the Exempt of the Grand Provost, with 
Two of his Guards; and by the Provost of Lou- 
dun and his Lieutenant; and by the Provost of 
Chinon in a close Coach to the Palace of Loudun, 
Where many Ladies of Quality were sitting on the 
Judges Seats in the Chamber of Audience, Lau- 
bardemont's Lady taking the chiefest Place, al- 
though she was inferior to a Number of others 
who were there present; Laubardemont was in 
the usual Place of the Clerk, and the Clerk of 
the Commission was Handing before him. There 
were Guards round the Palace, and all Avenues 
set by the Major Memin, who was also in the 
Palace standing near the King’s Attorney of the 
Commission, and below the Ladies. When Gran-
dier was entred into the Palace, they caus’d him 
to stay some time at the Bottom of the Hall, near
L2 the



148 The History of
the Chamber of Audience, and after he had been 
introduc’d, and that he had past the Bar, he fell 
upon his Knees, without putting off either his 
Hat or his Cap, because he had his hands bound. 
The Clerk having rais’d him up to make him 
come near to Laubardemont, he put himself again 
into the same posture, and the Clerk and the Ex- 
empt taking off briskly, the one his Hat, and the 
other his Cap, they cast them on one side of Lau- 
bardemont. Lactance and another Recollect, who 
had accompanied him from his Prison to the Pa- 
lace, were attir’d in their Albs and Stoles, and 
before they made him enter into the Chamber, 
they had exorcis’d the Air, the Earth and the o- 
ther Elements, as also the Patient himself, to the 
end, that the Devil might quit his Person. Be- 
ing thus upon his Knees, and his Hands joyn’d, 
the Clerk said to him, Turn thee, thou wretched 
Man, adore the Crucifix which is upon the Judges 
Seat, which he did with great Humility, and lift- 
ing up his Eyes towards Heaven, he continued 
some time in mental Prayer. When he had put 
himself into his former Posture, the Clerk read 
to him his Sentence trembling; but he heard the 
reading of it with a great Constancy and a won- 
derful Tranquillity. Then he spake, and said, 
My Lords, I call to witness God the Father, the Son, 
and the Holy Ghost, and the Virgin Mary my only Ad- 
vocate, that I have never been a Magician; that I have 
never committed Sacriledge; that I knew no other Ma- 
gick than that of the Holy Scripture, which I have 
always preach’d; and that I have had no other Belief 
than that of our Mother the Holy Catholick, Aposto- 
lick and Roman Church. I renounce the Devil and 
his Pomps; I own my Saviour, and beseech him; that 
the Blood of his Cross may he meritorious to me: And 
you, my Lords, I beseech you, mitigate the Rigour of my
Pun-


149 the Devils of Loudun. 
Punishment and put not my Soul in despair. When 
hese Words, accompanied with Tears, had been 
pronounc’d, Laubardemont caus’d the Ladies to 
withdraw, and all Persons who, out of Curiosity, 
were in the Palace, and had a very long Conver- 
sation with Grandier, speaking to him softly in 
his Ear, whereupon the Patient desir’d Paper; 
he did not cause it to be given him, but told him 
aloud, and in a very severe Tone, that there was 
no other Course to induce the judges to remit 
something of the Rigour of the Sentence, but by 
ingeniously declaring his Complices; whereunto 
he answer’d, that he had no Complices, and pro- 
tested his Innocence, as he had always done before. 
Houmain Lieutenant Criminal of Orleans, and one 
of the Reporters, spake to him also in private 
for that same end, and having receiv’d a like an- 
swer, they order’d him to be put to the Torture 
Ordinary and Extraordinary, which is done at 
Loudun, by putting the Legs of the Patient be- 
tween two Planks of Wood, which they bind with 
Cords, between which they put Wedges, and make 
them enter by the Blows of a Hammer to squeeze 
the Legs, which are more or less, according to the 
Number or Bigness of the Wedges that are 
us’d, which sometimes go so far, that the Bones of the 
Legs do Crack and fall in Pieces when they are un- 
loos’d; and that those, who have undergone this 
Torture, die in a little time after. They gave 
Grandier Two Wedges more than they usually did to 
the most Criminal;  but they were not big enough 
to the liking of the Monks and Laubardemont, who 
threatned the Man that had the Care of the 
Planks and other Instruments of the Torture, to 
deal with him severely, if he did not bring bigger 
Wedges; from which he could not excuse him- 
self, but by Swearing that he had no bigger. The
L3 Recollect


150 The History of 
Recollect and Capucins who were present to exor- 
cize the Wedges, the Planks, and the Hammers 
for the Torture, fearing that the Exorcism had 
not effect enough, and left the Devils should have 
the Power to refill the Blows of a prophane Man, 
such as the Hangman was, they themselves took 
the Hammer and tortur’d this unhappy Man; 
pronouncing against him terrible Imprecations. 
Tantœne Animis calestibus Irœ? Can so much Gall en- 
ter the Soul of devout Persons? Yes; and with just 
Reason, for a Miscreant, a Sorcerer, a Magician 
deserves not to be spar’d, when the Glory of God 
is concern’d, by which one may discern the Degree 
of his Zeal and Fervour, by the Degree of the 
Transport he has against the Grime and the Cri- 
minals. The Patient Swoon’d many times during 
the Torture, but they recover’d him out of his 
Swoon by redoubled Blows; When his Legs were 
shattered, and that they saw the Marrow come 
forth, they gave over the Torture, took him out, 
and laid him on the Pavement. He shew’d in this 
Condition, an Example of Firmness and Constan- 
cy which one cannot sufficiently admire; he let 
not escape one Word of Repining, nor Complaint, 
against his Enemies; on the contrary, he utter’d, 
during his Torture, a proper and servent Prayer 
to God; and being thus extended upon the Pave- 
ment, he pronounc’d again another, which the 
Lieutenant of the Provost writ down, whom 
Laubardemont forbid to let it be seen by any Body. 
This unfortunate Creature, maintain’d always in 
the midst of the Anguish and Blows which mang- 
led him, that he was neither a Magician, nor Sa- 
crilegious Person, acknowledging, that as a Man, 
he had abus’d the Pleasures of the Flesh, for which 
he was Confest, and had done Penance; but he 
pray’d his Judges, who urg’d him to explain him-
self


151 the Devils of Loudun. 
self further, that they would not oblige him to 
name any Body, nor to specifie the Sins, for 
which he believ’d he had obtain’d forgiveness by 
his Repentance and his Prayers; which he affirm’d 
to be such as a true Christian ought to make. He 
renounce’d again Three or Four times, the Devil 
and his Pomps, and protested, that he never saw 
Elizabeth Blanchard, but when she was confronted 
to him, very far from having known her, after 
that manner which she had declar’d. He Swoon’d 
once again after he had been taken from the Tor- 
ture, and he came not out of that Fainting Fit, 
but by the help of a little Wine, which the Lieu- 
tenant of the Provost caus’d speedily to be put 
into his Mouth; afterwards he was carried into 
the Council Chamber, and put upon Straw near 
the Fire, where he demanded an Augustin Fryar 
for his Confessor, whom he saw then before his 
Eyes; who was also denied him, as well as Father 
Grillau, and he was committed, against his Will, 
into the hands of Father Tranquille, and Father 
Claude, Capucins. When they were withdrawn, 
they severely forbid those who Guarded him, not 
to let him speak with any Body, and so he was not 
seen during the space of almost Four Hours, but 
Thrice by the Clerk of the Commission, by his 
Confessors, and by Laubardemont, who was with him 
more than Two Hours, to force him to sign a 
Writing which he offer’d him; and which he con-
stantly refus’d to Sign. 
Sect. 59. About Four or Five in the Evening he 
was taken from the Chamber by his Torturers, 
who carried him upon a Hand-Barrow; in going, 
he told the Lieutenant Criminal of Orleans, that 
he had said all, and that there remain’d no- 
thing more upon his Conscience; Will you not, says 
this Judge to him then, that I pray to GOD for you?
L4 You


152 The History of 
You will oblige me by doing it, reply’d the Patient to 
him, And I beseech you to do it. He carried a 
Torch in his Hand, which he kiss’d as he went 
from the Palace; he look’d upon all the People 
modestly, and with a settled Countenance, and 
desiring those whom he knew, that they would 
pray to GOD for him. As soon as he was come 
out of the Palace, they read to him his Sentence, 
and put him in a kind of little Chariot, to bring 
him before the Church of St. Peter in the Market, 
where Laubardemont caus’d him to come down 
from the Chariot, to the end, that he might put 
himself upon his Knees, whilst his Sentence was 
read to him once again; but having quite lost 
the use of his Legs, he fell flat to the Ground up- 
on his Belly, where he tarried without murmu- 
ring or any Word of Displeasure, till they came 
to lift him up; after which, he desir’d the As- 
sistance of the Prayers of those that were about 
him; Father Grillau came to him at this very 
time, and embrac’d him, weeping; Sir, said he to 
him, Remember that our Lord Jesus Christ ascended to 
GOD his Father, by Torments and the Cross; you 
are an able Man, do not ruine your self, I bring you 
your Mother’s Blessing; She and I do pray to GOD 
that he would be merciful to you, and that he would 
receive you into his Paradice: Grandier express’d 
great Satisfaction at the hearing of these Words, 
and his Countenance seem’d very chearful; he 
thank’d the Cordelier with much Mildness and Se- 
renity, and conjur’d him to be as a Son to his Mo- 
ther; to pray to GOD for him, and to recommend him 
to the Prayers of all his Fryers, assuring him that he 
went with Comfort to die Innocent, and that he hop’d 
that GOD would be merciful to him, and receive 
him into his Paradice. That edifying Conversation, 
was interrupted by the Blows that the Archers
gave


153 The Devils of Loudun. 
gave to Father Grillau, whom they thrust with 
violence into the Church of St. Peters by the Or- 
der of their Superiors, and Father Confessors, who 
would not suffer the Standers by to be Witnesses 
of the Condition, in which the Conscience of the 
Patient was. He was Conducted then before the 
Church of the Ursulines, and from thence to the 
Place of St. Crosse, upon the Way from which he 
espied le Frene Moussaut and his Wife, to whom he 
said, That he died their Servant, and that he pray’d 
them to Pardon him. When he was arriv’d, he 
turn’d himself towards the Fryers who accompa- 
nied him, and requested them to give him the 
Kiss of Peace. The Lieutenant of the Provost 
would ask him Pardon; You have not offended, said 
he, you have done but what your Office oblig’d you to 
do. Rene Bernier, Curate of the Town of Trois- 
moutiers, pray’d him also to Pardon him, and ask’d 
him if he would not forgive all his Enemies, even 
all those who had depos’d against him, and if he 
would that he should Pray to GOD for him, and 
to say next Day, a Mass for his Soul? He an- 
swer’d him, He forgave all his Enemies whatsoever, 
even as he desir’d GOD to Pardon him; that by all 
means he would oblige him by praying to GOD for 
him, and by remembring him often at the Altar. 
Then the Executioner put upon him a Hoop of 
Iron, which was fasten’d to a Post, making him to 
turn his Back towards the Church of St. Crosse. 
The place was fill’d with People, who flock’d in 
Shoals from all parts to this dismal Spectacle, and 
came thither, not only from all the Provinces of the 
Kingdom, but also from foreign Countries. The 
place appointed for the Execution, was at last so 
crouded, that those who where to assist there could 
not put themselves in order, whatsoever endeavours 
the Archers us’d to make the People retire with
Blows


154 The History of
Blows of their Halbert-staves, they could not effect 
it; and less yet to drive away a Flock of Pigeons, 
which came flying round the Pile of Wood, with- 
out being Frighted by the Halberts, with which 
they were commanded to strike in the Air, to 
drive them away, or by the noise that the Specta- 
tors made in seeing them return many times. The 
Friends of the Possession cried out, that it was a 
Troop of Devils, who came to attempt the Rescu- 
ing of the Magician, and were much troubled to 
abandon him. Others said, that these innocent 
Doves came, for want of Men, to give Testimony 
to the Innocence of the Sufferer. All that 
one can affirm here, is, that all the Facts, or at 
least the principal of them, are generally found in 
all the Relations that have been kept of them. 
That most of the People of Loudun (who are this 
Day alive) have been inform’d of it by their Pa- 
rents, who had been present, and that there re- 
main yet some living in that and Foreign Country’s, 
particularly here in England, who can attest it, by 
having been Witnesses thereof. 
Sect. 60. The Fathers exorcis’d the Air and 
the Wood, and ask’d the Patient afterwards, if he 
would not confess? to whom he reply’d, That he had 
nothing more to say, and that he hop’d to be this Day 
with his GOD. The Clerk then read to him his 
Sentence for the Fourth time, and ask’d him if he 
persisted in what he had said upon the Rack? He 
answer’d, That he persisted therein. That he had no- 
thing more to say, and that all that he had said was 
true. Whereupon one of the Monks told the 
Clerk, that he made him speak too much. The 
Lieutenant of the Provost had promis’d two 
things in their presence; the first, That he should 
have some time to speak to the People; the Second, 
That he should be strangled before the kindling of
the


155 The Devils of Loudun. 
the Fire. But to hinder the performance of either 
of these Promises, these are the Courses which the 
Exorcists took: When they perceiv’d that he was 
dispos’d to speak to the People, they cast so great 
a quantity of Holy-Water in his Face, that he 
was thereby utterly confounded, and seeing that 
he open’d his Mouth a Second time, there was one 
who went to Kiss him, to stop his Words; he un- 
derstood the Design, and said to him. There is a 
Kiss of Judas. Upon which, their Spite rose to so 
high a point, that they hit him many times in the 
Face with an Iron Crucifix, which they offer’d to 
him, as if they had been willing to make him Kiss 
it; which oblig’d him to content himself, in de- 
siring only a Salve Regina, and one Ava Maria, &c. 
and to commend himself to GOD, and to the 
Holy Virgin, pronouncing these last Words with 
joyn’d Hands and Eyes lifted up to Heaven. The 
Exorcists return’d to their Office, and ask’d him 
once again, if he would not confess? My Fathers 
(answer’d he) I have said all, I have said all; I hope 
in GOD, and in his Mercy. 
Sect. 61. These good Fathers, to hinder his be- 
ing strangled, according to the second Promise 
the Lieutenant of the Provost had made him, had 
themselves knotted the Rope, when it had been 
put into the Hands of the Executioner, who pro- 
viding to put Fire to the Wood-Pile; the Patient 
cry’d out Two or Three times. Is this what I was 
Promis’d? And saying these Words, he himself lift- 
ed up the Rope and fitted it. But Father 
Lactance took presently a Wisp of Straw, and 
having lighted it with a Torch, he put it to his 
Face, saying. Wilt thou not confess wretched Man, 
and renounce the Devil? ’Tis time, thou hast but a 
Moment to live. I know not the Devil, reply’d 
Grandier, I renounce him and all his Pomps; and I
pray


156 the History of 
pray GOD to have Mercy on me. Then, without 
waiting for the Order of the Lieutenant of the 
Provost, this Monk taking upon him publickly the 
Office of the Hang-man, put Fire to the Pile, just
before the Eyes of the Sufferer; who seeing that 
Cruelty and Unfaithfulness, cry’d out again. Ah! 
Where is Charity Father Lactance? this is not what 
was promis’d me. There is a GOD in Heaven who 
will Judge thee and me; I Summon thee to appear before 
Him, within a Month. Then addressing himself to 
GOD, he utter’d these Words, Deus meus, ad te 
Vigilo, miserere mei Deus. Then the Capucine be- 
gan again, to throw all the Holy-Water in his Face 
which they had in their Holy Water-Pots, to pre- 
vent these last Words being heard by the People, 
and their being edified by them. At last, they said, 
aloud to the Executioner, that he should strangle 
him, which ’twas impossible for him to do, because 
the Rope was knotted; and that he was stop’d by 
the increasing of the Flame, into which the Suffer- 
er fell, and was burnt alive. 
Sect. 61. Although the Commissary and the 
Judges of Grandier have kept secret, as much as it 
has been possible, all that they have done against 
him, and that the greatest part of their Proceed- 
ings, and the Papers, on which they have ground- 
ed his Condemnation, have been conceal’d from the 
Publick, whose Examination and Decision they 
dreaded; Nevertheless some inquisitive Persons, 
and who were concern’d for this unhappy Priest, 
obtain’d of one of the Judges the Copy of the 
Extract of the Proofs which were in his Process. 
As it is the Foundation of the terrible Sentence 
which was given against him, and cruelly executed 
upon his Person, we have thought it our duty 
to insert it here with some Reflections, to 
lay open the weakness and injustice there- 
of. 
The


157 the Devils of Loudun.
The Extract of the Proofs which are in the Process 
against Grandier, 
Sect. 63. AS the Possession of the Ursuline 
Nuns is the Foundation of all the 
Proceeding of Monsieur de Laubardemont, and the 
Subject of the Process which has been made against the 
Parson of Loudun, it has been necessary to establish 
the truth by such Testimonies thereof, as could be desir’d 
in that Matter. 
Certainly the Possession is a very ruinous Foun- 
dation, and suppose that it might have been true, 
it does not follow yet that Grandier was the Au- 
thor thereof; and though he had been the Author 
at first, there was no likelihood, that after he had 
been nam’d in the two first Possessions, to the great 
danger of his Honour, and his Life, he would 
have procur’d a Third Possession, without being 
mov’d thereto by any Hope of pleasure, or by any 
Passion of Covetousness, or of Love, Hatred, or 
Envy, against Persons whom he knew not, and 
whom he had never seen. 
Sect. 64. To that end, the Bishop of Poictiers, after 
having assisted at most of the Exorcisms, and sign’d the 
Verbal Processes which had been made, declar’d by his 
Sentence or Decree of the Fourteenth of the Month of 
August, that he judg’d the said Nuns to be possess’d, and 
as such, and Subjects to his Jurisdiction, he had given 
them Persons able to exorcise them. This Opinion has 
been follow’d by four Doctors of the Sorbonn, but with 
this difference, that the Motive of the Bishop of 
Poictiers, in the Judgment which he has made of the 
Persons possessed, has been no other than the knowledge 
he himself has had of all that which past, whereas the 
Doctors of the Sorbonn, having not been present there, 
were not able to decide that Question, but upon the credit 
of those who made them the Report, viz. That the said
Nuns


158 The History of 
Nuns had been rais’d from the ground two Foot high, and 
that being laid at length, without the help of Feet or 
Hands, and without bending the Body they had been 
lifted up. The Four Exorcists, who are Father Lactance 
Recollect, the Fathers Elizee and Tranquille Capucins, 
with a Carmelite, have also given their attestation. 
Father Ronceau Rector of the Jesuits, the Prior of the 
Jacobites of Thouars, and Revol, Doctor of the Sor- 
bonn, have entertain’d the People in the Pulpit concern- 
ing the Truth thereof. The Physicians of Poictiers, 
Niort, Fontenai, Loudun, Thouars, Chinon, Mire- 
beau, and Fontevraut, after having observ’d the Moti- 
ons and Agitations of these Maids, accounted them 
super and to proceed from a cause in which the 
subtilty of their Art has not been able to know any Thing 
but the effects. 
You have seen in this History what has been the 
Sincerity and Disposition of the Bishop of Poictiers, 
and what Exorcists and Deputies he had sent. 
One cannot also suffer to pass for a proof the Bold- 
ness that some Ecclesiasticks, and some Monks have 
had to entertain the People in the Pulpits concern- 
ing the Truth of the Possession. As for the Opi- 
nions of the Doctors of the Sorbonn, they have 
been given upon Facts absolutely false and sup- 
pos’d; that the Exorcists have not so much as dar’d 
to produce in any of their writings, nor Laubarde- 
mont to insert them in any of his Verbal Precesses, 
as it appear’d in the Declaration of the Sentence of 
Death, wherein the Verbal Precedes of the Vomi- 
tings and other Facts are mention’d, but there’s no 
mention made of the Verbal Process of the Facts 
propos’d to the Doctors of the Sorbonn. The Testi- 
monies of the Physicians were so exceptionable as 
well as their Persons, and they were drawn up in a 
manner so little conclusive, that ’twas impossible 
not to believe that the Possession was already esta-
blish’d


159 the Devils of Loudun. 
blish’d and verified in the Minds of the Judges, be- 
fore they had examin’d these kinds of Proofs. And 
though it be found in that Article of the Extract, 
&. That there were also Physicians of Poictiers, 
Niort, and Fontenai, who had given their Attesta- 
tion, that was in a manner different from the o- 
thers, and not that they had been nam’d and ap- 
pointed to this purpose; But it was because a- 
mongst the great number of People which came 
to see the Effects of the Possession, there were 
many whom the Exorcists knew themselves, either 
by the Relation they had with other Convents,
from whom they receiv’d intelligence; they chose 
Physicians and other Persons distinguish’d by their 
Characters, to found them, and to penerate their 
Opinion, and when they found them favourable to 
the Possession, whether by credulity, or for want of 
information, or by complaisance with them who 
supported the Party, they fail’d not to require 
their Attestations, and they mention’d only those 
of the Towns of Niort, Fontenai, and Poictiers,
who gave their Opinion, though there 
were but some of the Physicians of those 
Towns, and especially of that of Poitiers, 
who were no ways persuaded of the Possession. But 
besides that, ’tis certain that there came to Loudun 
more than a Hundred Physicians of different Towns, 
adjoyning and remote, who would not give the 
like Attestations, though the most part were much 
solicited; on the contrary, there have been some 
who have left Memorials against the Possession. 
Sect. 65. ‘ So that after Testimonies so Authen- 
‘ tick without examining whether the Possessions 
‘ of evil Spirits, are the Effects of the absolute 
‘ Power of GOD alone, or whether the Magici- 
‘ cians, by the Covenants they made with the De- 
‘ vils, and by the Permission which GOD gives  
‘ them,


160 The History of 
‘ them, may be accounted Authors; seeing that 
‘ the most knowing Persons doubt not of the First 
‘ of these Things; and that the Second is not 
‘ without Example. It remains to see, if by the 
‘ Proofs which are in the Process, there be room 
‘ to believe, that he, who has been condemn'd, 
‘ was realy guilty of the Crimes, of which he has 
‘ been convicted. Now these Proofs are of Two 
‘ Sorts; the First, which consist in the Depositions 
‘ of the Witnesses, are ordinary, and subject to the 
‘ Reproaches and Exceptions of Fact and Right; 
‘ the others, which are drawn from the Verbal Pro- 
‘ cess of the Exorcists, and from the Visits made 
‘ in Consequence thereof, upon the Person of the 
‘ Accused, are extraordinary, as well as the Matter 
‘ in Question, to which they are all Particular, 
‘ and much more certain than the former; because 
‘ of the Notoriety of the Fact, which evidenceth 
‘ to us the Truth that we seek in sensible Things. 
‘ As for the Proof by Witnesses, it results from 
‘ Two Informations; the First is compos’d of 
‘ Sixty Witnesses not sufficiently excepted against, 
‘ who depos’d concerning the Adulteries, Incests, 
‘ Sacriledges, and other Impieties committed by 
‘ the Person accus’d, even in the most secret 
‘ Places of his Church, as in the Vestry, near the 
‘ Holy Sacrament; upon all Days, at all Hours, 
‘ and all Times; in a Manner, that the Church, 
‘ of which he was Parson, and where, by his Ex- 
‘ ample, he ought to raise in the hearts of his Pa- 
‘ rishoners a Love for Virtue, he made thereof 
‘ a Place of Pleasure, and an open Baudy- 
‘ House to all his Concubines. It is true, that 
‘ by the Sentence of the Presidial of Poictiers, he had 
‘ been remitted till new Orders should have been 
‘ given upon some Matters; but besides that that 
‘ Sentence was not definitive, it appear’d that he
‘ had


161 The Devils of Loudun. 
‘ had relaps’d into a Number of the same Crimes, 
‘ which render’d him yet far more culpable. A- 
‘ mongst the Witnesses of this Accusation, there 
‘ were Five very considerable, viz. Three Wo- 
‘ men; the First whereof said, that one Day, after 
‘ she had receiv’d the Communion from the Person 
‘ accus’d, who earnestly look’d upon her during 
‘ that Action, she was instantly seiz’d with a vio- 
‘ lent Love-Passion for him, which began with a 
‘ little Shivering through all the Parts of her Bo- 
‘ dy: The other said, that having been stop’d by 
‘ him in the Street, he press’d her Hand, and that 
‘ immediately she was seiz’d with a vehement Pas- 
‘ sion for him: The Third said, that after she had 
‘ seen him at the Door of the Church of the Car- 
‘ melites, where he enter’d with the Procession, 
‘ file felt very great Commotions, and had such 
‘ Inclinations, that she willingly desir’d to lie with 
‘ him, although before that Moment, in which, 
‘ they were look’d upon by him, and were seiz’d 
‘ with his Love, they never had a particular In- 
‘ clination for him; being otherwise very Virtuous 
‘ and of a very good Reputation. 
’Tis a strange Thing to report, and revive a- 
gain the same Accusations of which Grandier had 
been sent away absolv’d, and the same Testimonies, 
which had been found insufficient by the Sentences 
of the Judges Ecclesiastical and Secular, and to 
make them one Part of the ground of a Sentence 
of Death. The same thing may be said, to see him 
boldly accus’d of relapsing into the same Crimes 
of Adultery, Incest, Sacriledge, and other Impieties, 
and the Facts alledg’d in the Depositions of these 
Three Women, who notwithstanding their good 
Reputation, and their pretended former Virtue, 
which then abandon’d them, might be wounded by 
the only Charms of Grandier’s good Meen, with-
M out


162 The History of 
out the Intervention of any other Enchantment, than 
that of Nature or rather Concupiscence: Other- 
wise, honest Women were much to be pitied, if Ma- 
gicians could make them in Love, and inspire into 
them a Desire to lie with them, as often as it pleas’d 
those wicked Villains to look on them; or that 
they should touch them only with their Hand. But 
what Relation is there between these Accusations 
of Sacrileges and Incests, and the Sentence for the 
Death of Grandier, which was not given upon the 
Conviction of these Crimes? It contains not one 
Single Word, ’tis only for the Crime of Magick, 
that this unhappy Man was condemn’d. Why then 
are all these pretended Crimes heap’d together? 
The greatest whereof, one has seen that he has not 
been guilty of; if this were not to confound the 
Judgment of the Reader, and to surprize him by these 
Appearances. Ought this to be the Design of a 
Judge, who Reports the Proofs upon which an ac- 
cus’d Person has been condemn’d? And are they 
not rather the last Endeavours of a cruel, unjust, 
and bloodily persecuting Party. 
Sect. 66. ‘ The Two others are an Advocate 
‘ and a Mason, the first whereof depos’d that he saw 
‘ the Person accus’d read the Books of Agrippa. 
. The other being at work to repair his Study, he 
‘ saw a Book upon the Table open’d at the Place 
‘ of a Chapter, which treated of the Means to make 
‘ Women in Love. It is true, that the first ex- 
‘ plain’d himself in some manner at the Confronta- 
‘ tion, and said, that he believ’d that the Book of 
‘ Arrippa which he had mention’d in his Depositi- 
‘ on, was that, de Vanitate Scientiarum. But the Ex- 
‘ plication is very much suspected, because the Ad- 
‘ vocate had withdrawn himself from Loudun, and 
‘ could not undergo the Confrontation, till after 
‘ he had been compell’d.
’Twould


163 the Devils of Loudun
'Twould be great pity if all the Persons who have 
read Books of Magick, only to know them, with- 
out an Intention to make use of them, should be- 
come Magicians; ’Tis also a very forc’d Way of 
Arguing, to say, that the Explication of the Ad- 
vocate was to be suspected, because he went aside for 
fear of undergoing a Confrontation. It is much 
more natural to conclude [as it was the Truth] 
that having some Remorse for having given a Testi- 
mony so little sincere, and so maliciously intangl’d, 
and fearing nevertheless, the Authority of Laubar- 
demont, if he dar’d to explain himself, he fled away, 
and could not resolve to be of their Party; but that 
in the End, his Remorses, and a return of Virtue, 
had determin’d him to give Glory to the Truth. 
The Mason was a poor Rascal, who had been hir’d 
not to say any thing; for his Testimony signified no- 
thing. One might add, That at making the Inven- 
tory of the Closet of Grandier, the Commissary 
found there no Book of Magick, and that the De- 
vils, being interrogated upon that Point, answer’d 
nothing but Lies, which were verified to be such: 
However, these are the Five most considerable De- 
positions, which have caus’d a Parson to be con- 
demn’d to be burnt What can one think of the 
other Testimonies which they have not dar’d to 
produce?  
Sect. 65. ‘ The Second Information, contains 
‘ the Deposition of Fourteen Nuns, whereof there 
‘ has been Eight possessed, and Six Seculars, who have 
‘ been said also to be possess’d. It would be impos- 
‘ sible to report, in brief, that which is contain’d 
‘ in all these Depositions, because there is not a 
‘ Word which deserves not Consideration. ’Tis 
‘ only to be observ’d, that all these Nuns, as well 
‘ those that were free, as those that were molested, 
‘ have had a very disorder’d Love for the Person ac-
M2 cus’d


164 The History of 
‘ cus’d; they have seen him in the Convent Day 
‘ and Night, to Sollicite them in Matters of Love, 
‘ during the space of Four Months. They have 
‘ been disturb’d by a Number of Visions, of which 
‘ they said they had perfect Knowledge, because 
‘ the greatest Part of these Accidents happen’d 
‘ to them when they were up, and at their Prayers. 
‘ They said moreover, they had been struck by 
‘ some thing which was not known by them, and 
‘ which left Marks so visible upon their Bodies, that 
‘ the Physicians and Surgeons have been able to see 
‘ them easily, and to make the Report thereof; 
‘ that all these disorders which have happen’d to 
‘ them, have had their Beginning with the Appa- 
‘ rition of one, nam’d the Prior Monssaut, who had 
‘ been heretofore their Confessor, then by a Nose- 
‘ gay of Roses which the Mother Prioress found on 
‘ the middle of the Stairs, and Three Black Thorns, 
‘ which were thrust into the Hand of the said Pri- 
‘ oress one Evening after Prayers. They laid also, 
‘ that the Mother Prioress imagin’d one Day, that 
‘ there were Apples in her Chamber, the Kernel 
‘ whereof she had a Mind to eat; whereupon, at 
‘ that Instant, as well as after, having smelt the 
‘ Roses, and receiv’d the Three Black Thorns in- 
‘ to her Hand, she was troubled after such a Man- 
‘ ner, that she spoke of nothing but of Grandier, 
‘ whom she declar’d to be the Object of all her Af- 
‘ fection, and whom, as well as all the other Nuns, 
‘ she has seen to approach her Bed, as she has told 
‘ him, when she has been confronted to him, ha- 
‘ ving maintain’d to his Face, as well as Seven or 
‘ Eight others, that ’twas he himself who was of- 
‘ ten present to them. Where it must not be for- 
‘ got, that all these Nuns, in making their Deposi- 
‘ tions, at the pronouncing of the Word Grandier, 
‘ were seiz’d with Troubles and Convulsions, at the
‘ Con-


165 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ Confrontations where the Physicians have been 
‘ present, to observe all that past which was re- 
‘ markable, they were violently disturb’d, as well 
‘ as all the other Seculars, who said also, they were 
‘ passionately in Love with the Person accus’d. 
These Nuns could no longer forbear to give this 
Testimony against Grandier, and the matter was 
come to that Point, that it was necessary, that 
either he must be declar’d a Magician, or that they 
must be declar’d guilty of the most infamous and 
blackest of all Cheats: So they were Witnesses in 
their own Cause. But these Declarations which 
they made, these pretended Troubles and Com- 
motions which attended them, these Marks which 
they shew’d to their Physicians. Are these things so 
difficult to counterfeit? And is it very extraordi- 
nary and nearly approaching to an immediate O- 
peration of the Devil, to see Women promote and 
defend these Extravagances and ridiculous Visions? 
How have they been able to know in their Con- 
vent, a Man whom they had never seen, when he 
was transported thither by pretended Magical O- 
perations, and when they nam’d him for the cer- 
tain Author of that Sorcery? And how should he 
be in Love with them, without having ever seen 
them? Besides, was it likely that his Magical 
Power had not so much Efficacy upon the Nuns, as 
upon the Seculars? Such were the Three Women 
who have depos’d as above, that they had had so 
great a Desire to lye with him; for if this Desire had 
also possess’d the Nuns, they might easily have 
satisfied themselves, seeing that this Lover was so 
often near them and in their Chambers. 
Sect. 68. ‘ Now amongst all the Accidents 
‘ wherewith these good Nuns have been afflicted, 
‘ I find none more strange, than that which is be- 
‘ fallen to the Mother Prioress, and to the Sister
M3 Claire,


165 The History of
‘ Claire de Sazilli, The first, next Day after she 
‘ had made her Depositions, and whilst the Sieur de 
‘ Laubardemont took that of another Nun, stripp’d 
‘ her self to her Shift, Bare-headed, and a Halter 
‘ about her Neck, and a Wax Candle in her Hand, 
‘ and continued in that Posture the space of Two 
‘ Hours, in the middle of the Court, where it 
‘ rain’d very fast, and when the Parlour Door 
‘ was open, she threw her self in, and fell upon 
‘ her Knees before the Sieur de Laubardemont, de- 
‘ claring to him, that she came to make Satisfacti- 
‘ on for the Offence she had commited, in accusing 
‘ the innocent Grandier; then being retir’d, she 
‘ tied the Halter to a Tree in the Garden, where 
‘ she had hang’d her self, if the other Nuns had 
‘ not ran to her. 
That Action of the Superiour had far more 
Conformity to the Action of a Person constrain’d 
by the Resentment of her Crimes, and the Remor- 
ses of her Conscience, than to a diabolical Opera- 
tion; and when the Devil had in Effect acted there- 
in, in the Sense they would have it understood; 
Wherefore should he rather have spoken the Truth, 
when he accus’d Grandier of being a Magician, 
than when he confess’d that he was innocent? 
What way is there to know the Truth in these two 
Contradictory Propositions? What was the Cha- 
racter of Truth, which was found in one rather 
than in the other? All that one can reasonably in- 
ferr is this, that the Suggestion of the Devil did 
assuredly cause the Nun to speak, when she accus’d 
her Parson; and that the fear of the Judgments of 
GOD drew her to confess what she did against 
her self. 
Sect. 69. ‘ And the Second was so tempted to 
‘ lie with her great Friend, whom she declar’d to 
‘ be the said Grandier, that one Day coming to re-
‘ ceive


166 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ ceive the Holy Sacrament, she arose on a suddain 
‘ and went up into her Chamber, whether having 
‘ been follow’d by some of her Sisters, she was 
‘ seen with a Crucifix in her Hand, wherewith she 
‘ prepar’d her self to—Modesty permits not to 
mention the Obscenity of this Passage. 
’Tis not to be doubted, that this infamous Acti- 
on of the Sister Claire had been well concerted; 
and that ’twas resolv’d they should follow her, to 
find her in this horrible Occupation, which consi- 
der’d in it self, had nothing in it, but what might 
very naturally and easily be perform’d, and had no 
need of the Power and immediate Efforts of the 
Devil; so that ’twas not on that Account that it 
could pass for a Mark of Possesion, but ’twas on 
that of Shame and natural Modesty, that they pre- 
tended that a Maid and a Nun could not have suf- 
ficiently lost it to arrive to such an Excess, if there 
had not been a Devil which had excited and trans- 
ported her. This Argument is wonderfully con- 
cluding, and the Consequence thereof is very edi- 
fying; That when the Crime is so great that it 
passes all imaginable bounds, one must believe, that 
the Person, that has committed it, cannot be guil- 
ty; and that it must needs be by the Sorcery, Sug- 
gestion, or the Operation of another, that she had 
been induc’d to commit it; and that upon the De- 
claration she shall make, he ought to be burnt up- 
pon whom she causeth the Suspicion to fall, and 
thereby clear her self. It must be further observ’d, 
that they pretended by these extraordinary Acti- 
ons, on the behalf of Morality, to make amends for 
the deficiency of proving the Possession by superna- 
tural Actions, which were not in the Power of 
Man to produce, as they had produced others. 
Sect. 70. ‘ And to that End, It is also considera- 
‘ able, that Grandier had endeavour’d after the de-
M4 ‘cease


168 The History of 
‘ cease, of the said Prior Moussaut to be Confessor of 
‘ the Nuns, and that one of his most intimate Friends 
‘ had a great Quarrel with the Superior about it. 
All those who were not engag’d in the Cabal of 
the Possession have believ’d this Matter to be false; 
but suppose that it was true, doth it deserve to be 
put amongst those Reasons which have caus’d a Man 
to be condemn’d to be burnt? 
Sect. 71. ‘ As for the Seculars, the Deposition of 
‘ Elizabeth Blanchard follow’d, and being confirm’d 
‘ by that of Susanna Hammon, is not one of the least 
‘ considerable: For she depos’d to have been car- 
‘ nally known by the Person accus’d, who, one Day 
‘ after he had lain with her, told her that if she wou’d 
‘ go to the Sabat (i. e. Conventicle of the Witches) 
‘ he would make her Princess of the Magicians. 
Could one yet have a Regard for that extrava- 
gant and shameful Deposition of the Persons pre- 
tended to be possess’d, who were in the same Case 
as the Nuns, seeing that the Justification of Gran- 
dier would also have imported their Condemnation? 
But this Promise, to make Blanchard Princess of Ma- 
gicians, and the impudence of her Accusation, do 
not they make one asham’d? Surely the Devils have 
had very little Respect for so Powerful a Lord of 
the Sabat, who could make Princesses; they have 
never been wanting upon every Occasion, to accuse 
him, and to have brought him themselves to a 
shameful End. 
Sect. 72. ‘ This is that which concerns the 
‘ Proof by Witnesses, which consists in these Two 
‘ Informations only, to which, by a single Paper, 
‘ was added, the Deposition of the Sieur Barre, Cu- 
‘ rat of Chinon, who depos’d, amongst other Things, 
‘ that one Day, having been sent for, to exorcize 
‘ the said Nuns, and knowing that the Devil, who 
‘ tormented the Mother Prioress, was call'd Astarot,
‘ he


169 The Devils of Loudun.
‘ he commanded him to go out and for a Sign of 
‘ his going out, to strike him, whom he said, was 
‘ declar’d to be the Author of the Sorcery, who 
‘ was the said Grandier, which Astarot promis’d, 
‘ him; and for certain, in the Time that he was 
‘ to perform this Promise, Grandier absented from 
‘ the Company, and having caus’d himself to be ex- 
‘ cus’d upon the Paper for pricking down the ab- 
‘ sent Canons of St. Crosse; by reason of his Sick- 
‘ ness, That Word Sickness had been blotted out 
‘ by his Hand, so that it appear’d by the Report 
‘ of the said Paper; and when upon the Rack, they 
‘ question’d him upon the Occasion of his Absence, 
‘ he seem’d much confounded, and knew not what 
‘ to answer; and many times chang’d Colour, al- 
‘ though in all the other Proceedings he had shew’d 
‘ himself very resolute. 
So the Testimony of Astarot, and that of Barre, 
whose Way of Acting we have seen in this Affair, 
and who was at last condemn’d, and punish’d, as Au- 
thor of the pretended Possession at Chinon, were 
made use of as Motives in the Condemnation of 
Grandier. But besides, the Animosity of this Hypo- 
crite and his Partiality, which had been visible, 
ought to have hindred his being receiv’d for a Wit- 
ness; wherefore, this Act was produc’d out of Sea- 
son, not having been within the Time wherein the 
Thing should have pass’d, seeing that the Verbal 
Processes of that Time do not give Credit to it. That 
if Grandier was found to be absent at the Time ob- 
serv’d by Barre, it was because he had well examin’d 
the Paper for pricking down the Names, to fix the 
Contrivance just in the Time it should have been. 
Is it not also an extraordinary Piece of Artifice in 
this Deposition, to say, that razing out of the Word 
Sickness, was by the Hand of Grandier? Since what 
time was it, that the Hand of a Man was known by
a very


169 The History of 
a very small Razure? Grandier had no more to do, 
than to maintain, that ’twas done by the Hand 
of Barre, or Mignon, and he would have apparent- 
ly affirm’d the Truth, for ’twas very unlikely that 
he could gain any Advantage by the linking out of 
the Word Sickness; It was more for his Purpose, 
that the Word should stand to evidence the Cause 
of his Absence, which could not have any other 
likely Pretence so probable as that. But whence 
did it happen, that the Devil did not strike him on 
the Back in Obedience to the Orders of Barre? 
And that the Bp. who ought not less to be obey’d, 
did not command him to wound this Magician in 
the Forehead, when he desir’d it, for this Action 
had been altogether convincing, and exempted from 
all Suspition, as may be seen in the Relation of the 
23d. of June, contain’d in this History. Or how 
comes it, that if Barre could, by his Exorcisms, so 
easily drive out the Devils, he did not make use of 
that Power to deliver the Nuns so cruelly torment- 
ed? That if the Person accus’d has appear’d con- 
founded at the Circumstance of the pricking down; 
’tis without doubt, that hearing this Deposition, 
he endeavour’d to recall the Ideas of what pass’d at 
the Time when they mention’d to him, which was 
now long since, and that they qualified this Recol- 
lection, by the Name of Confusion. 
Sect. 73. As for the extraordinary Proofs, they con- 
consist in Two particular Points; The First is the Expe- 
riment of the Marks, which having been declar’d by 
Asmodee, who then possessed the Superior, together with 
the Places where they were, they caus’d the Person ac- 
cus’d to be search’d by Eight Physicians, who have given 
their Report, by which they that amongst all the 
Marks found upon his Person, those of his Shoulder and 
Privy Parts are suspected by them, because that a Needle 
having been thrust into the First, the thickness of an Inch,
the
 

170 The Devils of Loudun. 
the Sense of Feeling there was dull, and not like to that 
which the accused Person shew’d to have, when they prob’d 
into the other Parts; and that from the one and the other 
there issued no Blood when the Needle was drawn out. 
It is true, that Asmodee declar’d, that the Person ac- 
cus’d was mark’d in Five Places; but because of the Dif- 
ficulty in discovering them, there were found but Two, 
which were suspected by the said Physicians. 
This is a Touch-stone to discover the Sincerity 
of this Body of Physicians and Judges who make 
such a Report, one of the principal Subjects of a 
Sentence of Condemnation to the utmost Punish- 
ment. They found but these Two natural Spots 
upon Grandier’s Body, the others were not seen, be- 
cause, say they, of the Difficulty there was to dis- 
cover them; ’tis rather, because there were none, 
for these so quick-lighted Eyes, which had well per- 
ceiv’d the Two First Spots, might also as readily 
have discover’d the Three Others. Ought one to 
bring such Proofs and such Conclusions amongst 
those which have serv’d to cause a Man to be con- 
demn’d to the Fire? This is to pretend, that Au- 
thority ought to impose upon humane Reason. But 
there remains yet some Shaddow of Modesty in this 
Company of Physicians; they dar’d not to call 
these Marks, Diabolical and Supernatural, they on- 
ly declare’d that they are suspicious they durst not 
say that they were altogether insensible, they only 
reported that the Sense of Feeling there was dull; 
but they did not express this, which Men of Expe- 
rience cannot but know, that ’tis not a Thing rare 
or extraordinary, that there may be some Part in 
the Body, where the Sense of Feeling is not so quick 
as in others, and especially those which are not of 
ordinary Conformation; such as are the Parts which 
are mark’d with Moles, or those which have been 
affected by some Distempers. Fourneau, who Shav’d
the


172 The History of
the Patient on the Day of his Suffering, testified that these 
Moles were natural and very sensible; and if there came out no 
Blood, that Singularity ought to be ascrib’d to Mannouri the 
Surgeon, the Brother-in-law of one of the Possessed, and Ne- 
phew of Silli, who us’d a Probe round at one End, and sharp 
at the other, which he could not but make the Patient feel ve- 
ry grievously every time he pleas’d. 
Sect. 74. The Second Proof is the Scar on the Thumb of his Right 
Hand. For the 25th. of the Month of April, the same Asmodee 
having mention’d a Pact of a little Bit of Paper stain’d with some 
drops of Blood, he declar’d, after much Resistance, that the Blood which 
appear’d upon this Paper, issued from the Thumb of his Master’s 
Right Hand; which the Sieur Laubardemont having heard, he went 
forthwith to the Prison with Physicians, whom after having caus’d to 
take Notice of a little Cut, which was found in the very Place that 
the Devil had declar’d, he interrogated Grandier upon the Cause of 
the said Hurt, who answered him, that he had not been aware of it, 
and had not taken Notice of it, and that it was likely to be done by 
sticking in some Pin, not remembrirg how it should have happen’d o- 
therwise. Nevertheless, the Physicians, after the said Visit, the 27th. 
of the same Month, made their Report, wherein they judg’d that the 
hurt was made by a Knife or some other sharp Instrument; and that 
there came out Blood, of which the Person accus’d having Notice by 
the reading to him the Deposition, whereas the first time he testified 
he had no knowledge of that Cut, he recall’d what he had exprest be- 
fore, and said, that since their last Visit, he had recollected his Memo- 
ry, and that be did remember that one of his Guards had given him 
a Knife, by which he made the said Hurt, by cutting a piece of Bread, 
Two Hours before the said Laubardemont enter’d the Prison; and 
another time he said, that the Cut was made the Day before, where- 
in there is a Contradiction; and besides, us’d all his Endeavours to 
make the said Laubardemont believe, that there came forth no Blood, 
because he had well taken Notice of it; and that the Report of the 
said Physicians was false in that Respect. After which, the 30th 
of the said Month, the said Sieur de Laubardemont, having again 
reiterated his Interrogatories upon the same Subject, he answer'd, that 
be believ'd that the said Cut was made the Day before the said Sieur 
de Laubardemont went into the Prison, and that there had come 
out no Blood at it. 
The Declaration of a Devil, who came to bring a Pact of 
Paper stain’d with Blood, and the Testimony of the Physici- 
ans, who had altogether consulted in Form, to know, If a lit- 
tle Scar which teas upon the Thumb of Grandier, was a Cut or a 
small Scratch, if it had been made with a Knife. Pin, or otherwise; 
and the Verbal Processes of Laubardemont, which thus far had 
any Shadow of Proof against Grandier, endeavour’d to involve
him


173 the Devils of Loudun. 
him in some little Contradictions, upon a Fact which in it self was 
the greatest trifle in the World; all this not amounting to val- 
uable Proofs, they relie much in this particular, upon the Asto- 
nishment of the Person accus’d, and upon the varying of his An- 
swers. The Surprize, or rather the Reflection, which they call’d a 
Surprize, is upon this Occasion very natural to a Person accus’d 
of a Capital Crime, to whom they came upon a suddain to put 
Objections and Questions; he could not do less than recollect 
himself and reflect, The Depth of the Business was important 
enough, and might concern him enough to produce that Effect: 
But as the Circumstance, upon which they interrogated him, 
was in it self but a Trifle, and a little Accident which might 
really happen, and especially in that Condition his Mind was in 
at that Time, and the Wound having not drawn any Blood, as 
he always strongly affirm’d, ’tis no wonder that he declar’d on 
a suddain, that he knew not how it came; and that afterwards 
having recollected his Memory, he might believe he had some 
Representation of the Manner how the Thing happen’d; and 
that after he had again corrected what he had declar’d, by some 
more distinct Idea which was come into his Mind, seeing that 
such an Accident could not have made any strong Impression 
upon his Imagination, if he had been in a quiet Condition. 
On the other side, his Guards, and la Bontems his Hostess, who 
were continually observing him, and who had undertaken to 
inform them of the lead Circumstances that happen’d concern- 
iog his Person, had not fail’d to acquaint Asmodee with this lit- 
tle Accident, which they had better perceiv'd than the Pa- 
tient himself, who had his Mind fill’d with other Matters. 
Sect. 75. ‘ This is the best Part of the Proofs, upon which 
‘ there interven’d the Sentence of the 18th. of August last, in 
‘ Execution whereof, the Person condemn’d, having been put 
‘ to the Torture, has own’d the Book made by him against the 
‘ Celibacy of Priests, out of a Design to quiet the Mind of a 
‘ Maid, whom he had convers’d with for Seven Years; and of 
‘ which Book, if he had not acknowledg’d it, there had been 
‘ Proofs at the Trial. 
That Book contain’d nothing which had Relation to Magick, 
it was very well written, according to the Testimony of a Phy- 
sician who had seen it, and whose Opinion is set down in the 
French Mercury of that Time; If then that Writing had been 
pertinent to the Condemnation of Grandier, it ought not to 
have caus’d him to be sentenc’d to the Fire. His Declaration 
concerning that Book, which he had made an Occasion of a 
Marriage ot Conscience between him and a Maid, has also been 
confirm'd by the same Physician, who said he had seen at the 
End of it, this Distich.  
If


173 The History of 
If that his Doctrine you aright conceive, 
Great quiet soon your Conscience will receive. 
Sect. 76. ’Tis also very certain, whatever has been said to 
‘ the contrary, that the Manner wherewith the Person accus’d 
‘ receiv’d the News of his Death, is a Confirmation of his 
‘ wicked Life. For in the First Place, he never took Notice 
‘ of the Crucifix when it was presented to him; after the pro- 
‘ nouncing of his Sentence, he spake of nothing but the miti- 
‘ gating of the Rigour of his Punishment. 
Are not these Two fine Proofs of Magick? 
Sect. 77. ‘ He refus’d the Prayers which were offer’d him. 
This Matter is false, and is reported only by Authors who 
have writ in Favour of the Possession; whereas a great Num- 
ber of Relations of very worthy Persons do mention, that he 
accepted of the Prayers of all those who offer’d them; as may 
be seen in the Account we have given of his Death. 
Sect. 78. ‘ And he did many other Actions which testified 
sufficiently his Impenitence.
What were these Actions? And how could a Judge, who was 
not partial, bring in all those last Actions, as if they had been 
Proofs at his Trial? Have these subsequent Actions been Proofs 
to ground the foregoing Sentence upon? This is an Accumu- 
lation of all that, which for want of sufficient Proofs, they have 
been able to collect, to blacken and render odious the Victim 
which they have unjustly sacrisic’d. 
Sect. 79. ‘ All that which could be excepted against, in the 
‘ Instruction of the Process, is, that the Surgeon, who a assisted 
‘ at the Visits, was a Kinsman of one, nam’d de Silli, who
‘ they say, has been one of the Instruments of the Destructi- 
‘ on of Grandier; but he was only as a Witness, and there are 
‘ Eight Physicians unsuspected, who assisted there, who have 
‘ given their Report. 
He who manag'd the Probe was but a Witness, and those 
who assisted, and were presented at the Action, were Agents. 
So that to assist, is to bean Agent; and to act, is only to assist. 
By such an Inversion of Reason, one may easily burn all Man- 
kind. It may be seen by this, of what People all that Body of 
Physicians was compos’d, and what Regard one ought to have 
for their Testimonies, as well as for the Proceedings of Lau- 
bardemont and the other Commissaries, to whom there was 
Complaint made of the Incapacity and Partiality of Mamouri, 
in demanding a new Visit, to which these Judges having not 
consented, they are notwithstanding forc’d to own, that 
there is something to be said against it. 
Sect. 80. ‘ It may be said further, that the Apothecary, who 
‘ prepar’d the Drugs to Purge and Physick the said Nuns, du-
ring


174 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ ring the time they were sequester’d, was much suspected by 
‘ Grandier, because he had had a Suit with one of his Confi- 
‘ dents. But to that may be reply’d, that the Drugs were 
‘ view’d by the Physicians who appointed them; and that the 
‘ Composition was made in their presence. 
Why would they acknowledge that the Apothecary was sus- 
pected without appointing another? It is because another could 
not be found capable of so great Wickedness. But if the Drugs 
had been always mingled in the Presence of the Physicians 
[which is not true] and that the Physicians themselves had not 
been suspected, they were not always present from the Mo- 
ment of the Composition, to the Moment that the Drugs were 
administred, to know and attest that there was no change made 
in them. 
Sect. 81. ‘ It may be further said, that the Sequestration of 
‘ the Nuns had not been executed according to Form; because 
‘ they were not all separated one from the other. But this 
‘ Fault was supply’d and amended, in that they were put some 
‘ of them into the House of one, who is said to be one of the 
‘ best Friends of Grandier, call’d Maurat. 
This is the Reasoning of a passionate and blinded Party, ra- 
ther than of a dis-interested Judge. Some of the least consider- 
able of the Persons possess’d, and who made no Figure in the 
Business of the Possession, are put into the House of one of 
Grandier’s Friends, and all the Chiefest are deliver’d to his Mor- 
tal and declar’d Enemies; and the Defect of that Sequestration, 
in its most essential Parts, and almost in all its Parts, is said to 
be supply’d and repair’d, because it was a little less abusively 
perform’d in a small Number of the possessed; but to speak 
Truth, it was not done at all, since they acknowledge here, that 
it was intirely ill Executed in this Point, that they were not 
all put separately. It must then be confest, that they have 
been to blame for having so obstinately stopp’d their Ears, when 
the Person accus’d has so many times demanded a real Sequestra- 
tion, and by Consequence, that he has been unjustly condemn’d. 
Sect. 82. ‘ I forbear to speak of the Declarations made by 
‘ the Devils, and which they continually repeated, viz. that 
‘ Grandier was the Subject of their Mission, the Author of 
‘ their Witchcrafts, and the chief Cause of all these Torments; 
‘ from which these poor Maids could not be deliver’d, leaving 
‘ to the Divines to know, if one may believe the Father of 
‘ Lies, and if the Devils duly exorcis’d are oblig’d to speak 
‘ the Truth, and if the Conditions requisite to make a perfect 
‘ Exorcism, are as possible, as necessary. As concerning the 
' Host, whereon they say, there were some drops of Blood; 
‘ besides. That this Miracle doth in no wise serve for the Con- 
‘ viction of Grandier, and that it happen’d after his Death;
‘ having

176 The History of 
‘ having not been an Eye-witness thereof, I refer the curious to 
‘ the Information which the Lieutenant Criminal of Orleans 
‘ has made thereof. 
Sect. 83. To overthrow all at once the Testimonies of the 
Devils and Persons possess’d, we shall relate here an Act of the 
Sorbome, more Authoris’d and more decisive, than all the A- 
rguments we can use. 
‘ We, subscribed Doctors of the Faculty of Paris, concerning 
‘ a certain Question which has been propos’d to us, are of O- 
‘ pinion, that one ought never to allow the Devil to accuse 
‘ others, and less also to make use of the Exorcisms to dis- 
‘ cover the Faults of any one, and to know if he be a Magi- 
‘ cian; and when the said Exorcisms shall be made in the pre- 
‘ tence of the Holy Sacrament, with an Oath drawn from the 
‘ Devil, by making him Swear, which is a Ceremony we do 
‘ not approve of, however, one ought not for that to believe 
‘ him, being always a Liar, and the Father of Lies; the Exor- 
‘ cisms also being not in all Kinds infallible, to produce such 
‘ Effect as is pretended, and so it is held by most of the 
‘ Doctors. Considering also, that the Devil is greatly delight- 
‘ ed in Calumny and Imposture, and is the Sworn Enemy of 
‘ Mankind, so that notwithstanding the terrible Torments 
‘ which he endures by the Exorcisms, being adjur’d by the 
‘ Name of God in the Presence of the most Holy Sacrament, 
‘ he had rather differ all that Evil in lying impudently, pro- 
‘ vided he may discharge and execute his Rage upon him, a- 
‘ gainst whom he has a Design: Whereunto may be added, 
‘ that if this Door be once open, the honestest Persons would not 
‘ be in safety, considering that ’tis at those that the Devil chief- 
‘ ly aims; for this Reason St. Thomas, Book 22. Quest. 9. Ar- 
‘ ticul. 2. maintains with the Authority of St. Chrysostom, that 
‘ Dœmoni etiam vers dicenti, non est crededium, the Devil must not 
‘ be believ’d, tho’ he speak the Truth. And in Effect, our Sa- 
‘ viour, in St. Mark, Ch. 1. and St. Luke, Chap. the 4th. 
‘ suffers not the Devils to speak, but enjoyns them Silence, al- 
‘ though they speak the Truth in calling him the Son of GOD. 
‘ Whereby ’tis manifest, that one ought in no wise to proceed 
‘ against those that the Devil shall accuse, when there are no o- 
‘ ther Proofs. And also we see this well observ’d in France, 
‘ where the Judges do not take Cognizance of such Depositi- 
‘ ons. And on the other side, all the Discourse held by the 
‘ Devil, so as it had been related to us, is particularly sus- 
‘ pected, for being too long, of one Tenour, and without In- 
‘ termission. Made at Paris the 16th of February, 1620. Sign- 
‘ ed Andrew du Val, P. Gamaches, and N. Imbert. 
Sect. 84. ‘ The reading of this Act, all the Decisions where- 
‘ of so well agree with the Business of Grandier, do clearly shew 
‘ the Injustice of the Sentence given against him.
The


177 
The 
THIRD BOOK 
Sect. 1 
IT was with much astonishment and dis- 
pleasure, that the Monks beheld the 
courage and resolution that Grandier 
shew’d, even to the last breath of his Life. They 
did not believe that a Man who had liv’d in ease and 
pleasure, was capable of so much constancy. They 
did hope that he would have been shaken by the 
prospect of the Torments which were provided, 
for him, and by the promise they would have 
made him for the mitigation of them; Or that 
at least the Torments themselves would have forc'd 
from him the Confession of a Crime, whereof they 
would have made him guilty, and were perswa- 
ded that if they could not bring him even to 
charge those whom they had design’d to make his 
Complices, they should not fail to draw Conse- 
quences very dangerous for them by that Confes- 
sion, which being ready drawn in such terms 
as they thought fit, should be presented to him to 
sign; whereby it might be concluded, that if he 
did own no more, it was to spare them, and not 
to expose them to the rigour of the Punishments 
to which he was condemn’d. ’Twas upon this 
consideration that Laubardemont spake to him very 
low, and discours’d him a very long time, in the
N Chamber


178 The History of Book III.
Chamber of Audience, when he denied him the 
Paper which he ask’d for, wherein doubtless he in- 
tended to write quite other things than the Confes- 
sion they exacted of him, which was once again 
tender’d to him in vain by the same Lauberde- 
mont, all written and ready to sign, after he had 
undergone the Torture, and that he was in the 
Council Chamber upon the Straw near the fire. 
This Obstacle, which they did not expect, or which 
at least they did assuredly think to surmount, 
had so highly rais’d the Spirits of the good Fa- 
thers, that they proceeded to execute upon his Per- 
son the Excesses which have been mention’d: But 
it serv’d to secure the Bailiffe, the Lieutenant Ci- 
vil, Magdalane de Brou, who was Grandiers most 
intimate Friend, and many other Officers and good 
Catholicks, as well as most of the Protestants, up- 
on whom they pretended to make dangerous at- 
tempts in consequence of the Declarations which 
they endeavour’d to extort from the Sufferer in his 
Torments. 
Sect. 2. Things being in this Condition, and 
the Exorcists not being yet satisfied, because they 
had not hitherto found out ways to establish their 
Inquisition, by causing to be drawn before the 
Tribunal of the Judges, all those against whom 
they had a Mind to act in pursuance of Gran- 
diers attestation; they were constrain’d to have 
recourse to other means, and to endeavour to do 
by the testimony and power of the Devils, what 
so many diabolical Actions had not been able to 
effect. 
Sect. 3. Altho’ the number of the Persons possess’d 
were very great, it was seen nevertheless that there 
were but a very few that were become famous in 
these Exorcisms and proper to perform the po-
sture


179 the Devils of Loudun. 
stures, and to fall into Convulsions. As the Su- 
perior excell’d amongst the Nuns, Elizabeth Blan- 
chard carried the Prize amongst the Seculars. She 
had the confidence to maintain to Grandier’s Face,
that he had carnal commerce with her. And that 
he had promis’d to make her Princess of Magi- 
cians, if she would follow him to the Sabat, al-
though he had protested that he never saw her be- 
fore the day she was confronted to him. She said 
she was possess’d by fix Devils, by Astarot and the 
Coal of Impurity, who were of the Order of An- 
gels, by Belzebub, and tire Lion of Hell, of the 
Order of Arch-angels, and by Peron and Maroit 
of the Order of Cherubins. Astarot had promis’d 
to raise her up fix foot from the Gound when he 
went out, and the Lion of Hell to pierce her 
Foot, the others boasted of nothing: These Mi- 
racles promis’d by the two Devils were expected 
with impatience, when there was another substitu- 
ted in their place. 
Sect. 4. The third day after the death of Gran- 
dier in the Evening, the Father Peter Thomas de 
St. Charles, a Carmelite, Exorcist of Elizabeth Blan- 
chard, having given her tire Communion, she was 
much agitated by one of her Devils, who would 
not tell his Name. During this Struggle the con- 
secrated Water was held by one of its edges and 
raised its whole length upon the lower lip of the 
Person possess’d, and was seen by all the Astist- 
ants to be red and mark’d with Blood in many 
places, particularly on the most elevated part. 
The Exorcist interrogated the Devil in Latin, 
and commanded him to tell him what the Pro- 
digy meant? The Possess’d answered in French; 
That it was the Blood of Jesus Christ, thus shed upon 
the Consecrated Water, to convince the wicked and in-
N2 credulous


180 The History of 
Book III. 
credulous, who said it was but Bread; which was con- 
firm’d by great Oaths, and a new Miracle, which 
the Devil did in this manner. Two Recollects who 
stood far enough from the Possess’d, agreed to- 
gether, whispering upon a Motion that me should 
perform, in an act of Adoration which should be 
commanded her, to know thereby if she were real- 
ly possess’d, and if the Devils knew what past in 
secret. She fail’d not to perform that Motion in 
saving, I adore the precious Blood of Jesus Christ 
there present, or at least the two Recollects protested 
that she had done it; so there is no room to doubt 
it, and it ought to be believ’d, notwithstanding 
the suspicions there were that she had been advertis’d 
before by these two fellow Friars of Father Lact- 
ance, and notwithstanding the complaints that were 
made, that tills sign had been declar’d to no Body 
but to these two Monks. It happen’d further to 
the first of these Prodigies, that there were a great 
many Persons in the Assembly who would search 
that Maids Mouth, and who consider’d her Tongue, 
her Lips, and all their Parts, without finding 
either Wound or Scratch, or Fistula, or any ap- 
pearance that there had issued out thence Blood that 
day. In fine, the Exorcist took the Bloody Host, 
and being devoutly follow’d by all those People 
who were perswaded and believ’d, he carried it 
in Procession to the Convent of the Carme- 
lites.  
Sect. 5. The next clay in the Morning, August 
22th. Elizabeth Blanchard was Exorciz’d again in 
the Church of die Carmelites. The Exorcist de- 
manded of the Devil, Of what Church doest thou 
believe the Authority? Who answer’d nothing to 
that Question: But the Maid said by her own 
Motion, I have enough to do to speak of that Blood.
Of


181 the Devils of Loudun.
Of what Blood, said the Carmelite to her? 'Tis not 
thy Blood, reply’d she, ’tis the Blood of a Master who 
is Almighty. Whereupon the Exorcist having com- 
manded her by the Virtue of that Blood, to tell 
him. Who was that great and Almighty Master? 
She utter’d an Oath so horrible, that instead of da- 
ring to write it here, it makes one tremble to 
think of it only; and afterwards she answer’d. If 
I had it thou shouldst never have it, The Exorcist 
proceeded. Q. I command thee by the Virtue of 
that Blood, to tell me who is that Almighty Master? 
A. I will not answer thee concerning that Blood. 
Q. Whose is that Blood? A. I am inrag’d, thou know’st 
it well; keep it safe that it be not spill’d, thou shalt 
answer for it, God must be serv’d; She pronounced 
these Words swearing again horribly by the Holy 
Name of God. Q. For what is this Blood? A. God
has made this to the end that more Reverence may 
be given to the Holy Sacrament: I am obliged to say 
it by the Almighty Power of God. Q. Whose is that 
Blood which torments thee? Say, if thou obey’st not— 
A. Thou know’st it, I told it yesterday, I cannot tell it 
without suffering pain. She utter’d not these words 
before she had gnash’d her Teeth, turn’d her Eyes, 
and seemed to suffer some convulsion. Q. Tell 
it, to the end that the Assistants may now hear it. 
A. We cannot think of God but it inreaseth our 
Torments, I am inrag’d. She renounc’d God in 
concluding that last answer. Q. Whose is that Blood? 
A. ’Tis the Blood — There she stopt short, 
and fell into another Convulsion. Q. Whose is 
that Blood which was shed yesterday? A. ’Tis the 
Blood of the Son of Man. Q. And who is the Son 
of Man? answer. A. ’Tis the Blood of the Son of 
the Virgin, I am inrag’d, I will not tell it, this makes 
me mad. Upon which she made frightful Grima-
N3 ces


182 The History of 
Book III.
ces with her Teeth, and dreadful cries. Q. Who 
is the Son of the Virgin? A. ’Tis a little Baby. 
Q. Who is that? A. ’Tis the little Jesus; After 
she had said that she had many convulsions. 
Q. Whose Blood is that which was shed yesterday? 
A. ’Tis the Blood of Jesus Christ: She stopt Short 
again, and the Exorcist having commanded her 
to adore it, as a sign that she had spoke the truth. 
she rais’d her self up, and went to put her self 
on her Knees upon the lowest Steps of the Altar, 
where she stretched out her Arms in the form of a 
Cross, the palms of her Hands turn’d outwards, 
her head bow’d downwards, and her face towards 
the ground, the Exorcist commanded her to adore 
with words plainly pronounc'd. I adore, said she, the 
Blood of Jesus Christ which was shed yesterday for 
the incredulous. Proceed, said the Exorcist. That 
word imprudently let tall, was taken hold of by 
one of the Standers by, who said that that signified 
that she had not recited all that was contain’d in 
her Part; but he who had been so rash for mak- 
ing that remark, was very fortunate that he could 
slip amongst the croud, and so get away. The 
Possessed in the mean time proceeded thus, He 
shed his Blood yesterday for the Incredulous, to the end 
they might believe it was not an Imposture; God at 
the end of Judgment will condemn them, and then his 
Anger shall appear, and they shall be more damned 
than the Devils. This strange Dialogue being end- 
ed, two Carmelites went to find Lauberdemont, and 
they related to him the great Miracle that was 
done the day before, and what happen’d again 
at the last Exorcism, as if he had known nothing 
of it. Whereupon Lauberdemont and the Procurator 
General Deniau went to the Convent of the Carme- 
lites, with the Clerk of the Commission. When
they


183 the Devils of Loudun. 
they were near the great Altar of the Church, 
the Host was presented to them; they found it 
mark’d with Blood in several places, being a little 
more full of Spots on one side of the edge than 
elsewhere, the Marks being more red, and bigger, 
and all the Blood of a Vermilion colour, although 
it was quite dry. Laubardemont himself would 
draw up an Act, but ’twas now past noon, and 
each of the Spectators, for whatsoever reason it 
was, exprest so great a desire to be gone, that at 
the request of the King’s Procurator, the Commis- 
sary caus’d an Act, which had been already drawn 
up by a Carmelite, to be read immediately, and 
he oblig’d all the Standers by, of whom some 
would have been willing to be further off, to 
swear upon the Holy Gospels, and to attest that 
that Act contain’d the Truth, afterwards it having 
been sign’d by the Order of the same Commissary, 
by all those who could write, and in Particular 
by the Priests, and Friars, who had assisted the 
precedent Evening at the Exorcism at St. Peter 
du Martrai, it was sent to the Registry, and the 
Host was carried in a little Tabernacle, near the 
great Altar, on the Gospel-side, whereof Laubar- 
demont took the Key. The Relation of that 
Miracle was no sooner printed, but ’twas con- 
tradicted by the Incredulous, who maintain’d, 
that the Exorcist might easily put an Host stain’d 
with Blood upon Blanchard's Mouth; That the 
Devil himself was honest enough not to speak of 
Blood going out of the Host, but of Blood shed: 
That the Carmelite in-imitation of him had suf- 
ficientty discover’d, that that Part had been de- 
vis'd and suggested, when he said to the Person 
pretended to be possessed, Proceed, as ’twas well 
observ’d by him, who was fain to go out of the
N4 Chuch


184 The History of Book III. 
Church; And that thence it followed, that the 
Blood of Jesus Christ had been twice shed, the 
first time upon the Cross for the expiation of the 
Sins of Men; and the second upon the Host for 
the Conviction of the Incredulous, who look’d 
upon the Possession at Loudun as a gross and ill 
contriv’d Imposture, and which was supported but 
by the violence of Authority; the Doctrine whereof 
contain’d so many absurdities and blasphemies, that 
one cannot too much wonder that there had 
been Christians in the World who durst introduce 
and support it. 
Sect. 5. That double Miracle was too famous not 
to deserve to entertain the Reflections of devout 
Souls for a long time, and ’twas to give them leisure 
to feed their Holy Avidity, that the Persons posses-
sed stopt, and offer’d them nothing extraordinary. 
But the Devils, who are active, could not so continue 
in Idleness. Here follows what they did, as it is 
contain’d in a Book printed at Poitiers by Authority 
by Anthony Meusnier, in the Year 1635. intituled, A 
Relation of what pass’d in the Exorcisms at Loudun, 
in the presence of Monsieur the King’s Brother, Pag. 22, 
and 25. wherein the Author having maintain’d, 
That the Exorcists do almost all, more or less, par- 
take of the Effects of the Devils, by the Inconve- 
niencies and Disturbances they receive, and that 
few Persons have attempted to expel them, but 
they have been exercis’d by them. “ He adds for 
“ a Witness, the late Father Lactance Gabriel of hap- 
“ py Memory; who whilst he was in that Em- 
“ ployment, wherein he gloriously died, after he 
“ had expell’d three Devils out of the Mother Prio- 
“ ress, felt great Molestations by those Evil Spi- 
“ rits, loosing sometimes his Sight, sometimes his 
“ Memory, and now and then his Understanding,
“ suffering


185 the Devils of Loudun. 
“ suffering Pains at his Heart, Infestations in Spi- 
“ rit, and divers other Molestations. That is, to 
speak plainly, and without any disguise, that Father 
Lactance died the 18th of September, just a Month 
after the Death of Grandier, and that he was al- 
most continually mad, and inrag’d during his 
disease. If he had some interval during his Frenzy 
he employed it in Uttering merry Jests, such as 
when he said to his Physician, That he pray'd him 
to prepare in his presence the Medicines he had or- 
der'd him, because that all that came from Adam, 
favour'd of Original Sin, quibbling so upon the 
Name of Adam his Apothecary. You are very 
happy, said he, another time to the Wife of du 
Fresne Moussaut, who tended him, and at whose House 
he lodg’d; You are very happy for this, that the 
Providence of God has made me thus fall into your 
Hands, and yon have obtain'd an opportunity to ren- 
der me the good services which you do; And looking 
with contempt upon the young Monks who were 
put about to watch with him. Is it not a lamentable 
thing, cry’d he, That a Man of Weighty Desert, and 
Importance, as I am, should be serv'd and assised by 
such Monkeys and little Hobgoblins? Certainly if one 
will not believe with the most Catholick Author 
of the Relation above mention’d, that he has been 
possess’d by real Devils, at least one must a- 
gree, that his Conscience did serve him instead 
of an Executioner and a Devil, since it is certain 
that he died in such a fit of Madness and Despair 
as are not to be express’d. It must not be omit- 
ted here, that a few days after the death of Gran- 
dier, that good Father beginning to find himself 
seiz’d with the Distemper whereof he died, what- 
ever it was, he purpos’d to make a Journey to our 
Lady of Ardilliers at Saumur, he had a place in the
Coach


187 The History of 
Book III.
Coach of the Sieur de Canaye, who went to di- 
vert himself at his Estate of Grandsons, with a 
company of Persons who were not greatly seru- 
pulous, as he himself was not. They knew already 
that ’twas nois’d about, that the Father was really 
possess’d, and they flirted out against him some jest- 
ing passages upon that Subject, when all upon a 
sudden going on gently in an even way, the 
Coach overturn’d, the top of it falling undermost 
without any Body’s being hurt, or receiving 
any inconvenience. Whatsoever courage the Com- 
pany had, they were surpriz’d at that Accident; 
and when they were come to Grandsons, being 
at the Table, they discours’d very seriously con- 
cerning the Devils of Loudun, and the death of 
Grandier, with Father Lactance. He seem’d sad 
and disorder’d, and spake little in that Conver- 
sation; he only acknowledg’d that he repented 
of his advising that they should deny Father 
Grillau to be Confessor to Grandier, who had de- 
sir’d it with so much earnestness. The next day 
they proceeded on their Journey for Saumur, where 
the Coach was again over-turn’d after the same 
manner, in the middle of the great Street of 
the Suburb of Fenet, which leads to the Chapel 
of Ardilliers, and which is also very plain and 
even, which gave a great Reputation to the 
Noise that was spread abroad of the Possession 
of Father Lactance by evil Spirits, and that ru- 
mor yet made a far greater Impression upon the 
People, when they had seen that Father die mad 
and in despair. But that which did fully con- 
firm that Belief, was the applause which the 
Monks gave it; for it concern’d them so exceed- 
ingly to make the Possession find Credit, that 
to remove all doubts, and to have an essential
Proof,


187 the Devils of Loudun. 
Proof, they would readily agree that Father 
Lactance did die possess’d, saving that they might 
the better turn that Possession to the Glory of 
the Church, and of the late Matyr, and to the 
advantage of the other Exorcists, even as it ap- 
pear’d in the Relation printed at Poitiers above ci- 
ted. 
Sect. 6. The Lieutenant Civil of Loudun, Lewis 
Chauvet had testified by his Proceedings and op- 
positions to the Procedures of the first Exorcists, 
that he gave no credit to those Devils, and did not 
fear them. However he could not overcome the 
fear which seiz’d him, and so far possess’d him, 
that it never forsook him during the remainder 
of his Life. That Magistrate had Wit, Politeness 
and Honesty: But as he had not been willing 
to applaud the Possession, the Cabal, to cause him 
to be suspeded, had had recourse to the ordina- 
ry and general means, which was to accuse him 
of Magick by one of the Possess’d. At first he 
laugh’d at the Accusation, and accounted it as 
ridiculous, as indeed it was. But when he had 
seen the tragical End of Grandier, his courage 
was shaken, and he began to be afraid. In 
that disposition he took a Journey to Poitiers, 
where the Assizes were held; he met with a Man 
there of consideration and quality, by whom he 
was particularly known; he had a long conference 
with him upon the Subject of the Possession at 
Loudun, and of the condemnation of Grandier: 
Whereupon that Friend assur’d him, that after 
he had well consider’d all the circumstances of 
that Affair, it was his persuasion, that all those 
who had been accus’d of that Magick, and should 
be for the future, would be in great danger to lose 
both their Honours and Life; And that if he saw
himself


188 The History of 
Book III. 
himself accus’d of that Crime, as Grandier 
had been, he should think himself lost with- 
out hope, whatsoever Credit, Friends, or good 
Reputation he had. This Declaration surpri- 
zed the Lieutenant Civil, he was confounded 
and the Agitations of the fright seiz’d so violent- 
ly upon his Spirit, that they overturn’d it, and 
reduc’d him to such a condition, that since 
he was never restor’d to his right Understand- 
ing. 
Sect. 7. The Carmelites or Loudun heretofore had 
been possess’d of the Power of working Miracles; 
they had an Image of our Lady, call’d our Lady of 
Recovery, who fail’d not any one of those in what they 
requir’d of her devoutly, and in the requisite form. 
But since that Image of Ardilliers came to be set up 
at Saumur, in the Neighbourhood of the former, as 
if she had been her Rival, she usurp’d all her Pow- 
er and Credit; and ’tis no great wonder; for 
doubtless there’s no body in the World, who does 
not agree, that the Priests of the Oratory are 
more able and cunning People than the Carme- 
lites. At that time all one Quarter and a Suburb 
of Loudun, which was fill’d with Inns for Pil- 
grims, remain’d unpeopled and desolate, and tire 
Carmelites without Presents, Votaries, and Gospel- 
money. What was there to be done in such a 
Desertion? They employ’d Humane Means to re- 
establish the Work, which the Image had not been 
able to support, and which she had suffer’d to de- 
cay: They pierc’d the Wall of the Altar upon 
which she was plac’d; they drew a Branch of a 
Vine, which was planted behind it, and brought it 
through this Wall just to her Eyes and at the time 
when the Vine us’d to weep, the Image in the pre- 
sence of a number of People assembled to hear
Mass


189 the Devils of Loudun.
Mass and the Sermon, wept at several times for 
their want of Devotion, and for the Contempt they 
made of her Altar and her Power. But that Con- 
trivance having not succeeded happily, because of 
the great multitude of Protestants which were then at 
Loudun, who had maliciously examin’d the Miracle, 
and discover’d the Artifice, those good Fathers were 
very glad to find in the Possession, and in the Autho- 
rity of its Confederates, a way open to save their 
Credit, in spite of the piercing and malicious Eyes, 
and indiscreet Tongues of Hereticks, who were 
constrain’d to keep silent, by the Terror of Laubarde- 
mont, which, to use the Scripture Language, was 
fallen upon them, and gave them deadly Alarms. 
These Fathers knew readily to lay hold of the 
opportunity in the Exorcism of Elizabeth Blan- 
chard on the 21st of June, wherein was pro- 
duc’d the Host stain’d with Blood; and believ- 
ing that after that Proof, there were no more 
Miracles which they were not able to perform, 
they attempted to cause a Devil, or a Magician, 
to bring a Copy of the Instrument in Writing, 
which Grandier had given to the Devil, when 
they made their Agreement. To attempt and 
to succeed was the same thing for these good Fa- 
thers, who pretended to be invested with the Au- 
thority of the Church. Having got that Copy, 
they caus’d it to be Printed, and fix’d in seve- 
veral places, to end that if there were yet any 
Incredulous Person in the World, he should be 
fully convinc’d of the Possession by a Proof so so- 
lid and so evident: Whereof these were the Con- 
tents; My Lord and Master, Lucifer, I acknowledge 
you for my God, and I promise to serve you as long as 
I shall live; I renounce any other God, and Jesus 
Christ, and other Saints, and the Apostolical and Ro-
man


190 The History of Book III.
man Church, and all the Sacraments of the same, and 
all the Prayers and Orisons which may be made for me; 
and I promise you to do all the Mischief I shall be able, 
and to entice as many Persons, as I can, to do hurt: 
And I renounce the Chrysom and Baptism, and all the 
Merits of Jesus Christ and his Saints: And in case I 
fail to serve, adore, and do homage to you thrice a day, 
I give you my Life, as belonging to you. The Original 
is in Hell, in a Corner of that Country, in the Cabinet of 
Lucifer. Sign’d with the Blood of the Magician. ’Tis not 
to be doubted but that this is the Stile of the Court of 
Hell; for either the Devils themselves drew up this 
Act, or else it must be forged in the Convent of 
the Carmelites; and if so, one may be bold to say, 
that there are Monks, who are skilful enough to 
imitate the Stile of Devils, and are so learn’d in 
their Languages and Customs, that one may easily 
take the Acts which they make in the obscure Re- 
treat of their Cloisters, to have been fram’d in the 
very Darkness of Hell; It is a Truth whereof one 
may be entirely convinc’d by the inspection of 
this, that it cannot be denied but that Diabolical 
Spirits were the Authors of it. 
Sect. 8. The Place of the Reverend Father La- 
ctance having continued void by his Death, ’twas 
very fit that they should cast their Eyes upon a 
Jesuite to supply it. For why should not that Or- 
der, so famous, so pious, and so proper to make 
every thing succeed that they undertake, have been 
call'd in to combat against the Devils? Seeing 
that every one of them who enters therein, is born, 
as they themselves boast, with a Helmet on his 
Head, and arm’d with all sorts of offensive and de- 
fensive Weapons? ’Tis true, that Father Joseph 
would not suffer it, whilst he thought himself able 
to perform the Office of Exorcist, and he caus’d al-
most


191 the Devils of Loudun. 
most all that Million to fall into the Hands of the 
Friars of St. Francis; but after that he was disgust- 
ed, and that he had refus’d to be concern’d him- 
self in that Business, the way remain’d open to 
the Jesuits, who enter’d it with Joy. It was not 
less worthily supplied by Father Surin, of whom 
they made choice amongst themselves for that pur- 
pose, than it had been by his Predecessor. That Fa- 
ther came to Loudun the 25th of December; and to 
be well inform’d with what he did there, it may be 
learnt from his own Writings, wherein he says, 
‘ That he endeavour’d to discover with Evidence, 
‘ the Possession of the Devil in the Mother Prioress; 
‘ That this was the first Obligation, he believ'd, was 
‘ incumbent upon him in the first entrance upon his 
‘ Office; That he had found unquestionable Proofs, 
‘ and could swear before God and his Church, That 
‘ more than two hundred times the Devils had disco- 
‘ ver’d to him things very secret, concealed in his 
‘ Thought or his Person, One must believe this 
Testimony of a Jesuit in favour of the Devil, and 
to the prejudice of God, who thereby is found to- 
have no longer, and to the exclusion of all others, 
the sole Power of Searching the Hearts, the Reins 
and the Thoughts. How important and terrible fo- 
ever this Opinion might be, it is hereby become 
probable, or rather Father Surin deserves well to be 
believ’d on his Word. But if one were yet too ob- 
stinate and incredulous not to be perswaded of the 
Truth of the Possession, upon the Faith of such a 
Voucher, one need but consider, without Preposses 
sion, the new and unquestionable Proofs which 
hereaster follow. 
Sect. 9. The Relation of what past in the Exor- 
cisms at Loudun, in the presence of Monsieur, prin- 
ted at Poitiers, which has been already quoted, re-
late,


192 The History of 
Book III. 
lates, ‘ That the Devils threatned at first the Fa- 
‘ ther Jesuit, by the Mouth of the Mother Prio- 
‘ ress, who had been given him in charge, to use 
‘ him very ill, and to be fully reveng’d of him; 
‘ and as he pursued daily his Design, they attemp- 
‘ ted, being sollicited, as they said, by some Ma- 
‘ gicians, to disturb him extraordinarily, to cause 
‘ him to quit his Employment: So that he began, 
‘ since the 19th of January, 1635, to be sensible of di- 
‘ vers Signs of the Presence and malicious Operati- 
‘ ons of Devils; and that it was observ’d at that time, 
‘ that performing his Exorcism, he lost his Speech 
‘ upon a sudden; so that they were oblig’d to call 
‘ in some other Exorcists, who applying the Holy 
‘ Sacrament to his Mouth, freed him entirely; 
‘ That that accident continu’d a long time, and 
‘ even in the presence of the Bishop of Nimes; 
‘ who, whilst the Devil nam’d Isaacarum took pos- 
‘ session of the Countenance of the Mother Supe- 
‘ rior, and spake by her Mouth, he saw how the 
‘ Devil audaciously threatning the Father to im- 
‘ pose Silence upon him, disappear’d on a sud- 
‘ den from the Countenance of the possess’d, and 
‘ at the same time attack’d the Father; that he 
‘ made him change Colour, that he squeez’d his 
‘ Breast, and stopp’d his Speech; and that quick- 
‘ ly after, obeying that command which was gi- 
‘ ven to quit him, he return’d to the Body of the 
‘ Prioress, spake by her Mouth, and shew’d him- 
‘ self extreamly hideous and horrible upon her 
‘ Countenance; That the Father renewing the 
‘ Combat, continued his Function with the 
‘ same Liberty, as if he had not felt any As- 
‘ sault of the Devil; and so one Afternoon 
‘ he was assaulted and acquitted seven or eight 
‘ times one after another. That these Assaults
have


193 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ have been follow’d by others much stronger, 
‘ which began before the Passion Week, when the De- 
‘ vil said often to the Exorcist by the Mouth of the 
‘ Possess’d, I will make thee suffer the Passion this Passion 
‘ Week, my Friends are taking pains about it, intend- 
‘ ing to speak of some Magicians. And that real- 
‘ ly on good Friday about the Evening, the Father 
‘ being in his Chamber, in the company of eigh 
‘ or ten Persons, he felt great pains at his Heart, 
‘ and certain impetuosities which mov’d him in- 
‘ wardly, and constrain’d him to twist himself, 
‘ as it happens in the extremities of the Cholick; 
‘ That these Assaults which began at home, con- 
‘ tinued afterwards in publick, according to the 
‘ Threats which the Devil often made to the Fa- 
‘ ther; protesting that he would make him quit 
‘ his Trade, and compel him to return from 
‘ whence he came. That ’twas seen during the 
‘ Exorcisms, that the Devil exorciz’d by the Fa- 
‘ ther, leaving the Prioress, struck the Exorcist 
‘ inwardly, as with a Dart, and threw him on 
‘ the Ground, so that he cried and was shaken 
‘ by his Adversary and Atagonist; That after 
‘ he had continued in that condition about half 
‘ an hour, or an hour, by the Succours of other 
‘ Exorcists, and the application of the Holy 
‘ Sacrament to the Places, where he was sensible 
‘ of the presence of the Devil, one while in the 
‘ Breast, and another while in the Head, which 
‘ he shew’d with his Hand, (as being always 
‘ himself, and in liberty of Spirit,) and the rest 
‘ of his Body, he was deliver’d, and that that 
‘ Devil went to appear in the Countenance of the 
‘ Prioress; where the Father being relieved, with 
‘ a holy Vengeance he went to pursue him, as
O ‘ if


194 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ if nothing had happen’d, and forc’d him to adore 
‘ the Holy Sacrament in the manner that is practi- 
‘ sed in those Exorcisms. 
Sect. 10. But possibly one may believe a Letter 
which the Father Surin in himself writ to Father 
D’atichi, who was then at Romes; ’tis of the 3d. 
of May. 1635. and has been Printed under this 
Title. 
A

195 the Devils of Loudun. 
A 
LETTER 
Of the Reverend Father Surin Jesuit Exor- 
cist of the Ursulin Nuns of Loudun, to 
one of his Friends, a Jesuit. 
PAX CHRISTI
To my Reverend Father. 
‘ There has been, scarcely any Body, to whom 
‘ I take the Pleasure to relate my Adventures 
‘ but to your Reverence, who hears them willing- 
‘ ly, and forms thereupon thoughts which happen 
‘ not so easily to others, who know me not as 
‘ you do. Since the last Letter which I writ you, 
‘ I am fallen into a condition very remote from 
‘ my foresight, but very conformable to the Provi- 
‘ dence of God in relation to my Soul; I am 
‘ no more at Marennes but at Loudun, where I 
‘ have receiv’d yours lately. I am in a prepetu- 
‘ al conversation with the Devils, where I have 
‘ had the Adventures which would be too long to 
‘ mention to you, and which have given me a 
‘ greater, cause than ever I had to, acknowledge 
‘ and admire the Goodness of God. I will tell 
’ you something, and I would tell you further, 
‘ if you were more secret; I am combating with, 
‘ four Devils, the most powerful and malicious
O2 of


196 The History of Book III.
‘ of Hell, I my self, say, whose infirmities you know. 
‘ God has permited that the Combat has been 
‘ so rude, and the Approaches so frequent, that 
‘ the smallest Field of Battle was the Exorcism; 
‘ for the Enemies declare themselves in secret by 
‘ Night and by Day, and in a thousand different 
‘ ways. You may conceive what pleasure it is 
‘ to find ones self at the Mercy of God alone. 
‘ I will tell you no more, it sufficeth me that 
‘ knowing my condition, you will take an occa- 
‘ sion to pray for me: So it is, that for three 
‘ Months and a half, I never am without a De- 
‘ vil exercising of me. Things are come to 
‘ that pass, that God has permitted, I think for my 
‘ Sins, what one could never be able to have seen 
‘ in the Church, but in the exercise of my Mini- 
‘ stry, the Devil passes from the Body of a Per- 
‘ son possessed, and coming into mine, assaults 
‘ me, overthrows me, tosses me, and visibly trou- 
‘ bles me, by possessing me many hours as a De- 
‘ moniac. I cannot explain to you what passes 
‘ in me during that time, and how that Spirit 
‘ was united with mine, without depriving me 
‘ either of the knowledge or liberty of my Soul, 
‘ making himself nevertheless as another my self, 
‘ and as if I had two Souls, one of which was 
‘ dispossest of its Body and the use of its Or- 
‘ gans, and keeps it self apart, beholding the 
‘ other act, who has introduced himself there. 
‘ These two Spirits combat together in the same 
‘ Field which is the Body, and the Soul is as it were 
‘ are divided; according to one part of its self, it is 
‘ the Subject of diabolical Impressions, and ac- 
‘ cording to the other, of the Motions which 
‘ are proper to it, or what God gives it. At the same 
‘ time I feel great quiet under the good pleasure
‘ of


197 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ of God, and without knowing how there come 
‘ an extream rage and aversion to him, which 
‘ produceth as it were some impetuosities to be se- 
‘ perated from him, which astonisheth those who 
‘ see them, and at the same time a great joy and 
‘ delight, and on the other part a Sadness which 
‘ shews it self by lamentations and howlings, like 
‘ to those of Devils. I feel the State of Damna- 
‘ tion, and apprehend it, I feel my self as pierced 
‘ with the points of Despair in the stranger Soul, 
‘ which seems to me to be mine; and the other Soul 
‘ which is in full confidence mocks at those Senti- 
‘ ments, and curfeth with all freedom him who 
‘ caus’d them; truly I find that the same cries, 
‘ which go out of my Mouth, come equally 
‘ from these two Souls, and I can hardly di- 
‘ stinguish, whether it is pleasure that produceth 
‘ them, or the extream madness that filled me. The 
‘ tremblings which seize me, when the Holy Sa- 
‘ crament is apply’d to me, come equally, as it 
‘ seems to me, from the horrour of its presence, 
‘ which is supportable, and from a Cordial and 
‘ pleasing Reverence, without being able to attri- 
‘ bute them to the one rather than to the other, 
‘ and that ’tis not in my power to retain them. 
‘ When I would, by the motion of one of these 
‘ two Souls, make the sign of the Cross on my 
‘ Mouth, the other turns away my Hand with 
‘ great quickness, and seizeth my Fingers with 
‘ his Teeth, for to bite them with fury. I scarce- 
‘ ly ever find Prayer more easie, and quiet, than in 
‘ these agitations, whilst the Body rolls through 
‘ the Place, and the Ministers of the Church 
‘ speak to me as to a Devil, and load me with 
‘ Curses: cannot tell you the Joy that I am sen- 
‘ sible of, being become a Devil, not by rebellion
O3 ‘ to


198 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ to God, but by the calamity, which gives me a live- 
‘ ly Representation of the estate wherein Sin has re- 
‘ duc’d me, and how appropriating to me all the curses 
‘ which are given me, my Soul has cause to sink it 
‘ self into its nothingness. When the other Possessed 
‘ behold me in that condition, ’tis a Pleasure to 
‘ see how they triumph, and as Devils mock me, 
‘ saying, Physician heal thy self, be gone, get thee 
‘ up into the Pulpit, ’twill be a pretty sight to 
‘ see him preach, after he shall have roll’d through 
‘ the place; Tentaverunt, subsannaverunt me subsannati- 
‘ tione frerderunt super me dentibus suis. What a cause 
‘ of Blessing is this, to see ones self made the 
‘ Mock-game of Devils? And that the Justice of 
‘ God calls me to an account in this World for 
‘ my Sins. But what favours! to experience from 
‘ what an estate Jesus Christ has delivered me, and 
‘ to feel how great that Redemption is, not by hear- 
‘ say, but by the impression of the same estate, and 
‘ how good it is to have at the same time the 
‘ ability to understand perfectly this calamity, 
‘ and to give thanks to the divine Goodness who 
‘ has deliver’d us with so great trouble and pains!
‘ This is the condition I am in at this time, al- 
‘ most every day. This gives occcasion to great 
‘ disputes, & factus sum magna quastio, whether it 
‘ be a possession or no, whether it be possible 
‘ for the Ministers of the Gospel to fall into so 
‘ great inconveniences? Some say, that ’tis a chastise- 
‘ ment of God on me for the punishment of some 
‘ Illusions; others say, some other thing; and 
‘ for my part I would not change my Con- 
‘ dition with another, having a firm perswasion 
‘ that there is nothing better than to be reduc’d to 
‘ great extremities. That wherein I am is such, that 
‘ I have few operations free. When I would speak
‘ they


199 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ they stop my Mouth; At the Mass I am hindred 
‘ from going any further; At Confession I forget 
‘ my Sins all at once, and I feel the Devil go and 
‘ come in me as into his House; When I awake 
‘ he is there at my Prayer; He bereaves me of 
‘ my thought when he pleaseth; when my Heart 
‘ begins to dilate it self towards God, he fills it 
‘ with rage; He casts me into a Sleep when I 
‘ would wake; And publickly by the Mouth 
‘ of the possess’d, he boasts that he is my Master; 
‘ against which I have nothing to say, having 
‘ the reproach of my Conscience, and upon my 
‘ Head the Sentence pronounc’d against Sinners; 
‘ I ought to submit to it, and to reverence the 
‘ order of the Divine Providence, to which every 
‘ Creature must be subject. ’Tis not one Devil 
‘ that torments me, there are usually two; The 
‘ one is Leviathan oppos’d to the Holy Ghost, for 
‘ as much as they say that in Hell there is a Trini- 
‘ ty. That the Magicians worship Lucifer, Belze- 
‘ bub and Leviathan, who is the third Person of 
‘ Hell; And some Authors have observ’d and 
‘ writ of it heretofore. Now the Operations of 
‘ this false Paraclete are all contrary to the true 
‘ one, and imprint a desolation, which one can- 
‘ not well represent. He is the chief of all the 
‘ Band of our Devils, and he has the Govern- 
‘ ment of all that Affair, which is one of the strang- 
‘ est that possibly was ever seen. We see in this very 
‘ place Paradice and Hell; I mean the Nuns who 
‘ are as so many Ursula’s taken in one Sense, and 
‘ in the other, worse than the most Profligate in, 
‘ all sorts of Disorders, Beastlyness, Blasphemies 
‘ and Madness. I do not desire that your Reve- 
‘ rence would make my Letter publick, if it 
‘ please you. You are the only Person to whom
O4 ex-


200 The History of 
Book III.
‘ except my Confessor and my Superiors, I have 
‘ been willing to say so much. It is but to en- 
‘ tertain some Communications, which may assist 
‘ us to glorifie God; In which I am your most 
‘ humble Servant, John Joseph Surin. 
And by a Postscript. 
‘ I pray you to procure for me Prayers, having 
‘ need of them. I am for whole Weeks so stu- 
‘ pid towards Divine Things, that I should be 
‘ glad that some body would make me pray to 
‘ God like a Child, and would expound to me 
‘ the Pater Noster. The Devil said to me, I will 
‘ deprive thee of all, and thou will have need that 
‘ thy faith continue, I will make thee become stu- 
‘ pid; he has made a Pact with a Witch to hinder 
‘ me to speak of God, and to have power to re- 
‘ strain my Spirit, which he performs very faith- 
‘ fully as he promis’d, and I am constrain’d to 
‘ have some Understanding, to hold often the 
‘ Holy Sacrament upon my Head, using the 
‘ Key of David to unlock my Memory. 
Sect. 11. But in a Manuscript Copy, which 
some have in keeping, there is a second Post- 
script, which has not been Printed, and ’tis 
this. 
‘ I am content to die, seeing our Lord has 
‘ done me the favour to have withdrawn three 
‘ consecrated Wafers, which three Witches had 
‘ put into the Hands of the Devil, who brought 
‘ me them publickly from Paris, where they were 
‘ under the Mat of a Bed, and left the Church 
‘ in possession of that Glory, and to have in
‘ some


201 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ some measure render’d to her Redeemer, what 
‘ she had receiv’d of him, having redeem’d it out 
‘ of the Hands of the Devil. I know not whe- 
‘ ther our Lord will soon take away my Life, 
‘ for when I was in pain about that affair, I gave 
‘ it him freely, and promise to quit it for the Price 
‘ of these three Waters. It seems that the Devil 
‘ by these bodily evils that he caus’d me, would 
‘ make use of his right, and consume me by little 
‘ and little. 
Sect. 12. They who publish’d the Letter, have 
questionless judg’d it fit to suppress that last 
Postscript and they had done well also to suppress 
the whole Letter, and the horrible Things it con- 
tains, which will not fail to induce the Reader 
to think seriously of the condition wherein the 
Exorcist has been, as well as his Predecessor the 
Father Lactance. In effect, if it be true, that 
that there are Sorcerers, Magicians and Persons 
possess’d, or that there may be, as none can doubt, 
is there not evidence enough, that God for the 
just Punishment of these Wicked Persons, who 
upon this occasion so impudently mock his di- 
vine Majesty, has permitted, that their abomi- 
nable and diabolical dissimulation, should become 
a truth, and that they should be really possess’d 
by the Devils, whom they would counterfeit, 
testifying by so many horrid Actions, that they 
believ’d not their Existence, nor that of God 
himself; seeing that if they had believ’d it, they 
would have trembled, and never dare to attempt 
to make it their Pastime in so wicked and inso- 
lent a manner. Certainly if they have not been 
actually possessed, and by real and bodily 
Possession which is pretended here, it is how- 
ever certain that the Devil had fill’d their Heart,
that


202 The History of Book III.
that he presides over their abominable Acts, that 
he was the Author, and that one may say in 
that sense with much justice and reason, that they 
were absolutely possess’d. But to omit nothing 
of what concerns the Truth of the Facts, leaving 
otherwise to the Reader the liberty to judge 
according to his Sentiments, one cannot refrain 
from declaring here that all the Relations do 
mention that the Fathers Lactance, Tranquille and 
Surin, after the death of Grandier, were troubled by 
Devils, and that all the Protestants or Papists 
who have been discourst with upon that Subject, 
who had assisted at the Exorcisms, and had know- 
ledge of the death of the Recollect and that of 
the Capucin, have agreed of all the Facts, which 
are related here concerning their condition, as of 
the greatest part of the other Acts which are con- 
tain'd in the Relation of what past in the Exor- 
cisms at Loudun in the presence of Monsieur, the 
Duke of Orleans, and in the Letter of Father Su- 
rin, and they have all protested that they did 
not believe that all the abominable things which 
they had seen and heard, could have been produced 
by the only power of Nature, nor only by the 
perversity thereof, but that it must needs be that 
Devils intermeddle, and that they had really pos- 
sess’d those pretended Exorcists. Whereupon ’tis to 
be found in the Relations that were then writ, that 
they reproach’d the Jesuit that he resembled not the 
Apostles, nor the Exorcists of the Primitive Church, 
which fail’d not to expel readily the Devils in 
the Name, and by the Authority of Jesus Christ, 
without being either abus’d, or insulted, or much 
less possess’d, but that his Exorcisms were like 
those of the Jews, of whom it is said in the Acts 
of the Apostles, who attempted to invoke the Name
of


203 the Devils of Loudun. 
of the Lord Jesus over those who had evil Spirits, 
saying. We adjure yon by Jesus Christ, whom Paul 
preach'd, to whom the evil Spirit answer’d, Jesus 
I know, and Paul I know, but who are ye? and the 
Man in whom the evil Spirit was, leaping upon 
them, and masterirg them, us’d violence against 
them; So that they fled away naked and wounded 
out of the House. 
Sect. 13. Much after this manner was the Con- 
dition of Father Surin; for besides his Sufferings 
either, real or feigned, he perform’d more than a 
Year the Function of Exorcist, without expelling 
any Devil: In the mean time some days after that 
he writ the terrible Letter, the Copy whereof 
you have read, Monsieur the King's Brother came 
to Londun, to see the Wonders of that famous 
Possession, which made so great a noise both with- 
in the Kingdom and without. The Author of 
the Relation printed at Poitiers, reports that Mon- 
sieur arriv’d at Loudun the 9th of May. 1635. 
‘ That his Highness went presently to the Con- 
‘ vent of the Ursulines, where being at the Grate, 
‘ and being informed by them of their condition, 
‘ Sister Agnes seem’d a little troubled, and made 
‘ some tremblings, which shew’d the presence of the 
‘ first of the four Devils which possess’d her, nam’d 
‘ Asmodee, when ’twas resolv’d to exorcise her pre- 
‘ sently, and that Asmodee delay’d not long to 
‘ discover his greatest rage, shaking divers times 
‘ the Maid backward and forward, and making 
‘ her batter as an Hammer with so great great 
‘ quickness, that her Teeth crash’d, and her Throat 
‘ made a forc’d noise; That during these Agi- 
‘ tations, her countenance became so altogether 
‘ chang’d as not to be known, her looks furious, 
‘ her Tongue prodigiously great, long, and hang-
ing


204 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ ing down out of her Mouth, livid and dry to 
‘ that degree, that the want of Moisture caus’d 
‘ it to seem all rough and shaggy, without being 
‘ in the mean time any ways press’d with her 
‘ Teeth, and her breathing being always equal; 
‘ That Beherit, who is also another Devil, made 
‘ appear a second Countenance smiling and agree- 
‘ able, which was again diversly chang’d by two 
‘ other Devils, Achas and Achaos, who shew’d 
‘ themseves one after the other; That Asmodee 
‘ being commanded to continue still, and the o- 
‘ thers to retire, her first countenance return’d; 
‘ That the Devil being adjur’d to adore the Sa- 
‘ crament, said presently, That he would himself 
‘ be ador’d, but at last he obey’d, prostrating his 
‘ Body on the Ground; That after divers other 
‘ Countenances the Sister Agnes brought one of her 
‘ Feet by the hinder part of her Head, even to 
‘ her Fore-head, in such a manner that her great 
‘ Toe almost touched her Nose; That the Exor- 
‘ cist having commanded him to kiss the Pix, 
‘ and to tell who it was that he had ador’d, the 
‘ Devil, after he had made many difficulties, obey’d 
‘ the former of these commands, but that he re- 
‘ fus’d to obey the second; That laying his Hand 
‘ on the Pix, he swore, By the God who is there, I 
‘ will not tell; That as the Father insisted, com- 
‘ manding him absolutely to tell it, the Devil 
‘ reply’d as it were mocking him, perceiv’st thou 
‘ not that I have just now nam’d him. That then 
‘ he withdrew, and the Maid came to her self, 
‘ and said to Monsieur, that she remembred some 
‘ of the things that were done, but not all, and 
‘ that she heard the Answers that came from her 
‘ Mouth, as if another had spake them; That 
‘ her arm having been felt by a Physician and
a


205 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ a Surgeon of Monsieur, her Pulse was found to 
‘ be equal after so many shakings and violent agi- 
‘ tations. 
Sect. 14. ‘ The day following Monsieur went 
‘ to St. Cross, whither they brought Elizabeth 
‘ Blanchard, to make her take the Communion in 
‘ his presence: The Relation of that day menti- 
‘ ons, That one of the six Devils which possess'd 
‘ her, nam’d Astarot, appear’d presently and troubled 
‘ her; That her Exorcist having commanded this 
‘ Devil to approach the Maid, she fell into a gen- 
‘ eral Convulsion of all her Body; That her 
‘ Face chang’d both the form and colour, appear- 
‘ ing livid, and much swollen, and her Tongue go- 
‘ ing all out of her Mouth, very much charged, and 
‘ of a length, thickness, and bigness altogether ex- 
‘ traordinary; That in this Condition she came 
‘ rolling and wriggling even to the Feet of the 
‘ Priest, who laid the Holy Sacrament upon her 
‘ Lips, commanding the Devil to hinder that 
‘ the Elements should not be moistn’d in any man- 
‘ ner, and forbidding him to commit or suffer that 
‘ any of his Companions practise any Irreverence 
‘ against that adorable Mystery; That the Maid 
‘ was immediately thrown upon the Floor, where 
‘ the Devil exercis’d great violences upon her 
‘ Body, and gave horrid marks of his rage; That 
‘ he turned her thrice backwards in the form of a 
‘ Bow, in such a manner that she touch’d not the 
‘ Pavement but with the tip of her Toes, and the 
‘ end of her Nose, and that she seem’d as if she 
‘ would have made the Holy Host to touch the 
‘ Ground, bringing it near almost as within the 
‘ thickness of a leaf of Paper; but the Exorcist 
‘ reiterating his former prohibitions always hin-
‘ der’d


206 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ der’d it; That the Devil raising himself up, 
‘ blew against the Holy Host, which was seen 
‘ upon the Lips of the Possess’d, shaken like a 
‘ leaf of a Tree, when a violent Wind strikes 
‘ upon it, and passing it divers times from one 
‘ Lip to the other; That Beelzebub having been 
‘ commanded to come up to her Face, there was 
‘ to be seen a beating of her Throat, which swell’d 
‘ it exceedingly, and made it hard as a piece of 
‘ Wood; That Monsieur having desir’d to see all 
‘ the Devils appear which possess’d that Maid, 
‘ the Exorcist made them come into her Coun- 
‘ tenance one after another, rendering it very hi- 
‘ deous, but every one making a different Deformi- 
‘ ty; That when Astarot had been commanded 
‘ to appear, there was observ’d under the left 
‘ Arm-pit a great Tumour, with a quick beating 
‘ which was admir’d by all the Assistants, and 
‘ even by his Highnesses Physician; That the De- 
‘ vil being retir'd from that place by the com- 
‘ mand of the Exorcist, he went to seize her Vi- 
‘ sage, and let the Host fall upon the Paten, 
‘ wherein it was seen to be very dry, without 
‘ leaving any mark whereby it had stuck to her 
‘ Lips, which the Devil had so dried, that the 
‘ Skin appear’d white and standing up; That 
‘ the Exorcist touch’d with his Fingers all the edges 
‘ of the Wafer without sticking to it, to shew 
‘ that it had not been retain’d upon her Lips by 
‘ any moisture; That that same Exorcist wip’d 
‘ the Teeth of the Maid with his Surplice, and laid 
‘ the Holy Host on one of the Fore-teeth of the 
‘ upper-row, and that it hung in that manner a 
‘ long time, laid cross the edge of the tooth, and 
‘ not holding there but by a bare touch of the 
‘ point of its circumference, notwithstanding the
violent


207 the Devils of Loudon.  
‘ violent agitations of all the Body, the strange 
‘ contortions of the Mouth, and a very vehement 
‘ blast which Astarot made to throw it out; That 
‘ after all the Species were swallow’d down by 
‘ the command of the Exorcist, who pray’d Mon- 
‘ sieur’s Physician to search the Mouth of the Maid, 
‘ to see if the Wafer were there; which he did, 
‘ putting his Fingers within the Gums, and thrust- 
‘ ing them to her Throat, and found that there 
‘ was nothing; that after that they made the 
‘ Maid to drink a draught of Water, and caus’d 
‘ her Mouth to be search’d once again; that at 
‘ last the Exorcist having order’d Astarot to bring 
‘ back the Wafer, it was seen presently after up- 
‘ on the tip of the Tongue, and that this Experi- 
‘ ment was try’d two other times again. So this  
‘ Wafer serv’d for a Pastime to the Devils: Thus was 
‘ it exposed to their blasts and violences, to be 
‘ seen, and not to be seen, to be swallow’d and 
‘ to be cast up again; to be held on one Lip, 
‘ then repell’d upon the other, and in the end 
‘ to suffer all the Indignities that could be pretend- 
‘ ed to be necessary to serve for Proofs of the 
‘ Possession, and to confirm it, for want of mi- 
‘ raculous Effects, which they might have pro- 
‘ duc’d, if it had been real and true, as to raise the 
‘ Bodies of the possessed many foot high from 
‘ the Ground, and to hold them so sometime 
‘ hanging in the Air, and many others, whereof 
‘ there has been already spoken, and of which 
‘ we shall speak hereafter, which is the rea- 
‘ son that we pass them by at this present in si- 
‘ lence. 
Sect. 15. After that the Author of the Re- 
lation has thus mentioned the Feats of Activity 
of the Devils of Elizabeth Blanchard, he also
speaks


208 The History of Book III.
speaks of those of the Sister Claire de Sazilli, 
and says. ‘ That Monsieur being come to the 
‘ Ursulines in the afternoon of that very day, that 
‘ Nun was exorcis’d in his Presence; That the 
‘ Devil, the Enemy of the Virgin, appear’d accord- 
‘ ing to the command which the Father Elizee 
‘ Capncin, her usual Exorcist, had given him; 
‘ That he made her supple and pliant as a Plate of 
‘ Lead; That the Exorcist afterwards bow’d her 
‘ Body in several fashions, backward and for- 
‘ ward, and on each side, so that she almost 
‘ touch’d the Ground with her Head, the Devil 
‘ keeping her in the Posture wherein she had 
‘ been put, till ’twas altered by them, having 
‘ not during that time, which was very long, 
‘ any breathing through her Mouth, but only 
‘ a little blowing through her Nose; that she 
‘ was almost insensible, seeing that the Father 
‘ took the Skin of her Arm and pierc’d it through 
‘ with a Pin, without any Blood coming thence, 
‘ or that the Maid seem’d to have any sense of 
‘ it; That Sabulon appear’d after, who roll’d her 
‘ along the Chappel, and caus’d her to make several 
‘ contorsions and tremblings; That five or six 
‘ times he brought her left Foot over her Should- 
‘ er to the Cheek, embracing in the mean while 
‘ her Leg on the same side that during all these 
‘ Agitations, her Countenance was very deform’d 
‘ and ghastly, her Tongue thick, livid and hang- 
‘ ing down even to her Chin, and no ways press’d 
‘ by her Teeth; That her breathing was equal, 
‘ her Eyes fixed, and always open without wink- 
‘ ing; That there happened to her after that an 
‘ extension of her Legs so wide, that she touch’d 
‘ the Ground with her Perinœum; That whilst she 
‘ was in that Posture, the Exorcist made her hold
her


209 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ her Body upright, and to joyn her Hands to- 
‘ gether; That Sabulon being conjur’d to adore 
‘ the Holy Sacrament, made some resistance, but 
‘ that being press’d to it, he dragg’d the Body quite 
‘ bowed, the Hands a little distant one from the 
‘ other without joyning, her Face half turn’d, 
‘ and painted like a representation of Hell, and 
‘ went to kiss the Foot of the Holy Pix which 
‘ the Exorcist held in his Hand, testifying by 
‘ his Gestures, Tremblings, Crys, and Tears, 
‘ both Horrour, Reverence, and Despair; That the 
‘ Exorcist having ask’d him. What he had ador'd? he 
‘ said, after some denial, ’Tis he who was put upon 
‘ the Cross; That Monsieur having seen and ad- 
‘ mir’d all these things, agreed secretly with Fa- 
‘ ther Tranquille upon a thing which he desir’d 
‘ that the Devil would find out; That the Ex- 
‘ orcist conjur’d him to obey, saying, Obedias ad 
‘ mentem Principis, and that the Devil having cast a 
‘ frightful look upon Monsieur, he fell upon his 
‘ Knees, his Hands being joyn’d towards the Fa- 
‘ ther Elizee, and kiss’d his Right-Hand. Where- 
‘ upon Monsieur exprest himself to be mightily 
‘ satisfied, saying aloud, There is no more to be said. 
‘ I desir'd that he would kiss his Right-Hand, be 
‘ has exactly obey'd; That the Mother Prioress be- 
‘ ing come into the Lists, the Devil Balaam ap- 
‘ pear’d at first, but that quickly after he gave 
‘ place to Isaacarum by the order of Father Sa- 
‘ rin her Exorcist; That this last ador’d the Sa- 
‘ crament as the others, by giving marks of a hor- 
‘ rible despair: The rage, said he, which I have 
‘ for having lost, it, takes from me the liberty of ado- 
‘ ring it; But that the Father repeating the com- 
‘ mand He had given him, he put the Body of the 
‘ Prioress into a frightful Convulsion, and drawing
P out


209 The History of 
Book III.
‘ out a Tongue horribly deform’d, blackish, and 
‘ grain’d like Spanish Leather, without being press’d 
‘ by the Teeth, and so dry, as if it had never 
‘ had any Moisture, and being not out of breath; 
‘ That there was observ’d in other Postures such an 
‘ extension of her Legs, that there were seven Foot 
‘ distance from one Foot to the other, the Maid 
‘ being but four foot high; That after that the 
‘ Devil threw her with her Belly on the Ground 
‘ at the Feet of the Father, who held the Sacra- 
‘ ment in his Hand, and that having her Body and 
‘ Arms in the form of the Cross, he turn’d first 
‘ the Palms or her Hands upwards, he brought 
‘ them afterwards quite round, so that the Palm 
‘ of each Hand touch’d the Pavement, and that 
‘ he brought the Hands so turn’d, by joyning 
‘ them at the end of her Back-bone, and that 
‘ presently after he brought the two Feet to joyn- 
‘ ed, so that the two Palms of her Hands touch’d 
‘ the two out-sides of the Soles of her Feet; That 
‘ she continued in that posture a great while with 
‘ strange Tremblings, not touching the Ground 
‘ but with her Belly; That being rais’d up, the 
‘ Devil was once again commanded to come near 
‘ to the Holy Sacrament, and to shew by his Coun- 
‘ tenance the opposition there is between Jesus 
‘ Christ and him; That thereupon, he shew’d 
‘ such a rage which cannot be conceiv’d, if one 
‘ had not seen it: Ah! said he, crying out, It is 
‘ impossible to shew it, there is too great a distance from 
‘ the one to the other; That being ask'd what was that 
‘ distance? It is, said he, an Epitome of all Goodness, 
‘ and I of all Calamity: That having utter’d these 
‘ Words, he became again more furious, and disco- 
‘ vered a great rage for what he had said, biting his 
‘ Arms, and horribly distorting his Limbs round.
‘ That


211 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ That the agitation ceas’d a little after, and 
‘ that the Maid came perfectly to her self, ha- 
‘ ving her Pulse no more mov’d, than if nothing ex- 
‘ traordinary had past; But that almost at the same 
‘ time that Father Surin spake to Monsieur, and 
‘ that he went to finish the Exorcism, he felt the 
‘ Assaults of Isaacarum, who threw him down 
‘ twice, and shook his Arms and Legs with quak- 
‘ ings and tremblings; That the Devil, constrain’d 
‘ to retire by the Holy Sacrament which was 
‘ apply’d to him, enter’d again upon a sudden 
‘ into the Body of the Prioress, who was two 
‘ paces from him, speaking to one of Monsieur’s 
‘ People, and in a moment he made her Visage 
‘ horrible and furious, and that at the same time 
‘ the Exorcist being again rais’d up, he went to 
‘ Combat with Isaacarum, of whom Father Tran- 
‘ quille demanded, whence he had the boldness to 
‘ torment the Father? He answer’d in a rage, ad- 
‘ dressing himself to Father Surin, It is to revenge 
‘ me of thee. That then having receiv’d a com- 
‘ mand to retire, and to leave the Prioress free, 
‘ he obey’d, and that so there was an end put 
‘ to the Exorcism. The same Relation imports 
‘ further, that Monsieur having seen what past 
‘ at the Exorcisms on Wednesday in the Evening, 
‘ and all Thursday, his Highness, to demonstrate the 
‘ satisfaction which he had receiv’d, gave the next 
‘ day the following Attestation. 
We, Gaston, Son of France, Duke of Orleans, 
do certifie, that during two days having assisted at the 
Exorcisms which were made in the Churches of the 
Ursulines and St. Cross in the Town of Loudun, 
upon the Persons of the Sisters Jane des Agnes, Ann 
de St. Agnes, Claire de Sazilli, Ursuline Nuns, 
and of Elizabeth Blanchard a secular Maid. We
P2 have


212 The History of 
Book III. 
have seen and observ’d many Actions and strange Mo- 
tions, surpassing the natural Powers, namely at the 
Communion of the said Elizabeth Blanchard, have 
seen the Holy Host abiding upon her Lips altogether 
dry, notwithstanding a vehement blast from her Mouth, 
which Host having been swallowed down by the said 
Blanchard, at the command of the Father Exorcist, 
the said Host has been brought up out of the bottom 
of her Stomach, and hid upon the Tongue of the said 
Blanchard, after she was made to drink Water, and 
searched if any thing were in her Month, which was 
done three several times, by command given to the De- 
vil nam’d Astarot. All which we have judg’d to be 
super-natural; And having moreover desir’d to have an 
exact sign of the real Possession of those Maids, we 
did agree secretly, and in a low voice with the Father 
Tranquille Capucin, to command the Devil Sabulon, 
who actually possess’d the said Sister Claire, that he 
should go and kiss the Right-hand of Father Eli- 
zee her Exorcist; the said Devil as punctually obey’d 
according to our desire, which has made us assuredly 
believe, that what the Fryers performing in the Ex- 
orcisms of the said Maids, have told us of the Posses 
sion, is true, there being no appearance that such Mo- 
tions and Knowledge of Secret Things, could be ascrib- 
ed to human Powers. Whereof being willing to give a 
Testimony to the Publick, We have granted this pre- 
sent Attestation, which we have sign’d with our Hand, 
and caus’d to be subsign’d by the Secretary of our 
Commands, House, and Finances of France, the 11th 
day of May 1635. Sign’d Gaston, and lower Gou- 
las. 
‘ Monsieur, says also the Author of the Re- 
‘ lation, having given this Attestation, and left 
‘ to the Ursulines illustrious Marks of his Liberali-
ty


213 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ ty, as well as of the Judgment he made of them, 
‘ wherein he was imitated by the chief of his 
‘ Court, went to hear Mass in the Church of 
‘ the Fathers Carmelites, and having been told 
‘ that for seven or eight Months there was kept 
‘ an Host, upon which there was seen Blood, 
‘ when Elizabeth Blanchard had it upon her Lips, 
‘ he desir’d to see it and adore it; For that pur- 
‘ pose Father Peter Thomas Carmelite took it in 
‘ his Hand, and a little while after commanded 
‘ one of the Devils of Elizabeth, who was there 
‘ present to tell whose was that Blood with which 
‘ the Host seem’d stain’d, to whom the Devil, after 
‘ several difficulties, contorsions, and agitations, 
‘ answer’d in these Terms; I adore a Man full 
‘ of Charity, who is not contented to shed his Blood 
‘ once for the Redemption of Sinners, but a second 
‘ time has caus'd it miraculously to appear here for 
‘ his Glory, and for the confusion of the Incredulous, 
‘ and confirmation of Believers. Upon which the 
‘ Exorcist, seeing Monsieur very attentive to what 
‘ pass’d, ask’d his Highness, if he would be pleas’d 
‘ that some secret Sign should be prescrib’d to the De- 
‘ vil, for a proof of the Truth of what he had 
‘ said, touching the miraculous Blood shed upon 
‘ the Host; With which his Highness testifying 
‘ that he should be well satisfied, he said to 
‘ him in a low voice and in his Ear, that he 
‘ would command the Devil to kiss his Cross, 
‘ and his Stole on the right side, which the Fa- 
‘ ther did, not saying any thing to the Devil, 
‘ but that he was to obey the intention of the 
‘ Prince; and quickly after the Devil obey’d, 
‘ discovering that he suffer’d great violence by 
‘ that action, as by all others, whereby he is ob- 
‘ lig’d to bow under the Authority of the
P3 Church


214 The History of Book III.
‘ Church. This [adds our Author] with what 
‘ we have said before, made Monsieur say, that 
‘ one must be a Fool not to believe the Possession 
‘ of these Maids. But least one should wonder 
‘ that the Devil heard a word which has been 
‘ said in a low voice and in the Ear, he said, 
‘ that the Devils which possess’d these Maids, an- 
‘ swer’d often the Questions which were put to them 
‘ by the Exorcists, without having exprest them 
‘ otherwise than by the inward direction of their 
‘ thought, of which he alledg’d some Examples; 
‘ and because that is hard to believe, as being di- 
‘ rectly contrary to the Text of the Holy Scrip- 
‘ ture, he maintains. That one ought not to won- 
‘ der, since the Devils and Angels speak only by 
‘ the means of the inward Acts, which they 
‘ form in themselves. At last, having related 
‘ many other things upon this Subject, he says, 
‘ That the very day of the arrival of Monsieur, 
‘ a Huguenot Apothecary of Loudun named James 
‘ Boisse, took upon him to speak to his High- 
‘ ness’s Apothecary, and to pray him to come 
' and lodge at his House, whither having con- 
‘ ducted him, he entertain’d him with a discourse of 
‘ the Ursulines, and assur’d him, that all which pass’d 
‘ was but feign’d and an Imposture; that they had 
‘ no other design, but that of putting Grandier 
‘ to death, as they had done, and that there was 
‘ in that Town a Protestant Maid, who, by the 
‘ flexibleness of her Body, made contorsions and 
‘ motions, as much if not more strange than those 
‘ which were seen amongst the Ursulines. Where- 
‘ upon Monsieur’s Apothecary, who had seen the 
‘ same Evening the prodigious Agitations and 
‘ Postures of Sister Agnes, told him, that he could 
‘ hardly believe if, and that he would advise
‘ him


215 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ him not to hold such discourse; for should Mon- 
‘ sieur know that he spoke at this rate, it would 
‘ be sufficient to ruin him, as a Calumniator; 
‘ To whom Boisse reply’d, that he was ready to 
‘ maintain in his Highness’s presence what he 
‘ had said, and that he desir’d no better; which 
‘ Monsieur’s Apothecary having made known the 
‘ next day to his Highness, Boisse was presently 
‘ sent for, and confirm’d before his Highness what 
‘ he had said the Evening before; but being 
‘ urg’d to name and shew the Maid, whereof 
‘ he spake, he said, in Truth, he had not seen 
‘ her, but that he had, what she had said, from 
‘ a Chirurgeon nam’d Fourneau, professing also 
‘ the Protestant Religion. Fourneau being call’d, 
‘ and ask’d whether he had seen the Maid, he 
‘ said no; Boisse reply’d to him, that he had 
‘ then known of her, what he had heard him say; 
‘ Fourneau denied that again, and protested he 
‘ knew nothing of it, that he had never spoken 
‘ of it, and that it was a thing devised by him. 
‘ Whereupon, they who were present, cry’d out 
‘ against Boisse, that he deserv’d to be whipt 
‘ for having had the boldness to advance so noto- 
‘ rious a falshood in Monsieur’s presence; Who, 
‘ to shew that he desir’d to partake as well of the 
‘ Title of Just, as he was a-kin by Blood to him 
‘ who acquir’d it so lawfully, instead of causing 
‘ him to be punish’d presently, would observe 
‘ the forms of Justice, and straightway after that 
‘ Action, being gone to hear Mass in the Church 
‘ of St. Cross, his Highness told the King’s Ad- 
‘ vocate of Loudun, who was there present, that 
‘ he would have this audacious Fellow chastis’d, 
‘ sending also the next day for the Lieutenant 
‘ Criminal and the King’s Attorney, to tell them
P4 ‘ the


216 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ the same thing whereof Boisse having had notice, 
‘ he thought it the best course for him to run 
‘ away. 
Sect. 16. When that Writing was publish’d, the 
Incredulous fail’d not to make their Reflections up- 
on what it contain’d, as they had already done up- 
on the others which preceded it. They maintain’d 
that Monsieur had been prepossess’d, and that his 
Devotion had been impos’d upon; That they had 
put upon him such Feats of Activity and Leggerde- 
main, as Juglers and Tumblers usually do upon 
the Stage or Rope, for such true Marks of Posses- 
sion, as those are which are set down in the Ritual, 
That to blow and play with the Host upon the 
Lips, as Elizabeth Blanchard had done, which Acti- 
on seem’d most astonishing to his Highness, was 
the most easie of all the other Illusions; and that 
upon the whole Matter it expos’d the Christian Re- 
ligion to the Derision of Jews and Mahometans;
That if his Highness had told his Secrets to any 
others than those Monks and Exorcists, or rather if 
he had kept them himself conceal’d in a Paper with- 
out imparting them to any Body, the Devils had 
not guessed them, but that there was such a Jug- 
gling amongst the Exorcists, that it cannot be 
doubted but they had agreed upon certain Signs to 
speak by, and to understand one another; That this 
Invention was not extraordinary, seeing that the 
very Children perform the like in their Pastimes, 
and know very well to speak, and to entertain 
themselves that way; But that his Highness having 
thought fit to rely upon the Honesty of the Fa- 
thers, he could not fail to be cheated by Matters so 
experienc’d, who had taken care to instruct and 
fashion such apt Scholars, for a long time to- 
gether. 
Sect.


217 the Devils of Loudun.  
Sect. 17. The truth of the Matter, which con- 
cern’d Boisse the Apothecary, was, that a Maid 
bred up a Protestant, who out of Levity had em- 
brac’d the Roman Religion, and had thrown her 
self into the Convent of the Ursulines, was there 
found fit to perform the part of a Person possess’d: 
And in effect she profited well by the care that was 
taken to instruct and prepare her: But just at the 
time of being produc’d in publick, she got away 
out of the Convent; and whether it were by a sin- 
cere return, or by a continuation of her Whimsies, 
she return’d to the Communion of the Protestant 
Church. As the managing of the Possessed was a 
continual matter of Entertainment and Conversa- 
tion for People of all sorts and conditions, that 
Maid who was the friend of Fournean’s Wife, per- 
form’d often in her presence, and of divers other 
Women, what postures, grimaces, and contorsi- 
ons she had learnt, which were not at all inferi- 
or to those of the Nuns. Fourneau having been 
made acquainted with it by his Wife, had in 
confidence told it to Boisse, who made that ill use 
of it as has been related, and exposed himself to 
a danger, in which he was abandon’d by Fourneau, 
because the consequence of his imprudence did 
not seem to be so dangerous for him, as it would 
have been for that Maid, by the Spite and Resent- 
ment which all the Cabal of the Monks, and Con- 
federates of the Possession, would have had against 
her, if it had been discover’d, and publish’d 
what she had done, and what she was able to 
do. 
Sect. 18. But as those Actions and Motions, 
which were shew’d in the presence of the Duke 
of Orleans, were not ordinary, and might de- 
ceive the Eyes of some of those who have little
experience


218 The History of 
Book III. 
experience, or knowledge of what pass’d in the 
World; it will not perhaps be unserviceable to 
make here a small Abridgment of what was then 
printed upon that Subject. 
The unfortunate Grandier had already said in his 
Case, That the Art of Man could do things more 
approaching to supernatural, than all that which 
had been seen done by the Nuns; He cited for 
a Witness Philip Camerarius in his Historical Me- 
ditations, Chap. 75. and another Historian, who 
relates many surprizing things which a Polander 
did at the time of the Circumcision of the Son of 
Amurath. How many Rope-Dancers, added he, 
and other such like People, Men and Women, do 
perform things extraordinary? Which however 
are done by Art, and are far worthier of admi- 
ration, than any of those that have been perform’d 
by those Maids. Duncan expresseth himself in his 
Book in these Words; ‘ What has there been su- 
‘ pernatural in all this? There needs no more 
‘ than the Testimony of St. Augustine to condemn 
‘ rash Judgments, and those who are so bold as to 
‘ set bounds to the power of Nature; possibly 
‘ it will have more Efficacy upon the Exorcist 
‘ and other Friars, than if it had been taken out 
‘ of the Writings of Aristotle, Hyppocrates and 
‘ Galen. That Father in the 24th Chap. of the 
‘ 14th Book of the City of God, declares, that he 
‘ knew People, who made their Bodies to per- 
‘ form things, which other Men would hardly 
‘ believe. That there were some who mov’d their 
‘ Ears, and others who made their Hair to fall 
‘ down upon their Fore-head, and rais’d them up 
' again without moving their Heads; Others who 
‘ so exactly imitated the Voices of living Crea- 
‘ tures, that one could not have been able to
‘ know


219 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ know the Deceit, without having seen them: 
‘ Others who made a strange noise so long a 
‘ time as they pleas’d, and seem’d to sing from 
‘ behind them; Others who shed Tears in an 
‘ extraordinary abundance. That there was a 
‘ Man who could sweat whensoever he would; 
‘ That a pretended Prophet, nam’d Restitutus, 
‘ fell into an Extasy as often as he pleas’d, and 
‘ that he remain’d without breathing like a dead 
‘ Person, in such manner that he was pricked 
‘ and pinch’d, and sometimes had Fire apply’d 
‘ to divers parts of his Body, without any 
‘ signs that he was sensible of it. That Author 
‘ adds, That no Body would have admir’d the 
‘ motions of the Nuns, if they had been done 
‘ by Jugglers and Tumblers upon the Stage 
‘ and that these Nuns had been instructed and 
‘ practis’d to do them a far longer time, than 
‘ most of these People employ’d to learn what 
‘ they present to the Eyes of the Publick; But 
‘ that however these Motions were not common 
‘ to all these Maids; each of them perform’d 
‘ only some particular ones, viz, those for which 
‘ she was found most apt, whether it were by 
‘ she Conformation and natural Disposition of 
‘ her Body, or by Exercise and Custom; That 
‘ if the Exorcist had commanded the Superior to 
‘ do what Elizabeth Blanchard and the Sister 
‘ Agnes usually did, he had not been obey’d; 
‘ That not any of these Maids had rais’d her- 
‘ self up into the Air, the height of two or three 
‘ Pikes, and had not remain’d suspended there 
‘ some notable while; That none of them had flown 
‘ or vaulted into the Air, or climb’d an upright 
‘ Wall without a Ladder, or such other help, 
‘ for walk’d upon the Water without sinking;
‘ In


220 The History of Book III.
‘ In which cases there would have been some- 
‘ thing more than humane; But that a Man 
‘ must have a Mind wonderfully prepossess’d to 
‘ believe, that to roll, vault, or crawl on the 
‘ Ground is a thing supernatural; That they 
‘ had not done any thing more surprizing, than 
‘ it was to see a Man walking upon his Hands 
‘ holding his Feet on high, which is how-
‘ ever very common, and us’d for a Pastime by 
‘ Children; That ’twas a thing strange enough 
‘ to see that the Devils so obedient to the Ex- 
‘ orcists when they commanded them to make 
‘ contorsions, were not more readily driven out 
‘ and expell’d by that wonderful Power which 
‘ the Church had to make them obey, and that 
' ’twas not made use of but to make a show to the 
‘ People, to amuse them with trifles, to command 
‘ one Devil to appear, and to make him retire ha- 
‘ ving plaid his Part; and to call another, and 
‘ cause him to do the same thing, instead of using 
‘ that Power to drive away the Infernal Troop, and 
‘ speedily to deliver the Nuns, whom they pre- 
‘ tended to be tormented with so much vio- 
‘ lence. 
Sect. 19. Duncan adds many other Reflections, 
drawn from the Conformation of a humane Body, 
and from the disposition of the Members, by which 
he makes it clearly appear, that the pretended Pos- 
sess’d did not any supernatural Motions, as it would 
have been to shut the Hand outwards, so as one closeth 
it inward; To bend the Thighs backward, in such 
a manner that the Ham-strings might touch the 
Shoulders, &c. That all their Motions were only 
ordinary in themselves and owing either to the facul- 
ty of Nimbleness and Swiftness, or extraordinary
Exten-


221 the Devils of Loudun. 
Extensions, such as a long Exercise, or a Disease, 
or violent Remedies might cause, whereof he ci- 
ted some Examples, too long to be here related. It 
is more proper to mention some Questions which 
were then propos’d to the University of Mont- 
pellier by Santerre Priest, and Promoter of the Bi-
shoprick and Diocess of Nimes, who had recourse 
to that Remedy, when he saw that the contagious 
Air of Loudun began to spread it self to Lan- 
guedoc. 
Sect. 20. The design of the Cabal of Monks, and 
some over-zealous Catholicks, being to authorize, 
as much as it was possible, the Propositions where- 
of there has been mention made before, tending to 
establish a kind of Inquisition upon the Testimony 
of Devils, they thought to find a good Advance- 
ment in it, by the Success of the Possession at Lou- 
dun, and judg’d it fit to make possessed Persons ap- 
pear in a great many places of the Realm at a time, 
and to cause them to speak the same Language. Jane 
de Ruede of the Village of Blast near Tournon, gave out 
that she was possess’d by four Devils, Beelzebub, Bar- 
rabas, Guilmon, and Carmin, which were sent to her 
by a Wizzard and a Witch of the same Country: 
She was brought to be exorcis’d in the Chappel of 
our Lady of Roquefort, famous for the Miracles 
which were wrought there: But Mazarin, then 
Vice-legat of the Pope in Avignon, whereon the 
Chappel depended, not being of the same Opinion, 
as the greatest part of the Ecclesiasticks of France, 
he enjoin’d Silence to the Exorcists and Person pos- 
sess’d; and the Devils obey’d far better the Orders 
of that sort, which were given with the Threats 
of the Civil Power, than those which had been 
made them by the Authority of the Church. San- 
terre being not of humour to be engaged in the Dia-
bolical


222 The History of 
Book III.
bolical Commerce of the Possession, which they 
would have establish’d in the Diocess of Nimes, he 
examin’d the Possess’d, their Postures and Contorsi- 
ons, which were the same that were made at Loudun, 
as one may infer by the reading of the Questions 
following; And he consulted afterwards the Uni- 
versity with intent to support and authorize his Sen- 
timent, to evidence to the Publick what they ought 
to think of the Possessions that were in vogue, and 
to repel the Complaints and Reproaches which he 
must have undergone from the Monks and Bigots, 
whom he went directly to encounter, by opposing 
their Intrigues in his Diocess, to nip the Bud of 
that infernal Seed, before it had time to sprout and 
spread deep Roots.
Questi-

223 the Devils of Loudun.
QUESTIONS 
Propos’d, to the University of Montpelier. 
QUESTION I. 
Sect. 21. ‘Whether the bending, bowing, and 
‘ removing of the Body, the Head 
‘ touching sometimes the Soles of the Foot, with 
‘ other Contorsions, and strange Postures, are a good 
‘ Sign of Possession? 
ANSWER I.
‘ Vaulters and Tumblers make such strange 
‘ Motions, and bend and bow themselves in 
‘ so many Fashions, that one may believe that 
‘ there is no kind of Posture, of which Men 
‘ and Women may not render themselves capa- 
‘ ble by diligent Study and long Practice, being 
‘ even able to make extraordinary Extensions, and 
‘ spreading out of the Legs, Thighs, and other 
‘ parts of the Body, because of the Extension of 
‘ Nerves, Muscles, and Tendons, by long Custom; 
‘ therefore such Operations may be done by the 
‘ Power of Nature. 
QUESTION II.
Sect. 22. ‘ Whether the quickness of the Motion 
‘ of the Head forward and backward, bringing it
to


224 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ to the Back and Breast, be an infallible Mark of 
‘ Possession? 
ANSWER II. 
‘ That Motion is so natural, that one needs not 
‘ add Reasons to those which have been said up- 
‘ on the Motions of the Parts of the Body. 
QUESTlON III. 
Sect. 23. ‘ Whether a hidden swelling of the 
‘ Tongue, the Throat, and the Face, and the sud- 
‘ den alteration of the Colour, are certain Marks 
‘ of Possession? 
ANSWER III. 
‘ The lifting up, and agitation of the Breast by Fits 
‘ and Starts, are the effects of drawing and holding 
‘ the Breath, being ordinary Actions of breathing; 
‘ from which one cannot infer any Possesson. The 
‘ swelling of the Throat may proceed from holding 
‘ of the Breath, and that of other Parts from Melan- 
‘ choly Vapours, which are often seen to wander 
‘ through all the parts of the Body; Whence it 
‘ follows, that this Sign of Possession is not to be 
‘ allow’d. 
QUESTION IV. 
Sect. 24. ‘ Whether Dulness and Senselessness, 
‘ or the privation of Sense, even to be pinch’d and 
‘ prick’d, without complaining, without stirring, 
‘ and even without changing Colour; are certain 
‘ Marks of Possession?
AN-


225 the Devils of Loudun. 
ANSWER IV. 
‘ The young Lacedemonian who suffer’d his Li- 
‘ ver to be knaw’d by a Fox which he had stoll’n, 
‘ without making any shew of feeling him, and 
‘ those who suffer’d themselves to be scourg’d be- 
‘ fore the Altar of Diana, even to Death, without 
‘ knitting their Brows, shew that Resolution may 
‘ well enable one to endure the Pricks of a Pin 
‘ without crying out: Besides, it is certain, that in 
‘ a Humane Body there is in some Persons certain 
‘ little parts of Flesh, which are without feeling, 
‘ although the other parts which are about them 
‘ are sensible, which most commonly happens 
‘ by some precedent Disease. Therefore such an 
‘ Effect is equivocal to prove a Possession. 
QUESTION V. 
Sect. 25. ‘ Whether the Immobility of all the Bo- 
‘ dy, which happens to the pretended Possessed by 
‘ the command of their Exorcists, during and in the 
‘ middle of the strongest Agitations, is a certain 
‘ Sign of a truly Diabolical Possession? 
ANSWER V. 
‘ The Motion of the Parts of the Body being vo- 
‘ luntary, it is natural to Persons well dispos’d to 
‘ move themselves, or not to move themselves, ac- 
‘ cording to their Will. Therefore such an Effect, 
‘ or Suspension of Motion, is not considerable to 
‘ infer a Diabolical Possession, if in the Immobi- 
‘ lity there has not been an entire privation of Sense:
O QUESTI-


226 The History of Book III.
QUESTION VI. 
Sect. 26. ‘ Whether the Yelping or Barking like 
‘ that of a Dog, in the Breast, rather than in the 
‘ Throat, is a Mark of Possession? 
ANSWER VI. 
‘ Humane Industry is so pliant to counterfeit all 
‘ kinds of Actions, that there are daily seen Per- 
‘ sons expert in expressing exactly the Actions, the 
‘ Cry, and the Voice of all sorts of Animals, and 
‘ in imitating them without moving their Lips but 
‘ unperceivably: There are found also very many 
‘ who form Words and Voices in the Stomach, which 
‘ seem rather to come from elsewhere, than from 
‘ the Person who forms them after that manner; 
‘ and they call those People Engastrimuthi, or En- 
‘ gastrologi; i. e. those that speak in their Bellies. 
‘ Therefore such an Effect is natural, as Pasquier 
‘ observes in the 38th Chapter of his Inquiries, by 
‘ the Example of a Buffoon nam’d Constantine. 
QUESTION VII. 
Sect. 27. Whether a fix’d steady Look upon some 
‘ Object, without moving the Eye on either side, 
‘ be a good Mark of Possession? 
ANSWER VII. 
‘ The Motion of the Eye is voluntary, as that of 
‘ other parts of the Body; and ’tis natural to move 
‘ it, or to keep it fix’d: Therefore there is nothing 
‘ considerable in this.
QUESTI-


227 the Devils of Loudun. 
QUESTION VIII. 
Sect. 28. ‘ Whether the Answers that the preten- 
‘ ded Possessed make in French, to some Questions 
‘ that are put to them in Latin, are a good Mark 
‘ of Possession? 
ANSWER VIII. 
‘ We affirm, that to understand and speak the 
‘ Languages, which one has never learn’d, are 
‘ things Supernatural, and which might make one 
‘ believe that they are done by the Ministry of 
‘ the Devil, or of some other Superiour Cause; 
‘ But to answer to some Questions only, that is alto- 
‘ gether Suspicious; a long Exercise, or a private 
‘ Intelligence between Persons, being, able to con- 
‘ tribute to such Answers; it seeming to be a Do- 
‘ tage to say, that the Devils understand Questi- 
‘ ons which are put to them in Latin, and that they 
‘ always answer in French, and in the natural Lan- 
‘ guage of that Person whom they would make 
‘ pass for Possessed. Whence it follows, that from 
‘ such an Effect the Residence of a Devil cannot 
‘ be inferred, most especially if the Questions 
‘ do not contain many Words and many Dis- 
‘ courses. 
QUESTION IX. 
Sect. 27. ‘ Whether to vomit such things as Peo- 
‘ ple have swallow’d, be a Sign of Possession?
Q2 AN-


228 The History of 
Book III.
ANSWER IX. 
‘ Delrio, Bodin, and other Authors say, that by 
‘ Witchcraft Wizards do sometimes cause Nails, 
‘ Pins, and other strange things to be vomited by 
‘ the Work of the Devil: So that in the really pos- 
‘ sessed the Devil can do the same thing. But to 
‘ vomit the things as they have swallow’d, that is 
‘ natural, there being found Persons who have a 
‘ weak Stomach, and who keep for many Hours 
‘ what they have swallow’d, and then cast them up 
‘ again as they took them; and the Disease call’d 
‘ the Lienteria rendring the Aliments through the 
‘ Fundament, as they had been taken by the Mouth, 
‘ without any alteration, is a fuller Proof of it. 
QUESTION X. 
Sect. 30. ‘ Whether the Prickings of a Launcet 
‘ upon divers parts of the Body, without Blood is- 
‘ suing thence, are a certain Mark of Possession? 
ANSWER X. 
‘ That ought to he attributed to the Disposition 
‘ of a melancholick Temper, the Blood whereof 
‘ is so thick, that it cannot issue out through so 
‘ little Wounds; and ’tis for that Reason that ma- 
‘ ny being prick’d even in the Veins and natural 
‘ Vessels, by the Launcet of a Chyrurgeon, bleed 
‘ not one drop, as ’tis seen by Experience: There- 
‘ fore there is nothing extraordinary in it. 
Sect. 31. That Question made it appear, that 
There happen’d things as surprizing in the Possessi-
ons


229 the Devils of Loudun. 
ons of other Countries as in that of Loudun, where 
this last Effect has not been observ’d, and to which 
can have no relation, seeing that there is nothing 
alike, either in the printed Books, or Manu- 
scripts of that time. Nevertheless the Possession 
in the Diocess of Nines, where that pretended Mi- 
racle was dope, has not been truer, nor judg’d such, 
because the Promoter of that Diocess had more Mo- 
desty and Honesty than many other Ecclesiasticks 
of his time. 
Sect. 32. These are the Decisions of the Univer- 
sity of Montpellier, which have been here related to 
shew of what Nature those Miracles were which 
past in the presence of the Duke of Orleans. To 
which may be added further, to omit nothing which 
may not be alogether clear, and that the quiet and 
repos’d condition of the Possess’d at the end of their 
Agitations, where they seem’d to have suffer’d no- 
thing, and where their Countenance recover’d in an 
instant its natural Form, is so far from being a good 
Proof of a true Possession, that ’tis an evident Mark 
of the contrary, seeing that ’tis not the Custom of 
Devils to be contented to do feats of Activity, by 
the Bodies which they possess, and to leave them 
afterwards found, well dispos’d, and free from 
Pains. The Gospel teacheth, that these terrible Guests 
made some of the Possess’d deaf and dumb; that 
they caus’d others to fall into the Fire and the 
Water; that they made others to foam at the Mouth, 
or made them wither’d and consumptive, or tor- 
mented them as if they would break or tear them in 
pieces, and after the Agitations and Torments they 
left them feeble and tir’d, and sometimes half dead. 
So that there has been reason to conclude that the 
Motions which begin and end at the Will of an 
Exorcist, jubentis aut prohibentis, commanding or
Q3 forbid-


230 The History of 
Book III. 
forbidding, as the Book of Demonomany mentions, 
are Motions studied, concerted, and done out of a 
Design, and that they who do them, being far 
from the being possess’d by Devils, they possess 
themselves so well that they stop and return to 
their natural State as soon as they please. Duncan 
assures that the same thing happen’d in his Pre- 
sence, and that in publick, upon the Stage, where a 
young Maid turn’d about for half an hour with so 
wonderful a swiftness, that the Sight was troubled 
to follow it; then she stopt all on a suddain, and 
made her Courtefie with so good a Grace, and so 
calm an Air, as if she had continued always 
still. 
Sect. 33. It were but to tire the Reader, to make 
all the Reflections that offer themselves upon the 
behaviour of the pretended Possess’d, and to relate 
all the examples of the Jugling Tricks, and other 
Actions counterfeit or natural, far more wonderful 
than those of the pretended Devils, which are con- 
tain’d in the Books of the Fathers of the Church, 
and in those of a great number of Authors ancient 
and modern. ’Tis therefore much better to resume the 
Order of things which past in that accursed and a- 
bominable Intrigue at Loudun. 
Sect. 34. The Expeditions of a great Repute had 
doubtless flatter’d the Nuns, but they were not less 
touch’d with the hope of Plenty and Wealth, of 
which they were destitute. Their Expectation was 
not deceived; Their Reputation had flown into 
all Quarters, although it was not in a manner so ad- 
vantagious as they were persuaded, And they 
were from that time freed of their Indigence by 
the officious care of the Exorcists, and by their 
sollicitations to Persons pious, credulous and chari- 
table. The Author of the Demonomany saith. ‘ That
‘ Alms


231 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ Alms were sent them from all Parts, and that if 
‘ they had not receiv’d a sufficient Charity, they 
‘ would make a Gathering for them in the Towns. 
The Generosity of the Nobility of the first Rank, 
and above all that of the Duke of Orleans, and all 
his Court, as we have seen before, put them alto- 
gether into a wealthy Condition. But that was not 
yet enough; all this was done but by the way 
of Persuasion, or by the Motions of Compassion and 
Charity, which were only commendable, and which 
did not suit with the Character of the Commis- 
sary, nor with that of the Authors of the Contri- 
vance, nor with that of the Exorcists who direct- 
ed it. To fill up these Characters, and to bring by 
little and little the Work towards the principal End 
which was propos’d, they began to declare War a- 
gainst the Protestants, and to invert themselves with 
their Spoils. The Protestants enjoy’d one part of the 
Church-yard of Loudun, which after many contesta- 
tions had been left them by Rochefort, and since con- 
firm’d by Mangot and Douville, all three Commissaries 
of the King in that behalf, successively and at divers 
times, But Laubardemont by Virtue of a Commis- 
sion obtain’d upon false Informations, took from 
them that Possession, and depriv’d them of their 
Right, by a Sentence which he gave the 23d. of 
January 1634. permitting them by a particular fa- 
vour, to buy with their own Money some Gardens 
for their Burying-place. He order’d also the Protestant 
Inhabitants, who had Houses in those Streets thro’ 
which the Procession was to pass, upon the Festi- 
val call’d Corpus Christi day, to hang and adorn 
the Front of their Houses, and also commanded 
them and the Consistory to take care of the Execu- 
tion of the said Order against each of them in par- 
ticular, who were not obedient, upon the Penalty
Q4 of


232 The History of Book III.
of 500 Livres Fine, and suspension of their Offices, 
if they had any, and the interdiction of the Exercise 
of their Religion within the Town and Suburbs: 
Which Order the Protestants vigorously oppos’d in 
consequence of the secret Articles of the Edict of Nants, 
and they could not be induc’d to obey it, neither by 
the Intrigues which were imploy’d for that purpose, 
nor by the Threats which they made use of to terri- 
fie them. They were again sent for another time by 
the same Commissary, who order’d them to assist 
at the Exorcisms, which they refus’d to do, as well 
because of the Places where they exorcis’d, as the 
Ceremonies which they us’d during the Exorcisms, 
and of the use which they made there of the Sacra- 
ment; which oblig’d the Assistants to pay those Re- 
spects, to which their Conscience could not submit. 
Laubardemont told them that they were afraid to be 
convinc’d by the Evidence of Truth to give Glo- 
ry to God, and to acknowledge the Possession; 
To which they reply’d, that supposing that the Pos- 
session was true, it would no ways prejudice them, 
nor their Religion, and that so the fear to be ob- 
lig’d to own it, would not give them so much trou- 
ble as he imagin’d. But however, said the Commis- 
sary to them, if the Possession were acknowledg'd, one 
might infer thence divers Conclusions in favour of the 
Roman Religion, and against the Doctrine of Protestants. 
If it were permitted us to write, answer’d James de 
Brissac Sieur Desloges, one of the Ministers, there is 
nothing in the World more easie, than to prove that the 
Possession does not establish at all the Roman Religion, nor 
that it destroys that of the Reformed. Why do not you 
write then? reply’d Laubardemont, Who is it that 
binders you? The Threats that were made to Mr. Dun- 
can, answer’d the Minister, and the Displeasure which 
we are told that Court and your Lordship have shewed
against


233 the Devils of Loudun. 
against him; But if you please to grant us liberty under 
your Hand, you shall quickly have the satisfaction to judge 
of our Reasons, and the Publick may judge of them like- 
wise. But, said he, your design would be possibly to op- 
pose the Possession, and ’tis that which cannot be tole- 
rated, after that the Question has been judg’d in a le- 
gal Manner. We will suppose the Possession, reply’d the 
Minister, and the intent of the Writing will be only, 
that the Roman Catholicks cannot draw thence any ad- 
vantage against the Protestants. Most of the Roman 
Catholicks there present, amongst whom was the 
Marquiss de la Rochepozai, would have been glad 
that the permission which the Minister desir’d 
might be allow’d him, but Laubardemont, who perceiv’d 
well the consequences, and who would not ex- 
pose the Propositions of the Exorcist to the Consuta- 
tion of the Ministers, sent them away without al- 
lowing them that liberty. 
Sect. 35. The Protestants who [by Virtue of the 
Edict of Nants] had a Right to keep little Schools 
for the instruction of Youth, and the Right where- 
of had been confirm’d by the Commissaries of the 
King, and by the Decree of the Parliament of the 
30th of August. 1613. had in their Possession a pret- 
ty large House, wherein they caused the Greek and 
Latin Tongue to be taught. That House seem’d 
convenient to lodge the Nuns of St. Ursula, who 
yet liv’d in an hir’d House: And ’twas believ’d that 
’twould not be difficult to take it from its Owners, 
and to put it into the Hands of the Nuns. For that 
purpose James Denieau the King’s Attorney in the 
Commission which concern’d the Affair of the Posses- 
sion at Loudun, remonstrated to Laubardemont the 
18th of January 1634. that the Lodging of the Ur- 
sulines was inconvenient, because of the smalness of 
its Extent; That they could not perform there the
Exorcisms


234 The History of 
Book III. 
Exorcisms but with much difficulty, and that there 
was not in the Town a sufficient number of Churches 
to Exorcise conveniently, by Reason of the great 
concourse of People, who came in Crouds from all 
Parts to assist thereat. But that the Reformed, to 
whom it was not permitted to keep Schools, had 
a Colledge, which was a large House, and was ve- 
ry fit for the Reception of these Nuns; That he re- 
quested that it would please Laubardemont to go 
thither and visit it; and then order what he should 
think good. The Commissary agreed to go thither, 
which he did the very same day, with Denieau. He 
found in the Colledge but two Regents, who told 
them that the Sieurs Desloges Minister, and Martin 
Counsellor of the Bailiwick, were the Directors of it: 
He order’d that these Directors should be appointed 
to appear before him, that the matter might be de- 
termin’d according to the Conclusions of the King’s 
Attorney. They appear’d but would not acknow- 
ledge Laubardemont for a competent Judge, as not 
having any Commission for that purpose; how- 
ever he omitted not to make some Procedures, and 
to give some Orders, notwithstanding the refusal 
made by them. Whereupon the Protestants signified 
that they appeal’d from his Orders, as being an in- 
competent Judge, and that they took upon them 
the Defence in their own Private Names: And to 
prevent all other Proceedings which he might make 
thereafter, they sent Deputies to Paris to complain 
to the King, and to maintain their Right. In 
prejudice thereof Laubardemont gave the 29th of 
January a Sentence, importing. That whereas the 
Protestants have establish'd a Colledge without the King's 
Permission, and to the Prejudice of his Edicts, he com- 
mands them to clear the House of the said Colledge of 
the Bodies and Goods, and to put the Keys into the Hands
of


235 the Devils of Loudun.
of the King’s Attorney, three days after the intimati- 
on of the present Order; and that the said time being 
past, they shall be compelled thereto whatsoever opposition 
or Appeals notwithstanding. That Order was signi- 
fied the day following, and they caus’d all the Ec- 
clesiasticks, and Religious Orders of the Town to 
prepare to make a solemn Procession, and to cop- 
duct the Ursulines with pomp, and, as it were, in 
triumph into the House of the Protestants, where in 
case they refus’d to let them in, they purpos’d to 
break the Doors open. The Protestants went to 
Laubardemont and remonstrated, That as soon as they 
should have understood by their Deputies the King’s 
pleasure, they would wholly submit to it, and that 
they besought him to grant them so much time. 
Upon the refusal which he made, they signified to 
him their new Protestations, Appeals, &c. and af- 
terwards went to the ordinary Officers of Loudun, 
before whom they made along Verbal Process, con- 
taining all their Reasons and their Offers to obey 
the Will of the King, when it should be made known 
to them. Upon this the Catholick Officers fear- 
ing that the Populace would raise some tumult pre- 
judicial to their Interests and to the Town in gene- 
ral, they sent to desire of the Commissary a Delay 
for eight days, but he granted them, but four, which 
he after revok’d the same day, and the 4th of Feb- 
ruary the Provost of Thouars came to Loudun with 
all his Company of Guards; which having caus’d 
much uneasiness to the more moderate Inhabitants of 
both Religions, and to all those who desir’d to live in 
Peace, the Lieutenant Civil and the Judge of the 
Provostship made many Proposals to each Party, 
to oblige the Protestants to sell their House, and the 
Nuns to buy it: But that was not the design of those 
Ladies, nor what was promis’d them. So the Ma-
strates


236 The History of Book III. 
gistrates having not succeeded in that Negotiation, 
they saw all the Town in trouble and tumult; for 
us they knew the imperious and violent Humour of 
Laubardemont, they judg’d that he would not easily 
relinquish his design. In effect the Provost of Thou- 
ars made himself ready to go with his Guards in- 
to that House, but they met in the Streets the 
Protestant Women of all Qualities and Ages, with 
their Aprons full of Sand and Ashes, which they 
pretended to cast into the Eyes, to blind, as much 
as it should be possible for them, all those that should 
attempt to go and force the Colledge; Whilst their 
Husbands, who had understood that there were 
come from Poitiers 800 Men, besides all the Mar- 
shalseas of the neigbouring Towns, were in an ex- 
tream Consternation, being uncertain of the Issue 
that an Affair of that Consequence might have. But 
Laubardemont seeing that it took such a Course, and 
finding in the Protestants more Obstinacy than Me- 
nuau the King’s Advocate, and the rest of his Adhe- 
rents had made him believe, he probably fear’d that 
that Attempt which he had made without any Or- 
der of the Court, should be disavow’d; and so 
durst not proceed to Extremities. However it 
was, he sent away the Provost of Thouars, 
and caus’d not the others to come, according 
to the Threats he had made. In the mean 
while he drew up a bloody Verbal Process a- 
gainst the Protestants, and caus’d Informations to 
be made full of Calumnies and odious Imputations, 
The Lieutenant Criminal made also one on his 
part, upon the Demand of the King’s Attorney; 
and ’twas hop’d by one or other of theft Informa- 
tions, wherein the Protestants were strangely aspers’d 
and blacken’d, they would reduce them to ask for 
Favour, and to offer gladly what they had denied
with


237 the Devils of Loudun
with so much resistance and resolution. They did 
not fail on their part to take care of themselves, 
by presenting their Petition to the Chamber of the 
Edict, where they obtain’d a Decree the 8th of Fe- 
bruary, which imports, That the Court receiv'd their 
Appeal from the Procedure made by Laubardemont, 
who was forbid to proceed further in the execution of his 
Order, till they had taken Cognizance of that Matter, 
upon the Penalty of Nullity of the Proceedings, and of 
all the Costs, Damages, and Interests. This Decree 
having been signified to the Commissary Denieau, the 
Lieutenant Civil, and the Judge of the Provostship, 
with a Summons to appear at the Court, Lauberde- 
mont departed the 15th of February, to go to Pa- 
ris, and carried the Informations of the Lieute- 
nant Criminal, and the Verbal Process which he 
himself had made; wherein he charg’d the Prote- 
stants with having caus’d a Sedition and popular 
Commotion. He fail’d not to see favourably re- 
ceiv’d and heard by Cardinal de Richelieu, and by 
the King s Council; where all he had done was ap- 
prov’d of, and confirm’d by a Decree; with Pro- 
hibitions to the Parliament to take Cognizance of 
that Affair, and with a command to the Protestants 
to obey the Orders and Edicts of Laubardemont, of 
the 29th of January, and the 3d of February, and 
all that should be ordain’d by him, touching the 
Business of the Colledge. There was also a Com- 
mission dispatched to d'Etampes, Master of the Re- 
quests, to proceed to a new Information; and he 
had a Warrant of Imprisonment granted against six 
of the principal Protestants, which cast them all in- 
to great trouble; whereunto the return of their 
Deputies from Paris did not put a stop; for they 
understood that the Court was prepossess’d against 
them to such a degree, that they would not consent to
grant


238 The History of Book III.
grant any Audience to those who demanded it on 
their behalf; and that they had condemn’d them 
without hearing. Upon this they sent again new 
Deputies, some whereof having rid Post, confirm’d 
what the former related, and said, that they were 
advised to consent to a voluntary Sale of the House 
in Question. But they resolved rather to suffer 
it to be taken by Force, than to receive the Price 
which had been offer’d for it; which was so low, 
that the Offer might rather pass for an Insult on 
the part of their Enemies, than for a serious Propo- 
sal of Persons, who, in good earnest, fought for an 
Accommodation. In the mean while the Deputies 
who had remain’d at Paris, writ that the Marquiss du 
Rivau had in his Hand a Letter of Privy-Seal, by 
which he was commanded to disarm the Prote- 
stants of the Town of Loudun; That he was to de- 
part from Paris for that purpose, and that Loubar- 
demont would come back with him; which he did 
not however so suddenly; and during that time, 
Regnier, and Dumoutier Bourneus, who were of the 
number of the Six, against whom he had caused a 
Warrant to be decreed to seize their Persons, sur- 
rendred themselves in the Prison of Fort l’Eveque, 
where they were heard and interrogated, whether 
there had not been a popular Commotion at Lou- 
dun; and if it had not been resolv’d before to make 
it, in an Assembly held by the Protestants, where 
the Ministers had assisted? Whereunto having an- 
swer’d very pertinently, they were at first set at li- 
berty under Bail; and some days after their Sure- 
ties were discharg’d, and they dismist. 
Sect. 36. At length, the 5th day of December, Lau- 
bardemont being return’d to Loudun, signified the 
Decree of the Council of State abovementioned, da- 
ted the 23d of May; to which the Protestants by a
Verbal


239 the Devils of Loudun. 
Verbal Process having offer’d to obey, with a Pro- 
testation to address themselves by their most hum- 
ble Remonstrance to his Majesty, against that De- 
cree which had been granted without their being 
heard or call’d, they deliver’d the Keys of the 
House, and the Nuns were put into possession 
of it, and made very quickly after other Purchases 
of some neighbouring Houses, and the nearest Gar- 
dens; And since that time they have added such 
considerable Room, rais’d so many Buildings in 
their Convent, and bought so many Tythes, Rents, 
and other Lands and Demains in the Country, that 
one may be assur’d, that not only their pretended 
Diabolical Possession has put them out of the State 
of Indigence, wherein they were, but that their 
House may at this Day pass for one of the richest 
Communities of their Order. 
Sect. 37. The noise which that Affair made, had 
drawn all the Attention of the People; and the De- 
vils, who seem’d to have no other end than to di- 
vert and please them, seeing them thereby drawn 
off from the Contemplation of the Miracles of the 
Possession, continued quiet, and took that time to 
recover their past Labour, and to prepare themselves 
for new Endeavours at the return of Laubardemont,
their famous Protector, who caus’d them to under- 
stand, that he would shortly return to favour and 
shelter them with his Authority. Father Surin, whose 
Direction had not yet produc’d any thing extraor- 
dinary, except in his own Person, found it conve- 
nient, while they expected the Commissary, to 
raise by some Miracle the Reputation of the Exor- 
cisms, which began to diminish. There remain’d 
in the Body of the Superior, four Devils, Leviathan, 
Behemot, Balaam, and Isaacarum, after the Expulsi- 
on of the three others, Asmodee, Aman and Gresil,
which


240 The History of 
Book III. 
which had been effected by Virtue of the Exorcisms 
of Father Lactance. The Jesuit attempted not to 
drive them out all at once, for it was of too great 
importance to cause always the best Actresses to
appear upon the Stage; and he accounted it much 
better to use moderately the Authority of the 
Church, in not delivering altogether that poor pos- 
sess’d Person according to the Power which he had,
and according to which Charity seem’d to require 
it, than to suffer the most famous of the Possess’d 
to retire, who could best of all impose upon the 
Eyes of the Publick. ’Twas therefore resolv’d to 
expel only Leviathan at that time, who was an elo- 
quent Devil, and who sometimes made long dis- 
courses, as it appeard in a Book intituled, The Glo- 
ry of St. Joseph, printed at Saumur by Lewis 
Mace, second Edition; In which this Devil is made 
to say, ‘ That his principal business was to hinder 
‘ the Love of God to his Creatures, and that of the 
‘ Creatures to God; That in that employment he 
‘ suffered a new Hell, because he could not prevent, 
‘ but that some would advance towards God; 
‘ That he was very unfortunate in being come to 
‘ Loudun to act the Nun; That they made him fast in 
‘ spite of his Teeth, and wear Sackcloth, and that this 
‘ was worse to him yet than a Hell; That he would 
‘ long since have quitted the Body of the Superior, 
‘ if God had not constrain’d him to continue there; 
‘ That he had made it all along his Business to pos- 
‘ sess Bodies, but that he never was so much molest- 
‘ ed in any other as in that: To which the Author 
‘ of the Book adds, That he was to be pursued with 
‘ great Application of Spirit, through all the Fa- 
‘ culties and Operations of the Soul, where he had 
‘ insinuated and intrench’d himself, fortifying him- 
‘ self in the natural Inclinations, and the Roots of
‘ Im


241 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ Imperfection, in which he maintains himself as 
‘ in his own Territories; That when he had lost one 
‘ Intrenchment, he entred into another; That 
‘ ’twas necessary to seek him every where, and to 
‘ root him out by little and little That he made 
‘ then great complaints and cry'd out, Thou takest 
‘ from me my Nest, where shall I be now? Meaning 
‘ by that Nest, not great Failures, but petty Faults, 
‘ which others would call Virtues; That this De- 
‘ vil resisted the designs of the Exorcists, one while 
‘ by violence, exercising cruelties, which God per- 
‘ mitted him for her greater Merit, and another 
‘ while by Craft, making use of his rights of Temp- 
‘ tation and Possession; That they had experiment- 
‘ ed against him the Assistance or the Holy Guar- 
‘ dian Angels, and that of Providence, and that 
‘ with incredible Labour they were assisted by- 
‘ Grace against Nature supported by Satan; That 
‘ this Conflict had continued several Months, and 
‘ that they had seen with admiration the things 
‘ which pass’d in the Secret of Hearts, to become 
‘ sensible and visible; That at last the Devil had 
‘ yielded, choosing rather to be disinist, than kept 
‘ in possession, seeing that his House was chang'd, 
‘ into a Prison. That Book imports further, That 
‘ the Possession of Loudun was one of the strangest 
‘ and delicatest that had ever been seen; That ’twas 
‘ founded upon the Operation of Magick, and up- 
‘ on the Wicked usage of tile Liberty of Men, 
‘ to which God condescended very much, respect- 
‘ ing the Free-will of his Creatures; That the Prin- 
‘ cipal design of the Magicians was to conceal the 
‘ residence of Devils in those Bodies, and that for 
‘ these reasons the exterior effects which were seen 
‘ in other Possessions, and were supported by the 
‘ Power of Satan alone, were neither so numerous, 
‘ nor so great. R Sect.


242 The History of 
Book III.
Sect. 38. That Devil having been expell’d, they 
gave notice of it to the Bishop of Poitiers by a Let- 
ter, to which they added the Extract of the Verbal 
Process of the Exorcisms whereof this is the Copy. 
‘ Monday the 5th of November 1635. after the 
‘ Devil nam’d Isaacarum, one of the four possessing 
‘ the Mother Prioress, had made this Adoration to 
‘ the Holy Sacrament in the Church of the Ursulines, 
‘ where the Reverend Father Sarin of the Society of 
‘ Jesus exorcis’d him, the Body of the Possess’d 
‘ has been suddenly rais’d upon her Feet, and Le- 
‘ viathan, chief of all the Troop of the Possession, 
‘ appear’d on a sudden in the Place of the said Isaa- 
‘ carum, manifesting himself by disdainful frowning 
‘ and proud Gate as of a Queen, with a very fair 
‘ and shining Countenance: Whereupon the Exor- 
‘ cist speaking Latin, according to his Custom, 
‘ said, Here's a Devil who makes himself a Beau, but 
‘ for the Glory of God and the Edification of Souls, I 
‘ intend presently to make him shew his ugliness and de- 
‘ formities; And the Hymn Gloria &c. having been 
‘ sung to that end, the Body of the said Prioress 
‘ was cast to the Ground, shewing a very hideous 
‘ and frightful Visage, with strange contortions in 
‘ all her Members, turning her Face towards the 
‘ Earth, that it might not be seen, and then lifting 
‘ up her self with a very majestick Countenance, 
‘ went and set her self proudly in a Chair, nodding 
‘ her Head with Gravity, and seeming to desire 
‘ to say something; But the Exorcist having con- 
‘ strain’d her by a speedy command to humble her 
‘ self and to cast her self on the Ground, asking the 
‘ Devil if it were not true that Jesus Christ had van- 
‘ quish’d him in that Maid, and by her answer’d 
‘ with Blasphemy in a doleful tone, and a dejected 
‘ look. It is but too true for me. Moreover being
‘ urg’d
 

243 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ urg’d again to finish his Adoration, he cast himself 
‘ at the Feet of the Father, rolling himself along 
‘ with frightful Agitations, embracing them divers 
‘ times, and whilst the Magnificat, &c. was sung,
‘ she extended her Arms and Hands, making them 
‘ become streight and stiff, and her Head lean’d 
‘ on the Foot of the said Exorcist, upon the middle 
‘ of the step of the Altar, she did turn it side-ways 
‘ towards some of the Spectators, on the side of the 
‘ Window, and shew’d a wound in form of a Cross, 
‘ Blood dropping from it of a fresh and Vermillion 
‘ Colour; the first and second Skin which they call 
‘ the Dermis and Epidermis were scratch’d and a 
‘ little open’d, and that Cross was near of the same 
‘ length that appears in this Figure, 
Sect. 39. ‘ At the same time the Father, who knew 
‘ the Sign by the last going out of the chief Devil, 
‘ promis’d and sign’d by the said Leviathan since 
‘ the 17th. of May in the presence of the Lord Bi- 
‘ shop of Poitiers, cry’d aloud. Behold, Sirs, God 
‘ be thanked, the sign of the Ejection, Leviathan is 
‘ gone out, and then the said Prioress appear’d on 
‘ a sudden with a Countenance so modest and se- 
‘ rene, and a Spirit so quiet and settled, that the 
‘ Spectators well perceiv’d, notwithstanding the 
‘ Blood which was upon her Fore-head, that in- 
‘ deed the Finger of God and the Ray of his Mer- 
‘ cy was there, which oblig’d them to sing present- 
‘ ly, with Tears of Joy, the Hymn Te Deum, &c.
R2 ‘ There


244 The History of Book III. 
‘ Thereupon the Exorcist being resolv’d to make 
‘ Isaacarum appear again, and make him give an 
‘ account of that Wound, and having sung to that 
‘ end Memento salutis Author, &c. the said Isaacarum 
‘ shew’d himself upon her Visage with a frightful 
‘ aspect, then with an insolent Joy he cry’d aloud 
‘ thrice, I am now Master my self, I am now Master. 
‘ Being ask’d how? He answer’d, That the chief is 
‘ gone away. Being urg’d whether he spake true, be- 
‘ ing so great a Liar? He reply’d, ‘Tis as true as 
‘ that the Flesh of God is in that Tabernacle there. Be- 
‘ ing ask’d where is Leviathan at present? He an- 
‘ swer’d, What do I know? In Hell, I think; Being 
‘ demanded from whence came that sudden De- 
‘ parture, he said, renouncing God as ’twas usual 
‘ with him. That he knew nothing, adding, Joseph 
‘ came, who has driven him away, intimating to him on 
‘ the behalf of God, that there was now no longer time 
‘ to resist the Ministers of the Church, and that he had 
‘ triumph'd enough. Finally, being urg’d to tell whe- 
‘ ther the Bloody Cross which was on her Fore- 
‘ head, was a wound by a Mans Hand? he said, 
‘ No, and swore. Upon which the Father Exor- 
‘ cist declar’d succinctly three things to the Assist- 
‘ ants, That the Prioress, by the advice which had 
‘ been given her since the time he had begun to 
‘ Exorcise her, had put her self under the special 
' Protection of that Holy Patriarch; That for these 
‘ two Months past, she had very much increas’d 
‘ her devotion towards him; and that in fine two 
‘ Days ago she had made a Vow to say the little 
‘ Office of the Saint every day for the space of a 
‘ Year. This Act is sign’d by the Register of the 
‘ Commission, by Laubardemont, and by eight Ex- 
‘ orcists, Jesuits, and Capucins, some Priests, Cu- 
‘ rates and Nuns, and some Officers as well of the
‘ Baili-


245 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ Bailiwick, as of the Province of the general As- 
‘ sessors, and Office of Salt at Loudun. 
Sect. 40. After such a Verbal Process so authen- 
tickly attested and sign’d, can one doubt the truth 
of the Miracle? And was it not imprudence in the 
Incredulous to say, that the Nun might have made 
that Wound whilst she roll’d her self, and that she 
might have had an Iron Cross hid in her Clothes, 
or in her Hands, which were at liberty, and have 
made a slight Wound, having not judg’d it fit to 
make a deeper? ’Tis true, that to support that Su- 
spicion and their Prejudices, they alledg’d, that the 
Wounds made by the three former Devils, who 
were already gone out of the same possessed Person, 
having been suspected, as it was clearly manifested, 
and even by a Writing, those Devils, who seem’d to 
be so well dispos’d, and to have a mind to confound 
the Incredulity of Gainsayers, ought to use more Pre- 
caution, and not to forget any Circumstance which 
might have satisfied the Publick, and convinc’d them 
wholly of the truth of that Action. But would it have 
been reasonable to give one self so much trouble to 
satisfie the Whimsies of the Publick? What needed 
there more? One Devil had promis’d in the presence 
of the Bishop of Poitiers, a good while ago, he had 
now perform’d his promise: Another Devil serv’d 
for a Witness, he had made his Deposition, and 
confirm’d it by a solemn Oath in proper Terms, 
without any Equivocation, As true, as that the Flesh 
of God was in the Tabernacle. And all these things 
were well attested by a number of Friars, and o- 
ther Persons of Quality, all good Friends of these 
Devils, who frequented them often, had Com- 
merce with them, and had known their Sincerity. 
What could then have been said against it? And 
what ground of Unbelief must not one have had to 
resist so many Proofs?
R3 Sect.


246 The History of 
Book III.
Sect. 41. This last Miracle was followed quickly 
by a new one, done upon the same Person, by the 
Expulsion of the Devil Balaam. This is the Verbal 
Process that was then publish’d. 
‘ Thursday the 29th of November 1635. We, James 
‘ Denieau, Counsellor of the King at the Presidial 
‘ Court of la Fleche, and his Attorney in the Com- 
‘ mission given by him for the Fact of Exorcisms 
‘ to Monsieur de Laubardemont, Counsellor of his Ma- 
‘ jesty in his Council of State and Privy-Council, 
‘ being at the said Loudun in the Church of the Ur- 
‘ sulines, with James Nozai, Register in the said 
‘ Commission. The Reverend Father Surin of the 
‘ Society of Jesus, having receiv’d a Letter from 
‘ the Lord Archbishop of Tours, by which he re- 
‘ commended to him to cause that Mr. Montague, 
‘ a Noble Englishman, might receive Edification by 
‘ the fight of what pass’d at the Exorcisms; The 
‘ said Father Surin should diligently apply him- 
‘ self to exorcise the Mother Prioress of the said 
‘ Nuns, in the presence of the said Mr. Montague, 
‘ Mr. Killegrew and Mr. Scandret, English Gentle- 
‘ men, and of many other Persons of Quality: 
‘ In performing of which Exorcism, the Devil Ba- 
‘ laam appear’d counterfeiting the Postures and Mo- 
‘ tions, which Isaacarum and Behemot have been ac- 
‘ custom’d to do: Whereupon the Father suppo- 
‘ sing that it was Isaacarum, he commanded him to 
‘ give the reason of an Accident that happen’d 
‘ eight days since to the said Mother Prioress, 
‘ which was an extraordinary wandring of her Spi- 
‘ rit, with a perpetual Inclination to eat and sleep, 
‘ whereby she felt an extream pain, as of things un- 
‘ usual and very violent. To whom the said De- 
‘ vil answer’d, That 'twas an Enterprize; and as the
Father


247 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ Father pursu’d him to know that Enterprise, the 
‘ Devil retir’d: Then the Hymn Magnisicat, &c. 
‘ being sung, he appear’d again in the very shape of 
‘ Isaacarum; and the Father forbearing to continue 
‘ his Demand, enjoyn’d him to prostrate himself 
‘ as he us’d to do, and to adore the Holy Sacra- 
‘ ment; to which having been obedient, as he was 
‘ in the middle of the Action, he stopt on a sud- 
‘ den, and the form of Balaam appear’d in her Vi- 
‘ sage sad and hideous, making however some 
‘ shew of Laughter, which caus’d him to be known. 
‘ Then the Father told the Spectators, that it was 
‘ Balaam, which the Devil own’d; and as it was 
‘ observ’d, that the Face became wan, and like one 
‘ dead, the said Father Surin said to him. Thou 
‘ look’st pale, as one guilty; what hast thou done? 
‘ He answer’d, ’Tis true, ’tis I who have done the E- 
‘ vil whereof thou complainest. The Father urging 
‘ him to tell plainly what it was, after some lit- 
‘ tle delaying, he said, ’Tis my self who these days 
‘ past have caus'd to the Diseas'd that extraordinary 
‘ Hunger and troublesome Sleep, and who have kept her 
‘ from all the Exercises of Prayer and Piety, which 
‘ she had been accustom’d to do. Whereupon the Vi- 
‘ sage continuing to appear, still more pale, and 
‘ tending to an Extremity, the said Father perceiv- 
‘ ed that the Devil could hold out no longer, and 
‘ conjecturing that he was ready to go out of the 
‘ Body, he commanded him with great Fervour to 
‘ do it. Then the Body or the said Maid, being 
‘ upon her Knees, would be bow’d backwards up-
‘ on her Heels, and stretching out her Left-Arm in 
‘ the Air to the sight of all. We saw, with many 
‘ others of the Assistants, viz. the Sieur Demorans,
‘ the Vicegerent of the Bishop of Poitiers, the Fa- 
‘ ther Aginot and Bacheterie Jesuits, Exorcists,
R 4 Father


248 The History of 
Book III.
‘ Father Luke Capucin, Exorcist, the said English 
‘ Gentlemen, the said Nozai Register, the Sieur de 
‘ Fresue Burgess of Loudun, and especially the said 
‘ Father Surin Exorcising bloody Characters, form- 
‘ ing themselves upon the Back of her Hand, 
‘ which compos’d the Name of Joseph; this being 
‘ perceiv’d by the said Father, he said, that ’twas 
‘ the sign of the going out of Balaam; The said 
‘ Name is written in Roman Letters, and in the 
‘ form and bigness almost as this is, JOSEPH; 
‘ which Sign the said Father had extorted from the 
‘ Devil the 1st of the Month of October last, which 
‘ happen’d in this manner. The said Father Su- 
‘ rin. having taken notice that the Mother Prioress 
‘ receiv’d the special Favours of God, by the In- 
‘ tercession of St. Joseph; and that the Devil Ba- 
‘ laam had own’d that the said Saint was his parti- 
‘ cular Enemy in Heaven, he purpos’d to compel 
‘ him, for a sign of his final departure, to write 
‘ the Name of Joseph on the back of the Left- 
‘ Hand of the possessed Maid, instead of that of 
‘ Balaam, which two Years before he had pro- 
‘ mis’d to write; the Father thinking it more de- 
‘ cent that a Religious Person, should have upon 
‘ her Hand the Name of a Saint, than that of a 
‘ Devil. Having therefore several times command- 
‘ ed that Devil to promise this Sign, without be- 
‘ ing able to engage him to consent to it, he re- 
‘ solv’d to perswade the Maid to perform some 
‘ Devotion for that End; which was, to receive 
‘ the Sacrament nine days together, and to do some 
‘ Austerities every day to the Honour of St. Jo- 
‘ seph; that being done, the ninth day at the Ex- 
‘ claims, without the Fathers seeming to enquire 
‘ into that Affair, the Devil Balaam appear’d in a 
‘ terrible Form, contrary tb his ordinary Practice,
and


249 the Devils of Loudun
‘ and biting with rage the back of her Ieft-hand, 
‘ confest that he was compell’d by the Guardian An- 
‘ gel of the Maid, on the behalf of St. Joseph, to 
‘ make the Sign commanded at the very time of 
‘ his last going out; after which he promis’d him, 
‘ and swore upon the Holy Sacrament, not with- 
‘ out regret, saying. That he intended, being not able 
‘ to go to Heaven in Person, that at least his Name, 
‘ should go thither, being ivgrav’d upon the Hand of that 
‘ Maid: In conformity to his Promise, that being 
‘ come to pass which has been represented above: 
‘ And the said Name being mark'd in such a man- 
‘ ner, that the first and second Skin, and the Flesh, 
‘ seem’d pierc’d; after which, the Maid being 
‘ come to her self, they sung Te Deum Laudamus, &c. 
‘ Then ’twas advis’d to make some of the Devils to 
‘ appear, to know how the matter had passed. Up- 
‘ on that the Father, having the Holy Sacrament in 
‘ his Hand, commanded that Devil who should be 
‘ in the Body, to appear and answer to what 
‘ he should be interrogated; and presently Behe- 
‘ mot appear’d with his frightful Countenance, who 
‘ being commanded to tell who had writ that 
‘ Name upon her Hand, answer’d, That ’twas Ba- 
‘ laam, who had appear’d alone, counterfeiting the o- 
‘ thers. Being ask’d if he were truly gone out, he 
‘ answer’d, Yes, by the Flesh and Blood of God which 
‘ is there, making a Sign towards the Sacrament. 
‘ Being ask’d, who compelled him to go out? 
‘ Stretching out his Hand, he said, ’Tis his Enemy, 
‘ He whose Name is written, there, who is come, and
‘ hath commanded him to leave his Dissimulation, 
‘ and to appear in his own Countenance, and to declare 
‘ that he was the Author of the Disorder that hap- 
‘ pen'd eight days since to the Prioress, for the pu- 
‘ nishment of that disorder, to go out presently. Being
ask’d


250 The History of Book III.
‘ ask’d more expresly of the Cause of his going 
‘ out, he said. That he was driven out, because he 
‘ had hindred the Works of God. Being ask’d, what 
‘ Works? he answer’d, Prayer, Abstinence, Penance, 
‘ and all other Recollections of Spirit, by the irregula- 
‘ rity of the above said natural Actions. Being urg’d 
‘ to tell plainly, what Irregularity? and in what? 
‘ he reply’d. That it was, as he had said, by making 
‘ her eat continually, by sleeping, doing idle Tricks, and 
‘ hindring the other Nuns in their Devotions and Of- 
‘ fices. Whereupon the Father having said to him. 
‘ Thou wilt play the same Pranks one of these days; 
‘ and for a Punishment thou shalt be constrain’d to go 
‘ out, as well as he, he answer’d, swearing, I would 
‘ it were in my Power to obey, I would go hence without 
‘ being entreated; for I am too much tormented. And 
‘ as he looked steadfastly on the Pix, the Father 
‘ having said to him, What do you look on so much? 
‘ he answer’d, I look upon him who is not to be seen 
‘ by bodily Eyes; and upon that he withdrew. Up- 
‘ on which, We, the said Attorney of the King, 
‘ have made and drawn up our Verbal Process, 
‘ and caus’d it to be sign’d by the Persons present, 
‘ for a Testimony of the Truth which it contains; 
‘ after which the same was read aloud by the Re- 
‘ gister. Thus Sign’d: Denieau. John Joseph Surin 
‘ of the Society of Jesus. Montague, as having 
‘ seen the Letters of the Name of Joseph mark’d 
‘ upon her Hand. Thomas Killigrew. And below 
‘ the said Subscription there is written in English, 
‘ which has been translated into French, by Mr. 
‘ Montague, I saw her Hand white as my Hand, and 
‘ in an instant change Colour all along the Vein, and be- 
‘ come red, and all on a sudden a Word distinctly ap- 
‘ pear’d, and the Word was JOSEPH.
Sect.


251 the Devils of Loudun. 
Sect. 42. Thus these wretched Possessed conti- 
nued molested and tormented by the Devils, with- 
out their Exorcists giving themselves the trou- 
ble to deliver them, but when they were con- 
cern’d to edifie some great Persons of Quality, 
and to satisfie the Prelates, whose Recommendation 
these Honourable Persons brought. Some Chyrur- 
geons being sent to view the Impression of that 
Name, they perceiv’d an Inflammation, which 
made them suspect that it had been done, not by 
the Operation of a Spirit, but by Humane Art; 
knowing, that in other matters ’twas very easie to 
make a like Impression with Aqua fortis, or some 
other Compositions. But Denieau kept the Verbal 
Processes, and suppress’d them, and caus’d other 
Chyrurgeons to be fought for, who should speak a 
little more favourably, but who however durst 
not, or could not, so well disguise the matter, but 
that the Exorcists were oblig’d to own in their 
Books, ‘ That there happen’d a thing very re- 
‘ markable to that Name of Joseph writ by Balaam; 
‘ which was, that after its having been for fifteen 
‘ days very well mark’d upon the Hand of the 
‘ Superior without any Inflammation or Suppura- 
‘ tion happening there, the Devil Isaacarum, had in 
‘ his Rage bit it in such a manner, that it became 
‘ a great Sore on her Hand in the place of that 
‘ Writing; That after a Swelling and Inflammati- 
‘ on there grew a Scab, which had entirely taken 
‘ off, and erac’d the Name of Joseph, which was 
‘ seen no more, and continued ten or twelve 
‘ days without appearing; after which, the Scab, 
‘ being dried and fallen off, the same Characters 
‘ that were first form’d, by little and little re- 
‘ turn’d, contrary to all appearance, shewing them- 
‘ selves as fair as ever; which could not happen
‘ natu-


252 The History of 
Book III.
‘ naturally, according to the Report of the Chy- 
‘ rurgeons, whereof a Certificate was made. To 
which they added, That Behemot being thereupon 
interrogated about that matter, said, That in truth 
naturally these Characters could not return; but that 
God had constrained Isaacarum, who by his biting had 
defac'd that Name, to restore it to its former con- 
dition. ‘ Moreover, they say further, they plainly 
‘ perceiv’d therein the Providence of God, as well to 
‘ favour the Piety of a poor afflicted Maid, as to 
‘ supporf the Proofs which have been given of her 
‘ Deliverance; and that there is a great appearance 
‘ that these Names and those which were written 
‘ afterwards, would continue imprinted all the 
‘ time of that Maid’s Life. But the Incredulous 
were of an Opinion very contrary to the Testimo- 
ny of Behemot; for they believ’d that the Inflam- 
mation had been caus’d by the anguish of 
the Wound which had been made by writing 
the Name Joseph and that the Characters which 
were defac’d by time, and which they said 
to be from time to time renew’d by the Guardian 
Angel of the Superior, were also refresh’d, not by 
the Operation of that Angel, but by the use of 
Aqua fortis: And in effect those Characters did 
wholly disappear towards the end of her Life, 
when the leanness of her Hand had made it on- 
capable of receiving that Impression, as shall be 
told hereaster. 
Sect. 43. During this time the Possession at Chi- 
non went on, although it made little Noise, the Court 
being not so favourable to it, as to that of Loudun, 
because of a report which was made to the King by 
the Cardinal of Lions, and the Bishops of Nimes, 
Chartres, and Angers, or rather because that the Car- 
dinal de Richelieu was not concern’d for it, and
that


253 the Devils of Loudun.
that there was no Body at Chinon who had been 
render’d odious to him, as Grandier had. The pu- 
nishment that that unhappy Priest had undergone 
would not permit those four Prelates, who met to- 
gether at Bourguil in the Month of November, in the 
Year 1634. to concern themselves with the mat- 
ter of the Possession at Loudun, which had been de- 
clar’d real by the Sentence of the Bishop of Poiti- 
ers, and afterwards by a Decree of the Commis- 
saries of the Court; But also reflecting upon the Scan- 
dal which these Possessions had caus’d to some good 
Catholicks, and upon the Scoffs that the Hereticks had 
taken occasion to make upon the unworthy manner in 
which they made use of the Authority of the Church, 
and wherewith they profan’d the Sacrament, they 
resolv’d to examine that of Chinon, in favour where- 
of no Court either Ecclesiastical or Civil had yet 
given their Opinion. For that purpose they sent 
for Barre, and order’d him to bring the Maids, 
which he usually exorcis’d, to Bourguil. The Order 
of the Prelates was executed, but the pretended 
Possess’d were so confounded and dazled by their 
presence, that they durst not open their Mouths 
to speak one single Word. The Cardinal of Lions 
put to them several Questions in vain, they con- 
tinued always Silent. They ask’d Barre, why they 
did not answer? It must needs be, said he, that there 
has been a Compact of Silence agreed on between the 
Devils who possess'd them and the Magicians; They told 
him, that he ought to break that Pact, in the Quality 
of Exorcist, who labour’d in the Name and in the 
Authority of the Church; but he refus’d to do
it; and Prelates so discerning as these, fail’d not to 
see whence the cause of his refusal proceeded: The 
suspicions which they seem’d to conceive against him, 
made him uneasie, he fear’d the consequences there-
of,


254 The History of 
Book III. 
of, and to prevent them, he took the Sacrament 
in his Hand, and protested in the presence of all 
the Company, that he believ’d the Devils possess’d 
the Maids whom he exorcis’d, after the same fashi- 
on, and with as much certainty as he believ’d that 
the Body of Christ was contain’d under the Acci- 
dents of Bread and Wine. Whereupon these Pre- 
lates told him, that he was very insolent, to ad- 
vance such a Proportion; That he had not a suffi- 
cient Authority to decide so important a Question; 
That although these Maids were not effectually 
possess’d, they might believe they were so upon 
his word, as well because of their Melancholy, as 
because of the good Opinion which the possess’d had 
of him. There was one of the Prelates that told 
him, that if he was under his Jurisdiction, he would 
assuredly cause him to be chastis’d. Some time af- 
ter, the Cardinal of Lions being at the Court, made 
a Report to the King of the things which pass’d at 
Bourgneuil in his presence, and so well perswaded 
his Majesty, that those Maids were not possess’d, 
that the King sent a Letter of Privy-Seal to the 
Archbishop of Tours, which was afterwards printed, 
and whereof this is the Copy. 
My Lord Archbishop of Tours. 
Sect. 44. ‘ Having been inform’d that one named 
‘ Barre, Curate of St. James of Chinon, contrary 
‘ to all sorts of Advice and reasonable Counsel, 
‘ which have been given him, exorcis’d a number 
‘ of Maids and Women of Chinon, who are not 
‘ possess’d, as it has been related to me by seve- 
‘ ral Prelates fully inform’d of that Affair; espec- 
‘ cially by my Cousin the Cardinal of Lions, in 
‘ whose presence they have been exorcis’d by the 
‘ said 


255 the Devils of Loudun
‘ said Barre; wherefore it being necessary to take 
‘ care of this matter, and to prevent the evil Con- 
‘ sequences which may happen; I have been wil- 
‘ ling to write this Letter by the Bishop of Nimes, 
‘ whom I have sent express to you, to the intent 
‘ he might confer with yon upon the Subject of that 
‘ Irregularity, and to exhort you to interpose your 
‘ Authority for the stopping of these Proceedings, 
‘ according as he shall acquaint you with my In- 
‘ tention, wherein you may give him entire Credit, 
‘ Wherefore referring my self to him, I will no 
‘ further express my self, and pray God, my 
‘ Lord Archbishop, to have you in his holy Prote- 
‘ ction. Written at St. Germaim in Laie the 19th 
‘ of December 1634. 
Sect. 45. The Archbishop of Tours having re- 
ceiv’d that Letter, gave notice to the Court, that 
there would be need of a very considerable Sum of 
Money to proceed to the Instruction of such a Pro- 
cess; for which, seeing that he was not provided, 
and besides having no ill will neither for the Devils 
nor for the Exorcists, he caus’d not any Proceedings 
to be made against Barre, who continued exorcising, 
and added to the Exorcisms frequent Sermons against 
the Corruption of Manners, aggravating with so 
apparent a Zeal the Faults of the Age, that the com- 
mon People took him for a Saint, and that there 
were even Persons of Merit and Quality, who were 
seduc’d by his extraordinary Hypocrisie. There 
was of this Party one Duclos a Physician, who main- 
tain’d the truth of the Possession at Chinon, being 
engag’d to it by the Judgment which he had already 
given in favour of that at Loudun; but he had for 
an Antagonist, another Physician, named, Quillet, 
who publish’d in the Year 1635. an excellent La-
tin


256 The History of Book III.
tin Poem dedicated to the Clergy of France, which 
was then assembled at Paris; therein he ridicul’d all 
the Contrivances of the Exorcists, and shew’d that 
Melancholly, or rather the Frenzy of Barre and the 
Maids whom he exorcis’d, were the only Devils that 
possess’d them; And in fine, after having prov’d, by 
very solid Reasons, the Falshood of such Possessions, 
he solicited the Clergy to employ their Authority 
to suppress the Audaciousness of those who use such 
scandulous Practices, by inflicting on them severe 
Chastisements. The Clergy was not at all mov’d 
by the reading of that Poem; and the Language 
of the Gods seem’d not to touch the Ears of the Ec- 
clesiasticks, who were assembled for other Affairs 
more important for their Interest, than that of the 
Possessions of Chinon and Loudun. 
Sect. 46. In the mean time Father Surin, con- 
tinuing his Exorcisms with success at Loudun, ap- 
ply himself at the beginning of the Year 1636. to 
the Expulsion of Isaacarum out of the Body of the 
Superior, But as this Devil seem’d very obstinate, 
and that he would not obey nor go out by the com- 
mands which had been given in the name of Jesus, 
the Exorcist happily bethought himself of invoking 
the names of Mary and Joseph. This is what we 
learn in the little Book which has been publish’d 
under this Title; The Glory of St. Joseph, victorious 
over the Principal Devils of the Possession at Loudun, 
wherein is particularly to be seen what happened on  
Twelfth day in this Year 1636. in the going out of 
Isaacarum from the Body of the Mother Prioress de- 
dicated to Monsieur the Duke of Orleans, the King’s 
only Brother. That Book imports, ‘ That the Fa- 
‘ ther Jesuit having known the Condition of the 
‘ Mother Prioress, and consider’d that she, as well 
‘ as he, had need of the assistance of Heaven, and
the


257 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ the experiments heretofore made upon several oc-
‘ casions, having inform’d him of the benefits which 
‘ the Souls receiv’d in this World by the aid of 
‘ St. Joseph, He purpos’d to take that great Saint, 
‘ next the Holy Virgin, for a special Protestor in 
‘ in all that Affair. ’Twas said that this Saint had 
been chosen for the Conformity of his Name with 
that of the famous Father Joseph Capucin, who 
had been the Protector of the Exorcists, next to Car- 
dinal de Richelieu, because that Cardinal seem’d no 
more to be so much concern’d for the Possession, af- 
ter Grandier had been executed, and that ’twas with 
difficulty he caus’d the Pensions to be paid, which 
had been granted to the Exorcists; It is further 
mention’d in that Book, ‘ That Isaacarum is one of 
‘ the Devils who has given most disturbances to the 
‘ Mother Prioress, and who had caus’d her greatest 
‘ vexations; That he had declar’d, that he would 
‘ go out at Saumur at the Feet of the Holy Virgin, in 
‘ the Chappel of Ardilliers, as Behemot had already 
‘ promis’d to go out at the Tomb of the late Bi- 
‘ shop of Gencua, Francis de Sales; for although 
‘ this Saint had not yet been canoniz’d, they 
‘ had invok’d him since the beginning of the Inchant- 
‘ ment, and he had assisted to expell the former 
‘ Devils. It was in acknowledgment of that fa- 
‘ vour, that the Community made a Vow to sing 
‘ to his Honour, every day till Easter, the Psalm 
‘ Laudate Deum Omnes; &c. and that new Devotion 
‘ was countenanc’d by the favour that God did to 
‘ the Superior in advertising her by a Revelation 
‘ which she had, being awake, that Behemot should 
‘ go out at the Tomb of that Prelate. 
Sect. 47. But Laubardemont, who return’d then, 
as it has been already said, and brought a new 
Commission for the Exorcisms, thought it hot con-
S venient


258 The History of 
Book III. 
venient, that she should take a Journey to Geneva, 
which was long and troublesome, the Season it self 
being incommodious; ’Twas therefore advis’d, that 
’twould be better to publish Declarations at the Ex- 
orcisms, whereby it might be concluded, that the 
Orders of Heaven for the going out of those Guests 
were chang’d, and that so they were not oblig’d to 
keep their promise. In the mean while his Affairs 
calling him into Guienne, he departed and went 
thither. A little while after the Superior re- 
lated to her Exorcists a Dream which she had 
had twice, and as it was found very considerable, 
and had relation to the Orders which Laubarde- 
mont had left, they oblig’d her to put it in Writing, 
which she did in these Terms. 
‘ The first day of the Year 1636. about two 
‘ Hours after Midnight, being gone to Bed after 
‘ our Prayers, where having recommended my self 
‘ to the Glorious St. Joseph, and having pray’d him 
‘ to take me into his particular Protection the whole 
‘ course of that Year, and to obtain of our Lord for 
‘ me, that he would do me the favour to take from 
‘ me all the inward Impediments which hinder me 
‘ from the Union of his Love and Service; after I 
‘ had fall’n asleep I seem’d to feel a particular Emoti- 
‘ on accompanied with an exceedingly sweet smel- 
‘ ling Odour, and quite different from that of Per- 
‘ sumes of the World; and I heard at the same time 
‘ a Voice, which said to me, Behold him to whom thou 
‘ hast recommended thy self. Immediately the thought 
‘ of that Holy Patriarch return’d into my Mind, 
‘ and my Heart was full of a great respect and 
‘ love towards him, and to my thinking I saw a 
‘ clear Light much more bright and resplendent than 
‘ that of the Sun, and within that Light I saw a
‘ Face


259 the Devils of Loudun. 
Face full of Majesty, accompanied with so per- 
fect a Beauty, that I have not Words to express it, 
‘ nor can I find any Comparisons which can come 
‘ near it. From this Visage proceeded a Sweetness 
‘ and Modesty very admirable, which spake to me, 
‘ as I thought, in these Words. Have constancy and 
patience under the Impediments which you feel, support 
them with resignation, and forget your self, God will do 
you good. Tell your Father Exorcist, that if Men do 
not, in a little time, take pains for your Recovery, God 
will provide for it by some other way, and that your Exor- 
cist continue with patience to exorcize you, whereby he 
will much content our Lord by labouring in his work, and 
that he shall drive out by his Ministry, if there be no or- 
der taken, the Devil, who does most retard your Recove- 
ry. ‘ After which the whole disappear’d, but the 
‘ Odour continued yet for some time after, and 
‘ being awake, methought that all my Bed was per- 
‘ sum'd. The thought of that Dream all the day 
‘ long in my privacy gave me great Sentiments of 
‘ Confidence in our Lord, and a particular assurance 
‘ of the Assistance of St. Joseph in my necessities; 
‘ however I neglected to speak of it, not regard- 
‘ ing the whole but as a Dream. The night fol- 
‘ lowing the same thing, with all the circumstan- 
‘ ces as above related, happen’d to befal me again 
‘ in my Sleep, but the beautiful Visage seem’d to 
‘ me a litle more stern; It ask’d me what was the 
‘ reason that I had not told my Exorcist what hap- 
‘ pen’d to me, and that I should not fail to tell him, 
‘ which I did the next day. Sign’d by Sister Jane des 
‘ Agnes, Ursuline Nun. 
Sect. 48. The Favourers of the Possession put 
this Dream in the Rank of those which God pro- 
mis’d to his Children the Prophet Joel; They
S2 com-


260 The History of 
Book III.
compar’d it to those of the two Josephs mention’d 
in the Scripture, and all the proof that they brought 
for that purpose, besides the Account of the good 
Nun, was drawn from the Authority of the Devils; 
for they write, ‘ That when the Prioress related 
‘ that Dream to her Exorcist, One of the Devils 
‘ stopt her Speech and seiz’d upon her Spirit, testi- 
‘ fying a great fury, and that the Exorcist having 
‘ demanded of him what he thought of that Dream, 
‘ he answer’d, I know not what to say, I was not in her 
‘ Body that night, nor the precedent, my Com- 
‘ panion and I were at the Witches Sabat; I can 
‘ only say, that when we return’d into her Body, 
‘ we were sensible that there was a marvellous 
‘ sweetness, and an extraordinary quiet in her 
‘ Soul. 
Sect. 49. The Incredulous, whose Sentiments 
were more ready to agree with the testimonies of 
Devils, than those of the pious Exorcists, were not 
however satisfied of the truth nor sincerity of that 
Dream, they believ’d that those words. Tell your 
Exorcist, that if Men take not pains for your Reco- 
very, God will do it same other way, ought to be 
thus explain’d; Say, that if they will not conduct 
you to Saumur into the Chappel of Ardilliers, to the 
Feet of the Image of the Virgin, the place from 
whence Isaacarum was to make his going out, that 
Devil shall in fine be expell’d at Loudun, by the 
Ministry of the Exorcists, and by that means one 
shall save them, and also you, not only the trouble, 
Costs and Fatigue of a Journey to Geneva, but also 
the trouble of that to Saumur. In effect. Father Su- 
rin having heard the relation of that Dream, said 
to the Superior, That we must wait in humility for 
what God will do; and that if it please him, he can
easily charge things by the effects of his Providence, as
he


261 the Devils of Loudun. 
he had already done, and that the events would justifie 
the whole. 
Sect. 50. The Exorcist often interrogated this De- 
vil; he commanded him to tell him, by what Arti- 
fices he debauch’d Men from the service of God? Isaa-
carum was not then pleased to answer that Question, 
he chose rather to amplisie the reasons for which 
he was fill’d with rage against God and Men. 
These Reasons were, That God had not equally treated 
Men and Angels after their fall; That he shew'd favours 
to Men, which the most part abus'd, and that he deny'd 
them to Devils, who would not have abus'd the same, 
and that nevertheless he oblig'd them to adore the humane 
Mature in his Son. The Father ask’d him afterwards, 
what was the best way by which the Creature, which 
was gone astray from God, might return to him, 
and which he would make use of, if it were in his 
power? 'Tis the Love of God, reply’d Isaacarum, 
and if I had the liberty as Man has, I would employ all 
my power by the Virtue of that Love, to produce Works to 
satisfie him. That Doctrine of a Devil, who Au- 
thoriz’d the Freedom of the Will, and humane Sa- 
tisfactions, began that day to be suspected by very 
good Catholicks, because of the Channel through 
which it pass’d. 
Sect. 51. The Exorcist continued to demand of 
the Devil, If since his fall he had ever tasted of the 
Sweetness of divine Love? No, said he, and I am glad 
of it, presupposing that I ought to loose it, because it would 
be a very great Misery to me to call to mind so great a 
good. Thou hast however receiv’d Charity and Grace, 
reply’d the Exorcist; ’Tis true, answer’d the Devil, 
but I have never produc'd an act by which it has been 
able to continue in me an impression of that sweetness of 
Love. The Exorcist proceeded afterward to another 
Question, viz. What is the strongest of all the hands
S3 which


262 The History of Book III. 
which may keep a Man ty’d to the Creature? Where- 
unto he answer’d, after some resistance. That ’tis the 
Pleasure of the Senses, preceded by the forgetting of God, 
and that the cares of Life, the fears, and the troubles, 
which one has to enslave himself, are the means which 
the Devils make use of to produce this Oblivion in the 
Mind of Men. 
Sect. 52. The Devil continuing to discover the 
infernal Artifices, and to furnish Men with Rea- 
sons how to avoid them, which was properly to di- 
vide his Kingdom, and to put it into a Condition 
to subsist no longer, as the Gospel speaks, said,  
That he destroy'd very many Persons by Incontinence; 
That he had acquir'd very much Credit with Lucifer 
by the fall of Macaire the younger, by visiting him in his 
Desart, and intrapping him by the means of a Woman's 
Shoe, and a perfum'd Handkerchief, which he put in his 
way; That for three days he made the relish of Sin to 
increase by that perfum'd Handkerchief which he saw 
and smelt often; But that he recover'd his former State, 
and for Penance made a Pit, wherein he buried him- 
self up to the Neck, leaving no more than his Head out 
to look up to Heaven, The Devil added, That Alu- 
mette, another Devil, by whom Elizabeth de la Croix 
was possess'd, intrapp'd Martinien after the same 
manner by a Courtesan, which he had sent to him. He 
was also interrogated, If there were Persons in Hell, 
who had very much tasted of the divine Love upon 
Earth? He answer’d, That there were some who had tast- 
ed of that Love in perfection, but there were very few; 
That those kind of People could not be surpriz'd, and 
fell not but by a secret Vanity, and that their torments 
proceeded from calling to remmembrance the favours of 
God. These Questions were not much more extend- 
ed, and at the end Isaacarum seem’d inraged, ma- 
king frightful howlings, and endeavouring to strike
the


263 the Devils of Londun. 
the Exorcist, Because, said he, that he constrain’d 
him to speak to the Advantage of Men, whereas he de- 
sir’d but to destroy the Works of God, and to annihi- 
late himself, repenting that ever he became into a Bo- 
dy, wherein he serv’d the Counsel of God against his 
Will; That ’twas a long time that he toyl’d in the World, 
altho’ Behemot had labour’d much longer, and that he 
had been employed from the beginning against Job, whom 
he had not only tormented in his Body, but that he had 
also besieg’d his Soul, and that ’tis thence that those 
Words proceeded, which seem to approach to Despair, 
and which have given so much trouble to Interpreters; 
and ’twas also for that reason that he fined not in all 
that he said. This Discourse was mightily applauded 
by all the Exorcists that were present, although 
to convince him of a Lie that made it, there needs 
but to relate the very Words of Job, who said, I
am terrified for having spoke thus, and I repented my 
self in Sackcloth and Ashes, which shew’d his Sin and 
the Sentiments that he had of what God himself 
had reprov’d. 
Sect. 53. But behold another discovery which 
Isaacarum made (for he always lov’d to make long 
Harangues) he said. That before the Incarnation, the 
Devils did not possess Men, as they have done since; 
That indeed they had not, during the Life of Jesus 
Christ, understood the manner of the Union of the Word 
to Man to conform themselves to it; That they knew 
not even the Divinity of the Son, nor how the Mother- 
hood of Mary could he join’d with her Virginity; That 
when Lucifer tempted Jesus Christ in the Wilderness, 
his design was to penetrate into that Secret; but these 
Words, Thou shall not tempt the Lord thy God, 
left him in blindness as to that Mystery; That since the 
Death of Jesus Christ, the Devils have endeavour'd to 
imitate him, and to be incarnate in some sort, possessing
S4 several


264 The History of 
Book III. 
several Persons by a very subtle mixture, which is not to 
be perceiv'd; and that the Magicians serve them most 
in the Design. All these things having been utter'd 
by the Mouth of the Superior, Father Surin, after 
the Devil was retir'd, ask'd her, if she remem- 
bred well that she had said for two Hours? To 
whom she answer’d, That she did not; so that some 
of the Exorcists doubted whether that was Isaaca- 
rum that had spoke by her Mouth. She then en- 
treated the Father to give her leave to perform 
nine days Devotion to the Honour of St. Joseph, to 
obtain that her Prayers might not be so often trou- 
bled and interrupted; which was readily agreed to 
by the Exorcist, who doubted not of good Success 
by that extraordinary Devotion, and who promis’d 
on his part to say Masses for the same purpose; 
for which the Devils were inrag’d; and to be re- 
veng’d, on Twelfth-day, which was the third of that 
nine Days Devotion, when the Possessed would have 
sung the Office of that Day, they disturb’d her, 
made her Face blewish, and caus’d her to fix 
her Eye steddily on the Image of the Virgin. 
’Twas already late; but Father Surin resolv’d to ex- 
orcise her powerfully, and to cause the Devil with 
fear to worship him, before whom the Wise-Men 
prostrated themselves. For that purpose he made 
the Possessed go from the Convent into the Chap- 
pel, where she spake many Blasphemies, endea- 
vouring to strike the Assistants, and driving to a- 
buse the Father himself, who brought her however 
guietly to the Altar, where he caus’d her to be bound 
on a Bench; and after some Prayers, he order’d 
Isaacarum, who appear’d indead of Behemot, and 
who was taken for him, to prostrate himself on the 
Ground, with a sign of Reverence and Subjection, 
to Honour the Child Jesus Christ, ador’d heretofore
by


265 the Devils of Loudun. 
by the Wise-Men, which the Devil refus'd to do, 
blaspheming horribly. Then the Exorcist sung the 
Magnificat, &c. and when he came to these last 
Words, Gloria Patri, & Filio, & Spiritui Sancto 
the wicked Nun, whose Heart was really fill’d with 
the Devil, cry’d out. Cursed be the F— Cursed be 
the S— Cursed be the H— G. and cursed be Mary, 
and all the Heavenly Court. The pretended Devil 
redoubled yet his Maledictions against Mary, upon 
the occasion of the Ave Maria stella, &c. which was 
also sung; and said, That he fear’d neither God nor 
Mary, and that he defied them to drive him out of the 
Body which he possessed. He was ask’d, why he de- 
fied a God that was Almighty? I do it for madness, 
reply’d he, and henceforward neither I, nor my Com- 
panions, will do any thing else: The more we go on, the 
more we conceive a Hatred against God; because we see 
that he is well serv’d, and that thereby Men are fortified 
against us. Then he began his Maledictions again, 
and cursed at the same time the nine Days Devoti- 
on of the Superior. Whereupon Father Surin ad- 
vertis’d the People to observe the spite of this De- 
vil, because that good Nun had begun a nine Days 
Devotion in Honour of St. Joseph; And he again 
commanded Isaacarum to adore the Child Jesus 
Christ, and to make Satisfaction as well to the 
Divine Infant, as to the Holy Virgin, for so many 
Blasphemies which he had vomited against them. 
Isaacarum was not tractable; he refus’d to obey, say- 
ing, That he should he better pleas’d to swallow the 
Exorcist himself; and the Gloriosa, &c. which had 
been sung at that time, serv’d but to make him ut- 
ter new Blasphemies against the Virgin. Fresh in- 
stances were made to oblige Behemot to beg Pardon 
of Jesus Christ, and Isaacarum of his Holy Mother;
during which, the Superior having had great Con-
vulsions,


266 The History of 
Book III. 
vulsions, she was unty’d, because they imagin'd 
the Devil would obey: But Isaacarum suffering 
himself to fall to the Ground, cry’d out. Cursed be 
Mary, and cursed he—whom she has born; the Ex- 
orcist commanded him at that instant to make Sa- 
tisfaction to the Virgin for these horrible Words, 
by winding himself on the Ground like a Serpent, 
whose Head the has crush’d, and licking the Pave- 
ment of the Chappel in three places, and to ask 
pardon in express Terms before the Image that was 
in that place; but he again refus’d to obey for that 
time, until they came to continue the singing of 
some Hymns. Then the Devil began to twist him- 
self, and by winding and rolling himself, he brought 
his Body to the end of the Chappel, where he 
thrust out a great Tongue, very black, and lick’d 
the Pavement, with Tremblings, and Howlings, 
and Contorsions very horrible. He did the same 
thing also again near the Altar; After which he 
rais’d himself up from the Ground, and continued 
upon his Knees, with a Countenance full of fierce- 
ness, making a shew of his unwillingness to pro- 
ceed any further. But the Exorcist, with the Sa- 
crament in his Hand, having commanded him to 
give satisfaction for the Words, his Visage chang’d 
and became hideous; and the Head turning back- 
ward, he was heard to pronounce with a strong 
and quick Voice, which came from the bottom of 
the Breast; Queen of Heaven and Earth, I ask par- 
don of your Majesty for the Blasphemies which I have 
utter’d against your Name: Which the Father having 
heard, he cry’d out with a loud Voice, He is going out. 
And altho’ Isaacarum had never promis’d to change 
the Sign of his going out, however the Exorcist vehe- 
mently commanded him in Latin to write the Name 
of Mary. Then lifting up the Left-Arm, and shew-
ing


267 the Devils of Loudun. 
ing the Hand all uncover’d, with Cries and redoub- 
led Howlings, he quitted the Body, leaving upon 
the Hand, in the sight of Persons who were nearest, 
the Holy Name MARIA, writ in the Flesh in 
very fair Characters, and so perfectly, that ’twas 
not in the Art of Man to imitate them, in such a 
manner, that that Event was miraculous, and a cer- 
tain Proof of the going out of the Devil. But to 
confirm it yet, the Sieur de St. Marte, and a Gen- 
tlewoman whom he accompanied, testified that they 
had seen a kind of Vapour go out with impetuosity, 
at the place where the Name was writ, which was 
seen and kiss’d by the Spectators, some whereof 
shed Tears; and the Mother Prioress immediately 
came to her self, and was full of Joy. They sung 
Te Deum, &c. and the Exorcist having command- 
ed Behemet, who continued alone, to appear, and 
to give an Account of what had happened; 
that Devil declar'd, That Isaacarum was gone out by 
the Virgin’s command; who, during the Vespers, had 
order’d him at his going out, to write the Name of Ma- 
ry near that of Joseph, and him, Behemot, to write 
that of Jesus, upon the Right-Hand, when he went out; 
That that command was brought to Isaacarum by the 
Guardian Argel of the Nun; and that when he began to 
ask pardon of Mary, she had made him feel her Pow- 
er, and commanded him from Heaven to go out; That 
he did not go out at the Chapped of Saumur, because 
Men had not endeavour’d to perform what God had 
ordain’d, and to make that use of it to which it was 
destined; That Joseph had requested Mary, and that 
Mary had consented that that Miracle should be done at 
Loudun, and not at Saumur, because it had been so 
delay'd; That as for him, he knew not whether he 
should go out at the Tomb of the Bishop of Geneva, or 
elsewhere; That he had not learnt any thing of late
con-


268 The History of Book III.
concerning it; That he would do harm enough before 
that should come to pass; That God might hasten his 
time, but let him do it if he would; as for me, said 
he, with Eyes full of Tears, I care not, I am mad to 
be here; in the mean while I will do the worst I can a- 
gainst God. Upon which Father Surin curs’d him, 
and commanded him to worship with trembling 
the Divine Majesty in the Sacrament: Which Or- 
der he having obey’d with great Convulsions, he 
lay upon the Ground, and winding his Arms 
twice, he joyn’d his Feet and Hands together 
backward; after that he retir’d, leaving the Prio- 
ress the use of her Understanding, and full of Joy, 
for having her late Dream so quickly and so hap- 
pily accomplish’d. 
Sect. 54. The Author, whence this Relation has 
been extraded, says farther; ‘ That Behemot had 
‘ promis’d to raise up the Mother Prioress, and 
‘ to hold her suspended in the Air, as long as one 
‘ could be in singing the Psalm Miserere, &c. But 
‘ that the Superior having earnestly desir’d to bear 
‘ on her Hands the Name of Jesus, with that of 
‘ Mary and Joseph, with intent to have before her 
‘ Eyes, whilst she liv’d, the principal Objects of 
‘ her Devotion, she had entreated that Favour of 
‘ our Lord, by the Intercession of St. Joseph: 
‘ So that upon the simple Wish of that good Maid, 
‘ and without any command of the Church, ’twas 
‘ enjoyn’d that Devil to add this second Sign to 
‘ the former already promis’d, in conformity to 
‘ that pious Desire. 
Sect. 55. The Night which follow’d Twelfth-day, 
in which that famous Miracle happen’d to be 
wrought, the Superior had a Vision, which she 
her self writ down in these Words, ‘ I find in my 
‘ self a great consolation of Spirit, and a lively
‘ imagi-


269 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ imagination of the great St. Joseph, and at the 
‘ same time I have smelt a very sweet Odour, and 
‘ seen a very clear Light, out of which proceeded 
‘ a Voice exceedingly agreeable and courteous, which 
‘ said to me these Words. Tell your Father Exorcist, 
that the Holy Mother of God desires that he go to 
Saumur with another Father, to celebrate in her Chap- 
pel some Masses, as an Action of Thanksgiving, for that 
she had permitted that the Devil Isaacarum should go 
out; and say also to him, that he use all the diligence 
he can, to prepare what is necessary for the rest of your 
Cure. And as for you, do you learn to confide in God; 
complain not of the great hindrances which he will suffer 
to befal you by the Devil who remains in you, he will 
relieve you by the help of your Exorcist, After which 
all disappear’d, Sign'd by Sister Jane des Agnes. Ur-
suline Nun. 
Sect. 56. When the precedent Relation was pub- 
lish’d, the Author well imagin’d that ’twould be re- 
jected by the Incredulous, and that so many Vi- 
sions and Dreams would effectually be consider’d 
as meer Dreams. Wherefore he exprest himself in this 
manner, ‘ ’Tis very credible that this Relation which 
‘ we have made will be diversly consider’d by Men 
‘ who shall read it; Worldly Persons will say, 
‘ that these are Fables which are mingled with Devo- 
‘ tion, and that the Imagination has a great Share in 
‘ these Matters, and they will think that their Judg- 
‘ ment is founded upon the Strength of their Wit. 
‘ They who distrust the whole, will suppose, that 
‘ one cannot see clearly into these Affairs, where- 
‘ in the Devil intermeddles, and that ’tis difficult 
‘ to lay any solid Foundation upon the things re- 
‘ lated. That Author was not deceiv’d in his 
Conjecture; for some maintain’d, That the Decrees 
of


270 The History of 
Book III.
of God are unchangeable; that the Negligence of 
Men, or any other Reason or Accident, could not 
be Cause sufficient to change them; That the Di- 
vine Power should at least have as well inspir’d 
Men with the Design of bringing the Superior to Ar- 
dilliers at Saumur; They pretended that she had made 
known, by her Dreams and Visions, that the Or- 
ders of his Providence were chang’d, because Men 
had broke his former Measures; That ’twas certain 
and notorious, that Isaacamn had promis’d at other 
times, for a sign of his going out, to split the 
Thumb of the Left-Hand of the Superior, so that 
it should divide the Nail on both sides; and that 
this Sign had not been chang’d, but because the o- 
ther which had been put in its place was more ea- 
sie, less painful, and less dangerous; That there 
was no appearance that God out of Complaisance 
to the Desires of the Superior, had been willing to 
contradict himself, seeing he had already said in 
the Scriptures, You shall not make any Cuttings in your 
Flesh for the Dead; You shall not stamp any Marks up- 
on you, I am the Lord. Because that if it was not 
permitted to make those kinds of Characters on 
ones self, it was far less lawful to desire to do it 
by the Ministry of the Devil, whether in respect of 
Joseph or of Mary, or of any other deceased Per- 
son: And, in fine, the uttering of so many Curses, 
Blasphemies, and Impieties, was accounted abo- 
minable, seeing the Exorcists had not, since the be- 
ginning , any ways prohibited the Devils from 
speaking them any more, nor interpos’d the Au- 
thority of the Church for that purpose. 
Sect. 57. These Reflections disturb’d a little the Ex- 
orcists upon the going out of Behemot, who was ap- 
pointed to go out at the Tomb of Francis de Sales, 
Bishop of Geneva; and they were hard put to it to
invent


271 the Devils of Loudun.
invent plausible Reasons to authorize the change of 
the Declaration which had been made. The Book in- 
tituled, The Glory of St. Joseph, &c. imports further. 
‘ That they desir’d that Men should favour the De- 
‘ sign of God, to the Glory of that Prelate, and 
‘ to the Confusion of Hereticks; and that they 
‘ would not restrain Providence, which chang- 
‘ eth its Effects according to the necessity of those 
‘ whom it loves, to provide by any other way the 
‘ relief of that afflicted Nun. But whilst all the 
Cabal employed themselves to make the Expul-
sion of this last Devil successful, whether by the 
Course already observ’d, or by some other which 
might authorize the Reasons of a Change, and 
give them a resemblance of Truth, see what happen’d 
again at Chinon. 
Sect. 58. Santerre Curate of St. Lonaud, and Ca- 
non of St. Memes, having been accus’d of Magick 
by the pretended Devils which Barré exorciz’d, he 
briskly prosecuted that Exorcist, and the possessed 
Maid, whose Confessor Barré was, before the Parlia- 
ment of Paris; the Matter was referr’d to the Of- 
ficiality of the same City of Paris, where a De- 
cree was made against Barré, and the pretended pos- 
ses’d. But Santerre being return’d to Chinon to put 
that Decree in execution, he acquainted the Lieute- 
nant General of that Town with it, and shew’d 
him his Papers. He had receiv’d many Civilities 
and Offers of Service before his departure for Paris, 
and he seem’d at that very time fully perswaded 
that all that Affair was but Imposture contriv’d 
by Barré. But this Magistrate, who had been one 
of the Judges of Grandier, and to whom Barré had 
been very much recommended by the Marquiss du 
Rivan, who otherwise was a Person of Honour, 
had his Head fill’d with the Hypocrsie of that
Exorcist,


272 The History of 
Book III.
Exorcist, and look’d upon it as a real Sanctity; this 
Magistrate, I say, who all his Life time had not 
been over scrupulous, fail’d not to discover the se- 
cret of Santerre to Barré, who secur’d the possess’d 
in the Castle of Chinon, and address’d himself to 
Laubardemont, who had then been made Inten- 
dant for the King in the Provinces of Touraine, Anjou 
and Maine. This Intendant made an Order the 15th 
of March, whereby he forbid Santerre to apply 
himself elsewhere than to him for the Fact of the 
Possession. Nevertheless Paul Bonneau Sieur Desge- 
netes Counsellor at Chinon, did not scruple to go, ac- 
companied by the Register, and three of the Guards,
the House of Jane le Tailleux and others Possess’d, 
and summon’d the Kindred of these Maids to pro- 
duce them immediately, in default whereof he 
would carry them away the next day. Hereupon 
Barré put up his Petition to Laubardemont, and re- 
monstrated, that these Maids, vexed and torment- 
ed by Devils, had need to go to places of Devoti- 
on, and to pray to God, that they might receive 
some spiritual Consolation, and especially at that 
time, which was that of Easter; That in the mean 
time, they durst not go from the Castle of Chinon, 
for fear that Bonneau and his Guards should attempt 
something against them, and should do some in- 
injury to their Kindred, under the presence of Ju- 
stice; That he intreated him that he would be plea- 
sed to reiterate the prohibitions which he had alrea- 
dy made for Santerre to address himself to any 
but to him, to make void and annull all the Judg- 
ments and Decrees given by other Judges, and 
forbid Bonneau and other Officers from executing the 
said Judgments and Orders. It was order’d by the 
Intendant, upon the hearing of the King’s Attorney 
in that Commission, That the Judgment given the
15th


273 the Devils of Loudun. 
15th of the Month should be executed according 
to its form and tenour, and prohibitions made to 
Bonneau and all others to oppose it, upon the Pe- 
nalty of 1000 Livres. In effect none durst gainsay 
that Order, because of the Authority wherewith 
Laubardemont was invested in Quality of Intendant 
of the Province, and the matter continued in that 
condition. 
Sect. 59. Since the Expulsion of Isaacarum, there 
was no Wonder done at Loudun, till the beginning 
of the Year ensuing; but in the mean while there 
happen’d some things from time to time which 
very much vexed the Exorcists, amongst which was 
the Dissimulation of the Count du Lude: He came 
to Loudun out of Curiosity, and having seen the 
Contortions and Convulsions of the Possess’d, he 
seem’d very well satisfied, and told the Exorcists 
that he doubted no more of the truth of the Posses- 
sion, than that of the Gospel, wherewith the Fa- 
thers were very well contented, and they thought 
him fully persuaded. He told them after that, that 
he had brought a Box of Reliques, which had been 
left him by his Ancestors; That he really believ’d 
that there were some true Reliques worthy of Mens 
Veneration, but that there were some also that were 
false, and that he would fully know of what Order 
his were, and whether they deserv’d his esteem or 
contempt; That he had hopes to know the Truth in- 
fallibly at Loudun, because if the Reliques were true, 
the Devils would be sensible of the Virtue and Effica- 
cy, and seem disturb’d when the Application should 
he made. The Exorcists assur’d the Count that he 
could not put his Reliques to a better Trial; where- 
fore they took them from his Hand, and apply’d 
them to the Prioress, after having made a sign 
hat she understood very well, but whereof the Count;
T who


274 The History of Book III. 
who observ’d them, had also taken notice. She 
made at the same time hideous Cries, and fright- 
ful Contortions; One would have said that she was 
consum’d by an invisible Fire, so extraordinary were 
her Torments, and her Agitations violent: In the 
height of that fit of Rage, the Box of Reliques 
was taken off her, and in an instant she seem’d as 
cool and calm, as she was before. The Exorcist 
then turn’d himself to the Count, and said to him, 
I don't believe, Sir, that you question now the truth of 
your Reliques; I doubt no more of it, reply’d the Count, 
than of the Truth of the Possession. The Father ex- 
press’d, that he desir’d to see those precious Reliques, 
and the Spectators signified that they had the same 
desire. The Count permitted it, the Box was open’d, 
and the Exorcist confounded and non-plust, who 
found therein nothing but Feathers and Hair, in- 
stead of the Reliques he sought for. Ah! Sir, said 
he, why have you mock’d us? But, Father, reply’d the 
Count, why do you mock God and Men? 
Sect. 60. Madam de Combalet, otherwise call’d 
the Dutchess d’ Aiguillon, being at Richelieu, would 
also go to Loudun to see the Miracles which were 
done there; She was accompanied by Mademoiselle 
de Rambouillet, the Marquiss de Brezé the Marquiss 
de Faure, an Abbot, an Almoner, Cerizantes Go- 
vernour of the Marquiss de Faure, and Son of 
Duncan Physician of Saumur, and many other Per- 
sons. The Abbot and the Almoner disputed continu- 
ally upon the Subject of the Possession; the Al- 
moner believ’d it real, and the Abbot derided it 
as an Imposture ill contriv’d. The principal Per- 
suasion of the Almoner proceeded from this, that 
the Possess’d reproached Persons unknown, who 
came a great way off, with Sins which they had 
actually committed, and whereof they were con-
vinc’d


275 the Devils of Loudun. 
vinc’d by the testimony of their own Conscience. 
The Abbot maintain’d, that not using it so indiffer- 
ently towards all Strangers, but only in regard of 
some, one must necessarily conclude, according to 
what he had heard, that these Travellers who were the 
most curious and most simple, or the most bigotted, 
address’d themselves to the Exorcists, and told them, 
That being come from far to be Witnesses of the 
effects of the Possession, they earnestly desir’d to see 
some extraordinary Sign before their Return; That 
the Exorcists advis’d them first to patience, and told 
them; That one ought not desire, nor curiously 
seek after Signs; That when the Curious grew 
weary of attending and made fresh importunities 
they were told at last, that ’twas expedient that 
they should pray to God, to the end that he would 
grant them the favour that they desir’d, and that 
the best way to obtain it, was to prepare themselves 
by Prayer, Confession, and the Communion; That 
these Persons fail’d not to confess themselves either 
to the Exorcists or to other Confessors, who were 
all of Intelligence with them. That in the Confes- 
sion ’twas commanded them to prostrate them- 
selves before a certain Image, to repeat the Pray- 
er of the Guardian Angel, or to make some other 
Devotion of that Nature, whilst others were busie 
about the Exorcisms; That when the Prioress, or 
some other Person possess’d, whom they exorcis’d 
saw the Penitent kneel before the Image, she said 
boldly, that Man repeats the Prayer of the Guardian 
Angel, which he must needs grant to be true. Upon 
which the Possess’d upbraided him with all the Sins 
which he had pour’d into the Breast of his Confessor,
of whom this Penitent having too good an Opini- 
on, and not daring so much as to think of having 
been betray’d, he continued persuaded and con
T2 vinc’d


276 The History of 
Book III.
vinc’d, that ’twas the Devil who had revealed his 
Secrets. Madam de Combalet, who was often as Pre- 
sident in that Dispute, acknowledg’d that all the 
Abbot said seem’d not impossible, but she objected, 
to him two things, which held her Mind in suspence, 
and which hinder’d her from determining against 
the Possession; and that was, the Marks that were 
seen upon the Hand of the Superior, and the Trou- 
ble that one had to lift up the Possess’d, when they 
were stretch’d upon the Pavement, for they became 
so stiff towards the Ground, that when one took 
them by the middle of the Body to lift them up, 
they were found to be as heavy, as if they had been 
lead. But Cerizantes promis’d to shew that the first 
of these might be done by Art; And for the second 
he said, that the difficulty that there was to lift up 
those Bodies, when they were so laid, proceeded 
doubtless from their situation, rather than from any 
supernatural Virtue which ty’d them to the Ground, 
which he hop'd to prove upon occasion. In effect, 
the next day he shew’d his Arm before all the Com- 
pany who were in the Castle of Richelieu, and they 
saw a Name as well mark’d and as red, as those 
which were writ upon the Hand of the Superior; And 
since that time in the year 1652. the Queens Maids 
who went to Loudun, having been brought to the 
Grate of the Ursulines to see those wonderful Im- 
pressions, they derided them openly both at the Court 
and in the Citizens Houses where they lodg’d, be- 
cause they said that their Gallants without any o- 
ther Magick then that of Love, bore their Mistresses 
names upon their Arms. Cerizantes having so well 
succeeded in that first Experiment, he caus’d at the 
same time a Carpet to be spread on the Pavement and 
he lay down upon it in the same postute that the 
Possessed of Loudun plac’d themselves; He was
found


277 the Devils of Loudun.
found as heavy as they, and they had not less trou- 
ble to lift him, when they took him by the middle 
of the Body, but when he told them that they ought 
to put their Hands under his Head, there was not any 
who could not raise him easily. Mademoiselle de 
Rambouillet desir’d passionately to make the same 
Trial upon the Possess'd, and it was partly to satisfie 
her, that all the Company of Richelieu resorted to Loudun.  
When the Superior and the other Possess’d saw the 
Persons of Quality, they came forward commonly 
and call’d them by their Names with intent to per- 
suade ’em that that knowledge of their Names proceed- 
ed from the Devils. Cerisantes who was well instru- 
cted in all that pass’d, said to Madam de Com- 
balet, That there were at Loudun Confederates in 
the Possession, who took care to give notice to the 
the Exorcists and the Possess’d of all the Strangers 
that arriv’d there, were they but any ways consider- 
able, and that they made a description of them, 
or told them some other circumstances, by which 
they might distinguish them; That ’twas probable 
that on the present occasion they would content 
themselves in saying to these good Maids, that the 
Marquiss de Brezé took place of the Marquiss de 
Faure, without troubling themselves to describe 
them more particularly, being both almost of the 
same Age. That ’twould be very proper to be- 
gin that way to discover what one should 
think of that great Affair, the conduct whereof was 
imputed to so many People, and that for that pur- 
pose the Marquiss de Faure should go in before the 
Marquiss de Brezé. That proposal having been per- 
form’d, the Devil fail’d not to take the one for the o- 
ther; however, the possess’d took courage, and made 
their usual Contorsions, amongst which the Situati- 
on of their Bodies, whereof I have already spo-
T3 ken


278 The History of 
Book III. 
ken, was not forgot. The Exorcist perceiving that 
Mademoiselle da Rambouillet seem’d more curious 
than others, he entreated her to satisfie her Curios- 
ity, and to endeavour to lift up from the Ground 
the Nun whom he exorciz’d. The Lady, at first 
seem’d in no wise to doubt of the Possession, but 
at last seeing her self urg’d by the Exorcist, who 
would confirm her in the belief, she gave her Gloves 
to her Woman, and taking hold of the Nun, who 
seem’d to be as heavy as lead, not by the place where 
they us’d to take her, and which the Exorcist di- 
rected her to, but by that which Cerizantes had shew’d 
her, she lifted her up without trouble, to the great 
amazement of the Standers by, and to the great 
Mortification of the Exorcists. 
Sect. 61. There were yet other means, whereof 
these Fathers, and the Favourers of the Possession, 
were accustom’d to make use of to know the hu- 
mour, quality, and adventures, of those who came 
to behold these Wonders. The Persons who gave 
themselves the trouble to come so far, were not usu- 
ally of the meanest sort of People; they scarce left 
the places of their Abode, but the Convents of the 
Capucins, Carmelites, Recollects, or Jesuits, who were 
settled there, had some knowledge thereof, and they 
gave notice of it to the Exorcists of their Order, with 
whom they entertain’d a correspondence, and to 
whom they sent Accounts of what concern’d the 
Travellers: Besides that there were a hundred several 
Accidents which happen’d there, that the Devils 
knew well to make advantage of, and from whence 
they took occasion to shew that they could discover 
things very secret. As for example, Mary Aubin 
had been a Boarder in the Convent, and had a par- 
ticular familarity with the Possessed; she knew a 
part of their secret, at least of what happen’d at
first


279 the Devils of Loudon. 
first amongst them in respect of walking Spirits,
as may be seen in the beginning of this History. 
She was an Orphan, Daughter of the late Seneschal 
de Monstreuil-Bellai; her Uncles Bourneus and Charles 
Aubin, had taken her from the Convent, to marry 
her to Havart Sieur de la Perriere, who was one of 
the Gend’armes of the King; He was a Man least
scrupulous of all those of his Profession; he went 
one Friday in the Morning to visit his Mistress at 
the House of Charles Aubin, who was of the Re- 
form’d Religion, and who invited him to breakfast 
with him on a broiled Leg of a Turkey, which he 
willingly accepted of. His young Mistress, who 
had no great affection for him, gave secret notice 
of it to her good Friends the Possess’d Nuns, into 
whose Bosom she pour’d out her Complaints against 
her Uncles who would force her to marry him; She 
went that day to see them, and aggravating the fault of 
the Spouse whom they design’d for her, she alledg’d 
his little Piety, and that on that very day he had 
eaten Flesh without scruple. The Nuns fail’d not 
in the course of their Conversation to get a Descrip- 
tion of the Person of the Gallant, and of his Cloaths. 
He went that Evening to the Exorcisms. As soon 
as the Possess’d perceiv’d him, they cry’d out, O 
what a Villian! O what a wicked Wretch! He is worse 
then a Huguenot, he has breakfasted this Morning on 
the Leg of a Turkey! How resolute soever Havart 
was, he could not but he surpriz’d and confounded 
at this reproach; And as there was then in the House 
none but his Mistress and her Uncle, he would have 
believ’d that ’twas realty the Devil who had disco- 
ver’d that Secret, if his manner of living, and the 
little disturbance he gave himself about the Affairs 
of Devils and of Religion, had not immediately 
stifled in his Mind the reflections which that ad- 
venture had rais’d.
T4 Sect.


280 The History of Book III. 
Sect. 62. The Accounts we have, contain yet 
many other Discoveries of that Nature, by which 
it appears after what manner, and by how many 
Accidents the Possessed and the Exorcists acquir’d 
the Knowledge which they made use of for their 
purpose; but ’twould be too tedious to relate all 
here, and one may judge sufficiently by this last 
Adventure, what must be presume’d of the rest. 
We shall therefore mention only some Examples 
of the Mortifications, which the Curiosity of seve- 
ral Persons, too suspicious and little credulous, 
give to these good Fathers, and their Possessed, in 
examining them too narrowly. 
Sect. 63. The Duke and Dutchess de la Trimouille 
were of this number; they were at Thouars in the 
Neighbourhood of Loudun, and they fail’d not to 
come also to see this Sight. The Dutchess, who 
was of the Reformed Religion, did not pour out 
her Secrets into the Bosom of the Exorcists, as 
Monsieur the Duke of Orleans had done; but on 
the other side, to the end that the Person whom 
she us’d might not be suspected, she spake a Word 
to the Almoner of the Duke her Husband, and 
made her self sure of this Almoner, by keeping 
him near her all the while that the Exorcist con- 
jur’d, adjur’d, pray’d, and threatned the Devils, 
to whom he had at first promis’d to cause them 
to reveal the Secret. This Management lasted three 
Hours, and the Duke and Dutchess having had the 
patience to attend all the time, the Exorcists at last 
dismist them, telling them, that the Devil was ob- 
stinate and rebellious at that instant. 
Sect. 64. Those whom they exorcis’d at the Prio-
ry of the Castle, were put to a like Experiment 
by two Counsellors of the Court of Parliament, 
who agreed immediately among themselves upon a
certain


281 the Devils of Loudun.
certain thing, whereof they gave no notice to the 
Exorcists, nor to the Priests nor Fryars, nor, by 
consequence, to the Devils; who could not satisfie 
them neither, nor discover to them, what they had 
too well conceal’d. The Exorcist freed himself from 
that Surprize, the ordinary way, which was to 
say. That there was a Pact of Silence, which re- 
strain’d the Devil from speaking. 
Sect. 65. All these Accidents, and divers others, 
which ’twould be too tedious to recite, put the Fa- 
vourers of that Possession much out of Humour;
but they were yet infinitely more mortified by the 
Confessions which the Sister Claire and the Sister 
Agnes reiterated from time to time in publick. 
The acting the part of Demoniacks quite tir’d 
them, and in the Fits of their ill Humour they of- 
ten, since the Death of Grandier, made the same 
Declarations, which they had formerly made when 
he was yet alive. Moreover, Sister Agnes being 
one day exorcis’d in the presence of a Physician of 
Chateaugontier, who propos’d to her some Questi- 
ons in Greeks she answer’d ingenuousty, That she 
understood not the Language, and that she had never 
learnt it. The Exorcist quarell’d with her in Terms 
which shewed rather, that she had not well dis- 
charg’d her Duty, than in a manner which might 
incline one to believe that she was really possessed; 
and he continued afterwards to exorcise her with 
all his might; but she was out of all Patience, and 
cry’d out. That she never was a Demoniac; that for 
a long time they had tormented her in private, to oblige 
her to do all the things which she did in publick; That 
if God had not supported her, she should have despair’d 
and that she was very unhappy in being in the Hands of 
those Persons. The Tears, wherewith she accompa- 
nied her Discourse, drew the Eyes of the greatest
part


282 The History of 
Book III. 
part of the Assistants, who believ’d not but that 
’twas the Devil who had spolce thus through Craft, 
and only to cross the Exorcists. 
Sect. 66. The Sister Claire being exorcis’d in the 
presence of an Advocate of Saumur, and several o- 
ther Persons, was burnt by the dropping of a 
Thread dipt in Brimstone, with which the Exorcist 
us’d to smoak out one of her Devils: When she 
felt the smart, she briskly withdrew her self out of 
the Hands of the Exorcists, bewailing her conditi- 
on, and declaiming against the Tyranny of those 
who forc’d her to counterfeit a possessed Person; 
and she earnestly pray’d to God to take her out of 
the Mistery wherein she was. The Devil who posses- 
seth this Maid is extreamly crafty, said the Exorcist 
hereupon, and the God be invokes is Lucifer. That's 
false, reply’d she, I call upon the true God, Creator of 
Heaven and Earth. Being afterwards transported 
with Anger, she ran out of the Church, protesting 
that she would never return thither; but she was 
followed by a Lady of Quality, who was her 
Kinswoman, who allay’d her Passion, and brought 
her back to the Convent, having not been able to 
oblige her to return to the place where they per- 
form’d the Exorcisms. 
Sect. 67. About the end of the Year 1637, Father Su-
rin was recall’d from Loudun, and in the beginning of 
1637. Father Reces, also a Jesuit, was put in his place. 
These are the new Miracles which were wrought by 
his Ministry, as may be seen in a Book intituled. 
The Miraculous Cure of Sister Jane des Agnes, Prioress 
of the Ursuline Nuns of Loudun, by the Unction of 
St. Joseph. It was the Bishop of Poitiers who gave 
the Name of a Miraculous Cure to the Unction, 
whereof there is mention made in this Writing, as 
appears by the approbation of that Prelate, to whom 
it was dedicated, which he gave in these Terms:
Having


283 the Devils of Loudun. 
Having understood the truth of the Miraculous Cure, &c. 
We have judg'd it convenient for the Consolation of Pi- 
ous Souls, that the Narrative made of it should be pub- 
lish'd. That Narration contains, ‘ That Behe- 
‘ mot being left alone in the Body of the Prio- 
‘ ress, he had bound himself by a Confederacy 
‘ with Asmodee, one of the Devils who possess’d 
‘ the Sister Agnes; and that they had promis’d 
‘ jointly to a famous Witch, to do some remarka- 
‘ ble thing for the Confusion of the Church; That 
‘ Asmodee should delude his Exorcist, telling him 
‘ the Day and Hour of his going out; That he 
‘ should deceive him, and expose him to the laugh- 
‘ ter of Hereticks; That Behemot, on his part, should 
‘ trouble the Mother Prioress, and let her have no 
‘ rest from the 8th or 9th of November, the Day 
‘ of her Confederacy, until the end of the Year; 
‘ But that God oppos’d the Designs of these Con- 
‘ federates; and that the Pact given to the Witch, 
‘ which consisted in three small Branches of Mirtle, 
‘ each whereof had three Leaves, was the 9th of 
‘ the Month brought and put into the Mouth of the 
‘ Superior; from whence it was afterwards, by 
‘ God’s Permission, pluckt out by her Exorcist;
‘ That the two Devils renew’d their Agreement; 
‘ and Behemot being gone out of the Superior, to 
‘ seek for a new Pact, the Nun’s Guardian Angel 
‘ seiz’d of him, and bound him for a Month, un- 
‘ der the Picture of St. Joseph, which was in the 
‘ Church, at the great Altar, under the Feet of the 
‘ Sacrament; That all these things were reveal’d 
‘ by a Vision to die Superior, who enjoy’d a great 
‘ freedom of Mind during the Absence of her De- 
‘ vil, of whose return she was sensible, as soon as 
‘ his Month was ended; That the Exorcist had 
‘ no sooner perceiv’d him on the Countenance of
‘ the


284 The Histoty of 
Book III. 
‘ the Possessed, but he ask’d him the reason of his 
‘ Absence; to which he answer’d, That he was not 
far off, that he had not gone out of the Temple of 
God, where he had continued under the Feet of Joseph; 
That a Spirit, which was the Maid's Guardian Angel, 
and was his Inferior in Nature, but Superior in Grace, 
had bound him there for the Punishment of what he had 
attempted, not to leave her one Moment at Liberty all 
the rest of that Year; That he had broil’d near a vio- 
lent Fire that had burnt him, that is to say, near the 
Sacrament; That since his Creation, he had not been so 
captivated, having not one Foot square for all his length. 
The Book adds, ‘ That the 1st Day of the Year 
‘ 1637. that Devil was oblig’d to speak much du- 
‘ ring the Exorcisms, and to adore in a more ve- 
‘ nerable manner than usual, for the Edification 
‘ of the Assembly, which was exceeding numerous 
‘ and famous that Day; That the Exorcism being 
‘ ended about five in the Evening, the Superior was 
‘ constrain’d to go to Bed, and to submit her self to 
‘ the violence of a Feaver which seis’d her, and caus’d 
‘ her all that Night great Pains in all her Body, and 
‘ particularly in her Left-side, which made the 
‘ Physician judge that it was a Pleurisie; but that 
‘ he was altogether astonished when he saw that the 
‘ Blood was not spoil’d nor alter’d, contrary to 
‘ the Nature of a Pleuresie; That Behemot being 
‘ adjur’d to declare, whether he contributed any 
‘ thing to the Sickness of the Superior, answer’d, 
‘ That he did not contribute any thing hurtful, but that he 
‘ had receiv’d order from God by the Maid's Guardian 
‘ Angel, to preserve the Blood entire; That that De- 
‘ claration was made the 6th day of the Disease, 
‘ after the Visit of the Physician; That Behemot 
‘ being adjur’d again, swore by the Living God, 
‘ That he had spoke the Truth; That the Physician
‘ speak-


285 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ speaking to the Exorcist in Latin, and sometimes 
‘ also in Greek, of the danger wherein the Life of 
‘ the Superior was, Behemot gave Intelligence of 
‘ all their Discourse, with intent to fright her, 
‘ which did not succeed, because she submitted her 
‘ self wholly to the Will of God; That the De- 
‘ vil kept her employ’d a Night and a Day in 
‘ thinking of all the things that besel her, to the 
‘ prejudice and ruin of her Health, at least in ap- 
‘ pearance; such as were the Bleedings which 
‘ were often repeated, and especially in thinking 
‘ of the Order which was given her to abstain 
‘ from the Communion, because they were ob- 
‘ liged to make her take from time to time some 
‘ Food, by reason of the weak Condition she was in; 
‘ That the next day she complain’d softly to Jesus 
‘ Christ, that after so turbulent a day and so tedi- 
‘ ous a night, he had refus’d to see her, and that 
‘ then she had receiv’d him in an extraordinary 
‘ manner by a spiritual Communion; That her 
‘ good Angel taking her part, drew off softly the 
‘ Glove or her Left-hand, and renew’d after the 
‘ usual manner the Names of Joseph and Mary, lea-
‘ ving her at his departure a great Joy at the bot- 
‘ tom of her Soul, in which her Confessor found 
‘ her at that time; That the 11th day of her Sick- 
‘ ness Behemot had the liberty to wander, and that 
‘ then she began to be much better, and more chear- 
‘ ful then usual, hearing something, I know not 
‘ what, which said to her that she must shortly go 
‘ and take the Air; Upon which Behemot coming 
‘ to seize upon her Tongue, said, That had he been
‘ absent, she would have died, because ad her Blood 
‘ had been Corrupted; That he was ask’d, why he 
‘ spake of Walking, and that he reply’d, That after 
‘ having been bound in the body of the Nun, not to re-
move


286 The History of Book III. 
‘ move thence, he had now, as well as his Companions, 
‘ the liberty to go and come from one place to another. 
‘ That when Behemot using that Freedom did beat 
‘ about the Fields, there seem’d to the Superior that 
‘ there parted something from her Head, which 
‘ went off from her, and that in proportion to 
‘ that retreat, her bodily strength diminished; 
‘ which was an evident Proof that she had been 
‘ supported by Behemot during her Sickness; 
‘ That upon the Weakness which had been caus’d 
‘ her by the Feaver, Pleurisie, and frequent Bleedings, 
‘ there happen’d to her a flux of Blood, which cast 
‘ her again into a greater weakness, but that this flux 
‘ was a Crisis, which evacuated all her peccant Hu- 
‘ mours, after which she was no more sensible of her 
‘ Feaver, but some little Fits from time to time, 
‘ of which she took no heed, because she knew that 
‘ they proceeded from the Operation of the Devil. 
‘ But that the Feaver seiz’d her again on Sunday Jan. 25. 
‘ with an extream violence, and redoubled the next 
‘ day in the Morning, accompanied with pains of 
‘ the Heart, frequent Vomitings, and intollerable 
‘ Aches in her Right-side; That the Physician Fan- 
‘ ton, who was of the Reformed Religion, having 
‘ been sent for, he judg’d also that it was a Pluri- 
‘ sie, that kind of distemper being at that time 
‘ become Epidemical; That he caus’d the sick Per- 
‘ son to be blooded, and tended her with very- 
‘ much care and diligence That the Wednesday 
‘ following her pain was very great, which the 
‘ Devil perceiving, he appear’d to her about six 
‘ or seven a Clock in the Evening in a frightful man- 
‘ ner, and under a hideous form; That then see- 
‘ ing her fall into great Faintings, he believed that 
‘ she was in an Agony, and gave her a terrible as- 
‘ sault, of which she speaks in a Letter writ to Fa-
‘ ther


287 the Devils of Loudun.
ther Surin in these Terms. The mischievous Behemot 
took that opportunity to give me a furious assault, for 
during the space of half an hour, he shew'd himself to 
me under a hideous and frightful form, with a great 
Throat casting out Fires and Flames as well at his Mouth 
as at his Eyes; he had great Claws which he stretch'd 
out upon my Head, telling me, that I was condemn’d by 
God to eternal Flames, and that he waited for the com- 
ing out of my Soul to carry it to Hell. He endeavour'd 
during that time to give me strong impressions of Despair, 
but our good God by his Mercy supported me in this Con- 
flict, for I found my Spirit very much resign'd to what- 
soever it should please his divine Goodness to dispose of 
me, yea even to go Hell, provided that it was not with 
his Malediction, and that I should there sing his Praises, 
and make it a Paradise. This is all the Answer that 
I had to make to that impious Spirit. In this man- 
ner are related the Words of the Superior in the 
Book of the Miraculous Cure, &c. wherein there 
is further added. ‘ That during that Combat she 
‘ seem’d troubled and amaz’d, and notwithstanding 
‘ she said twice or thrice, That must be, what God 
‘ appoints; That her Confessor having been call’d 
‘ to her assistance, she told him that Behemot, to 
‘ overwhelm her with despair, had taken from her 
‘ all the remembrance of St. Joseph and other Saints;
‘ That he had not left her the liberty to cast her 
‘ self into the Arms of God, and to practise any act 
‘ of Confidence; but that at last, at the end of half an 
‘ hour she felt her Heart to throw it self upon the Pro- 
‘ vidence of God, towards whom she turn’d her self 
‘ saying, that he was her Father; after which she 
‘ was quiet all the Night and the day following, 
‘ but that her Sickness increas’d on Thursday in the 
‘ Evening, even as she has exprest her self in the 
‘ Letter already mention’d, which she writ to
‘ Fa-


288 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ Father Surin, where she goes on in this manner: 
About nine a Clock on Thursday in the Evening, that 
wicked Spirit began to give me great thwartings of Mind, 
and to represent to me the condition of all my Life since 
six years of Age, and brought into my Mind, by a dis- 
course which he made in my Head, the least disorderly 
Actions wherein I suffer’d my self to be carried, especially 
he made great Instances upon the time of my Possession, 
and upon that mingling of the Spirit of the Maid and 
that of the Devil; And to tell you the Truth, I 
was then in a great Perplexity, and had nothing to say, un- 
less that our good God had given me the Grace to ac- 
knowledge him by a more certain pleasing way, which 
was Contrition and Confession; and I believe if I had 
not made a Confession so exact to you, as that I have 
made, and that God had not supported me, I had upon that 
occasion lost my peace of Mind; but my sweet Love was 
not willing to suffer if for which I am much obliged to 
him. His divine Goodness was so great, that after ha- 
ving seen me all the night in that Combat, he sent about 
five a Clock on Friday Morning my good Angel, to re- 
new the Names of Mary and Joseph, and gave me 
great Sentiments of Confidence in his divine Majesty, 
whom I shall always Bless and Adore in all the Designs 
he shall have for me. The same Book of the Mira- 
culous, &c. relates further, ‘ That the Disease went 
‘ on daily increasing, and that the Physician having 
‘ seen a redoubling of it, which happen’d the Sunday 
‘ following, said openly, that she was in danger of 
‘ Death, but that the Exorcists, and even some of the 
‘ Seculars maintain’d, that she would not die, ground- 
‘ ing their Opinion as well upon the Providence of 
‘ God in general, who seem’d much engag’d in the 
‘ matter of the Possession, whereof the Mother Pri- 
‘ oress was as the spring and foundation; as in 
‘ particular upon the Promises which had been gi-
‘ ven


289 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ ven of her deliverance before her death, and up- 
‘ on the impression of the name of Jesus on her 
‘ hand; That the sick Person, declar’d that she 
‘ would not require Extream Unction, upon her be- 
‘ lief that she should not die; That this Confidence 
‘ was augmented to her by an extraordinary way, 
‘ viz. by a Visit which she receiv’d on Thursday in 
‘ the Morning, and by a Voice which exhorted 
‘ her to take Courage and Confidence, and which 
‘ said to her, that her Disease would reduce her in- 
‘ to a greater danger, but God would exert his 
‘ Power; That she thought nevertheless the night 
‘ following that her Confidence ought not to be too 
‘ presumptuous, and that seeing that Men gave her 
‘ for dead, she was oblig’d to put her self in the 
‘ condition of a Daughter of the Church, having re- 
‘ course to the Sacraments, which that Holy Mo- 
‘ ther causeth to be given to dying Persons; That 
‘ having had this thought, she pray’d her Exorcist 
‘ on Friday Morning to give her Extream Uncti-
‘ on, in case that she relaps’d into the same condi- 
‘ tion, wherein she had been before, which he pro- 
‘ mis’d her; That on Saturday Morning about six 
‘ a Clock, her good Angel was sent to her again 
‘ to renew those Holy Names, and that she call ’d 
‘ one of the Sisters who were at the Grate, to be 
‘ a Witness of what pass’d; That that Nun being 
‘ upon her Knees at her side, there was heard di- 
‘ stinctly a little Noise under the Coverlet; That 
‘ the Mother’s Glove was pull’d off, and put aside 
‘ upon the sheet, the Left-hand withdrawn from the 
‘ right, and brought low upon her Breast, and 
‘ put in a posture fit to write, which was done with- 
‘ out precipitation, and very leisurely; That 
‘ since that her Glove was pull’d off, to that time 
‘ that the Writing was renew’d, it seem’d that
U ‘ there


290 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ there was a little Dove which flew to and fro 
‘ very softly and perceiveably; That its retreat 
‘ was as visible as its entrance; That the Nun, 
‘ who was present, put her Hand to the same 
‘ place where she had heard the little Noise, but that 
‘ she perceiv’d not the Motion of any thing; That 
‘ the Characters having appear’d fresh after that Vi- 
‘ sit of the good Angel, the Fathers had taken a 
‘ new occasion of Confidence; That the Physi- 
‘ cian, to whom they shew’d them, said, That it 
‘ did not follow from these Marks, that the sick Per- 
‘ son should not die, but that they would be useful to 
‘ her for her Salvation; That the Disease was very 
‘ much increas’d from the very day the Extream Un- 
‘ ctions was brought to her by her Exorcist having 
‘ on his Surplice and Stole, and accompanied by 
‘ another Father, and by Demorans; That when 
‘ they were ready to administer it to her, she 
‘ desir’d to be given over by the Physician, and to 
‘ be judg’d pass recovery, according to Nature, but 
‘ that before she had time to impart that desire to 
‘ her Confesser, she felt that unperceiveably she begg’d 
‘ of God to be left to the Mercy of his only Pro- 
‘ vidence; That half an hour after making that 
‘ Prayer, she was in an Agony, so that when the 
‘ Physician, the Surgeon, and the Apothecary were 
‘ come in, she fell into the last Convulsions of Death; 
‘ That they saw in her Person all the Marks of a 
‘ dying Maid; That she had a great oppression 
‘ in her Breast, her Throat swollen, her Tongue 
‘ and Mouth black, her Nostrils open’d and drawn 
‘ back, her Eyes sunk, her Hands clutch’d, her Pulse 
‘ Convulsive and intermitting, her Stomack and 
‘ her Belly much swell’d, her Sweat cold, and the 
‘ defluxion of her Brain impetuous; That when 
‘ they saw her in that Condition, they judg’d her
‘ to


291 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ to be dying, and said, that she had hot two 
‘ Hours to live; So that they retir’d to make 
‘ room for the Ceremonies of the Church; That 
‘ at last the Physician being desir’d to inform Lau- 
‘ bardemont with the condition of tire Disease of 
‘ the sick Person, he wrote to him this Let- 
‘ ter. 
Sect. 68. Sir, I have been obliged by the Gentle- 
women Ursuline Nuns of the Convent of this Town, to 
give you notice of the condition wherein the Lady their 
Superior is in at present, who is in an estate of extremity, 
and without any appearance of Recovery, the said sick 
Person having not been able to spit, nor to give us any sign 
of a Cure by the discharging of any Excrement, and 
having at present a convulsive Pulse, and so great a 
difficulty of breathing as she never had before; and having 
her Belly much extended, without sufficient strength to 
admit of any Medicine, not even a Glyster, instead where- 
of we are going presently to give her a small Suppository, 
to endeavour to cause a part of that to come away, 
which swells her Belly, and throws her into an Oppressi- 
on, which is so great it cannot be exprest. I shall add 
nothing more to the Circumstances above describ’d for 
fear of being troublesome to you, only I shall entreat you 
to believe, that she shall be assisted with the like Fidelity 
and Affection, as you shall be during my Life, by Sir. &c.
From Loudun in haste, about seven a Clock in the E- 
vening, the 6th of February 1637. Fanton Physician 
’Tis added in the Relation already cited, ‘ That 
‘ they continued again the Prayers of the Ritu- 
‘ al, and that they ended the Ceremonies of the 
‘ Sacrament; That though all the Sisters had seen 
‘ their good Mother in extremity, they wept not 
‘ however, for the great confidence they had of 
‘ her future recovery; That the Ceremonies be- 
‘ ing ended, as they approach’d the sick Person,
U2 ‘ she


292 The History of Book III. 
‘ she was restor’d to the late Condition wherein 
‘ she was before the coming of the Physician, whom 
‘ she presently after call’d to Mind, saying, God will 
suddenly convert that Man, he has shew’d him at present 
all the Signs of my Death, what could he answer him if 
he be not converted? ‘ That she felt some time after 
‘ a gentle but strong inclination to take rest, in 
‘ praying at the Feet of her glorious Father Joseph, 
‘ whose Picture she had before her Eyes; That 
‘ this desire having been divers times interrupt- 
‘ ed, a Slumbering seiz’d her at last; But that she 
‘ had scarcely slept one quarter of an hour, when 
‘ the same Accidents, and some others coming upon 
‘ her, she fell into the utmost conflict of Life; That 
‘ the Exorcist and two Nuns ran to her, in whose 
‘ presence she had one or two Convulsions, and like 
‘ one a dying; That she had two visible stroaks of 
‘ the Hiccup of Death; But that instead of the 
‘ third, they heard a very strong Sigh, and that in 
‘ a Moment she became sound and vigorous, and 
‘ said she had felt her self depriv’d of all her bodi- 
‘ ly Senses, altho’ she had always had her Judgment 
‘ free, and that as she was in that Condition, she 
‘ had seen a fair and great Cloud, in which was 
‘ inclos’d on the Right-side her good Angel, of 
‘ an incomparable beauty, as or a young Man of 
‘ eighteen years of Age, with comely Hair, flaxen 
‘ and very long, which reach’d to the Shoulder of 
‘ the Reverend Father Reces, who was on the same 
‘ side of the Bolster of her Bed; That this blessed 
‘ Spirit held in its hand a fair Flambeau of White- 
‘ wax; That her glorious Father Joseph was on 
‘ the other side of the Cloud, having a Countenance 
‘ brighter than the Sun, and a Majesty more than 
‘ Humane, of the Age of a Man between forty and 
‘ five and forty Years, with a full Head of Hair,
‘ mighty


293 The Devils of Loudun.
‘ mighty bright, though of a Chesnut Colour; 
‘ That she saw him look on the Companion of the 
‘ Exorcists who was on the same side, after a fashi- 
‘ on very pleasing and full of Majesty; That af- 
‘ ter that beholding her, he put his hand upon the 
‘ Side where the principal Cause of her Disease 
‘ had always been; That he anointed her with 
‘ Oyl, or some other Liquor; That the place which 
‘ was anointed was made somewhat moist; And 
‘ that at that very instant she was cur’d, as she 
‘ testified to them by these Words which she ut- 
‘ ter’d, I am heal’d, my good Angel and St. Joseph are 
‘ come, he has anointed my side, and I have no more pain. 
‘ That the Exorcist, having heard her speak of 
‘ anointing, ask’d her if she felt any thing? She 
‘ answer’d that she felt Moisture, and that having 
‘ taken her Shift, she wip’d it presently without 
‘ making any other reflection; That her recovery 
‘ having been so hidden and momentary, they sung 
‘ Te Deum; That the Physician having been sent for, 
‘ came to the Convent without having heard any 
‘ thing of that Miracle, and that he saw the Prioress 
‘ come towards him cloath’d with her Nun’s Habit, 
‘ who smiling, related to him the Miracles of her 
‘ Recovery; That his amazement was so great, that 
‘ he continued some time without saying anything,  
‘ but that in the end he exprest these words, The 
Change is great, but the Almighty Power of God can do 
any thing. 
Sect. 69. The Recital of that History being thus 
ended, the Author of the Book makes thereupon 
divers Reflections, in which he presupposeth that the 
Disease of the Superior was not feigned, neither in 
whole nor in part, but all real, true, and natural, 
and the Proof which he produceth as the most evi- 
dent, besides that which he drew from the Testimo-
U3 nies


294 The History of 
Book III. 
nies of the Physicians, Apothecary, &c. of the 
Exorcists, Confessors, and of all those who saw or 
attended the sick Person, is the certain knowledge 
she had of the Quality of her Disease, and the Au- 
thentick Oath which the Devil had made, that this 
Sickness had its beginning in Nature; and indeed he 
spake the truth; the cause was, in effect, in corrupted 
and perverted Nature. He proceeded next to the proofs 
of the Miraculous Cure, which are equally drawn 
from several Testimonies mention’d in the Relation, 
and also of the extraordinary and infinitely agree- 
able Odour, which remain’d in her Shift, where- 
with that Unction had been wiped off from her 
Side; And in fine, the Virtue of that same anoint- 
ing has since been manifested in sundry Diseases, 
and against the Devils themselves. For Confirma- 
tion of this last Argument, the Author relates, that 
the 10th of February Father Reces having caus’d 
a little Paper to touch that Unction, he went to 
the Exorcism of Frances Fillatreau, where the De- 
vil Souillon, who smelt that excellent Odour, fell 
in a rage, and said, That he lov’d not to smell that, 
and that it was such a Balm, that the Person who had 
been anointed with it, ought no more to do any thing against
the Will of God. 
Sect. 70. The 15th of the same Month, the same 
Devil, who doubtless was no Lover of Persumes, 
felt also the Virtue of that Ointment in the Hands 
of Manouri the Surgeon, which made him withdraw, 
saying to the Surgeon, That he had touch’d something 
which displeas’d him, The Devils Cedon, Asmodee, 
Daria, and Baruc had the same Aversion; there 
was one which said, that ’twas the Father of God 
who tormented them, and others fell into Blas- 
phemies against St. Joseph. That Saint was pleas’d 
that a Number of Miracles should be wrought by
the


295 the Devils of Loudun.
the means of that Shift, perfum’d with a Heavenly 
Ointment, which had gain’d a great reputation, and 
justly too, on Madam de Laubardemont, who being 
dangerously sick at Tours, eight days after the 
Superior was recover’d, and not daring to make 
use of Medicines, because of her being four Months 
gone with Child, her Husband in despair, saw no 
other recourse, but that precious Relique which 
St. Joseph had left in the hands of his Kinswo- 
man. He sent for it, and you may easily judge 
that ’twas not deny’d him. In effect, the 25th of 
February, Demorans carried the Shift into the House of 
Laubardemont, who went to Prayers with his Do- 
mesticks, after which the Canon presented to the 
Sick that excellent Remedy which he had brought, 
the only Smell whereof fill’d her with Joy, accord- 
ing to the Relation which the same Author makes 
of the Miraculous Cure, &c. But when an Application 
had been made to the Right-side of the sick Person 
she was perfectly cur’d, and was the same day, 
without pain, deliver’d of a Child which had 
been dead in her Body about a Month, according 
to the Judgment of Physicians. They us’d again 
that odoriferous Ointment to suppress the Vapours 
of the Matrix, which flew up to the Brain or the 
lying in Woman, which fail’d not to produce the de- 
sir’d effect, contrary to the usual Virtue of Per- 
fumes, which excite that kind of Ailment, instead of 
asswaging it. After a Miracle so surprizing, wrought 
in the Person of the Intendant’s Wife, there was at 
Tours a great Concourse of People of all Ranks, 
who came to visit, smell, and kiss the Celestial Re- 
lick, and to cause their Beads and Images to be 
touch’d with it. At last it was brought to Loudun,
and there again it produc’d a considerable Cure 
on the Mother Angelica, a Nun also of St. Ursula, to
U4 whom


296 The History of 
Book III. 
whom it was happily apply’d in the extream ne- 
cessity of a Disease, for which they could not find any 
other Remedy. 
Sect. 71. Upon the Credit which such Histories 
deserve, the Relation concludes boldly, ‘ That the 
‘ Recovery of the Superior was miraculous, and as 
‘ eminent as any other one can quote out of the Wri- 
‘ tings of any Author. It cannot be ascrib’d to Devils, 
‘ without denying the Providence of God, nor be 
‘ suspected for an Imposture, without calling into 
‘ question the Miracles of Saints, whom the Church 
‘ has canoniz’d, there being none better certified, 
‘ than that although there is no obligation to believe 
‘ it under the pain of an Anathema, being not in- 
‘ ferred as those of the Scripture amongst the Ar- 
‘ ticles of our Faith; But that it cannot be reject- 
‘ ed without imprudence, nor misbeliev’d without 
‘ rashness, and they who believe it not ought 
‘ at least to suspend their Judgment, and be si- 
‘ lent. 
Sect. 72. If this Conclusion can be admitted in 
the Court of Rome, as ’tis the Design of the Society 
of the Nuns of St. Ursula, for the Glory of their Or- 
der, sure it would not have been long before we 
should have seen the Mother, Jane des Agnes, cano- 
niz’d. But in spite of the Confidence, with which 
these Fictions and Visions have been vented for 
Truths, there were then, and always will be, some 
Unbelievers, who would overthrow all these Fables 
by a single Negation, seeing that they are not found- 
ed upon any Reason, nor upon any Proof, which 
may be in the least likely to be true, or which 
deserves to have the least regard. In effect, can 
one conceive any thing more strange, than to see 
God employ the Devils to do good to Mankind? 
And Behemot to become the Minister of Divine
Grace


297 the Devils of Loudun. 
Grace in the Preservation of the Blood of the Su- 
perior, which would have been entirely spoil’d and 
corrupted, if she had been seiz’d with a real Pleu- 
resie, and if she had felt in her Side the great 
Pain that she pretended to feel? Is it not also a 
thing wonderful and astonishing, that a Humane 
Body, such as is that of our Lord Jesus Christ,
could be contain'd all entire and easily, under 
the Accidents of one Crumb of Bread? And that a 
Spirit should want room in the space of one Foot 
Square, under the Picture of St. Joseph? But the 
Testimonies of the Physician, Apothecary and 
Surgeon, are possibly more considerable Proofs, 
and especially that of the Physician Fanton, who 
was of the Reformed Religion, and who has writ a 
Letter full of Facts; which infer, by necessary Con- 
sequences, the Truth of the Miracle, when even the 
bad Reputation of Mannouri, with the former Pro- 
ceedings, and the Stupidity of the Apothecary 
Gouin, might hinder them from being admitted of 
for unquestionable Witnesses. But the Physician 
told his Friends and his Children, and has left it 
in Writing; That the Nuns had deceiv'd him, in 
sending to his House very late in the Evening 
their Maid, to entreat him for Reasons, which 
to them were important, that he would write to 
Laubardmont, that the Sickness of the Superior was 
extream, and seem’d irrecoverable, saying, that he 
ought not to pry into their Reasons, which would 
prejudice no body; That they had a particular 
Interest which concern'd the Temporal Affairs of 
the Convent, to oblige the Intendant to come to 
Loudun, which perhaps he would not do because of 
his great Employments, if they did not cause him 
to be written to, in that manner, by their Physici- 
an himself, who could not be suspected by him.
The


298 The History of Book III. 
The Physician further affirms, That the Superior 
was really bad enough by her Feaver, which had 
seiz’d her for some time, although he doubted not, 
but that extream Pain in her Side, whereof she com- 
plain’d, was counterfeit; but that as he himself was 
uncapable of such a Dissimulation, he could not 
imagine that it could enter into the thoughts of an- 
other; That upon her Complaints, he judg’d that 
the Disease might be a Pleuresie, which was then a 
Disease Epidemical: But the Blood of the sick 
Person which he had seen, had given him reason to 
doubt, and had even perplex’d him concerning the 
Nature of the Disease, having had no occasion to 
suspect any Intrigues and Cheats, as to the De- 
clarations and Testimonies of the Devils touch- 
ing the Causes of that Accident, because he had 
not had any notice thereof given him; That when 
he saw the Superior after her pretended Cure, she 
was in the same Condition as before, in respect 
of her Weakness and Feaver; That she was upon 
her Knees, because she could not support her self;
That she was lifted up by two other Nuns, and 
that after having gone two or three Steps, she ex- 
cus’d her self upon some remainder of her Weak- 
ness, and cast her self upon the Bed; where having 
felt her Pulse, he told her, that she was not so 
well recover’d, but that she needed to be put in- 
to it; but that seeing she was so well perswaded 
of her Cure, that was as much as to say, that 
she had no more need of a Physician, and that 
’twas time for him to retire; which he did pre- 
sently, and ’twas very lucky for him; for in go- 
ing down the Stairs he heard a Voice, which was 
not unknown to him, and that he believ’d to be of 
Memin de Silly, who cry’d out to the Fryars, Jesu- 
its, and others, who were in the Chamber, Why do
you


299 the Devils of Loudun. 
you not stop him then? That was, as he was inform’d 
since, to make him sign willingly, or by force, the 
Attestation which had been already drawn up by 
Gouin and Mannouri; but far from doing it, and 
from being perswaded of the Truth of that Mira- 
cle, or from having said (concerning the Chara- 
cters pretended to be renewed upon the Hand of 
the Superior) That those Marks might be useful to her 
for her Immortality, he continued all his Life-time 
a good Protestant, and so offended with the Cheat, 
that they would have put upon him, that he 
would never since put his Foot within the Con- 
vent of the Ursulines, notwithstanding the Sollici- 
tations they made to him divers times, and e- 
ven to the Year 1661, when he died; for he 
was an excellent Physician, and that notwithstand- 
ing his Religion, he always serv’d the greatest part 
of the other Convents, and the Hospital of the 
Town. 
Sect. 73. In the mean time Lauhardemont came to 
Londun, to promote that Miracle of St. Joseph, 
and to use all his Authority in conjunction with 
the Endeavours of the Ecclesiasticks, with intent 
to beget a belief of it in the Minds of Men. The 
12th of February he sent for the Physician Fanton, 
who was gone to visit some Persons in the Coun- 
try: They believ’d that he conceal’d himself. The 
Lieutenant Criminal, who profest himself to be his 
Friend, came to acquaint his Wife, that this Course 
would ruin him, and do what he could, they 
should be sure to find him sooner or later. The 
next Day in the Evening Fanton being return’d, 
went to the Inn of the Sign of the Cross, where 
Laubardemont lodg’d, who supp’d that Evening in 
the Convent of the Ursulines. The next Day in the 
Morning he return’d to the said Inn; and the In-
tendant


300 The History of 
Book III.
tendant beginning to put Interrogatories to him, 
he answer’d, That if it was commanded him to 
give his Certificate touching the Disease of the Su- 
perior, he was ready to do it; which was the 
manner of proceeding upon the like occasion, the 
King’s Edicts prescribing no other ways; and that 
therefore he could not submit to that new Custom, 
nor answer. Whereupon he was sent away for that 
time. The 16th of February the Intendant made 
an Ordinance, in which was contain’d, that the 
Physician should answer to the Interrogatories 
which should be put to him, upon the Penalty of 
a hundred Livres Fine. That Order was not signi- 
fied, till the 27th of the same Month, with a 
command for Fanton to go to Tours, whither Lau- 
bardemont was return’d, to answer there to the Inter- 
rogatories which should be put to him; and for 
want of doing that, they summon’d him before 
the Council. Fanton appear’d at Tours the 3d of 
March: He was discharg’d of the Fine and Summons 
to the Council, upon the offer which he made to 
answer. In effect, having taken his Oath, and de- 
clar’d, That he was betwixt six and seven and 
thirty Years of Age; they ask’d him, if he had 
not visited the Mother Prioress of the Ursulines of 
Loudun in two Sicknesses which she had the first 
Day of the Year, and what were those Maladies? 
He answer’d, That he began to visit her the third 
Day of her first Sickness; ‘ That she complain’d 
‘ of a Pain in her Left-side, seated below the 
‘ Breast of the said Side, even to the Hypochondria; 
‘ that he judg’d her to have something of a Ba- 
‘ stard Pleuresie, having a continual Leaver, with 
‘ daily Remissions; for which Disease he tended her 
‘ during nine or ten Days, and caus’d her to he 
‘ blooded three or four times; That on Thursday
‘ the


301 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ the 26th of the same Month of January, the 
‘ Prioress sent for him early in the Morning, 
‘ and told him, that about ten a Clock the Night 
‘ before, there was fallen a great Defluxion on her 
‘ Stomach, which had caus'd her a difficulty of 
‘ Breathing, and an Oppression, with Pain on her 
‘ Right-side; and that she had a Spice of a Fea- 
‘ ver, which Distemper he had judg'd to be a true 
‘ Pleuresie on her Right-side, followed by a Defluxi- 
‘ on on the Stomach, which she afterwards voided 
‘ by Spitting and Vomiting; which Evacuations 
‘ the Sick Person caus'd to be kept in a Bason to be 
‘ view'd, being Flegmatick, with a little Froth, and 
‘ sometimes small Streaks of Blood, very red, like 
‘ to that which she shew’d him also in a Napkin: 
‘ He added also, that he continued to physick her, 
‘ till about six a Clock in the Evening of Saturday, 
‘ the 7th of February; during which time he had 
‘ not observ'd any Signs of Concoction, neither in 
‘ the Urine by Night, which they made to be kept 
‘ for him, nor in that which she did spit; That 
‘ having perceiv'd some Convulsion in her Arms, 
‘ he began to make some bad Prognostication of 
‘ the Disease; for the Cure whereof he had order'd 
‘ a convenient Course of Diet, bleeding at the 
‘ Arm seven or eight times, nine Ounces each time, 
‘ except the last, which was to be three Ounces on- 
‘ ly, four Glysters, and some other Medicines; 
‘ That he had not been present at the administring 
‘ of any of the said Medicines, but that he was 
‘ at most of the Bleedings. They ask'd him, if he had 
‘ not said to divers Persons, that the Disease was Mor- 
‘ tal? He reply'd, That he did judge that 'twas like 
‘ to prove so, saving that 'tis common to hope, as 
‘ long as there is Breath; That for the rest, he ob- 
‘ serv'd the swelling of the Belly of the Prioress to be
‘ less


302 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ less than usual the last Day that he saw her, and 
‘ only a great Weakness; which oblig’d him to or- 
‘ der her a Suppository, and to cause her to take 
‘ two Yolks of Eggs. They ask’d him, if he did 
‘ not own the Letter writ by him to Laubardemont? 
‘ To which he answer’d, that he did own it. Be- 
‘ ing demanded, if an Hour after he had writ it, 
‘ he did not go to the Convent, and saw the Prio- 
‘ ress up, drest, and in good Health? He said, 
‘ That he went indeed to the Convent two Hours 
‘ after he had writ the Letter shew’d to him; That 
‘ being enter’d into the Chamber, where he had vi- 
‘ sited the sick Person, and not finding her in Bed, 
‘ he believ’d at first that she might be dead, but that 
‘ they shew’d himher kneeling against the Wall, with 
‘ the greatest part of the Nuns of the Convent; That 
‘ two Nuns lifted her up under the Arms and follow’d 
‘ her; That she came towards him, being but the 
‘ length of an Ell from him, that she walk’d very 
‘ slow, saying to him, I thank you for the Assistances 
‘ you have given me, I am much oblig’d to you; 
‘ That he felt her Pulse, and found it very weak, 
‘ and that she pray’d him to excuse her, if she laid 
‘ her self upon the Bed, because offer great Weak- 
‘ ness; That after he had again felt her Pulse, he 
‘ went out of the Chamber, and return’d to his 
‘ own House; That the next Day about four in 
‘ the Afternoon, she sent to him a Maid, who en- 
‘ treated him on her behalf, to come and see her; 
‘ but that he answer’d, That he pray’d the Supe- 
‘ rior to excuse him if he did not, after having 
‘ been told in her Chamber, that she was well, 
‘ being nevertheless well inform’d of the Conditi- 
‘ on wherein he had left her the Night before. 
‘ Being ask’d why he answer’d not the same things 
‘ to the Interrogatory which was put to him, by
Lau-


303 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ Laubardemont the 14th of February? He an- 
‘ swer’d, That he might not be oblig’d to contra- 
‘ dict plainly the noise that was spread abroad of 
‘ that Cure, he had pray’d him to be satisfied with 
‘ the Certificate he should give concerning the 
‘ Disease. Whereupon they ask’d him, if seeing 
‘ the Prioress perfectly recover’d, he did not say, 
‘ That there was something extraordinary in it, 
‘ and that the Physicians in their Prognostications 
‘ never exclude the Power of God? And if, in 
‘ effect, he refus’d not to go see the Prioress, out 
‘ of a design to exempt himself from giving his 
‘ Testimony of what he acknowledg’d extraordi- 
‘ nary and supernatural in her Recovery, for fear 
‘ of displeasing the Party of those of the Pre- 
‘ tended Reformed Religion? He said, That he had 
‘ not found, and much lets judg’d, her recover’d, 
‘ as appear’d by what he had already said, and 
‘ that he went out without having utter’d the 
‘ Word Extroardinary, nor any other like it; 
‘ That the Physicians never exclude the Power 
‘ of God for the Cure of Diseases; That, on 
‘ the contrary, they have recourse to him as to 
‘ a Sovereign Physician, without whole Blessing 
‘ upon Food and Physick, they believ’d not any 
‘ Cure possible; That he never refus’d to give his 
‘ Certificate concerning the Diseases of the Prio- 
‘ ress; That the Letter of the 7th of February writ- 
‘ ten at the Request of the Nuns, contain’d many 
‘ things which might be declar’d and set forth by 
‘ a Certificate, but that it contain’d them not so 
‘ precisely, having not been oblig’d to be so pun- 
‘ ctual and strict in a Letter requir’d of him, and 
‘ writ in haste, without circumspection, and which 
‘ ought not to bear so good Testimony in a Court 
‘ of Judicature, as a Certificate made by Order of
‘ a


304 The History of Book III. 
‘ a Judge, and subscrib’d by him; That for the rest 
‘ he had not writ the Letter in compliance with 
‘ the desire of the Nuns, but to give notice to him 
‘ (Laubardemont) of the condition of the said Prio- 
‘ ress, because of the assistance which they had, that 
‘ he would give more credit to what should be writ 
‘ to him by a Physician, then to what should be 
‘ writ to him by others, believing that the design of 
‘ the said Nuns was only to cause him to come to 
‘ Loudun, which they said would be much for their 
‘ interest; They ask’d him again if he own’d not 
‘ that the Contents of his Letter to be true? He re- 
‘ ply’d, that they were in some sort true, not so 
‘ exact as things ought to be declar’d by a Certifi- 
‘ cate; It being usual for Men to take more liberty 
‘ in a Letter to express themselves, which is not 
‘ fit to bear Testimony in a Court of Judicature, 
‘ as when one is to set down a Truth to be certifi- 
‘ ed and affirm’d. The Intendant ask’d him in fine, 
‘ how he judg’d that the Prioress had been able to 
‘ pass from that condition of Extremity represent- 
‘ ed by him, to that in which he saw her an hour 
‘ after? He answer’d, that her Condition was not 
‘ so very extream, but however that might hap- 
‘ pen, as ’tis every day to be seen in the Motions of 
‘ Nature, by the evacuation of some sensible hu- 
‘ mour, or by the excretion which is insensibly 
‘ made through the Pores of the Body, or else by 
‘ the removal of the humour from the place where 
‘ it causeth such accidents, to another part less con- 
‘ siderable. That moreover some troublesome Symp- 
‘ toms which are produc’d by the humour being 
‘ in one certain place, may be seen asswag’d with- 
‘ out necessity of changing the part, which hap- 
‘ pens by the mitigation of the humour allay’d by 
‘ Nature, or by the coming of another humour which
is


305 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ is less acute, which may take off the Acrimony 
‘ of the former; That the manifest Evacuation is 
‘ made by Urine, by Stool, or by Vomits, Sweats, 
‘ and loss of Blood; That the insensible Excretion 
‘ is, when the parts are insensibly discharg’d, which 
‘ kinds of Excretion are oftener made in Diseases, 
‘ which are caus’d by hot Humours, and chiefly 
‘ from Choler, without any signs of Concoction, 
‘ which precede such Excretions, although it may 
‘ be for the discharge of Nature, and by way of 
‘ a Crisis; And that for the cure of Diseases, there 
‘ ought naturally to go out of the Body less Hu- 
‘ mours, when they are evacuated by Remedies, 
‘ which not only carry off the antecedent Cause of 
‘ the Diseases, but also the present; and that the 
‘ Humours in their Motions observe certain regular 
‘ Hours. 
Sect. 74, These Answers which contain’d so long 
an account of the Maxims and Practices of Phy- 
lick, being not what Laubardemont sought for; ‘ He 
‘ continued to interrogate Fanton, and ask’d him, 
‘ if he did not take notice that the Prioress had not 
‘ had any Crisis from the time he writ to the time he 
‘ visited her again, and that the alteration of her 
‘ condition, represented by his Letter, could not have 
‘ been so quickly wrought by natural Causes, and e- 
‘ ven by those he had mention’d in his last Answer? 
‘ To whom he answer’d, That he was not able 
‘ to judge of that, having but just gone in and out 
‘ the last time he saw the Prioress, and having not 
‘ examin’d what had pass’d during his Absence; 
‘ But that very often it happens to a Physician, 
‘ to see such, whom he had despair’d of, to become 
‘ better two Hours after; Whence the Latin Hyp- 
‘ pocrates, Celsius relates that sometimes there happens 
‘ wonders in Physick, The Intendant, not finding
X ‘ yet


306 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ yet his account in these Answers, ask’d him, 
‘ if he had not conferr’d with Duncan about what 
‘ he was to answer concerning the Sickness of the 
‘ Prioress and her Recovery? He answer’d, not, and 
‘ that he had not seen him since the 14th of Febru- 
‘ ary, and had not held any communication with him 
‘ by Letters; That in Truth he had seen him be- 
‘ fore that day, but that he had neither ask’d him 
‘ any advice touching that matter, nor had he real- 
‘ ly receiv’d any. Laubardemont then reproach’d 
‘ him that he had not fully told the Truth, that 
‘ he had involv’d it in a great number of Words, to 
‘ the end that it might be less understood, having 
‘ been induc’d to do it by those of the Pretended Re- 
‘ form'd Religion, and that he advis’d him to tell 
‘ the whole Truth. Whereupon Fanton declar’d that 
' he had told it, and that he had not spoke of that 
‘ affair but by meeting accidentally which some 
‘ of his Kindred and Friends, whom he had never 
‘ call’d together for that purpose. He said further, 
‘ that he remembr’d not that the Prioress seeing him, 
‘ the 7th of February in the Evening, had said to him 
‘ that God had miraculously Cur’d her; That 
‘ indeed a Jesuit, whom he believ’d to be her Exor- 
‘ cist, told him, when the Prioress was laid upon 
‘ the Bed, that wonderful things were done by the 
‘ intervention of St. George or St. Joseph [which of 
‘ the two he knew not] and that the Father had 
‘ added, that he was neither a Prophet nor a Pro- 
‘ phet’s Son, nevertheless that he knew well what 
‘ would happen, and that he had often spoke to 
‘ him of it. He was ask’d if before the Ex- 
‘ treme Unction was given to the Prioress, he was 
‘ not ask’d, whether she were in such a condition, 
‘ that they ought to give it her? He reply’d, that 
' the 5th or 6th of February, going out of the Prio-
‘ resses


307 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ resses Chamber, he was follow’d by Demorans and 
‘ one of the Jesuits, who enquir’d of him, if he 
‘ judg’d that it was necessary that the Prio- 
‘ ress should have the Extreme Unction? Where- 
‘ unto he answer’d, that his Judgment ought not to 
‘ be follow’d; being of a Religion which was 
‘ mistrusted by them, and that however to con- 
‘ tent them, he said, that he had seen it given to 
‘ them, who were not more sick than she. All the 
‘ Interrogatories above mention’d, and his Answers 
‘ having been read to him, he sign’d them, and 
‘ Laubardemont dismist him. 
Sect. 75. Fantons Answers do sufficiently shew, 
that he was a little deceiv’d in his conjectures of 
the Superior’s Sickness, and that he had thought 
it greater then it really was, upon the relations that 
she made him of what she felt as well in her Side, as 
elsewhere, upon the difficulties of breathing that 
she mention’d her self to have during the few Mo- 
ments that he was by her; upon the quality of the 
Excrements, Blood, and other things which they 
caus’d him to see, as if she had really voided them, 
and that they had not been alter’d and put for him to 
see, in such a condition as they ought to have been, 
that they might make him give such a Judgment 
as they desir’d; or else whether they did shew him 
the Excrements of some other sick Person, and he al- 
ways affirm’d since in his Family, and to his more 
particular Friends, ‘ That the matter must needs 
‘ be so, because he had never seen any Exrements 
‘ that the sick Person had voided in his presence; 
‘ That as he was uncapable to commit an impo- 
‘ sture, he did not imagine that they would put 
‘ one upon him, whatever occasion he might have 
‘ to think so, by the reflections which he ought to 
‘ have made upon the Intrigues of these Nuns,  
X2 ‘ and


308 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ and by the Delusions of which they had been sus- 
‘ pected by the Publick; That he ought to have 
‘ consider’d, that the Superior knew well how to 
‘ make her Throat and her Tongue to swell, and to 
‘ make extraordinary Contorsions during her Exor- 
‘ cisms; She might as well make her self swell, and 
‘ feign an oppression before her Physician, and 
‘ counterfeit a retraction of her Arms, which how- 
‘ ever it was, they remain’d still in the same con- 
‘ dition after he had given over visiting her; That 
‘ for the rest, during the time he had visited her, she 
‘ had a very violent Feaver, and all the signs of a 
‘ great Sickness upon her Countenance; That this 
‘ is all the certain Testimony that he could give, 
‘ nothing having been more easie then to cheat him 
‘ in the rest, as well because the Circumstances of 
‘ the matter might permit it, as because he had not 
‘ any suspicion of the Cheat, and that he had not 
‘ made any particular examination of those cir- 
‘ cumstances upon that account; But that he durst 
‘ not reason so boldly in his Interrogatories upon 
‘ the suspicions he then had, or upon the easiness 
‘ that there had been to delude him upon that oc- 
‘ casion, nor upon the apparent signs that there were 
‘ that they had really cousen’d him; And that he 
‘ was content to say only the truth upon the mat- 
‘ ters which were propos’d to him, because it 
‘ would have been dangerous for him to have done 
‘ otherwise, and that the consequences would not 
‘ have fail’d to be very fatal to him and all his 
‘ Family. 
Sect. 76. The following Year 1638. the famous 
Father Tranquille died. He was a Capucin Preach- 
er, the most renown’d of all the Exorcists then 
remaining. He made, a little before he died, hor- 
rible Cryings out, which were heard by all the
Neigh-


309 the Devils of Loudun. 
Neighbours of the Convent of the Capucins, and the 
report being quickly spread abroad in the Town, 
there were a number of People, who went towards 
the Convent, and into the nearest Streets, to the in- 
tent they might hear his Cries, and to be Witnesses 
themselves, if what was said of it were true. There 
went not any Person who was not convinc’d, nor 
ought there to be any at this day unsatisfied of the 
Truth of that matter, who considers the relation of 
the circumstances of his death, which was publish’d 
by a Capucin, and whereof this is the Extract. 
Sect. 77. ‘ Father Tranquille was a Native of St. 
‘ Remi in Anjou; He was the most famous Preach- 
‘ er of his time. His Vow of Obedience call’d 
‘ him to the Exorcisms of Loudun. The Devils 
‘ dreading this Enemy, went to meet him to fright- 
‘ en him, if it had been possible for them; and 
‘ they made him feel such a Weakness in his Legs 
‘ upon the way, that he thought to stop, and go 
‘ no further. He was four Years in the Employ- 
‘ ment of an Exorcist; during which God puri- 
‘ fied him by Tribulation, as Gold in the Fur- 
‘ nace. He thought at first that he should quickly 
‘ expel the Devils, being supported by the Autho- 
‘ rity which the Church has receiv’d of our Lord: 
‘ But having found by Experience that he was de- 
‘ ceived, he resolv’d to have Patience, and to at- 
‘ tend the Will of God. He was willing to ab- 
‘ stain from Preaching, fearing that his Talent 
‘ should be a Snare to him, and to raise Pride in 
‘ him, and he gave himself wholly to Exorcism. 
‘ The Devils seeing his Humility, conceiv’d so 
‘ great a Rage, that they resolv’d to incamp in his 
‘ Body. All Hell assembled for that purpose; and 
‘ nevertheless it could not cause him to be either 
‘ besieg’d or fully possess’d, God having not per-
X3 ‘ mitted


310 The History of Book III. 
‘ mitted it. ’Tis true, that the Devils threw them- 
‘ selves into his inward and outward Senses; they 
‘ overturn’d him on the Ground; they cry’d out, 
‘ and sware by his Mouth; they made him thrust 
‘ out his Tongue, hissing like a Serpent; they 
‘ bound his Head, press’d his Heart, and made 
‘ him endure a thousand other Pains: But in the 
‘ midst of all these Evils his Spirit kept united to 
‘ God, and with the assistance of his Companion 
‘ he readily routed the Devil which tormented 
‘ him; who cry’d out sometimes by his Mouth, 
‘ Oh, how I suffer! The other Fryers and Exor- 
‘ cists pitied Father Tranquille in his Sufferings, 
‘ but he was pleas’d with them wonderfully; and 
‘ there was this difference between him and Job, 
‘ that God suffer’d not the Devil to touch the Life 
‘ of the last, whereas he gave up to him the Life 
‘ of Father Tranquille. When he felt the Tempta- 
‘ tion of the Flesh, he resisted readily the deceit- 
‘ ful Allurements of Satan; he cry’d out extream- 
‘ ly to his Confessor, he entreated him to have 
‘ pity on him, and was not asham’d to discover 
‘ to him the Assaults of that stinking Owl of 
‘ Hell, and that he might effect it more easily, 
‘ he cast himself into the Arms of the Virgin, 
‘ his particular Advocate, for whom he had so 
‘ great a Devotion, that he had put an Iron Chain 
‘ about his Neck, in the Quality of her Slave, to 
‘ the end that he might say in truth to that Queen 
‘ of Virgins, My dear Mistress, I am your Slave; 
‘ Alas! suffer not that your Enemies and mine should 
‘ ever seize on him who belongs to you. When the 
‘ Devil of Pride tempted him, he conceal’d from 
‘ the Eyes of Men, as well his Sufferings as his 
‘ Actions of Virtue, and he call’d that, Hiding his 
‘ Life in Jesus Christ. Then he took St. Joseph
‘ for


311 the Devils of London. 
‘ for his Patron, whose Life has been in such a 
‘ manner conceal’d, that many Ages are past with- 
‘ out People’s having been inclin’d to invoke and 
‘ reverence him according to his Merits. He re- 
‘ quir’d not that it might be permitted him to 
‘ do publick Penances above the common Sort, to 
‘ the end that he might not seem more perfect 
‘ than others; And to obtain a more profound 
‘ Humility, he took for his Advocate the humble 
‘ St. Francis, his Seraphick Father. Having been 
‘ sollicited by a great Minister of State to quit 
‘ his Employment, to serve God and the King in 
‘ a place where he should bring forth more Fruit, 
‘ he answer’d him, That it behov’d him to over- 
‘ come, or die in the Field of Battle, where his 
‘ Obedience had planted him. His Humility was 
‘ so great, that he said, he thought himself un- 
‘ worthy of all Consolation. The Devils have of- 
‘ ten been desirous to beget in him a disliking of 
‘ his Perfection; but their Attempt was in vain;
‘ and his Courage was so great, that he often 
‘ pray’d his Seraphick Father St. Francis, to give 
‘ him part of his continual Sufferings, but not of 
‘ his Consolations, which he wholly renounc’d, 
‘ because he deserv’d them not. In fine, when he 
‘ was provok’d to Anxiety of Mind by some Devil 
‘ of Impatience, he invok’d presently the Glori- 
‘ ous St. Bonadventure, with the Blessed St. Francis 
‘ de Sales, who were rendred famous to the World 
‘ by their Meekness and Affability. The Devils 
‘ having resolv’d to kill him, the Magicians re- 
‘ doubled their Sorcery, and God, by a Secret, but 
‘ very Just, Judgment, suffer’d them to do it. 
‘ They assaulted him more vehemently than ever 
‘ upon Whitsunday, when he was to preach; and 
‘ the time for his Sermon being come, he found
X4 him


312 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ himself not dispos’d. His Confessor commanded 
‘ the Devil to leave him at liberty, and the Father 
‘ to go up into the Pulpit upon his Obedience;
‘ which he did, and preach’d more to the satisfacti- 
‘ on of his Auditors, than if he had spent whole 
‘ Weeks in Study. He did Wonders upon the De- 
‘ scent of the Holy Spirit; and ’twas then that he 
‘ rendred to the same Holy Spirit the fiery Tongue 
‘ which he had receiv’d, because that was the last 
‘ of his Sermons. After that Sermon the Devils 
‘ afflicted him more than before. He said Mass 
‘ three or four Days, at the ending whereof he was 
‘ constrain’d to keep his Bed till Monday, when 
‘ he died. He vomited much Filth, which was 
‘ judg’d to be so many Pacts, from the Expulsi- 
‘ on whereof there was still hop’d some Relief; but 
‘ the Surgeon found him very ill, and said, That if 
‘ God did not suddenly stop the Course of that Dia- 
‘ bolical Operation, ’twas impossible that he should 
‘ subsist; for as soon as he had taken any Nou- 
‘ rishment, though with an Appetite, the Devils 
‘ caus’d him to cast it up, with such violent Pal- 
‘ pitations of his Heart, that the foundest Person 
‘ might have burst. They caus’d him Pains in 
‘ his Head and Heart, of such a kind, whereof 
‘ there is no mention in Galen or Hyppocrates; and 
‘ to express their Nature well, one must have suf-
‘ fer’d them like that good Father. They cry’d 
‘ and roar’d out of his Mouth; but in the meantime 
‘ he had always his Judgment free. All these 
‘ Torments were join’d to a continual Feaver, and 
‘ to divers other Accidents, which cannot be 
‘ comprehended by those that have not seen them, 
‘ and who have not the Experience of the ways by 
‘ which the Devils act upon Men’s Bodies. The 
‘ Devils encreas’d exceedingly the Pain of the Pa-
‘ tient


313 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ tient the Night before his Decease; which they 
‘ hop’d to hasten, by causing him to render his 
‘ Soul by an approaching and extraordinary Vomi- 
‘ ting, to the end that he might die without being 
‘ perceiv’d; their Intention being to tarnish also 
‘ the Lustre of his Death, and to avoid themselves 
‘ the Lash of the last Remedies, which the Church 
‘ has been accustom’d to make a devout use of, 
‘ upon these occasions. They did then what they 
‘ could to make him be left by the Fryer that 
‘ watch’d with him: They made a continual Noise 
‘ on one side or other in the Infirmery, which would 
‘ quickly have put to flight one less resolute than that 
‘ Fryer, who, in spite, of them, continu’d firm and 
‘ couragious to assist the sick Person in the vio- 
‘ lence of his Vomiting, wherein he cast up much 
‘ Filth, stinking so horribly, and which was so 
‘ intolerable, that they were forc’d to throw it 
‘ out of the Window without delay, so much 
‘ it did infect the Chamber. The next Morning 
‘ his Brethren, the Fryers, perceiv’d that God 
‘ would give way, and take off his Restraint on the 
‘ Powers of Hell over the Life of their Patient, who 
‘ pray’d them to give him the Extream Unction, 
‘ when they saw he should have need of it. About 
‘ Noon one knocked at the Door, to know, if 
‘ what the Devil had newly declar’d at the Exor- 
‘ cism were true, viz. That Father Tranquille was 
‘ departing, and that he could not hold out lon- 
‘ ger; which being found true, the Extream Unction 
‘ was given him; after which his blessed Soul took 
‘ its flight to Heaven, to receive there the Crown 
‘ which one may piously believe was prepar’d for 
‘ him, after having fought so Couragiously, and 
‘ conquer’d so Gloriously. For if those are the 
‘ cruellest who destroy the Life of any one, be-
‘ caus


314 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ cause he maintains the Glory of his God and his 
‘ Master, so is he so much more excellent, there 
‘ being not more subtle Tyrants than the Devils, 
‘ who were the Executioners that put to death the 
‘ humble Tranquille, for supporting the Glory of 
‘ God; and because of the Charity which he had 
‘ for his Neighbour, he could not consequently be 
‘ more excellently Martyrized, and afterwards more 
‘ gloriously crown’d. It was thus that he died in 
‘ the 43d Year of his Age, and the 23d since his 
‘ Admission into the Religion of the Capucins. 
‘ He was visited, during his Sickness, by a num- 
‘ ber of Persons of Honour, who return’d greatly 
‘ comforted with his Words. His Patience was so 
‘ great, that he desir’d not even the things for 
‘ which he had an Inclination, but he took all in- 
‘ differently that was prescrib’d him. The De- 
‘ vils, imag’d to see so Heroick a Virtue, cry’d 
‘ out often by his Mouth in these Words, O, how 
‘ I suffer! I suffer more than all the Devils together, 
‘ and than all the damned. In brief, it was a very 
‘ War in Hell to them, to find a Soul so gene- 
‘ rous in the Body which they tormented. He was 
‘ open’d after his Death, to see if there remain’d 
‘ in his Body any Effects of Sorcery, but there 
‘ were none found. The time of his Interment 
‘ being come, they carry’d his Body into the 
‘ Church, which was fill’d with People. They 
‘ had no sooner set him down to perform the Ser- 
‘ vice, but the People flew upon him to touch their 
‘ Beads: Others cut off pieces of his Habit, which 
‘ they kept as precious Relicks. The Croud was 
‘ so great that they broke the Coffin, and mov’d 
‘ the Body from I know not how many places, 
‘ every one drawing it to him, to have his piece: 
‘ Insomuch that he would really have been left
‘ stark-


315 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ stark-naked, if some Persons of Honour had not 
‘ interpos’d themselves round about, to secure him 
‘ from the indiscreet Devotion of the People, who 
‘ having cut in pieces his Habit, might possibly 
‘ have committed some Excess upon the Body it 
‘ self. A Jesuit made the Funeral Oration: The 
‘ Priests of the Town came in Procession at his 
‘ Interment: The Regulars and Seculars offer’d the 
‘ Sacrifice of the Mass for the Repose of his Soul. 
‘ And one of the Magistrates having got leave to 
‘ set a Tomb over his Grave, he put this Epitaph 
‘ upon it; Here lieth the humble Father Tranquille 
‘ of St. Remi, a Capucin Preacher. The Devils be- 
‘ ing no more able to endure his Courage in his Em- 
‘ ployment of Exorcist they caus'd him to die by their 
‘ Vexations, induc’d thereto by the Magicians, the last 
‘ of May 1638. The said Writings contain’d al- 
so other considerable Particulars of the Sickness of 
that Exorcist, with what follow’d after his Death, 
which well deserve to be inserted here: Which is, 
‘ That when they administred to him the Extream 
‘ Unction, the Devils, feeling the Efficacy of that 
‘ Sacrament, were oblig’d to raise the Siege: But 
‘ ’twas not to go very far, forasmuch as they en- 
‘ tred into the Body of a good Father, a very Re- 
‘ ligious Person, who was there present, and whom 
‘ they have ever since possess’d, whom they 
‘ vex’d presently with Contortions, and very 
‘ strange and violent Agitations, with thrusting out 
‘ of his Tongue, and very frightful Howlings, 
‘ redoubling also their Rage at each Unction that 
‘ they made upon the sick Person, and encreasing 
‘ it again at the sight of the most Holy Sacrament, 
‘ which was sent for, because the Real Presence 
‘ of that Man and God altogether, forc’d them to 
‘ let him die in Peace, for whom in this last Pas-
‘ sage


316 The History of Book III.
‘ sage they would willingly have laid some Snare. 
‘ Also at that very instant of his Death, out of Fu- 
‘ ry and Rage that they could no longer lay 
‘ claim to him, they cry’d out horribly, He is 
‘ dead; as who would say, All is done, there is no 
‘ more hope for us of that Soul. Afterwards rushing 
‘ upon the other poor Fryers, they agitated him 
‘ so strangely and so horribly, that although he 
‘ was held by a great many Fryers, they could 
‘ not however hinder that he should not kick out 
‘ with his Feet toward the deceased Person, till 
‘ he was carried out from thence; And he con- 
‘ tinued thus strongly and cruelly agitated Day 
‘ and Night till after the Burial; so that they 
‘ were constrain’d to leave always some Fryers to 
‘ attend him. The next Day after the Burial, a 
‘ Devil being adjur’d to adore the Providence of 
‘ God in the death of Father Tranquille, he 
‘ threw the Person possessed against the Ground, 
‘ and said, I adore the Providence of God in the 
‘ death of his Saint Father Tranquille, who has 
‘ always gloriously triumph’d, even to the end of his 
‘ Life. Another Devil being likewise exorcis’d, 
‘ went upon the Grave, which he trampled with 
‘ his Feet, after clawing with his Hands, and 
‘ throwing the Earth from side to side, as if he 
‘ would take him out, and casting upon him 
‘ great Stones, with a furious Look he utter’d 
‘ these Words; Come out you Hangman, come out 
‘ there. Whereupon being ask’d, why he persecu- 
‘ ted him thus after his death? he acted a long 
‘ while with the Hands of the Maid, and after an 
‘ extreamly inrag’d manner, the same Postures, 
‘ which a Person doth who kneads Dough: He 
‘ was urg’d to explain himself clearly by Words: 
‘ ’Tis, said he, because he dealt thus with me.
‘ As


317 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ As if he had said, I persecute him after that 
‘ manner, to testifie the rage that I have a- 
‘ gainst him, because he doth now by me, as 
‘ the Baker doth by his Dough, who tosses and 
‘ tumbles it as he thinks good; to which he 
‘ added, He burns me more than ever. He swore 
‘ also, That ’twas they and the Magicians that 
‘ kill’d him, but that they were all much out in 
‘ their reckoning, because in doing that, they imagin'd 
‘ they should oveturn one of the Principal Supports of 
‘ the poor Possessed Maids, and of the best Protectors 
‘ they had with God and Men; But that at present he 
‘ supported them more powerfully and more effectually 
‘ than ever, because of the great Power which he had 
‘ with God; so that thinking to gain much, they had 
‘ lost all. Besides that, he attested with an Oath, that 
‘ the Seraphic Father St. Francis was at the Bolster of 
‘ the dying Father, where he receiv'd his Soul, and put 
‘ it into the Hands of the Virgin, who presented it to 
‘ her Son at the Foot of the Cross, because he had born 
‘ it; that before God he was a Martyr, whom Hell 
‘ had Martyriz'd, and that as he had been Tranquille 
‘ in his Life, and his Deaths, he was also Tranquille 
‘ in his Glory. At last the Exorcist having con 
‘ demn’d him to do an honourable Penance, and 
‘ to ask pardon in the name of all Hell, of him 
‘ whom they durst put to death; in the end he obey’d, 
‘ after much resistance. Kissing the Grave in two 
‘ places, which answer’d the two parts of the Body 
‘ where they had most cruelly afflicted him, the 
‘ Head and the Heart, saying, That his greatest pain 
‘ had been there; Then coming to the Foot of the 
‘ Grave, he kist it again, and prostrating humbly 
‘ before it, he said, I, Leviathan [thus this Devil call’d 
‘ himself, who is the chief of all the Devils of the 
‘ Possession] I ask pardon in the Name of all Hell,
‘ of


318 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ of that Servant of God whom we have caus’d to 
‘ die. 
Sect. 78. What ground for Reflection doth not 
that History printed the 29th of August 1638. fur- 
nish the Incredulous with? They conclude, that that 
vexation of the Devils, if it were true, or at least 
the torments of Father Tranquille, which were but 
too real, and which could not proceed but from 
the remorse and agitations of a tortur’d Conscience, 
were very sensible Marks of the Severity of the 
Judgments of God, who permits that the Devils, or 
the Ideas of Devils and of Hell should thus torment 
at the hour of death these pretended Exorcists, who 
whilst they liv’d, so impudently mock’d both Hell, 
the Devils, and God himself; That otherwise sup- 
sing that the Devils had acted after a sensible and 
immediate manner upon this Capucin, the Conse- 
quence which his Panegyrist drew from thence to 
prove the Sanctity of the Deceased, was false and 
that it ought to be retorted upon him: Because 
there are found in the Scripture but two Examples, 
at most, of tire faithful immediately afflicted in their 
Persons by the Ministry of Devils, viz. Job under 
the Old Testament, and possibly the Apostle St. Paul 
under the New, which shews that God suffer’d very 
rarely that that should happen. That if sometimes 
he employ’d those evil Spirits to afflict his Children, 
we do not read that he made use of them to take a- 
way their Lives, and there is no appearance that 
he permits the Devils to attempt it, because the 
Life of the Righteous is too precious before him, 
to give it them for a Prey. That seeing that they 
allow that the Devils were the Executioners, who had 
put to Death the humble Tranquille, it must necessari- 
ly be concluded that he had well deserv’d to be
‘ their


319 the Devils of Loudun. 
their Martyr. Likewise, that he wonderfully delighted 
himself in sufferings, which happen’d to him upon 
their Account, and preferr’d them before all the Con- 
solations which might have come to him from else- 
where. But whether that so many horrible Oaths, 
so many dreadful Blasphemies, and so many other 
words of Despair having been utter’d by the Operati- 
on of Evil Spirits, and that they did really torment 
that unhappy Father, when he exprest them, and 
that he cry’d, thrusting out his Tongue, and hissing 
like a Serpent; Whether he has done all these 
things by the only perverseness of Nature, and 
without being otherwise possess’d than by his Despair, 
his condition had far less resemblance to that of a just 
Person, who never fails to have recourse to his God 
when he is under Sufferings and an Agony, than so 
that of a Reprobate, who testifies that his Punishment 
is greater then he can bear, as it appears by the 
frightful Words which that unhappy Person spake. 
Ah! how I suffer, I suffer more than all the Devils to- 
gether, and than all the damned. Words worthy of 
the rest of his Actions, his Thoughts, his Devoti- 
ons, worthy of a dying Man, who amongst so 
many Patrons that he chose, forgot and left out 
Jesus Christ the only Mediator, whom the Father 
had given him. Words, in fine, worthy of a Man 
who renounc’d Spiritual Consolations and the Sweet- 
ness which they produce in the Soul. In the mean time, 
because it pleas’d the Monks to bestow upon so many 
horrible Things, I know not what, false Lights of 
Merit and Sanctity, in attributing boldly the 
name of Virtue to Vices, and that of a quiet death 
a death most terrible; to a death accompanied 
with horrible torments and dreadful Cries; The 
People suffer’d themselves not only to be surpriz’d 
with these weak allurements, but they seem’d per-
suaded


320 The History of 
Book III. 
suaded and prepossess’d to that degree as to run in 
Crouds to the Coffin of the dead Man, and to tear 
his Habit in pieces, which had an extraordinary 
Stench and Nastiness, because besides the Vomit- 
ings and Ordures of his Decease, there happen’d to 
him yet other Accidents after his Death. The 
Relations above mention’d evidence the Truth of 
these Matters, and all the most sensible Persons of 
both Religions, who were then alive, and some 
of whom are living at this day, have attested 
the most considerable things, which could come 
to their knowledge, assuring that it was with an 
Astonishment and Indignation which cannot be ex- 
prest, that they saw the furious fits of the indiscreet 
Devotion. 
Sect. 79. After the death of that Heroe, the Possession 
produc’d no more Miracles. The possessed Seculars 
went to the Exorcisms at certain hours, as some go 
to take a Walk; when they were ask’d on the way, 
if they were yet possess’d? Yes, said they, Thanks 
be to God. ’Twas advis’d sometimes to ask the o- 
ther Bigots, who went daily to behold that Sport, 
if they were not also possessed, they answer’d, We 
are not so happy, God has not lov'd us enough for that. 
But the fatal Blow to that diabolical Inrtigue 
was the cutting off 4000 Livres Pension, which the 
King gave for the charges and expences of the Ex-
orcists. This cross accident proceeded from this, 
that since the death of Grandier, Cardinal de Riche- 
lieu had no more a particular concern in that affair; 
and from what Madam de Combalet his Niece had 
assur’d him, that this Game was so ill play’d, that he 
must be a very Chouse to believe it, which made the 
Cardinal conclude, that if he suffer’d it to continue 
a longer time, that would serve but to discover fur-
ther


321 the Devils of Loudun. 
ther the Injustice which had been committed 
in the death of Grandier. Besides, he did not 
much concern himself in the design which the 
Monks had to establish a kind of Inquisition;
Possibly also that in his Heart he did dislike 
it, and that he had not allow’d of all their 
management both at Loudun and at Chinon, and 
in many other Places of France, but that he 
might not discontent them, at a time when 
he might have need of them; being assur’d that 
he could easily stop them, when he judg’d 
it fit, and when they should become useless 
or inconvenient. Besides the Fathers Lactance 
and Tranquility, the two Principal Supporters of 
the Possession, who had had a very great re- 
putation both by themselves and by Father 
Joseph, who protected them, were no long- 
er in being, and the manner, in which they 
ended their days, had been so strange, that 
almost all those who were engag'd on the 
behalf of the Possession, how resolute soever 
they had always been before in the pursuit of 
their designs, did not fail to be shaken, and 
to make some reflections, which troubled 
them and put them into disorder. If there were 
some who could persist yet, and not be touch’d 
by the examples which they had before their 
Eyes, they were much concern’d at the loss of 
the Pension, which made them at last resolve to 
take no more such extraordinary Pains, which 
were like to be so ill recompenc’d. Mignon 
also, whole hatred was satisfied, and revenge 
glutted by the death of Grandier, was glad 
to see the end of so dangerous an Intrigue; 
from which he was not to hope any fur-
Y ther


322 The History of Book III.
ther advantage to himself. For he had too 
much Wit not to know that the Possession 
was already but too much decry’d, and that 
the applause which it had whilst the Govern- 
ment was favourable to it, was very much di- 
minish’d, when ’twas known abroad that it 
would be no more supported by their Autho- 
rity; and that the Court seem’d inclin’d to be 
no further concern’d. They brought no more the 
Possessed so often to the Exorcisms; and they 
left off at last by little and little to bring them, 
upon a Pretence that they would no more ex- 
orcize but in private. In effect, the Superior 
having not been conducted to the Tomb of the 
Bishop of Geneva, God provided in secret for 
her Cure, because Men neglected to do their en- 
deavours in it. Behemot was driven out with 
little noise, and without other Witnesses than the 
Exorcists and Confederates in the Possession; 
amongst which number there were some Magi- 
strates with Laubardemont, who, altogether secret- 
ly, and without the knowledge of the Publick, 
made Verbal Processes of the pretended Mi- 
racles that were wrought at the going out of 
this last Devil, to be put amongst the Papers, 
which might one day be useful for the Cano- 
nization of the Superior of the Ursulines of Lou- 
dun. 
Sect. 80. But the Possession at Chinon having had 
its beginning much later then that of Loudun, it 
continued also a little longer time. For in 
the Year 1640 there was one of the Possessed 
named Beloquin, who being provok’d by some 
violent Passion against a Priest call’d Giloire,
or


323 the Devils of Loudun. 
or sollicited by some of his Enemies, caus’d a 
Pullet to be bought by a Woman, her Neigh- 
bour, and having let out the Blood, she preserv’d 
it in a Viol, and eat at night the Pullet in the 
Company of that Neighbour who bought it, 
and of another Man, one of her Friends, whom 
she had invited, to whom, without doubt, she 
did not impart her design. The next day she went 
very early into the Church of St. James, as it were 
to perform her Devotions and finding no Body 
there, she went to the Altar, and pour’d the 
Blood out of the Glass upon the Linen- 
Cloth which cover’d it. When Barré the Citrate 
of that Church came thither, and went to 
the Altar, he made great enquiries to know how 
that Blood came there; Whereupon receiving 
no information from Men, he interrogated the 
Devil of Beloquin, who being urg’d by the Ex- 
orcism, answer’d that it came from the Maid 
her self. That it was the Priest Giloire, who be- 
ing inform’d by Magical Art, met the Maid 
in the Church very early in the Morning, as 
she came to perform her Devotions, and that 
he had ravish’d her upon the Altar. That 
Declaration, which caus’d a horrour in all good 
Catholicks, and which at first held some others 
in suspence, open’d the Eyes of her Neighbours 
who had bought the Pullet; She discover’d her 
suspicions to another Friend, who could not 
hold her Peace, so that the Report thereof began 
to spread abroad till it came to the Ears of the 
Lieutenant Criminal. This Magistrate making 
a very strict enquiry, came at last to the very 
rise of that Report; The Friend and the Neigh- 
bour of Beloquin, who had eaten the Pullet, were
Y2 sent


324 The History of 
Book III. 
sent for and interrogated; They declar’d what 
they knew and what they suspected. The Verbal 
Process of their Examination was taken in wri- 
ting and sent to the Archbishop of Tours. Belo- 
quin who had notice of it, took at a Pewterer's 
House of Chinon a leaden Buckle, which she put 
into her Matrix, and bound it in with a Napkin, 
complaining bitterly of the Pains she felt by 
stoppage of Urine, which was caus’d her by the 
Sorceries of certain Magicians. She desir’d after- 
wards of the Ecclesiasticks, who were Exorcists 
at Chinon to be conducted to Tours before the 
Archbishop, to receive from that Prelate, by 
the Authority of the Church, some relief to the 
Pains she endur’d. But some Spies amongst the 
Friends of Beloquin having been misinform’d, 
gave her false advice, and the Archbishop favou- 
rable to the Possession, was not to be met with 
in his Diocess. The Coadjutor, who supplied 
his Place, heard quietly the afflicted Person, and 
promis’d to assist her, and for that effect to use 
all the means which should be in his Power. 
Beloquin took courage again, and comforted her 
self for the unlucky Absence of the Archbishop. 
The Coadjutor, to perform his Word, caus’d 
two lusty and strong Men to be call’d, whom he 
commanded to hold her, and two Midwives, 
whom he order’d to search her. That search 
discover’d the Cheat, at which the Coadjutor, 
being exceedingly offended, caus’d the pretend- 
ed Possess’d to be put in the Prison of Chinon, and 
went himself quickly after to the same Town, where 
having made an information against her, and a- 
gainst all the Cabal of her Confederates, he 
sent for the Judges of Richelieu and Chinon,
to


325 the Devils of Loudon. 
to proceed to Judgment in that matter; which 
was carried on with so much Vigor, that none 
doubted but that the Guilty would be severely 
and exemplarily punish’d. But the sollicitati- 
ons of the Kindred of the pretended Possessed, 
the most part whereof belonged to considerable 
Families of Chinon and especially to the Fami- 
ly of the Counsellor Chesnon, who was of the num- 
ber of the Judges; the Orders of Cardinal 
de Richelieu, who desir’d that the Business of 
the Possession should end without noise, least it 
should call to Mind what had formerly hap- 
pen’d. These Orders, I say, and these Sollici- 
tations hindred the Punishment from being so 
terrible and exemplary, as it would other- 
wise have been. Barré was only depriv’d of 
his Cure and his Prebend, exil’d out of the 
Diocess of Touraine, and confin’d to the Town 
of Mans, where he kept himself conceal’d to 
the end of his Life, in a Convent of Monks: 
And the Maids whom he Exorciz’d, were 
condemn’d to pass the rest of their days between 
four Walls. 
Sect. 81. Since this Sentence was given, and 
that it had dissipated that Cabal, there was 
no further talk of Possession, Exorcism, or De- 
vils. ’Tis true, the greatest part of the Possessed, 
as well Seculars as Nuns, and even the Superior, 
being tir’d with the Trade winch they drove and 
the Pains it had given them; they were not dis- 
pleas’d to see them end quietly, especially when 
they heard of the fatal Success of the Posses- 
sion at Chinon, which gave them occasion to re- 
flect upon the danger which they had run, if
Y3 they


326 The History of 
Book III. 
they had been examin’d with so much Severity 
and Rigour, as these last. Therefore they re- 
ceiv’d with Joy the Condition of remaining 
in quiet, and enjoy peaceably the Riches 
they had acquir’d by a way so extraordinary 
and so dangerous. But they were not want- 
ing to manage all the other advantages which 
they could expect, endeavouring to make pro- 
fit of the Reputation, which their pretended 
Possession had procur’d them with all the good 
Catholicks, whom the Monks persuaded every 
where, that these good Maids were the most 
illustrious Examples of Virtue and Piety, and 
at the same time, of Pains and Sufferings, which 
had ever been in the World. Which found 
more or less credit according to the proporti- 
on of the distance of Countries. For as in 
the Neighbourhood of Loudun there were but few 
Towns, from whence there came not a great num- 
ber of Spectators, to behold the Wonders of that 
famous Possession, there were also in these Towns 
a great many Witnesses of the little Edification 
which they receiv’d, the report whereof gave a great 
Check to the Relations publish’d by the Monks. 
But ’twas not so with those who liv’d far 
off All the Conversations of devout Persons 
ran upon this Subject. The Assurance with 
which the Story was deliver’d to them, and 
the Character of those who publish’d it, suf- 
fer’d them not to doubt of it. The Books 
which were given them, fill’d with Facts related 
with the utmost boldness, the Quality of an In- 
tendant, Commissary of the King, by whom 
these Facts were attested, and the dreadful punish- 
ment they had caus’d a Parson to undergo, con-
firm’d


327 the Devils of Loudun.
firm'd them entire in their persuasion. 'Tis 
true, that there were few places, where there 
were not also some Unbelievers, who told the 
News of what they had heard or seen, but the 
number of those afar off was so small, and 
the Proofs of the contrary seem’d so strong, and 
were after such a manner authoriz'd, that in 
general all the good Catholicks gave Credit to 
it; and in particular those of the Province 
of Bretagne, where the People are very super- 
stitious and credulous, even to that degree, that 
there was then a Superior of another Order of 
Nuns, who writ to the Superior of the Ursulines, 
That if she had liberty to dispose of her self at 
her own Choice, she offered her self willingly 
to come to Loudun, to serve the Possessed who 
were so dear to God and to St. Joseph, and 
especially to pass the rest of her days near the 
illustrious Mother Prioress, upon whom God had 
made so great an effusion of his Graces; in 
whose Person there were seen so many Mi- 
racles wrought, and who had been so parti- 
cularly favour'd by the great St. Joseph, that 
he had been so ready as to come himself to 
assist at her Recovery, and to bring her a 
Heavenly Ointment for that effect. So the 
Ursuline Nuns were every where famous; their 
Reputation flew into all Parts, and Strangers, 
as well Incredulous, as others, who pass’d by 
Loudun, fail'd not to go and see the Names of 
Joseph, Mary and Jesus, which had been writ 
by the Devils upon the Hands of the Superi- 
or, and the Characters whereof were often re- 
fresh’d by the Ministry of her good Angel, who 
came from time to time to visit her, and to
Y4 per-


328 The History of Book III.
perform that Service to her; in acknowledg- 
ment whereof she did not fail to give him the 
Glory of it; for she refus’d not, during a cer- 
tain time, to shew these Names to all the Cu- 
rious, whom she took care to entertain with 
the Visits of that Spirit, and the Favours with 
which she was honour’d: But at last the Spirit 
grew weary, or by some particular dispensation, 
was not able to work that Miracle any longer; 
Or rather, to speak more intelligibly and more 
truly, when the wrinkles of old Age had made 
her Hand dry and lean, the Druggs which were 
employ’d to renew them, were no longer able 
to imprint them. The good Mother said then, 
that God had granted upon her Prayers to suffer 
those Names to wear out, which were the cause 
that a Multitude of People came to importune her, 
and to withdraw her often from her Acts of 
Devotion. 
Sect. 82. If there be any place in the World, 
where People can well keep a Secret, it is in the 
Convents, when there is a Concern for the Ca- 
tholick Party in general, or for the Order, and 
the Convent in particular. So that one has not 
been able to learn any thing of the State of 
the Possessed after the end of the Possession, un- 
less it were, that they made some Verbal Pro- 
cesses of new Miracles, which had been wrought 
in the Person of the Superior, of one of which there 
was some Knowledge gain’d by means of the Ma- 
gistrates who attested them, especially by those 
who had been sollicited to do it, (as the Coun- 
sellor Tabart) refus’d notwithstanding to attest 
one Event, whereof they had not been Witnesses,
and


329 the Devils of Loudun. 
and upon the bare Relation of the Mother Prio- 
ress of the Ursulines, who said, she had heard a 
sorrowful Voice, first in the Dormitory, and 
then at the Door of her Chamber; where, af- 
ter many Groans, she saw a great dead Body all 
in Eire come in, who came from Purgatory, 
whether it were to go into Paradise, or to de- 
sire the Succour of some Masses for his Ease: 
For the Magistrates, who refus’d to subscribe that 
Miracle, and have made that Report, were not 
so exactly informed of all its Circumstances, as 
they who saw and sign’d the Verbal Processes 
which were made thereof. The Superior was 
exceedingly frighted at the sight of that dreadful 
Object, which presented it self to her. She ran 
to her Holy-Water-pot, she took Holy-Water 
and threw it upon the dead Body, to oblige 
him by virtue of that Water to retire. The 
Water made the same noise as when it falls up- 
on a Bar of red-hot Iron. It rebounded upon the 
Hand and the Cheek of the Superior, where it rai- 
sed some Blisters, the Scars whereof, ’tis not doubt- 
ed, would have continu’d all her Life time. So 
considerable an Accident which is pretended to 
have happen’d in the Convent, could not con- 
tinue so conceal'd from the Boarders which were 
there. There was one who was of a merry Hu- 
mour, and who apparently was not satisfied 
with the usage she had receiv’d from the Superior 
who said, that ’twas very easie to make the like 
Scars; and that she doubted not but that the Su- 
perior us’d for thar purpose the Beggars Herb, a 
Name which is given in that Country to a cer- 
tain Herb, with which the Beggars rub them- 
selves, to make Sores to appear upon their
Bodies,


330 The History of 
Book III. 
Bodies, with intent to excite more Compassion, 
and of which there grew a great quantity in the 
Garden of the Convent, They were not then 
able to keep the Secret in that particular, as in 
the rest of the things which were done to ob- 
tain one Day the Canonization of that Nun. One 
cannot also say any thing of the manner 
wherein she ended her Days; but ’tis well 
known what was the End of almost all the Au- 
thors and Favourers of the Possession, and of 
the Witnesses who testified against Grandier. We 
shall not however report here the Particulars, be- 
cause those kinds of Relations find little cre- 
dit: Or if there were incontestable Proofs of 
them, such Events would be ascrib’d to Chance, 
and to the ordinary course of things of this 
World. However, were it expedient to enter in- 
to a particular Account of them, there would 
not be wanting Proofs, both within the Coun- 
try and without, seeing that the greatest part of 
those People liv’d a long time after the Posses- 
sion ceas’d, and that the Circumstances of their 
Death were well known by a number of Persons, 
yet living at this Day. But, at least, I may 
be allow’d to quote Monsieur Patin, and relate 
here what he says concerning Laubardemont, in 
his 37th Letter dated at Paris, the 22d of De- 
cember 1651. Page 130. of the Edition at the- 
Hague, 
‘ The 9th of this Month, at nine of the Clock 
‘ at Night, a Coach was set upon by Rob- 
‘ bers: The Noise which they made caus’d the 
‘ Townsmen to come out of their Houses, as 
‘ well possibly out of Curiosity, as Charity.
‘ They


331 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ They shot on both sides: One of the Robbers 
‘ having receiv'd a Shot, fell to the Ground, and 
‘ a Lacquey of their Party was seiz’d. The others 
‘ fled. The wounded Person died the next Day 
‘ in the Morning, without saying any thing or 
‘ complaining, and without declaring who he was. 
‘ However he was known at last to be the Son 
‘ of a Master of Requests nam’d Laubardemont, 
‘ who condemn’d to death in 1634. the poor 
‘ Parson of Loudun, Urban Grandier, and caus’d 
‘ him to be burnt alive, under the pretence 
‘ that he had sent the Devil into the Bodies 
‘ of the Nuns of Loudun, whom they had 
‘ caus’d to learn some Tumbling Tricks to 
‘ persuade Fools that they were Demoniacks. 
‘ May not this be taken for a Divine Punish- 
‘ ment of God upon the Family of that 
‘ unhappy Judge? to expiate in some manner 
‘ the cruel and merciless death of that poor 
‘ Priest, whose Blood still cries for Venge- 
‘ ance. 
Sect. 83. Those who know the circumstances of 
the death of Mannouri, and many others of those 
unhappy Caballers, and in what condition seve- 
ral of their Families are at present, have reason, 
as well as Patin, to acknowledge and admire 
the Judgments of God, and to say, that the 
Blood of Grandier has cry’d for Vengeance a 
long time after his Death, and possibly to this 
very day. 
FINIS.


BOOKS Printed for, and Sold by 
William Turner, at the Angel at 
Lincolns-Inn Back-Gate, and Ri- 
chard Bassett, at the Mitre in Fleet- 
Street. 
THE English Theophrastus, or the Man- 
ners of the Age; being the Modern Cha- 
racters of the Court, the Town and the City;
written by several Hands; Price Five Shillings. 
Letters of Wit, Politicks and Morality; by 
Cardinal Bentivoglio, Father Rapin, Aurelian 
the Emperor, Queen Zenobia, Don Quevedo, Pe- 
tronius, Madam Maintenon, &c. with several Ori- 
ginal Letters of Love and Friendlhip; by Mr. 
Cheek, Mr. Savage, the Sieur Boyer, Capt. Ayloff, 
Mrs. Carrol, and several others; Price Five Shillings. 
The French Spy; being the Memoirs of John 
Baptist, De la Fontaine; containing many Secret 
and Pleasant Transactions, relating both to Eng- 
land and France; Price Five Shillings. 
The Vantities of Philosophy and Physick, to 
be perused chiefly by all that would preserve 
Health, and prolong Life, as well in a Regular 
as Irregular Way of Living, by Directions and 
Medicines therein mentioned; the Third Editi- 
On; by Dr. Gideon Harvey; Price Five Shillings. 
The Good Old Way: Or Three Brief Discour- 
ses, tending to the Promotion of Religion,
and


and the Glory, Peace and Happiness of the Queen 
and Her Kingdoms, in Three Essays; by Joshua 
Barnes, Her Majestys Greek Professor of Cambridge; 
Price Two Shillings. 
Serious Thoughts on Second Thoughts; being a 
plain Confutation of Dr. Coward's Damnable and 
Erroneous Book, wherein he Endeavours to prove 
the Opinion of the Souls Existence, to be a plain 
Heathenish Invention, and not Consonant to the 
Principles of Philosophy, Reason or Religion, 
with a Character of the Doctor. Price Two Shillings. 
A Compleat Course of Chymistry, containing 
near three Hundred Operations, several of which 
have not been publish'd before: Also the Structure 
of several Furnaces, with near three hundred 
Characters, which are dispersed in Chymical Au- 
thors, and such Instruments and Vessels as are 
necessary in a compleat Elaboratory, all cut in 
Copper, written by George Wilson Chymist; Price 
Five Shillings. 
The Persidious P—being Letters from a 
Nobleman to two Ladies, under the Borrowed 
Names of Corydon, Clarinda, and Lucina, with the 
Ladies Answer; Price 1s. 6d. 
The Lives and Characters of the English Dra- 
matick Poets: Also an exact Account of all the 
Plays that were ever yet printed in the English 
Tongue; their double Titles, the Places where 
acted, the Dates when printed, and the Per- 
sons to whom dedicated, with Remarks and Ob- 
servations on most of the said Plays; Price Three 
Shillings. 
A Defence of Mr. Lock's Essay of Humane Un- 
derstanding; wherein its Principles, with refe- 
ference to Morality, Reveal’d Religion, and the 
Immortality of the Soul, are considered and ju-
stified


stified, in answer to some Remarks on that Es- 
say; Price One Shilling. 
The Life of the late famous Comedian Jo- 
Hayns, containing his Comical Exploits and Ad- 
ventures both at Home and Abroad; Price One 
Shilling. 
An Historical Account of Mr. Broome’s Three 
Years Travels over England, Scotland and Wales; 
giving a true and exact Description of the chief- 
est Cities, Towns and Corporations; together 
with the Antiquities of divers other Places, with 
the most famous Cathedrals, and other eminent 
Structures; of several remarkable Caves and 
Wells; with many other divertive Passages, ne- 
ver before published; Price Four Shillings. 
The Book of Martyrs, with an Account of the 
Acts and Monuments of Church and State, 
from the time of our Blessed Saviour to the 
Year 1701. Wherein is given a Faithful Rela- 
tion of the Sufferings and Martyrdoms of the A- 
postles, Evangelists, and Primitive Christians, 
under the Ten Heathen Persecutions, and of the 
Anti-Christian Popish Persecutions that have been 
in England, Ireland, Italy, Germany, Bohemia, Spain, 
Flanders, France, Hungary, Poland, Lithuania, Sa- 
voy, Picmont, and in other Countries. Abstract- 
ed from the best Authors and Original Papers. 
Illustrated with Cutts engraved on Copper-plates. 
In Two Volumes. Price Ten Shillings. 
The English Historical Library; or, a Short View 
and Character of most of the Writers now Extant 
either in Print or Manuscript; which may be 
Serviceable to the Undertakers of a General Histo- 
ry of this Kingdom. By William Nicolson, A. M. 
Arch-Deacon of Carlisle. Price Three Shillings 
and Six-pence.
Mo-


Modus Transferrendi Status Per Recorda: A Com- 
pleat Collection of Choice Precedents for Fines 
upon Writs of Covenant, and Common-Recoveries 
upon Writs of Entry in the Post, in all Cases;
Whereby Lands may be Settled. 1. In the Crown 
to preserve the same in the Name and Blood to 
the utmost Posterity: Or, 2. The same may be 
transferred from one Person to another, in Fee- 
simple, Fee-Tail, for Life or Years: Or, 3. An-  
nuities, or Rent-Charges may be granted thereby, 
in Fee, in Tail, for Life or Years: And, 4. Any 
other Estate may be raised thereby, which can be 
done by Deed of Conveyance at Common Law. 
To which Precedents are prefixt two Discour- 
ses of the Nature and Operation of, and the Use 
and Practice relating to Fines and Recoveries, 
deduced from Experience, and the best Authors 
both Antient and Modern upon the Subject. 
By W. Brown a Clerk of the Court of Common- 
Pleas. Price Five Shillings 
Little Venus unmask’d, the seventh Edition, 
being a Discourse of the French-Pox with all its 
Kinds, Causes, Signs, and Prognosticks; also 
the Running of the Reins, Shanker, Bubo, Gleets, 
&c. with their Cures, whereby a Patient may easi- 
ly discover the Nature and Degree of his Disast- 
er; and, if not very inveterate and malignant, 
may cure himself beyond any Apothecary or 
Surgeon; and, what is the Chief, an Apendix of 
new Observations never yet discoreerd by any: 
To which is added a particular Venereal Case, 
never before printed, by Dr. Gideon Harvey M. 
D. Price Two Shillings. 
The History of England faithfully extracted from 
Authentick Records, Approv’d Manuscripts, and the 
most Celebrated Histories of this Kingdom in all
Languages,


Languages, whether Ecclesiastical or Civil, with 
the Effigies of all the Kings and Queens of England 
from the Norman Race to the present time, cu- 
riously Engraved on Copper Plates from Original 
Medals and Pictures, in 2 Vol. 8vo. the 2d. Edi- 
tion Corrected, Price 12s. 
A Compleat History of Germany, comprehending 
the Lives and Reigns of all the Emperors from its 
Origin to this time, extracted from the best Au- 
thors and private Memoirs, by Mr. Savage. To 
which are added, the Effigies of all the Emperors 
curiously Engraved on Copper Plates from Original 
Medals, the like never extant in any Language, in 
2 Vol. 8vo. Price 12s. 
The Miscellaneous Works of the Honourable Sir 
Charles Sidley Bar. containing Satyrs, Epigrams, 
Court-Characters, Translations, Essays, and Speeches 
in Parliament, collected into one Vol. To which is 
added the Death of Marc Antony, a Tragedy never 
before printed; published from the Original Ma- 
nuscripts, by Captain Ayloss, 8vo. Price 5s. 
Amusements Serious and Comical, calculated for 
the Meridian of London, by Mr. Tho. Brown, 8vo. 
Price 5s. 
A General Charge to all Grand-Juries, with 
Advice to those of Life and Death, Nisi Prius, 
&c. collected and published for the ease of Justi- 
ces of the Peace, quicker dispatch of Business, 
better information of Jurors, and common 
Benefit of all Free-holders, who shall be 
call’d to so honourable and necessary a Ser- 
vice: To which is perfixed a Discourse of the 
Antiquity, Power and Duty of Juries, with an 
Exhortation to their due performance thereof, 
by Sir James Astry; Price 1s. 6d. 






































Whe
of th
DU 
Possess 
NUNS. 
In Three BOOKS. 
By Mr. BOYER. 
London, Printed for R. Bassett, at the Mitre by the Inner-Temple- 
Gate in Fleet-street, and W. Turner, at the Angel at Lincolns-Inn 
Back-Gate. 1705.




TO HIS 
GRACE 
The Most Reverend Father in GOD 
THOMAS, 
By Divine Providence, 
Ld. Archbishop of Canterbury. 
May it please Your GRACE; 
THE following Sheets contain 
an Account of a most Remark- 
able Passage that happen’d in France 
during the Ministry of Cardinal de 
Richelieu: and which gives us a Sketch 
of the Arbitrariness of that Haughty, 
Designing Prelate; of the Malice and 
Revengeful Spirit of Popish Priests;
A2 and


Epistle Dedicatory. 
and of the Sinister and Diabolical Me- 
thods whereby a Convent of Ursuline 
Nuns establish’d themselves in the Town 
of Londun. 
This History, which was original- 
ly written in French, has met with 
a very favourable Reception abroad: 
And ’tis justly presum’d, That a 
Translation of it will not only be 
Entertaining, but likewise Useful to an 
English Protestant Reader: Especially 
at this Time of Day, when the 
Restless Papists, and their Cabal, are 
secretly endeavouring to undermine 
our Happy Settlement, and to di- 
vert the Course of the Succession to 
the Imperial Crown of these Realms, 
from a Lawful Protestant Heir, to a 
Popish Frenchisied Pretender: In Order 
to bring in Popery and its insepa- 
rable Companion, Arbitrary Sway, a- 
mong us. 
The Author of this Translation, 
(who is a Presbyter of the Church
of


Epistle Dedicatory. 
of England) having desir’d me to 
take Care of its Publication, and 
to procure it a Patron, I thought I 
could not better discharge this lat- 
ter Part of my Trust, than by lay- 
ing these Sheets at Your GRACE’S 
Feet; whose Zeal for the Advance- 
ment and Defence of the True Reli- 
gion did gloriously Shine, notwith- 
standing the Threatning Storms from a 
Popish Court, not only in the Erect- 
ing a Free-School at St. Martin's, a- 
dorn’d with a Choice Library, in Op- 
position to the College of the Jesuits 
in the Savoy, but also in Unravelling 
and Defeating the subtle Diabolical 
Arts, whereby those Ministers of Hell 
and Tyranny endeavour’d to lead astray 
Unwary Protestant Youths. Every Bo- 
dy will easily apprehend, that by 
this I mean the Famous Conference 
Your GRACE had with Pulton, 
the Jesuit, wherein Your GRACE’S 
Learning, Strong Reasons, and Solid
Judg-


Epistle Dedicatory. 
Judgment, gain’d an Immortal Tri- 
umph over the Obstinacy and Noise of 
a bold fallacious Caviller. 
’Twas this Apostolical Zeal, exert- 
ed in the most difficult Times, toge- 
ther with your Exemplary Piety,
Goodness, Charity, and Forbearing 
Temper, that gain’d Your GRACE 
the entire Confidence and Esteem of 
Two of the Best Princes that ever sway’d 
the English Scepter, King WIL- 
LIAM and Queen MARY, of 
ever Blessed and Pious Memory: 
And which induc’d his Late Majesty 
to raise Your GRACE to that Su- 
pream Station you hold in the Church: 
That by this very Choice all Eng- 
land might be convinc’d, how tru- 
ly he wish’d, and earnestly endea- 
vour’d by all Gentle and Christian, 
(which certainly are the most Effica- 
cious) Methods to bring Those over 
to the Establish’d Religion, whose 
Birth and Education has insensibly
led


Epistle Dedicatory. 
led them to Dissent from it. And 
indeed, as long as your GRACE 
is alive, that Great and Good King 
is sure to have, here on Earthy an 
unexceptionable Witness of his Moral 
and Christian Virtues; The Liberties 
of England, a Firm Support; And the 
Church, a Wise and Vigilant Director, 
and a most Tender Father. 
That these Blessings may be long 
continued to this Happy and Flou- 
rishing Nation, is the most Fervent 
Wish of him, who most gladly lays 
hold on this Opportunity to subscribe 
himself, 
May it please Your GRACE, 
Your GRACE’s 
Most Humble, 
most Faithful,  
and most Obedient Servant,




1 
THE 
HISTORY 
OF THE 
Devils of Loudun:
Or, an Account of the 
Possession of the Ursuline Nuns.
AND THE 
Condemnation and Punishment of 
URBAN GRANDIER, a 
Parson of the same Town. 
BOOK I. 
Sect. 1.
There is no doubt but that par- 
ticular Relations of the nature 
of those which are contain’d in 
this Book, would have been 
much better receiv’d, and 
have made more impression, whilst they had the 
grace of Novelty, than when after a long course of 
time they seem to have been buried in Darkness and  
B Obli-


2 The History of 
Oblivion. Nevertheless it may not now be thought 
inproper to produce and revive them, since they 
deserve it, both by their Importance, and their Sin- 
gularity; and the only reason why they were bu- 
ried in Silence, is, because Arbitrariness and Tyranny 
have stopt the Mouths of those who would have at- 
tempted to entertain the Publick with them, and set 
the Truth thereof before their Eyes. ’Tis upon 
this Motive, that because at this time one may speak 
freely, and without constraint, that now are pub- 
lish’d the long and fatal Intrigues of a Convent of 
Nuns, and a great number of Ecclesiasticks, sup- 
ported by a party of the Magistrates and Inhabi- 
tants of a Town, and favour’d by the Court. 
These Intrigues have been of great Consequence;
forasmuch as they have caus’d a Parish Priest to be 
Condemn’d to be Burnt alive; and that they 
tended to establish in France certain Maxims which 
would subject the People to a real Inquisition. They 
have been peculiar, and of a strange singularity, 
seeing that Devils are immediately concern’d, or 
that ’tis pretended that they did intermeddle, and  
that they have possest and caus’d all these Nuns to 
act their part. In fine, this History appears so 
much the more considerable, that the Facts it re- 
lates have been continued a great many years, that
they have had for Spectators and Witnesses, a 
Number of Persons illustrious by their Rank, and 
by their Merit; that there was never a Relation 
of the same Nature, more closely furnish’d with 
Circumstances, nor better attended with all neces- 
sary Proofs and that it gives a clear and exact 
Idea of the Sentiments that one ought to have of 
the pretended Diabolical Possessions, of the Appa- 
ritions of Devils, and of the Miracles that were 
done upon these Occasions. It discovers also at the
same


3 the Devils of Loudun. 
time the Obliquity of Mans Nature, and how far 
’tis capable to go, when ’tis once engag’d in an evil 
Design. 
Sect. 2. Although the History of the Martyrdom of 
Saint Ursula, and the Eleven Thousand Virgins 
which accompanied her, be liable to many contra- 
dictions, and that the greater part of the Learned 
doubt of its Veracity; This Saint has not been 
omitted to be Canoniz’d, to whole Honour the 
Beatified Angela of Bresse founded in the last Age 
in Italy, an Order of Nuns according to the Rule 
of Saint Augustine which was approv’d by Pope 
Gregory the Thireenth, in the Year 1572. And since,
in the Year 1614. Magdalene l’Huillier introduc’d it 
into France, with the approbation of Pope Paul 
the Fifth, by a Monastery which she founded at 
Paris, whence this Order spreading it self by de- 
grees through all the Kingdom, there was establi- 
sh’d in the Year 1626, a Convent at Loudun, which 
is a large Town, tho’ ill peopled; situated between 
the Provinces of Poitou, Tourain and Anjou, and 
which separates them all three, without having 
anciently made any part of them, or having 
had dependance upon either of them. 
Sect. 3. In this Place this Society, although as 
yet very small, was in great want, and very desti- 
tute of necessary conveniencies for their subsistance. 
It was then part of an Order, so little distant 
from its Birth, that it was not so rich and wealthy, 
as now it is at this Day, since a few more years has 
given it the leasure to consider of its Affairs, and 
to provide more advantageously tor its establish- 
ment. It was compost’d of Maidens of very good
Families, Noble and Ignoble, but who were not 
rich, or who would not give considerable Portions 
to those, whom they put out of their Houses to ease
B2 them


4 The History of 
themselves of the Charge. Therefore these Maid- 
ens were lodg’d in a hir’d private House, which 
was of no great extent, and according to their 
Institution, took Boarders to teach them, and from 
their Pensions drew part of their Maintenance. 
The House where they dwelt belong’d to Moussaut 
du Fresne. The Prior Moussaut his Brother, was 
their first Confessor, but was not long so, for he 
died some time before the discourse begun, con- 
cerning the Diabolical Possession, of which we are 
to treat. 
Sect. 4. The younger sort of these Maidens, who 
were of a very cheerful Spirit, and who fought nothing 
but to divert themselves, as much as the compass 
of their Confinement would allow; took an Occa- 
sion by this Mans Death (and the Conceit which 
some Persons had, that Spirits haunted the House 
where they dwelt) to rise in the Night, and make 
a Noise in the Granaries, and to give themselves 
the Pastime to fright the young Boarders; Some 
also of the more simple and aged of the Nuns (to 
whom the others had not dar’d to discover the 
sport) conceiv’d a great deal of fear: This en- 
courag’d the Actresses even to get upon the top of 
the House, which was not difficult at Loudun, 
where most of the Roofs are built in such a man- 
ner, that they admit of an easie access. They came 
at length to enter into the Chambers of the Board- 
ers, to take their Petticoats off from their Beds; 
and at last to practice every thing that might serve 
to give them a Divertisement, and to befool the 
Boarders and the other Nuns. One of the Board- 
ers at that time between Seventeen and Eighteen 
years of Age, nam’d Mary Aubin, who was ad- 
mitted into the Pleasures and Secrets of these Act- 
resses, serv’d to terrifie the others by the fear which
she


5 the Devils of Loudun.  
she seem’d to have, especially when these Sprights 
came into their Chamber, the Doors whereof had 
been well bolted, but they had since been softly 
open’d by her, who constantly related this Prank 
after the same manner, to her most intimate 
Friends, till she was almost Sixty Five years old, 
when she died. 
Sect. 5. After the Death of Moussaut, John Mig- 
non, Priest and Canon of the Collegiate Church of 
Saint Crosse, in Loudun, was chosen to be the Con- 
fessor of the Ursulines. The Elder sort of them ex- 
prest to him the cause of their Fear, and the Youn- 
ger made him a Confident of their Sport. This 
Man was an Intriguer, Malicious and Ambitious, 
and had then different Passions working in him. 
He propos’d to himself, not only to suffer the sport 
to continue, but to Authorize it, and to lend it a 
helping Hand, and to try if he could not make use of 
it, which might serve him to revenge himself of 
his Enemies, and to gain a reputation of Piety and 
sanctity, to which he was a great Pretender. But 
that the Designs of the Contrivers of this Tragical 
Piece, may more throughly be discover’d, we must 
bring the principal Person on the Stage, who was 
mostly concern’d in the Tragedy. 
Sett. 6. Urban Grandier was a Priest, Born of 
an honest Family, the Son of Peter Grandier, and 
Nephew of Claudius Grandier, who was also a Priest. 
These Ursuline Nuns, in the time of their being 
possess’d, said, that Urban Grandier had learnt Ma- 
gick of his Father, and his Uncle; but the Inhabi- 
tants of Xaintes, where they had dwelt, dissipated 
this slander by the good Testimony they gave of 
their Lives and Conversation. He perform’d the course 
of his Studies under the Jesuits of Bourdeaux, who 
observing in him very considerable Endowments,
B3 took


6 The History of 
took an affection to him, and procur'd to him the 
parsonage of Saint Peter, in the Market of Londun, 
which is in the presentation of the Jesuits of Poi- 
ctiers. He had also obtain’d a Prebend in the Chap- 
ter of the Church of Saint Crosse. The uniting of 
these Benefices in one Person, who was not of that 
Province, expos’d him to the Envy of many 
Churchmen, who would have been well satisfied 
with one of the two. This he was sufficiently 
sensible of, when he saw himself accus’d, for he 
often said to his Friends, that one part of those of 
that Order, who had declar’d themselves against 
him, had a Quarrel with his Benefices, rather than 
his Person. He was of a tall Stature, and of a good 
Presence, of a steady Mind, and subtil Wit, al- 
ways Comely and well drest, never going but in a 
long Garment; this outward neatness was accom- 
panied with a polite Wit; He exprest himself with 
much Ease and Eloquence; He preach’d often, and 
acquired himself in that Employment incompara- 
bly better than most of the Monks who went up 
into the Pulpit. There is a Funeral Oration of his, 
upon the Death of the Illustrious Scevola of Saint 
Martha, which is a very Eloquent Piece, and sets 
forth the fineness of his Genius. He was gentle 
and courteous to his Friends, but proud and 
haughty towards his Enemies. He was jealous of 
his Rank, and never yielded any thing of his inte- 
rests, repelling injuries with so much vigour, that 
he exasperated the Spirits of those whom he might 
have gain’d by taking other Methods. In the mean 
while he was expos’d to many Enemies, his haughti- 
ness had rais’d him a great number, and the ex- 
traordinary inclination he had to the Courting of 
Women, had made him still many more: It was 
not the Rivals that he was to fear, but the Fathers
and


7 The Devils of Loudun.
and the Mothers provok’d and enrag’d by the E- 
vil Reputation, which his frequent Visits had 
drawn upon their Families. 
Sect. 7. In the year 1602 he had a Process be- 
fore the Official of Poitiers against a Priest nam’d 
le Mounier, and the Twenty First of April in the 
same Year, he obtain’d a Sentence against him, 
which he caus’d to be executed with much Rigour, 
to the end that he might terrifie those that should 
attempt to give him Trouble in time to come; 
whereat le Mounier continued so much provok’d, 
that when he saw him accus’d of Sacriledge and Ir- 
religion, he became a Witness himself, and even 
thunder’d out Monitories against him by the Or- 
ders of Laubardemont, a Commissary sent by the 
Court, to take Cognizance of this Affair. 
Sect. 8. Some time after Grandier had another 
Suit against the Canons of St. Cross, upon the occasion of 
a House which he contended for with the Chap- 
ter; Mignon powerfully oppos’d his Pretensions, 
he was in Credit for the sake of his Family, and 
he was well skill’d in Matters Benificiary, and 
had conceiv’d a great jealousy against Gran- 
dier, whose Proceedings he always oppos’d. But 
although this Canon had sollicited the Suit with 
much Heat, the Chapter notwithstanding lost 
their Cause. Grandier triumph’d and insulted o- 
ver Mignon with so much Pride, that he had a 
sensible Resentment of it. 
Sect. 9. Barot, the Uncle of Mignon, and Presi- 
dent of the General Assessors, a rich Man, and 
Childless, and by Consequence much respected and 
caressed by his Heirs, had also a Quarrell with 
Grandier, who treated him with the utmost Haugh- 
tiness, and as a pitiful Fellow, which caus’d Ba- 
rot’s Family to conceive so great an animosity against
B4 Gran-


8 The History of
Grandier, that every one of them put himself for- 
ward to shew their Resentments, the better to 
make their Court to their Kinsman. 
Sect. 10. But all this came nothing near the Dis- 
pleasure of Trinquant the Kings Attorney and who 
was also the Uncle of Mignon. He had a Daugh- 
ter which Grandier had visited too familiarly; she 
became sickly and languishing; She had an inti- 
mate Friend named Martha le Pelletier, whose For- 
tune being very mean, she engag’d to serve her up- 
on this occasion, and was always near her during 
her indisposition. This Friend was so affectionate 
and faithful to her, that at the Expence of her 
own Reputation, she charg’d her self with the Child, 
and took care to provide it a Nurse; but this kept 
not Persons from believing that this Child was ra- 
ther the issue of her, who had been so long retir’d 
and languishing, than of her who had been chari- 
table enough to be willing in a Case of necessity, to 
own her self to be the Mother. Trinquant having a 
knowledge of the Rumors which ran about to the 
disadvantage of his Daughter, caus’d Martha le 
Pelletier to be put in Prison, to oblige her to make a 
Declaration concerning the Birth of the Child, 
which she had put into the hands of the Nurse; 
She own’d her self to be the Mother and promised 
to bring it up with much care, that Justice should 
have no hold of her. The publick laugh’d at this 
Proceeding, the Declaration was not believ’d, and  
Triniquant remain’d but the more mortified.  
Sect. 11. This Affair was upon these Terms, 
when Barot was so ill treated by Grandier, which 
was the occasion of the meeting together of Trin- 
quant, Mignon and of Menuau the King’s Advo- 
cate, who was the Kinsman, and intimate Friend of 
Mignon, and who was seiz’d with a violent Love Pas-
sion,


9 The Devils of Loudun.
sion, wherein, he had Grandier for his Rival, and 
that a Favourite Rival; It was there resolv’d to 
destroy him, or at least to drive him out of the 
Country of Loudun. A little while after, there 
was produc’d against him an Information before 
the Official of Poitiers, in the name of the Promo- 
ter; They accus’d him for having debauch’d some 
Women, and some Maidens; for being impious 
and profane; for never saying his Breviary, and 
for having layn with a Woman even in his own 
Church. His Accusers were Cherbonneau, and 
Bougreau, Two pitiful Fellows of the very Scum 
of the People. The Official having receiv’d the 
Information, commission’d Lewis Chauvet, Lieute- 
nant Civil, and Arch-priest of Saint Marcdlle, 
and of the Country of Loudun, to inform jointly 
with him. 
Sect. 12. In the mean time, Duthibaut, a rich 
and powerful Man, being in the Interests of the 
Adversaries of Grandier, spoke very disadvantage- 
ously of him in the Presence of the Marquis du 
Bellai, and made bloody Reproaches against him. 
This was reported to Grandier, who testified his 
Resentment in such cutting Terms, that Duthibaut 
lifted up the Cane which he had in his hand, and 
struck him, although he was attir’d in his Priestly 
Habit, and ready to enter into the Church of 
Saint Cross, whither, he went to assist at the 
Service. Grandier being inrag’d at this Affront and 
believing he should not have right done him so soon 
in that Province, as at Paris, he chose to go thi- 
ther with his Complaints. But whilst he made 
this journey, they inform’d against him at Loudun, 
and there proceeded to the Hearing of inconsidera- 
ble Witnessess whom they had procur’d. Trin- 
quant made Oath first to encourage the others, and
gave


10 The History of
gave Caution in the Action of the Informers. The 
Information being made, it was sent to the Bishop of 
Poitiers, near whose Person the secret Adversaries 
of Grandier had very powerful Friends. Besides 
this, he happen’d to infringe the Rights of the Bi- 
shop, in giving a Dispensation of the Banns for the 
Marriage of Delagarde, who dwelt in the Town of 
Mons. His Enemies knew so well how to aggravate 
this Encroachment, and to prepossess the Mind of 
that Bishop, that he deliver’d out against him a 
Warrant for the seizing of his Person, conceiv’d in 
these Words. 
Sect. 13. Henry Lewis Chateigner of Rochpozai 
by divine Mercy, Bishop of Poitiers, having seen the 
Accusations and Informations given to us by the Arch- 
priest of Loudun, against Urban Grandier Priest, 
and Parson of Saint Peter in the Market of Loudun, 
by Virtue of a Commission granted by us to the aforesaid 
Arch-priest, and in his absence to the Prior of Chas- 
seignes; Having also seen the Conclusions of our Pro- 
moter thereupon: We have ordain’d, and do ordain, 
that the said Grandier, so accus’d, be brought without 
Tumult into the Prison of our Episcopal Palace at Poi- 
tiers, if he can be apprehended, if not, he shall be cited 
at his House by the chief Apparitor, Priest or Clark ton- 
surate, to appear within Three Days; And moreover 
by the chief Sergeant Royal, with the Request of the se- 
cular Arm: and to whom, and to every one of them, 
we give Power and Commandment to perform the same, 
whatsoever Oppositions or Appeals notwithstanding, con- 
cerning this Matter, and the said Grandier being heard, 
to take by our Promoter such Conclusions against him, 
as he shall see fit to be done. Given at Dissai the Twen- 
ty Second Day of October. 1629. Thus sign’d in the 
Original, Henry Lewis Bishop of Poitiers. 
Sect. 14. Grandier was then at Paris, when the
War-


11 The Devils of Loudun. 
Warrant was delive’d out against him, he had 
call himself at the King’s Feet, and complain’d of 
the Blows with the Cane, which Dubithaut had 
given him publickly; The King had referr’d this 
Affair to the Parliament, that a Process might be 
made and concluded against Duthibaut, his Action 
having appear’d very insolent and worthy of a 
severe Correction; but he made use of violent Re- 
criminations against his Adversary, he accus’d 
him of being a Scandalous Person, of an ill Life, 
and very Criminal, and produc’d for the Proof 
of these Accusations, the Warrant for this Appre- 
hension which was newly granted by the Bishop of 
of Poitiers, which was the Cause that the Court, 
before Justice was done, sent Grandler back to the 
Bishop, to clear himself of the Crimes laid to his 
Charge. He return’d to Loudun, and in a few Days 
came to Poitiers, to put himself into a Condition 
for his Defence, but could not do it: for he was 
no sooner Arrived, but he was arrested Prisoner by 
an Usher of the Court, named Chatri. Although it 
was the Fifteenth of November, and that the Bi- 
shops Prison was cold and dark, he remain’d howe- 
ver there more than two Months, and began to be- 
lieve, that he would never get out of this Affair. 
His Enemies at least seem’d very much induc’d to 
think so; Duthibaut thought himself secur’d from 
his Prosecutions, the Issue whereof could not but 
be very troublesome to him; and Barot caus’d a De- 
volution to be executed upon his Benifice, to the 
Profit of Ismael Boulieau a Priest and one of his 
Heirs. 
Sect. 15. In the mean while, the eagerness of 
the Conspirators happen’d to abate, for fear of 
the Expences; for altho’ they were all very Weal- 
thy, yet each of them excus’d themselves, as much 
as 


12 The History of 
as ’twas possible, from defraying the Charges, 
which could not be small, the Instruction of the 
Process being made at Poitiers; where the Wit- 
nesses were oblig’d to make a personal Appearance, 
to give their Informations, and to be confronted 
to the Person Accus’d. But the Animosity of 
Trinquant was more powerful than that of all the 
rest; he in the end overcame those Difficulties, 
and acted so, that his Associates contributed to 
the Expence as well as himself, and that the Pro- 
secution was not given over. 
Sect. 16. The principal Article of the Accusa- 
tion could not be made good. It was laid to 
Grandier’s charge, That he had Debauch’d Wo- 
men and Maidens; but there were no Plaintiffs 
produc’d, these Women and Maids were not 
nam’d; there was not any Witness that Swore 
directly to this Fact; and the greater part ac- 
knowledg’d, at last. That they never heard a word 
concerning many things which they found writ 
in the Informations. At last, it being necessa- 
ry to proceed to the Judgment of the Process; 
there was admitted into the number of the Judges, 
the Advocate Richard, who was Trinquant’s Kins- 
man; and the Bishop was beset by the secret Ad- 
versaries of Grandier, who ceas’d not to set him 
out in the blackest: Colours, and who knew how 
to mix so much Probability with their Calumnies, 
that on the 3d of January 1630, he was Con- 
demn’d to Fast with Bread and Water, by way of 
Penance, every Friday during three Months; and 
interdicted from Divine Offices, in the Diocess of 
Poitiers, for five Years; and in the Town of Lou- 
dun, for ever. 
Sect. 17. On both sides there was an Appeal 
from this Sentence; Grandier appeal’d to the Arch-
bishop


13 the Devils of Loudun.
bishop of Bourdeaux  and his Adversaries, in the 
Name of the Promoter of the Officiality, by Writ 
of Error, to the Parliament of Paris; to the intent 
only to Perplex him, and to bring him into such 
a Condition, as not to be able to undergo the 
burden of all the Affairs, with which they fought 
to overwhelm him. But they succeeded not as they 
desir’d; for he prepar’d himself, and had his 
Cause Pleaded before the Parliament. But it be- 
ing necessary to hear yet a greater number of Wit- 
nesses, who dwelt in a Place very far off, the Court 
remitted the Cognisance thereof to the Presidial 
of Poitiers, to judge definitively. The Lieutenant 
Criminal of Poitiers, gave Instruction for renewing 
the Process, as well by the Re-examination and 
Confronting of the Witnesses, as by the Fulmina- 
tion of a Monitory. This Instruction was not fa- 
vourable to his Accusers; there were found Con- 
tradictions in the Witnesses, who would yet per- 
sist; and there were many others, who ingenuously 
acknowledg’d, That they had been tamper’d with: 
One of the Accusers desisted from the Action 
which he had begun; and declar’d, with some 
Witnesses, who also gave over. That they had 
been put on; and solicited by Trinquant. At the 
same time, it came to the knowledge of Mechin 
and Boulieau Priests, That they were made to say, 
in their Deposition, things that they had never 
thought of; they were desirous to disown them 
by Writings under their Hands and that of Me- 
chin being found, we need not fear to insert it 
here, altho’ it be long, as well as some other Wri- 
tings, which shall be inserted hereafter; because 
we believe that this Exactness will contribute to 
the Satisfaction of the Reader, and leave no cause 
to doubt of the truth of those things which are 
contain’d in this History. Sect.


14 The History of 
Sect. 18. “ I Gervase Mechin Priest, Vicar of 
“ the Church of St. Peter, in the Market of Lou- 
“ dun, do certifie by this present Writing, and 
“ Sign’d with my Hand for the discharge of my 
“ Conscience, upon a certain Rumour which is 
“ caus’d to be spread abroad, That in an Informa- 
“ tion made by Giles Robert Archpriest, against 
“ Urban Grandier Priest, Parson of St. Peters; in 
“ which Information, the said Robert solicited me 
“ to depose, that I have said, That I found the 
“ said Grandier lying with Women and Maids all 
“ at length in St. Peter’s Church, the Doors being 
“ shut: Also, That several times, at undue hours, 
“ both by Day and by Night, I had seen Maids 
“ and Women come to find the said Grandier in 
“ his Chamber; and that some of the said Women 
“ continued there, from one of the Clock in the 
“ Afternoon, till two or three in the Morning; 
“ and caus’d their Suppers to be brought thither 
“ by their Maid-Servants, who immediately re- 
“ tir’d: Also, That I had seen the said Grandier 
“ in the Church, the Doors being open; and some 
“ Women being entred there, he shut them. Not 
“ desiring that such Reports should any longer 
“ continue, I declare by these Presents, That I 
“ have never seen, nor found the said Grandier 
“ with Women, or Maids, in the Church, the 
“ Doors being shut; nor alone with them by 
“ themselves, but when he has spoken to them, 
“ they were in Company, and the Doors wide 
“ open: And as touching the Posture, I think it 
“ sufficiently clear’d by my Confrontation, and that 
“ the said Grandier and Women were sat down a 
“ good distance one from the other: As also, I 
“ never saw Women and Maids enter into the said 
“ Grandier’s Chamber, neither by Day nor Night.
Indeed,


15 the Devils of Loudun. 
“ Indeed, ’tis true, I have heard a great many Peo- 
“ ple come and go very late at Night, but I can- 
“ not say who it was; also, That there lyeth al- 
“ ways a Brother of the said Grandier near his 
“ Chamber; and that I have neither known, that 
“ Women or Maids have caus’d their Suppers to 
“ be brought thither; neither have I depos’d, That 
“ I had never seen him say his Breviary, because 
“ that would be contrary to truth; for as much as 
“ that he borrow’d mine several times, which he 
“ took, and said his Hours. And in like manner, 
“ I declare, That I never saw him shut the Doors 
“ of the Church; and that in all the Discourses 
“ which I saw him have with the Women, I never 
“ beheld any thing unbeseeming, nor that he did 
“ even any ways touch them, but that they only 
“ spoke together; and that if there be found in 
“ my Deposition, any thing contrary to what is 
“ said above, it is contrary to my knowledge; 
“ and it was never Read to me, left I should not 
“ have Sign’d. This is what I have said to give a 
“ testimony to the Truth. Made the last Day of 
“ Ottoher, 1630; Signed thus, G. Mechin. 
Sect. 19. The Presidial of Poitiers gave his Judg- 
ment the 25th of May 1631. whereby Grandier was 
sent away Absolv’d, for the present, of the Accu- 
sation made against him. He triumph’d and in- 
sulted over his Adversaries with so much Haughti- 
ness, as if he had been wholly clear of this Business. 
In the mean time, it was necessary that he should 
present himself before the Tribunal of the Arch- 
bishop of Bourdeaux, to whom he had appeal’d, 
and that he might obtain there a Sentence of Ju- 
stification. This Prelate, a little time after that this 
Judgment had been given at Poitiers, came to visit 
his Abbey of St. Jouin les Marnes, which is but
three


16 The History of
three Leagues from Loudun. Grandier prepar’d 
himself to appear before him; and his Adversa- 
ries, who seem’d to have lost their Courage, did 
heartily Defend themselves. This is the Sentence 
of Absolution, which the Archbishop pronounc’d, 
after he had proceeded to a new Instruction of the 
Process. 
Sect. 20. “ Henry d' Escoubleau de Sourdis, by the 
“ Grace of God Archbishop of Bordeaux, Primate 
“ of Aquitain, To all Persons, to whom these pre- 
“ sent Letters shall come, Greeting. Know ye, 
“ That a Process being begun between Urban Gran- 
“ dier Priest and Appellant, from the Sentence gi- 
“ ven by the Most: Reverend the Bishop of Poitiers, 
“ the 3d of January 1630, and from all that which 
“ ensued thereupon on the one part, and James 
“ Cherbonneau, joint Promoter of the Officiality, 
“ cited to Appear on the other part; (saving that 
“ their qualities may be prejudicial to either) our 
“ Sentence of the 30th of August last, with the 
“ Pieces there mention'd, being seen by us; the 
“ Examinations given by Giles Robert Archpriest, 
“ Gervase Mechin, and Boulieau Priests; Our Sen- 
“ tence given upon a Petition, presented to us by 
“ the said Grandier the 15th of October last, at the 
“ bottom whereof is our Decree; and another 
“ Petition, which the said Grandier had presented 
“ us the 3d of this present Month; A Petition 
“ presented to us by James Caille, Porter to the 
“ Sieur de la Motte of Champdenier, the 4th of the 
“ said Month, our Decree being at the bottom 
“ thereof. Our Verbal Process of the 7th of the 
“ said Month, containing the Interrogatories put 
“ by us to the said Caille, and the Answers made 
“ by him; Our Judgment of the said Fourth Day 
“ of this Month; The Monitory deliver’d by us
“ to


17 The Devils of Loudun.
“ to our Promoter, with the Certificate of the 
“ Publication which was made in the Town of 
“ Loudun; Another Petition presented to us by 
“ the said Grandier the Seventeenth of the said 
“ Month, and our Decree thereupon, with the De- 
“ terminations of our Promoter, to whom the whole 
“ has been communicated; All being view’d and 
“ consider’d, and the Advice of the Counsel taken 
“ thereupon after the Invocation of the Holy Ghost. 
“ We by our Sentence and Judgment definitive, 
“ have disanull’d, and do disanul the said Sentence; 
“ from which there is made an Appeal, and for 
“ want of other Proof made by our Promoter, 
“ have dismist, and do dismiss the said Appellant, 
“ absolv’d from the Crimes and Offences laid to 
“ his Charge, and have taken off definitively the 
“ Interdiction a Divinis, mention’d in the said De- 
“ cree, Injoyning him, that he behave himself or- 
“ derly and modestly in his Charge, according to 
“ the Holy Decrees, and Canonical Constitutions, 
“ without Prejudice to his Recovery of Satisfaction 
" for Damages, and Interest, and Restitution of the 
" Profits of his Benefices, in such manner as he shall 
“ think good. Made by us at our Palace belonging 
“ to the Abbey of Saint Jouin les Marnes, the Twen- 
“ tieth of November. 1631. Signed Henry de Sour- 
“ dis Archbishop of Bourdeaux, and pronounc’d by 
“ us the Register, to the said Grandier, who was 
“ then in the same Abbey the Day and Year above 
“ mention’d.  
Sect. 21. The Archbishop considering the ani- 
mosity and contrivances of the Enemies of 
Grandier, and having an esteem for him, for the 
sake of his good qualities, advis’d him to change 
Benefices, and to withdraw himself from a 
place, where so powerful a conspiracy was 
C made


18 The History of 
made against him. But he was not capable of 
following such wholesome advice, both Love and 
Hatred had too much blinded him, he hated his 
Enemies with too great a passion to satisfie them in 
that Point; But he was yet more violently possest 
by Love; and although this was divided towards 
different Objects, there was one nevertheless, 
which was the true Subject of his tender Affecti- 
ons, to which his Heart was ty’d by such strong 
bands, that far from being able to break them, he 
had not the power to remove himself any distance 
from her. He return’d then to Loudun, with a 
Branch of Laurel in his Hand, as an Ensign of his 
Victory. 
Sect. 22. Persons that were indifferently 
concern’d, were scandaliz’d at his Conduct, 
wherein he shew’d so little Modesty; his Enemies 
were enrag’d, and his own Friends disapprov’d it. 
He took possession of his Benefices, and scarcely 
gave himself Leisure to breath; so that being 
wholly fill’d with the Resentment of the Injury 
that had been done him by Duthibaut he begun 
his Suit against him, and drove it so far, that he 
obtain’d a Decree from the Chamber of Tournelle, 
whither Duthibaut was sent for, and reprov’d, 
and was condemn’d to divers Fines and 
Reparations, and to pay the Charge of the 
Process.
Sect. 23. Grandiers not being satisfied with the 
right he had done himself in this Affair, resolv’d 
to carry on his Revenge, as far as he could legally 
do it, and he began to sue his Secret Enemies for 
his Reparations, Damages and Interests, and 
far the Restitution of the Profits of his Benefices, 
according to the Sentence of the Archbishop of 
Bourdeaux. It was in vain that his principal friends
would


19 the Devils of Loudun.
would have disswaded him upon the Consideration 
what had already happen’d to him, which ought 
to make him know what his Enemies were like to 
do, if he attempted every way to drive them to 
Extremities, and to interest their Purse, at which 
they would not be less sensible, than they had 
shew’d themselves in what concern’d their Reputa- 
tion: But his Stars drew him to a Precipice; Di- 
vine Providence, whose Ways are impenetrable, 
would punish him for his Pride and Debauchery, 
and suffer, at the same time to appear upon 
the Theater of the World, one of the Tragical 
Acts, which false Zeal, or Impiety cause to be re- 
presented there from time to time; and which ne- 
ver fail to find in the Credulity of the People an 
Approbation and Applause, which the Experience 
of what is past, ought to hinder them from giving 
so lightly, and which are the evident Signs of the 
Weakness of Man’s Understanding. 
Sect. 24. When there was to be chosen a new Con- 
fessor for the Ursuline Nuns, Grandier had been pro- 
pos’d; His Enemies nois’d it abroad, that he was 
very desirous to be pitch’d upon; but that he 
was rejected because of his evil Manners, and that 
the Prioress had a great Dispute with one of his in- 
timate Friends upon that Subject. But there are 
many Persons who writ to the contrary, and that 
the Nuns had caus’d him to be treated with, upon 
the design they had to desire him to be their Con- 
fessor, which he absolutely refus’d, although he 
had been very much sollicited. It is at least certain 
that these Maidens had dwelt Seven or Eight Years 
at Loudun, without his having given them any Vi- 
sit; and in the Year 1634, when he and they were 
brought Face to Face, it appear’d that they had 
never seen him. Father Tranquille has also own’d  
C2 it


20 The History of 
it in one of his Books, that Grandier had never in- 
termeddled in their Concerns. There is then no 
Likelihood that after he had so exceedingly fligh- 
ted them, he should have a Design to become their 
Confessor, or that he ever propos’d it to them. 
Sect. 25. The Report of the Possession was a 
great while whisper’d about the Town, before it, 
broke out. The Secret could not be so well kept, 
but that some Knowledge of what past within the 
Convent spread abroad; There was made the Ex- 
periment of all the Sleights of managing the Body, 
which they intended to make use of; There Mig- 
non set in order the Springs of his Intreagues to 
have them play, when they should be in a Con- 
dition; He caus’d his Scholars to be exercis’d in 
seigning to fall into Convulsions, to make Contor- 
tions and Postures of their Bodies, to the End they 
might gain a Habit, and he forget nothing for 
their Instruction, to make them able to appear 
true Demoniacks. ’Twas believ’d that he kept some 
of the simple and over credulous Nuns in their Error, 
and in the Fear which they had at first, and that by 
Degrees he insinuated into them that which 
he was desirous they should at last strongly believe, 
and which ’twas Thought they really did so; How 
little Resemblance soever of Truth there might be 
in this Imposture, He drew others into the Par- 
ty, who had no Knowledge of it in the Beginning; 
He secur’d himself of the Fidelity of all those who 
were engag’d as well by Oaths, as by the Conside- 
rution of the Interest of the Glory of GOD, and 
the Catholick Church, persuading them, that it 
would draw great Advantages by this Enterprize, 
which would serve to confound the Hereticks, of 
whom the Town was very full; and be rid of a 
Pernicous Curate, who by his Debaucheries had
dis-


21 the Devils of Loudun.  
dishonour’d his Cbaracter, who was also a 
Secret Heretick, and who drew a Numerous Com- 
pany of Souls into Hell; Adding, that their Con- 
vent would not fail, to obtain by this Means an 
extraordinary Reputation, and that Gifts and 
Alms that would be bellow’d, would bring a great 
Plenty, which was then wanting; In a Word, be 
forgot nothing that he believ’d would contribute 
to his Designs, and when he saw that the Busi- 
ness was very near to the Point of Perfection which 
he wish’d, he began to exercise the Superior, and 
Two other Nuns, He call’d at first to his Exor- 
cisms only Peter Barre, Curate of Saint James of 
Chinon, and Canon of Saint Meme. He was a Bigot 
and an Hypocrite, almost of the same Character 
with Mignon, but much more Melancholick and 
more Enthusiastick, and who practis’d a Thousand 
Extravagancies, that he might pass for a Saint. 
He came to Loudun at the Head of his Parishioners, 
whom he led in Procession, coming all the Way 
on Foot, that he might the better put a Gloss up- 
his Hypocrisy. After that these Two pretend- 
Exorcists had busied themselves together very pri- 
vately for Ten or Twelve Days, they believ’d 
this Act was in a Condition to be expos’d upon the 
Stage to the Eyes of the Publick and for this Ef- 
fect, they resolv’d to inform the Magistrate of the 
Lamentable Condition of these Nuns, to whom 
they employ’d Granger Curate of Venier, a Man 
malicious and impudent, fear’d and hated of all 
the Priests in the Country, because being in Fa- 
vour with the Bishop of Poitiers, he many times 
did them ill Offices with him; He had never any 
Difference with Grandier; But had even receiv’d 
some Services of him, which did not hinder him 
from suffering himself to be tamper’d with by Mig-
C3 non


22 The History of
non and Trinquant, and entring openly into the 
League with them. He went then on Monday 
the Eleventh of October, 1532, to find William
de Cerizai de la Gueriniere Bailiff of the Loudunois, 
and Lewis Chauvet Lieutenant Civil, and he in- 
treated them, on the Behalf of the Exorcists, to 
come to the Convent of the Ursulines to see the 
Two Nuns possessed by evil Spirits, representing 
to them that it concern’d them to be present at 
the Exorcisms, and to see the strange and almost 
incredible Effects of this Possession. He told them, 
that there was one who answer’d in Latin to all 
Questions that could be put to Her, although she 
had no Knowledge of the Language before this 
Accident. The Two Magistrates went to the 
Convent, either to assist at the Exorcisms, and to, 
Authorize them, if they found themselves oblig’d, 
or to stop the Course of this Illusion, if they judg’d 
the Possession to-be feign’d and counterfeited. Mig- 
non met them attir’d with his Surplice and Tippit, 
He told them that the Nuns had been disturb’d for 
Fifteen Days with Apparitions and frightful Visi- 
ons, and that after that, the Mother Superior, 
and Two other Nuns had been visibly possest for 
Eight or Ten Days by evil Spirits, but that they 
had been driven out of their Bodies, as well by 
the Ministry of him. As of Barre, and some other 
Religious Carmelites; But that on Saturday Night 
the Sixteenth of the Month, the Mother Superior 
nam’d Jane Belsiel, the Daughter of the late Baron 
of Cose, of the Country of Xaintonge, and a lay Sister, 
the Daughter of Maignoux, had been tormented a- 
fresh, and that they were possest again by the same 
Spirits; That they had discover’d in their exor- 
cising; that this was done by a new Pact or Cove- 
nant, the Symbol or Mark whereof were Roses,
as


23 The Devils of Loudun. 
as the Token of the First had been Three black 
Thornes. That the evil Spirits had not been wil- 
ling to name themselves during the First Possession, 
but that he who then possest the Mother Prioress 
call’d himself the Enemy of GOD, and said, his 
Name was Astaroth, and that he who possest the 
Lay Sister, nam’d himself Sabulun. At last he told 
them that the possess’d were now taking their Rest, 
and he desir’d them to deferr the Visit to another 
Hour of the Day. These Two Magistrates were 
ready to go out, when a Nun came to give them 
Notice, that the Persons possess’d were again tor- 
Mented; They went up with Mignon and Granger 
into an upper Chamber, furnish’d with Seven lit- 
tle Beds, in one of which lay the Lay Sister, and 
the Prioress in another. This last was encompass’d 
with some Carmelites, with some of the Nuns of 
the Convent, with Matburin Rosseau Priest and 
Canon of Saint Cross, and Manouri the Chirurgion. 
The Superior had no sooner discover’d the Two 
Magistrates, but she had violent Commotions, and 
perform’d strange Actions; She made a Noise 
which was like to that of a Pig; She sunk 
down into the Bed, and contracted her self into 
the Postures and Grimaces of a Person who is out 
of his Wits; A Carmelite Friar was at her right 
Hand, and Mignon at her left, the last of these 
put his Two Fingers into her Mouth and presuppo- 
sing that she was possess’d, us’d many Conjurations, 
and spake to the Devil, who answer’d him after this 
Manner, in their First Dialogue. Mignon deman- 
ded, Propter quam Causam ingressus es in Corpus hujus 
Virginis? For what Reason haft thou enter’d into the 
Body of this Virgin? Answ. Causa Animositatis;  
Upon the Account of Animosity. Q. Per quod Pactum? 
By what Pact? A. Per Flores, By Flower. Q. Qua-
C4 les?


24 The History of 
les? What Flowers? A. Rosas. Roses. Q Quis misit? 
Who sent them? A. Urbanus. Urban. She pronounc’d 
not this Word before she had stammer’d many times, 
as if she had done it by constraint. Q. Die Cogno- 
men. Tell his Surname. A. Grandier. This was a- 
gain a Word which she pronounc’d not, till she had 
been very much urg’d to Answer. Q Dic qualita- 
tem; Mention his Quality. A. Sacerdos, A Priest. 
Q. Cujus Ecclesiœ? of what Church? A. Sancti Pe- 
tri, Of Saint Peters. She utter’d these last Words 
very boldly. Q Quœ Persona attulit Flores? What 
Person brought the Flowers? A. Diabolica, a Diabo- 
lical Person. She came to her Senses after this last 
Answer, She pray’d to GOD, and she cryed to 
eat a little Bread which was brought her; she put 
it from her however a little after, saying she was 
not able to swallow it because it was too dry. There 
was brought to her Liquid Sweatmeats of which she 
eat but very little, because she was frequently per- 
plex’d by the Return of her Convulsions. The 
Bailist and Lieutenant who stood near her, and ob- 
serv’d with good Attention that which past, seeing 
that they gave no more any Sign of a Possession, 
withdrew towards the Window; Mignon came 
near them and said, that in the Action which was 
presented, there was something like the History 
of Peter Gansredi, who was put to Death by Virtue of 
a Decree of the Parliament of Aix in Province; to 
whom there was no Answer made, but the Lieute- 
nant Civil told him, that it would have been pro- 
per to urge the Prioress upon this Cause of Animo- 
sity, whereof she had spoke in her Answers, upon 
this he excus’d himself, that he was not allow’d to 
make any Questions of Curiosity. The Lay Sister 
had also several Convulsions, and the motions of 
her Body seen’d very extraordinary. They were
desi-


25 The Devils of Loudun.
desious to propose some Questions to her, but she 
cry’d out Twice, To the other, to the other; which 
was interpreted, as if die had been willing to say, 
that ’twas only the Superior, who was sufficiently 
instructed to answer. The Judges retir’d, and 
understood the same Questions had been already 
put divers times to the Nuns, especially in the Pre- 
sence of Paul Grouard Judge of the Provostship at Lou- 
dun, and of Trinquant the King’s Attorney, of 
which, and all other things they had seen and heard, 
they drew up a Verbal Process, and sign’d it. 
Sect. 26. The Noise which this Possession began 
to make, produc’d different Opinions; the Devout 
Souls who regarded with respect and veneration, 
the Ministers of the Church, and who were in- 
clin’d to receive blind-fold, and without inquiry 
all that was presented to them on their part, could 
not perswade themselves that Barre, Mignon, the 
Carmelites, Ursulines, Priests, Friars and Nuns, could 
possibly be the Authors of so wicked a Contrivance, 
or invent so devilish an Imposture. But the World- 
lings not judging so charitably, were more inclin'd 
to suspect the whole; they could not apprehend 
how these Devils, who happen’d to go out at one 
Door, did as quickly re-enter at another, to the 
confusion of the Ministers of him, by whose Au- 
thority they had been dispossest They were asto- 
nish’d, that the Devils of the Superior spake Latin, 
rather than that of the Lay Sister; and that she 
spake not better than a Scholar of the second Form, 
They made reflections upon this, that Mignon had 
not been willing to interrogate her upon the cause 
of the Animosity, of which he himself had spo- 
ken, and they concluded that it was because the 
Devil was at the end of his lesson; that he had 
not as yet learnt any further, and that he was o-
blig’d


26 The History of 
blig’d to play the same part before all sorts of 
Spectators, seeing he had spoke nothing before the 
Bayliff, but what he had already said before the 
Judge of the Provostship; they were not ignorant, 
that some time before, there had been a meeting 
of all the most violent Enemies of Grander, at the 
Village of Puidardane, in one of the Trinquant’s 
Houses, and there found a great deal of probabi- 
lity, that what was acted there, had a Relation to 
the Possession. They could not also relish that 
Mignon had so readily explain’d himself upon the 
conformity which he saw in his Affair with that of 
Gaufredy the Priest executed at Aix. And in fine, 
they had rather that other Friers than Carmelites had 
been call’d to their Exorcisms, because the Quarrels 
of thefe good Fathers with Grandier, had been 
known to all the World, by the Sermons which 
he had made against a priviledged Altar, of which 
they so much boasted, and by the contempt which 
he publickly shew’d of their Preachers. 
Sect. 27. The next Day after, being the 
Twelfth of October, the Bayliff, and the Lieu- 
tenant Civil accompanied with the Canon 
Roussau, and follow’d by their Register, return’d to 
the Convent of the Ursulines, upon the Knowledge 
that they had, that they did continue the Exor- 
cisms. They call’d Mignon aside, and remonstra- 
ted to him, that this Affair would be henceforward 
of such importance, that it was necessary that 
they, the Magistrates, should be acquainted when 
they would proceed in it; they added, that it was 
convenient that he should forbear to Exorcise, 
and that other Exorcists, should be call’d by those 
of the Magistracy, to avoid the suspitions of Sug- 
gestion, which his quality, of being Confessor, 
might justly give, by reason of the Mortal ha-
tred


27 The Devils of Loudun. 
tred which had been between him, or his near Kin- 
dred, and Grandier, who had been nam’d by the Su- 
perior as the Author of the Pact and Magick which 
was now in Question. Mignon answer’d them, that 
neither he, nor the Nuns, would be against their 
being present at the Exorcisings, and declar’d to 
them that Barre had exorcis’d that Day, but he did 
not promise not to Exocrise any more for the fu- 
ture, although since that time he had always ab- 
stain’d from exorcising in Publick. Barre draw- 
ing near, told the Magistrates, that in this exor- 
cising, there past very surprising things; That he 
had learnt from the Superior, That there were in 
her Body Seven Devils, whole Names he had taken 
in writing; That Astaroth was the first in orders;
That Grandier had given the Pact, between him 
and the Devils, under the Symbol of Roses, to one 
named Jane Pivart, who had put them into the 
Hands of a Maiden, who had brought them to the 
Convent, over the Walls of the Garden; That 
the Prioress had said, that this happen’d to her on 
Saturday Night, Hora Secunda Nocturna, at two of the 
Clock in the Mornings, which were the very Words 
she us’d. That she would not Name the Maiden, 
but had nam’d Pivart; That he demanded of her who 
that Pivart was? And that she answer’d him, est 
pauper Magus, ’tis a poor Magician; That he had 
urg’d her upon this Word, Magus, Magician;
and that she repli’d Magicianus & Civis, Magician 
and Citizen. After this Discourse, the Magistrates 
went up into the Chamber of the possessed, which 
they found fill’d with a great Number of inquisi- 
tive Persons; she made not any Wry-Face, nor 
did any Action of a Person possest, neither during 
the Mass which Mignon celebrated, nor before nor 
after the Elevation of the Sacrament; They Sung
also


28  The History of 
also with the other Nuns; the Lay-sister only being 
sat down by the help of those who were nearest 
to her, had a great trembling in her Arms and 
Hands. This is all that was oberv’d, and thought 
worthy to be inserted into the Verbal Process of 
the Morning Work of that Day. 
Sect. 28. The Design of the Judges being to take 
an exact Account of this Affair, return’d to the 
Convent about Three or Four of the Clock in the 
Afternoon, with Ireneus of Saint Marte, the 
Sieur Deshumeaux; They found the Chamber again 
fill’d with People of all conditions; the Superior 
had at first great Convulsions in their presence; she 
thrust out her Tongue, she Foam’d and Froth’d at 
the Mouth, well nigh as if she had been really in a 
Fit of Madness, or was tormented by an Evil Spi- 
rit. Barre demanded of the Devil, when he would 
go out? Those that were near, heard this answer, 
Cras mane, to Morrow Morning. The Exorcist in- 
sisted, and ask’d him why he would not go out of her 
then? The Answer was Pactum, a Contract, or it is 
a Contract. The word Sacerdos, Priest, was after- 
wards pronounc’d, then that of Finis, or Finit, an end,
or does end; for this good Nun, or the Devil spoke 
between their Teeth, and ’twas not easie to under- 
stand her; Prayers were made, and Exorcisms, and 
Adjurations, but she answer’d nothing. The Pix 
was put upon her Head, and this Action was ac- 
companied with Prayers and Litanies, which had 
no effect; only some People observ’d, she was tor- 
mented with more Violence, when the Names 
of certain Saints were pronounc’d, as Saint Au- 
gustine, Saint Jerom, Saint Anthony, and Saint 
Mary Magdalene. Barre commanded her at that 
time, (as he did very often since) to say that she 
gave her Heart and Soul to GOD; she did it
freely,


29 the Devils of Loudun. 
freely, and without constraint: But when he bid 
her say, that she gave her Body, she made resist- 
ance, and seem’d not to Obey, but by force; as if 
she were willing to say, the Devil possest her Body, 
but not her Soul. After she had made this last An- 
swer, she recover’d her natural condition; her 
countenance was also Pleasant and Calm, as if she 
had not undergone any extraordinary Agitation;
and looking upon Barre, with a smiling Counte- 
nance, she told him, That there was now no more of 
Satan in her. She was ask’d whether she remem- 
b’red the Questions which had been put to her, 
and her Answers? she replied no. Afterwards 
she took some Food, and told the Company, that 
the first Pact had been given her about Ten a Clock 
at Night; That she was then in Bed, and that 
there were several Nuns in her Chamber; she 
felt that something took one of her Hands, and 
after having put into it Three Black Thorns, they 
clos’d it; That this being done, without her ha- 
ving seen any person, she was troubled, and seiz’d 
with a great Terror, which made her call the Nuns 
who were in her Chamber; That they came near 
her, and found the Three Thorns in her Hand. 
As she continued to speak, the Lay-Sister had some 
Convulsions, the particulars whereof the Judges 
could not take notice, because this happen’d whilst 
they went high the Superior, and were attentive to 
her Discourse. This Day’s work concluded with 
an Adventure pleasant enough; whilst Barre made 
his Prayers and Exorcisms, there happen’d a great 
Noise amongst the Company; and some said that 
they saw a Cat come down the Chimney; This 
Cat was carefully search’d for, throughout the 
Chamber; it threw itself upon the Tester of the 
Bed; it was catch’d upon the Superiors Bed, 
where Barre had made many Signs of the Cross;
upon


30 The History of 
upon it, and added several adjurations, but at last 
it was known to be one of the Cats of the Con- 
vent, and no Magician, or Demon. 
Sett. 29. The Company being ready to with- 
draw, the Exorcist said that it was requisite to 
burn the Roses, where the Second Pact had been 
put; and in effect he took a great Nosegay of White 
Musk Roses, already wither’d, and cast them into 
the Fire; there happen’d no Sign upon this occasi- 
on, and the Roses caus’d no ill smell in burning. 
Nevertheless, they promised the Company that 
next Day they should see wonderful Events, That 
the Devil should go out; That he should speak 
more plainly than he had hitherto; and That they 
would urge him to give such convincing and mani- 
fest Signs of his going out; that no Body should 
be able to doubt of the Truth of this Possession. 
Rene Herve the Lieutenant Criminal, said that he 
ought to ask her concerning the Name Pivart; 
Barre answer’d in Latine, & hoc dicet, & puellam 
nominabit, she shall tell it, and Name the Maid,
meaning to speak of her, who had brought the 
Roses. 
Sect. 30. Grandier, who at first made a Mock at 
these Exorcisms, and the Testimony of these pre- 
tended Devils, seeing that this Affair was push’d on 
so far, presented a Petition to the Bayliff the same 
Day, being the Twelfth of October, by which he 
remonstrated to him, That Mignon had exorcis’d 
these Nuns in his presence; That they had nam'd 
him as the Author of their Possession; That it was 
an Imposture and a perfect Calumny suggested a- 
gainst his Honour, by a Man who rais’d another false 
Accusation against him, of which he had clear’d 
himself; That he requested him to sequester these 
Nuns, who pretended to be possest, and cause them
to


31 the Devils of Loudun.
to be examined separately; That if he found any 
appearance of Possession, he would be pleas’d to 
nominate some Ecclesiastical Persons, of a requisite 
Ability and Honesty, not suspected by him the 
Petitioner, as Mignon and his Adherents were, 
to exorcise them if there were occasion, and to 
make his Verbal Process of that which should pass 
at the Exorcisms, to the end, that he the Petition- 
er might be able afterwards to provide as he should 
see cause. The Bayliff gave Grandier an Act of his 
Issues and Conclusions, according to his desire, and 
told him; that ’twas Barre who did exorcise the Day 
before, by the Orders of the Bishop of Poictiers, as 
he had boasted in his presence; adding, that he de- 
clar’d this to him, to the end that he might 
provide so as bethought fit, by which Grandier un- 
derstood that he should be referr’d to his Bishop. 
Sect. 31. The next Day, October the Thirteenth, 
the Bayliff, Lieutenant Civil, the Lieutenant Crimi- 
nal, the Kings Attorney, the Lieutenant of the 
Provostship, and Deshumeaux, follow’d by the Clerks 
of the Two Jurisdictions, went to the Convent at 
Eight of the Clock in the Morning; they past the 
first Gate which they found open, Mignon open’d 
the second, and introduc’d them into the Parlour;
he told them that the Nuns were preparing them- 
selves for the Communion, and entreated them to 
retire to a House, which was on the other side of 
the Street, whence he would cause them to be call’d 
within less than an Hour. They went out after 
they had given him notice of the Petition presented 
by Grandier to the Bayliff the Day before. The 
Hour being come, they entred all into the Chappel 
of the Convent, and Barre coming to the Gate 
with Mignon, told them, that he came from exor- 
cising the two possessed Persons, who had been de-
livered


32 The History of 
livered from the unclean Spirits by their Ministry; 
that they had toil’d at the Exorcisms since Seven a 
Clock in the Morning; That there had pass’d great 
wonders, of which they would draw up an Act; 
but that they had not judg’d fit to admit other 
Persons there than the Exorcists. The Bayliff 
remonstrated to them, that this Procedure was not 
reasonable; That it render’d them suspected of 
Imposture and Suggestion in the things which were 
said and done the foregoing Days, by the variation 
that was found in them, and that the Superior hav- 
ing publickly accus’d Grandier of Magick; they ought 
not to do any thing clandestinly, since that Accu- 
sation, but in the Face of Justice and the Publick. 
That they had taken upon them a great deal of 
boldness to pray so many People, and of such 
Quality, to wait the space of an Hour, and in the 
mean while to proceed in the Exorcisms in private. 
That they would make the Verbal Process, as they 
had already done in other things, which past in 
their presence. Barre answer’d, that the end they 
aim’d at, was the expulsion of the Devils; That 
their Design had succeeded; And that they should 
see a great good turn to happen upon it, because he 
had expresly commanded the evil Spirits to produce 
within Eight Days some great effect, capable of 
hind’ring for the future any one’s doubting the 
Truth of the Possession, and deliverance of the 
Nuns. The Magistrates drew up a Verbal Process 
of this Discourse, and of all that had proceeded in 
it; but the Lieutenant Criminal only would not 
Sign it. 
Sect. 32. Although the Impostures of the Ene- 
mies of Grandier were not very ingeniously con- 
triv’d, he could not but dread their Malice, 
their Impudence, and their Credit. He saw com-
bin’d


33 The Devils of Loudun 
bind against him the Lieutenant Crimmal, the Advo- 
cate, and the King’s Attorney, Mignon, and his  Bro- 
ther Sieur de la Coulee, President of the General 
Assessors, Granger, Curate of Venier, Duthibaut and 
Barot. But that which did terrifie him most, was 
this; That he had understood, that they had en- 
gag’d on their side Rene Memin Sieur de Silly; Major 
of the Town, a Man who had very much Credit, 
as well for his Riches, as the many Offices he 
Possest, and above all for his Friends, amongst 
whom might be reckon’d Cardinal Richelieu, who 
not forgot many singular kindnesses which here- 
tofore he had receiv’d of him in the Country, when 
he was but a Curate or Prior, and which had con- 
tinned even since his Elevation, and principally at 
the time of his first Disgrace. All these conside-
rations oblig’d Grandier not to neglect this Affair; 
and to this effect, believing that he was tacitly re- 
ferr’d by the Bailiff of Loudun, to the Bishop of 
Poictiers, he went to find him at Dissai, whither he 
was accompanied by a Priest of Loudun, nam’d 
John Buron. The Steward of the Bishop who was 
call’d du Pui, having told him that the Bishop was 
indispos’d, he addrest himself to his Almoner, and 
pray’d him to let him understand, that he was come 
to present him the Verbal Processes, which the 
Officers of Londun had made of all things which 
had past in the Convent of the Ursulines; and to 
complain of the impostures and calumnies which 
were disperst against him. The Almoner return- 
ing told, on the behalf of the Bishop, in the pre- 
sence of du Pui, Buron, and the Sieur de la 
Brosse, that he was to Address himself before the 
Judges Royal, and that he should be very glad 
that he had Justice done him in this Affair. 
Grandier having been able to do nothing more with 
D the


34 The History of 
the Bishop, return’d to Londun, and applied himself 
again to the Bailiff. He acquainted him with that 
which befel him in his Journey to Dissai, reite- 
rated his Complaints of the calumnies which were 
industriously promoted against him, and be- 
fought him to acquaint the Kings Justices with 
the Truth of this business, protesting that he would 
make application at Court to obtain a Com- 
mission, to bring an Information against Mignon 
and his Complices, and demanding to be put under 
the protection of the King, and safeguard of 
Justice, seeing that his Honour and Life were at- 
tempted. The Bailiff gave him an Act of his 
Protestations, with prohibitions to all sorts of Per- 
sons to speak ill of him or to hurt him, this Order 
was of the Twenty Eighth of October, 1632. 
Sect. 33. Mignon seeing himself accus’d in his 
turn for having Plotted a Contrivance to destroy 
Grandier, came to make his Declaration to the 
Bailiff, without allowing his Jurisdiction; That 
Grandier and he being Priests of the Diocess of 
Poctiers, he ought not to address himself to other 
Judges than their Bishop to accuse him of the most 
horrible of all the Calumnies that Hell hath ever 
produc’d, and that he was ready to render himself 
to the Prison of the Officiality, to make known to 
all the World, that he did not shun the Light 
of Justice: He added; that he had protested his 
innocence the Day before, by Swearing on the 
Holy Sacrament of the Altar, in the presence 
of the Justices themselves, that he had never 
thought of the Calumny for which he was com- 
plain’d of, that he had given Grandier notice to 
put himself on his part, in a condition of defence; 
and to forbear in the mean time to accuse him of 
being a Calumniator; of which Words and Pro-
testations


35 the Devils of Loudun. 
testations, the Bailiff decreed him an Act, which 
he caus’d to be signified to his Adversary. 
Sect. 34. Since the Thirteenth of October, that 
Barre had boasted of having expell’d the Devil; 
out of the Two Nuns; they past some time 
without any talk of the Possession; Grandier 
however inclin’d not to believe that the business 
would stop there, nor that there had a Design 
to let him be quiet; he imagin’d that these 
Maids took time to study their part, and to 
exercise themselves in the presence of the Di- 
rector of the Work, in order to act their parts the 
better, when it should be time to represent the 
other Acts of this Comedy. He fail’d not in 
his conjecture: for Rene Mannouri the Chirurgeon 
was sent the Twenty Second of November, to 
Gaspard Joubert a Physician, to pray him to come to 
the Convent of the Ursulines, and to get himself 
accompanied with the other Physicians of Loudun, 
in order to visit two Nuns who were again tor- 
mented by evil Spirits? Joubert being a Frank Man, 
and an Enemy of Imposture, and unwilling to go 
upon this occasion, but under the standard of 
Justice, went speedily to find the Bailiff, to know, 
if it was by his order, that Monnouri had call’d 
him? The Bailiff answered that he had not, and 
sent for Mannouri to know of him himself, by 
whose order he had spoke to Joubert; Man- 
nouri declar’d, that the Maid belonging to 
the Convent, came to his House, and told 
him that the possessed had never been so ill 
treated as they were then; and that the Nuns 
pray’d him to get all the Physicians of Loudun, 
and some Chirurgeons, to come to the Convent. 
Upon which, the Bailiff sent for Grandier 
to tell him, that as he was nam’d the Au-
D2 thor


36 The History of
thor of the bewitching of the Nuns, he thought 
himself oblig’d to give him notice, that Barre 
was retun’d from Chinon the Day before, to re- 
new the Exorcisms, and that the Report went 
about, that the Superior, and the Sister Clair, 
were a new tormented with Evil-Spirits, as they 
had been before. Grandier reply’d, that it was 
a continuation of the Conspiracies which had 
been made against him, which he had complain’d of 
at Court, and would again complain; That in the 
mean while, he befought him to resort always to the 
Convent with the other Officers to assist at the 
Exorcisms, and to call thither the Phycicians; 
and that if they saw any Appearance of Possession, 
he would be pleas’d to sequester the Nuns, and 
to have them interrogated by other Exorcists, 
than Mignon and Barre, against whom he had very 
just Causes of Suspition. The Bailiff Sent for the 
Kings Attorney, who gave his conclusions; 
Whereupon the Clerk was sent to the Convent, 
to know of Mignon and Barre if the Superior 
was again possest; and in case they answer’d affirma- 
tively, he was order’d to tell them they were for- 
bidden to proceed clandestinely in the Exorcisms, 
and that they were enjoyn’d to advertise the Bailiff, 
to the end that he might be there with the Physi- 
cians whom he would call, and the Officers whom 
he should think proper to accompany him, and all 
upon the Penalties thereunto belonging, without 
prejudice to the right of Grandier, upon the request 
made by him, for the sequestration of the possessed, 
and nomination of unsuspected Exorcists. Mig- 
non and Barre having heard the reading of 
this Order, declar’d, without allowing the Ju- 
risdiction of the Bailiff, that they were again call’d 
by the Nuns, to assist them in the continuation of
a


37 the Devils of Loudun. 
a strange Disease, which they suppos’d to be a Pos- 
session of the Evil Spirits; that they had exorcis’d, 
even to the present Day, by Virtue of a Commission 
from the Bishop of Poictiers, the Date whereof was 
not yet expir’d, which Bishop they had neverthe- 
less judg’d requisite to inform with the State of the 
Business, to the intent that he might come him- 
self, or send such Exorcists as he should think good 
to act by his Orders, and to judge judicially of 
the present Possession, which had been treated as an 
imposture and illusion, to the great comtempt of 
the Glory of GOD, and the Catholick Religion;
although the Maids who had been tormented, 
during the second Possession, had been visited by 
many Doctors of Physic, and by Chirurgeons and Apo- 
thecaries, who had all alike given their attestations; 
and also a great many Persons of Honour and 
Piety had seen the Wonders of GOD. In sum, 
that they should not hinder the Bailiff and other 
Officers, accompanied with Physicians, from com- 
ing to the Nuns, whilst they waited for the Bishop’s 
answer, which they hop’d to receive the next 
Day, and that they consented that the Gates should 
be open’d, if it would please the Ladies to open 
them. They repeated once again, that they did 
not acknowledge the Bailiff for their Judge, and 
that they did not suppose that he could hinder 
them from executing the Commands of the Bishop 
of Poictiers, as well in the matter of exorcising, as 
all other acts which depended on his Ecclesiastical 
Jurisdictions. In fine, they protested, that if these 
Maids should be violently Tormented, they should 
proceed to exorcising for their relief; and that the 
Bailiff and the Officers, and Physicians might assist 
there, if it seem’d good to them, to see if the
D3 Posses-


38 The History of 
Possession were an imposture, or a truth. Tho 
Bailiff having receiv’d this Answer, deserr’d till the 
Day following in the Morning, to make his Visit, 
hoping that the Bishop would come, or at least 
that he would send other Ecclesiasticks who were 
not suspected. As soon as the Morning was come, 
he repair’d to the Convent, where he waited in 
vain, till Noon: after which, to do right upon 
another Petition presented to him, by Gran- 
dier, He order’d that Prohibitions should he 
made to Barre and all others, to put Questions to the 
Superior and other Nuns, tending to blacken the Petitioner 
or any other person, whosoever it was, upon the Penal- 
ties that should fall thereon. This Order being signi- 
fied to Barre, and to one of the Nuns, for all the 
rest, Barre continu’d to Answer, that the Bailiff 
could not hinder him from executing the Orders of 
the Bishop; and that he declar’d, that he would ex- 
orcise hence forwards by the advice of the Ecclesi- 
asticks, without calling Lay-persons thither, but 
only as far as he should think it necessary, for 
the greater Glory of GOD; That he would 
complain of the great violences, which he 
had seen in the Morning, and of the obstacle 
that was put to the Continuance of the Ex- 
orcisms, the Bailiff having not been willing to suf- 
fer, that he should reiterate to the Evil Spirit, the 
command to speak the Truth, upon a Question 
that had been propos’d to one of the possessed, 
when she was brought into the Choir of the Church; 
That he declar’d nevertheless, that he would exe- 
cute that which he had said, till the coming of the 
Bishop or his Orders; Adding, that the Nuns de- 
sir’d that he would continue to execute his Com- 
million tor their Belief, and that ’twas sufficient
that


39 The Devils of Loudun.  
that the Order of the Bailiff had been notified un- 
to them.  
Sect. 34. The Day was almost gone, and the 
Bishop not arriv’d, nor was there any Proba- 
bility that he would give himself the Cognizance 
of an Affair, with which he seem’d to look on 
as a trifling Matter. This gave Grandier Oc- 
casion to present at Night another Petition to the 
Bailiff who sent for all the Officers of the Baili- 
wick, and those belonging to the Law to commu- 
nicate it to them. The last of which declin’d the 
taking Cognizance of it; The Advocate, because he 
was sensibly provok’d and offended with the Scan- 
dalous Discourse which the Petitioner made in his 
Presence against Mignon, whole near Kinsman he 
Was; And the Attorney, because he was Cousin- 
German to the same Mignon by his Wife, who was 
the Daughter of Trinquant, whose Office he had late- 
ly taken Possession of; and because he had several 
Quarrels with Grandier for the last Six Months, 
and that he had obtain’d of the Bishop of Poictiers 
a Dispensation not to acknowledge him for his Par- 
son. Each of them declaring that they humanely 
believ’d that the Nuns were really possess’d by the 
Devils, being convinc’d by the Testimony of the 
Physicians from other Towns who had seen them, 
and by that of divers Ecclesiasticks, Seculars and 
Regulars, and yet without having a Thought that 
Grandier was the Author of this Fatal Accident. 
Their Declarations being writ and sign’d, the 
Judges order’d that the Superior and Lay Sister 
should be Sequestred and put into a Citizens House, 
That each of them should have a Nun to keep her 
Company; That they should be assisted as well by 
their Exorcists as by Women of Honesty and Qua-
D4 lity  


40 The History of 
lity, and by Physicians and other Persons whom they 
them selves would appoint to have the Charge of 
them; Forbidding all others, without Permission, 
to come near them. The Register was sent to the 
Convent with an Order to declare this Sentence to 
the Nuns. The Superior having heard it read, an- 
swer’d as well for her self as for all the Society, That 
she did not acknowledge the Jurisdiction of the 
Bailiff; That there was a Commission of the Bishop 
of Poictiers, dated the Eighteenth of November, 
importing such Orders as he desir’d should be held 
in the Present Affair, and that she was ready to 
put a Copy of it into his Hand, to the End that 
he might not plead Ignorance; As for the 
Sequestration, that she did oppose it, because ’twas 
contrary to the Vow of perpetual Confinement, 
for which she could not be dispenc’d with but by 
the Bishop. This Opposition having been made 
in the Presence of the Lady de Charnazai, Aunt by 
the Mothers Side to Two Nuns, and in that of the 
Chirurgion Mannouri, Brother-in-Law to another, 
each of them Joyn'd together and protested against 
the Proceeding, if the Bailiff would go on further; 
and also to take it upon themselves in their pro- 
per and private Names. The Act was sign’d, and 
carried by the Register to the Bailiff, who or- 
der’d that the Partys should provide themselves 
for a Sequestration, and that he would come to the 
Convent next morning being the Twenty fourth 
of November, to assist at the Exorcisms. He went 
thither at the Hour appointed, and having sent 
for Daniel Roger Vincent de Faux, Gaspard Jouburt, 
and Matthew Fanton Physicians, he told them that 
he would take their Oaths when they made their 
Report, and commanded them in the mean 
while that they would attentively consider the
Two


41 The Devils of Loudun.
Two Nuns who should be shew’d to them, and to 
examine if the causes of their Disease were Natural 
or Supernatural; They were plac’d near the 
Altar, which was separated by a Grate from the Choir, 
where the Nuns did usually Sing, and over against 
which the Superior was a little after laid upon a 
Couch: She had great Convulsions whilst Barre 
said Mass, her Arms and Hands were distorted, 
her Fingers were half Shut, her Cheeks seem’d 
to be much swoll’n, and only the white of her Eyes 
was to be seen; The Friars and Nuns stood about 
her, and assisted her, and there was a great Num- 
ber of Spectators in the Choir and near the Al- 
tar. Mass being ended, Barre came nigh her to 
give her the Communion, and to exorcise her, and 
holding the Sacrament in his Hand, he spake to her 
in these Words, Adora Beam tuum, Creatorem tuum. 
Adore thy God, thy Creator; she being ur’d answer’d, 
Adoro te, I adore thee. Quem adoras? Whom dost thou 
adore? said the Exorcist several times, Jesus Chist- 
us, reply’d she; making Motions as if she had suffer’d 
Violence. Daniel Drouin, Assessor of the Provostship, 
could not forbear saying aloud. Here’s a Devil who 
is a had Latinist. Barre changing the Phrase, de- 
manded of the possess’d, Quis est iste quem adoras? 
Who is he whom thou adorest? he hop’d that she would 
say again Jesus Christus, but she answer’d Jesu Christe; 
Then there was heard a great Noise of the Assistants 
who cry’d out this is ill Latine. Barre maintain’d 
boldly that she said Adoro te Jesu Christe, I adore 
thee, O Jesus Christ. There was afterwards put to 
her some Questions concerning our Saviour, to 
which she made this answer, Jesus Christus est sub- 
stantia Parris, Jesus Christ is the Substance of the Fa- 
ther; Look you here is a Devil who is a great Di- 
vine, said the Exorcist. Next after, he demanded
the


42 The History of  
the Name of the Devil, to whom it was answer’d, 
after great Urgency and violent Convulsions, that 
was call’d Asmodee; He enquir’d also what were 
the Number of the Devils who were in the Body of 
the Possessed, she answer’d Sex, Six. The Bailiff 
requir’d of Barre, that he should ask Asmodee how 
many Companions he had, which was done, and 
the Nun answer’d Quinque, Five; But when he was 
adjur’d, upon the Request of the said Bailiff to tell 
in Greek, that which she had said in Latin, she 
made no Answer, though the Adjurations were 
often repeated, and she also presently return’d to 
her natural State. The Exorcist ask’d her again, 
by the Order of the Bailiff if she remembred what 
had past during her Convulsions, No, said she, I do 
not Remember any thing; At least reply’d the Bailiff 
you must needs remember the things which past at 
the Beginning of your Agitations, seeing that the 
Ritual enjoyns the Exorcists to demand of the pos- 
sessed what are the Inclinations of your Bodies and 
Minds in the beginning of them; she answer’d, that 
she had a Desire to Blaspheme; The same Day 
there was produc’d another young Nun, who twice 
pronounc’d the Name of Grandier, bursting out into 
a Laughter, then turning towards the Company, 
she said, All you do is nothing to the Purpose. Barre drew 
near her to give her the Communion, but he believ’d 
that he ought not, because she ceased not to laugh. 
Afterwards she retir’d to make Room for the Lay 
Sister who was called Sister Clair. As soon as she came 
into the Choir she made a kind of fighing, and 
when they had laid her upon a Couch, she said 
laughing, Grandier, Grandier yon must buy it in the 
Market. Barre being come near to exorcise her, 
she made a Show as if she would spit in his Face, 
and she often held up her Nose in token of Derisi-
on;


43 The Devils of Loudun.
On; She made wanton Motions, before all the 
Spectators, and several times pronounc’d an ob- 
scene beastly Word. The Exorcists having adjur’d 
her to tell the Name of the Devil who possess’d 
her, she nam’d at first Grandier; and when he urg’d 
her further, she nam’d at last the Devil Elomi, 
but she would not tell the Number that she had in 
her Body; He demanded of her also in Latine, Quo 
pacto ingressus est Damon? By what Pact is the De- 
vil entred? She reply’d Dupplex, Double, which 
made it known that this Devil was no better a 
Latinist than the other; During the Convulsions 
which she had, she was prick’d in the Arm by a
Pin which pinn’d her Sleeve; It did not at all ap- 
pear that the Devil had made her insensible of bo- 
dily Pains, for she cry’d out, take away this Pin, 
it pricks me. When she was recover’d out of her 
Convulsions, she said to the Assessor of the Pro- 
vostship, that she remembred all that was past, 
and that Barre had done her much Harm. So this 
was the Scene of the Morning’s Work of this Day; 
but there were several things that happen’d at the 
Actions of the Evening, which pleas’d neither the 
Exorcists nor the Nuns. 
Sect. 35. The Bailiff follow’d by his Clerk, and 
accompanied with divers Judges, and a considerable 
Number of other Persons being entred at Three 
or Four of the Clock in the Afternoon, into the 
Chamber of the Superior, said to Barre that ’twas 
requisite to separate her from the Sister Claire, to 
the Intent that all their Motions might be more 
distinctly observ’d, their Eyes not being drawn a- 
side by Objects differing and distant one from the 
other which was done. They began also pre- 
sently the Exorcisms, and the Superior likewise 
to be tormented again with great Convulsions, almost  
like


44 The History of 
like those in the Morning, saving that her Feet 
seem’d to be more bow’d, which had not been seen 
before. The Exorcist, after many Adjurations, 
made her say her Prayers, and demanded of her 
again the Number and Names of the Devils which 
possess’d her, she answer’d, after many Instances 
oftentimes repeated, that one of them was nam’d 
Achaos. The Bailiff requir’d that this Question 
should be propos’d to her, if she were possess’d Ex 
pacto Magi aut ex pura Voluntate Dei? By the Pact 
of the Magician, or by the pure Will of GOD? Her 
answer was, Non est Voluntas Dei? It is not the Will 
of GOD. Barre to break off this way of Qestion- 
ing, demanded of her by his own Authority, 
Who was the Magician, and when she had answer’d 
Urbanus, he urg’d her, saying, What Urban? Estne 
Urrbanus Papa? Is it Urban the Pope? She reply’d, 
Grandier. The Bailiff propos’d that they would 
demand of her, Cujus esset ille Magus? Of what 
Country the Magician was? A. Cenomanensis, Of 
Mans. Q. Cujus Diocesis? Of what Diocess? A. Pic- 
taviensis? Of Poictiers. She was again urg’d, and ad- 
jur’d by the Order of the Bailiff, to say in Latine 
these last things which she had express’d in French, 
when she had nam’d one of the Devils, concerning 
whom she endeavour’d to speak Twice or Thrice, 
but could only say Si, Si, or else Ti Ti, and then 
her Convulsions ceas’d, and she continued without 
being tormented or disquieted a considerable space 
of time; during which Barre had this horrid Dis- 
course with her, I will that you be tormented for the Glory 
of GOD, and that you give your Body to the Devil to be 
tormented, as our Lord gave his to the Jews. He had 
scarcely finish’d these Words, but the Nun fell in- 
to her usual Convulsions. The Bailiff open’d his 
mouth to propound Questions, but the Exorcist
made


45 the Devils of Loudun. 
made haste to prevent him; and demanded, by his 
own Authority, of the Devil, Quare ingressus es in 
Corpus hujus Puella? Wherefore hast thou enter’d into 
the Body of this Maiden? A. Propter Prœsentiam 
tuam, Because of thy Presence. The Bailiff inter- 
rupted him, and desir’d that he would interrogate 
her upon that which was propos’d by him and the 
other Officers, promising, that if she would an- 
swer justly to the Three or Four Questions which 
should be put to her, they would believe the Pos- 
session and Sign it. They offer’d to obey him, but 
the Convulsions ceas’d at that very time, and for 
as much as it was late, every one retir’d. 
Sect. 36. The next Morning being the Twenty 
Fifth of November, the Bailiff with the greater 
Part of Officers of the Two Courts, and the Re- 
gister, being return’d to the Convent, the Superi- 
or was brought to the Choir of the Church, and 
the Curtains of the Grate having been drawn, 
Barre began according to his Custom with the Ce- 
lebration of the Mass. The possessed had, during 
the Service, great Convulsions like those of the Day 
before, in one of which she cried out, being neither 
exorcis’d, nor interrogated, Grandier, Grandier, 
a naughty Priest. Mass being ended, the Exorcist 
entred into the Choir with the Pix in his Hand, and 
protesting that his Action was pure, and full of In- 
tegrity, without Passion, or evil Design, he plac’d 
it upon his Head, and pray’d to GOD with a 
great Appearance of Zeal and Fervency, That he 
Would confound him, if he had made use of any evil 
Means, Suggestion, or Perswasion to the Nuns in all 
this Action. After which, the Prior of the Car- 
melites put himself forwards, and made the same 
Protestations and Imprecations, having also the 
Pix upon his Head, and added, as well in his own  
Name,


46 The History of 
Name, as in the Name of all the Carmelites present 
and absent, that the Curses of Dathan and Abiram 
might fall upon them, if they had finn’d or com- 
mitted any Fault in this Affair. ’Tis by these 
Ways that the Exorcists endeavour'd to extinguish 
the ill Opinion, which the Behaviour of the Nuns 
had caus’d to be conceiv’d of them. Immediately 
after, Barre drew near to the Superior to give her 
the Communion, but she fell into Convulsions, 
the Motions whereof were extraordinary violent, 
even to that Degree, that she endeavour’d to pluck 
the Pix out of his Hands; However he overcame 
this Difficulty, and gave her the Communion She 
had scarcely receiv’d the Sacrament into her Mouth, 
but she put out her Tongue, and made a Shew 
as if she would throw it out; the Exorcist thrust 
it back with his Fingers, and forbid the Devil to 
cause her to Vomit it; and because the possessed de- 
clar’d, that this Wafer did one while stick to the 
Roof of her Mouth, another while to her Throat, 
he made her drink some Water thrice, after which, 
he interrogated the Devil as he had done in the 
foregoing Exorcisms. Q. Per quod Pactum ingres- 
sus es in Corpus hujus Puellæ? By what Pact hast thou 
enter’d into the Body of this Maiden? A. Aqua, by 
Water. The Bailiff had then near him a Scotchman 
named Stracan, who was Principal of the College 
of Loudun. He requir’d that the Devil should say 
Aqua, in the Scots Language, for the convincing 
of all the Assistants, that there was not any Suggesti- 
on by any one whatsoever. Barre reply’d, that he 
would cause him to say it, if GOD would permit 
it, and at the same time he commanded him, and 
repeated it several times, but the Nun answer’d, 
Nimia Curiositas, ’Tis too great a Curiosity; and af- 
ter she had repeated it Twice or Thrice, she said
Deus


47 the Devils of Loudun. 
Deus non volo; some cry’d out that this was ill Syn- 
tax; the Devil was adjur’d on the part of GOD 
to speak congruously, but these Words Deus non 
volo, were again repeated, by which she would 
have said GOD will not The Exorcist finding 
himself confounded, said, that in Effect there seem’d 
that there was in this too great a Curiosity; The 
Question is pertinent and reasonable reply’d the 
Lieutenant Civil, and you may find by the Ritual 
which you have in your Hand, that the Faculty of 
speaking in strange and unknown Languages is an 
undoubted Mark of a Possession, and that that of 
telling the things that are done a great Way off is 
another. The Exorcist reply’d, that the Devil knew 
this Language very well, but he would not speak it; But 
if you will, added he, that I command him to tell pre- 
sently your Sins, he shall do it; Desiring to let them 
know by this Discourse that the Devil he was 
dealing with, knew well enough hidden things. 
This will not trouble me, said the Lieutenant. Upon 
which Barre turn’d towards the Superior, as if he 
would have interrogated her; but the Bailiff ha- 
ving told him, that this was not sit to be done, he 
forbore, and said, that he never meant to do it. 
Sect. 37. In the mean time, the Assistants being 
very eager to know if the Devil understood strange 
Languages, the Bayliff upon their importunities 
propos’d the Hebrew Tongue as a dead Language, 
and the most ancient of all Languages, which the 
Devil ought to know better than any other, which 
being follow’d by a General Applause, the Exor- 
cist commanded the possessed to say in the He- 
brew Tongue the word Aqua, Water, she answer’d
not; but some understood that she pronounc’d 
very low these Words, Ah! je renie, Curse on’t: 
It was affirm’d by a Carmelite, who was a little
way


48 The History of 
way from her, that she did say Zaquaq, and that 
it was an Hebrew Word, which signifies, Essudi 
aquam, I have pour’d out Water; although they 
who were nearest to her unanimously attested 
that she said, Ah! je renie, which caus’d the Sub- 
prior of the Carmelites to reprove publickly the 
Friar. The possessed had again several convulsi- 
ons, in one of which she rais’d her self above the 
Couch, her Head was also presently supported 
by a Nun, and her Body by those that stood near- 
est to her, by whom it was affirm’d, that she 
rais’d her self so high, as even to carry her Hand 
near the Beam of the Ceiling, without touching 
the Bed, but with one Foot, which was seen but 
by a very few Persons. After these Convulsions, 
which had been long and violent, she seem’d 
no more concern’d than she was before, nor even 
her Colour was not more lively. Afterwards, and at 
the very time that the Spectators were ready to 
be gone, she pronounc’d twice, of her own ac- 
cord, two Latine Words, which signified, unjust Judg- 
ments. 
Sect. 38. Grandier having discover’d that be- 
sides the Exorcisms that were made in the presence 
of the Bayliff and Lieutenant Civil, there were 
others yet made in the presence of the Lieutenant 
Criminal, who made Verbal Processes thereof, 
he presented him with a Petition, remonstrating 
that he had been a Witness, and that he had de- 
pos’d in an Accusation, which was falsly contriv’d 
against him the Petitioner, who had receiv’d upon 
this occasion (and many others) Marks of his 
ill will; that there were yet differences to be 
clear’d between them; that one of the Persons 
pretended to be possess’d, was his Cousin German,
and had been his Domestick; that all these con- 
siderations 


49 The Devils of Loudun. 
siderations and others to be produc’d in time and 
place, ought to withhold him from medling in 
those things which concern’d him the Petitioner; 
and nevertheless, that he besought him he would 
not do, say, or write any thing in this Affair, 
This Petition having been signified to the Lieute- 
nant Criminal, in the Convent of the Ursulines,
where he then was, he gave an Act to the Petiti- 
oner of his words and declarations; and decla- 
red, that when he was accus’d in a Court of 
Justice, he would do what should be fit; ordering 
in the mean time, that the present Petition should 
be sent to the Register to be ingross’d. 
Sect. 37. The Bayliff and Lieutenant Civil 
return’d to the Convent the same Day, between 
Three and Four of the Clock in the Afternoon, 
Barre having walk’d Two or Three turns with 
them in the Court, said to the Lieutenant Civil, 
that he very much wonder’d at this, that he sup- 
ported Grandier, after having inform’d against 
him, by the Orders of the Bishop of Poictiers; 
the Lieutenant reply’d, that he should be yet al- 
together ready to do it, if there was occasion; 
but that for the present matter, he had no other 
aim but to know the truth. This answer being 
not well relish’d by him who began this Discourse, 
he took the Bayliff aside, and to engage him to a 
Party, to which he seem’d not more favourable 
than the Lieutenant, he represented to him, that 
being descended of many Persons of Quality, some 
whereof were possessed of very considerable Ec- 
clesiastical Dignities, and he appearing at the 
Head of all the Officers of a Town, ought to 
shew less repugnance in believing the Possession 
of the Nuns, which tended to cause GOD to be 
glorified, and to raise the Advantages of the
E Church


50 The History of 
Church and Religion. The Bayliff answer’d 
him coldly, and in a few words, that he would 
do always that which he was bound to do in 
justice. When they were come up into the Cham- 
ber, where was a great Assembly, the Supe- 
riors seeing Barre, and the Pix in his Hand, she 
had very great Convulsions, as if the Devil had 
fallen in a rage at the Sight of this Object. The 
Exorcist demanded yet once more of the Devil, 
Per quod Pactum ingressus esset in Corpus hujus puella? 
By what Pact he was entred into the Body of this 
Damsel? The Nun, who ought to understand this 
Lesson well, answer’d as before, Aqua, by Water. 
Q. Quis Finis Pacti? What was the intent of the 
Pact? A. Impuritas, Impurity. The Bayliff re- 
quir’d that they would make her say in Greek, 
Finis Pacti Impuritas, which was propos’d to her 
by the Exorcist; but she freed her self from the 
Matter as she us’d to do, with a Nimia Curiosit as, 
it is too great a Curiosity. He begun again, and 
demanded of her of his own Motion, who had 
brought the Pact, Q. Quis attulit pactum? And 
after her Answer, Quale nomen Magi? What is the 
Name of the Magician? A. Urbanus, Urban. Q. 
Quis Urbanus? estne Urbanus Papa? What Urban 
it is, Pope Urban? A. Grandier. Q. Cujus Quali- 
tatis? Of what quality is he? A. Caratus, meaning 
the Curate. The Bayliff desir’d that they would 
ask her, Sub quo Episcopo ille Grandier, tonsuram 
accepisset? Under what Bishop had Grandier receiv’d 
his tonsure? A. Nescio, I know not, reply’d she; 
Barre said in effect, this was a thing which the 
Devil might be ignorant of. He put to her, yet 
another Question, which the Bayliff had also pro- 
pos’d. Sub quo Episcopo , Cinomanensi natus esset ille 
Grandier? Under what Bishop of Man’s was that
Gran-


51 the Devils of Loudun. 
Grandier born? She repeated Cenomanensi, of Man’s, 
But whatsoever instances could be made to her, 
She answer’d not to the Question, nor could tell the 
Name of the Bishop. It was not so in those 
Questions which the Exorcist had put to her of his 
own Head, viz. Q Quis attulit aquam pacti? Who 
is it that brought the Water of the Pact? A. Magus, 
the Magician, Q. Qua hora? at what Hour? A. 
Septima, at Seven a Clock. Q. An matutina? At 
Seven in the Morning? A. Sero, in the Evening. Q. 
Quomodo intravit? How came he in? A. Janua,
at the Door. Q. Quis Vidit? Who saw it? A. Tres, 
Three. Barre confirming this testimony of the 
Devil, assur’d them, that being at Supper with the 
Superior in her Chamber the Sunday after she had 
been delivered from the second possession, Mignon 
her Confessor, and one other Nun who was in- 
dispos’d, supping there also, she had shew’d them 
at Seven in the Evening, her Arms, wet with 
some Drops of Water, without seeing any Person 
who put them on; that he forthwith wash’d her 
Arm with Holy Water, and said some Prayers, 
during which, the Prayer-Book of the Superior 
was twice pull’d out of her Hands, and cast at her 
Feet, and that there was given her a Box on the 
Ear Mignon also made a long Speech to confirm 
that which was said, and concluded with great 
Oaths, and horrible Imprecations, in the presence 
of the Sacrament, which he adjur’d to confound and 
destroy him, if he did not speak the truth. When 
he had given over speaking, the Exorcist ask’d the 
possessed, whether she understood well these Latine 
Words, Sub quo Episcopo natus esset? She swore that 
she understood neither the words, nor the Latine, 
He said then, to the Assembly that was rea- 
dy to depart, that next Day he would expel the
E2 Devil,


52 The History of
Devil; and that he exhorted them all to Confession, 
and the Communion, to be rendred worthy of the 
contemplation of this Miracle. 
Sect. 39. That which past at this last Exorcism be- 
ing publish’d through all the Town, Grandier went 
to present, the next Morning, November the Twen- 
tieth, a large Petition to the Bailiff wherein he 
declar’d, that the Nuns maliciously, and by sug- 
gestion, continued to name him in their Convul- 
sions, as the Author of their pretended possession, 
That he had never seen these pretended possessed, and
That he never had any Communication with them, 
no more than with their pretended Devils; That 
to justify the suggestion, whereof he complain’d, 
it was absolutely necessary to sequester them; 
that it was not just, that Mignon and Barre, his 
Mortal Enemies should govern them, and pass 
whole Days and Nights with them; That this 
procedure render’d the suggestion visible and pal- 
pable; That the Honour of GOD was concern’d, 
and that of him the Petitioner, who held, what- 
ever thought of him, the first rank amongst
the Ecclesiasticks of Loudun. For which conside- 
rations he befought him to command, that the pre- 
tended possessed should be sequestred and separated 
one from the other; That they should be govern’d 
by Persons of the Church not suspected by the Peti- 
tioner, and assisted by Physicians; and that all should 
be perform’d, whatsoever Oppositions or Appeals 
notwithstanding, and without prejudice to them, 
because of the Importance of the Affair; And that 
in Case he would not be pleas’d to order a Seques- 
tration, he, the Petitioner, protested that he 
would complain, as being denied Justice. The 
Bayliff writ at the bottom of his Petition, that 
Right should be done him that very Day.
Sect. 39.


53 the Devils of Loudun. 
Sect. 39. Grandier was scarce gone from the 
Bayliff’s House, when the Physicians of the Town, 
who assisted at one of the Exorcisms, came in to 
make their Report, which was inserted in the 
Verbal Process. It contain’d, That they had seen 
the Convulsive Motions in the Person of the Mo- 
ther Superior, but that one single Visit was not 
sufficient to discover the Causes of these Motions, 
which might be Natural, as well as Supernatural; 
That they desir’d to see them, and examine them 
more particularly, that they might be able to judge 
with Certainty and a good Confidence; That for 
this Effect, they requir’d that it might be permit- 
ted them to abide yet near the Nuns some Days 
and Nights, without separating themselves, and 
to treat them in the Presence of other Nuns and 
some of the Magistrates. That they should not 
receive Food nor Physick, if ’twas necessary, but 
from their Hands; That no Body should either 
touch them, or speak to them but aloud; And 
that then they promis’d to report faithfully, and 
truly, that which they observ’d relating to the 
Cause of their Convulsions. 
Sect. 40. After this Report was written 
and sign’d, time pressing, the Bayliff repair’d 
forthwith to the Convent, where he found in the Se- 
cond Court the Lieutenant Civil, and the Assessor, 
Cesvet and Gautier Counsellors, with the Lieute- 
nant and Assessor of the Provostship: They 
caus’d Barre to have Notice of their being come, 
by whom they were introduc’d into the Chappel, 
a great Croud of People going before and follow- 
ing them. This Exorcist now chang’d his Note, 
and commanded the Devil to acknowledge and 
confess the Reality of the Body of our Saviour 
in the Sacrament, The Superior had great Con-
E3 vulsions


54 The History of 
vulsions before she came to this Confession; she 
rais’d her self upon her Couch, as she had alrea- 
dy done another time, being held by the Head 
and Body. In fine, she receiv’d the Communion 
after some Struggles, like those of the former 
Days, and after that, she had some Rest. We 
must not omit here, that which pass’d during the 
Celebration of the Mass: The Roman Catho- 
licks were all upon their Knees out of Respect to 
the Sacrament, the Bayliff perceiv’d that a young 
Man nam’d Dessentiers had his Hat upon his Head, 
he commanded him to uncover, or be gone. The 
Superior cried out at that Instant that there were 
Huguenots there; The Exorcist ask’d her how ma- 
ny there were; She answer’d Two, whence some 
concluded that this Devil did not know how to 
reckon, or that he knew not the Huguenots; for be- 
sides Dessentiers, there was Abraham Gautier a 
Counsellor, with his Brother, and Four of his 
Sisters, Rene Fourneau an Assessor, and Peter Ange-
vin an Attorney. It was observ’d that Barre 
the Day before had demanded of the Possessed if 
she understood Latine; and that she swore she 
did not. He ask’d her the same again, and she 
reply’d as before; he urg’d her yet to Swear 
upon the Pix; at First she was at a Stand, say- 
ing. My Father, yon make me take great Oaths, I
fear that GOD will punish me; Daughter, said he, 
you ought to swear for the Glory of GOD: And af- 
ter she had sworn, he told her, that ’twas nois’d 
abroad however, that she expounded the Cate- 
chism to her Schollars , which she deny’d, acknow- 
ledging, nevertheless, that she did explain the Pa- 
ter noster and Creed. When she fell again into Con- 
vulsions, he ask’d the Devil in French, Who had 
introduce’d him into the Body of the Superior? The
Answer


55 The Devils of Loudun.
Answer was, that ’twas Urban Grandier; And that 
this Grandier was the Parson of Saint Peters in the 
Market Place. The Bailiff order’d the Exorcist to 
ask her, where this pretended Magician was at that 
time? The Question was in the Words of the Ri- 
tual, and he was oblig’d to obey and do it; The 
possessed reply’d, that he was in the Castle-Hall. 
This will be found false, said the Bayliff aloud, 
because before my coming hither, order’d him to 
go to a certain House, where he will be assuredly 
found, being willing to take the Advantage of 
this Proof to come to the Knowledge of the Truth 
without a Sequestration, which was a difficult 
Course to take with Nuns; He affirm’d still, that 
if Grandier went that Day to the Castle, as he 
might do, at least he was sure, that ‘twas a long 
time since he was there, for the Proof whereof, 
and to make it known to all the Assistants, that the 
Devil was badly serv’d by his Spies, he order’d 
Barre to nominate some of the Friars who were 
there, present to repair to the Castle, and to ac- 
company thither one of the Magistrates and the 
Clerk, The Exorcist nam’d the Prior of the Carmeli- 
tes, and the Bayliff nam’d Charles Chauvet Assessor 
of the Bayliwick, Israel Bodeau Priest, and Peter 
Thibaut the Register Deputy, who thereupon went 
to execute their Commission. 
Sect. 41. The Superior was struck with so great 
an Astonishment by this Procedure of the Bayliff,
that she continued mute, and fell no more into 
her Convulsions, although they continued yet 
some time to exorcise her; They had Recourse 
to the singing of Hymns, at the end of which 
her Silence ended not, for it lasted more than half an 
Hour; after which Barre being a little recover’d 
out of his Surprize, propos’d the bringing of the
E4 Sister


56 The History of 
Sister Clair into the Choir, saying, that one Devil 
would excite the other; But the Bayliff represen- 
ted that that might cause Trouble and Confusi- 
on, and that some might in the mean while suggest 
something to the Superior concerning the Mat- 
ter in Question, and that ’twere fit, at least, 
to wait the Return of those that were gone; but 
how pertinent soever this Reason was, his Desire 
was not comply’d with. It was neccessary to be 
rid of the Bayliff at any rate, and of the other 
Magistrates who were of his Opinion, or to find 
some Occasion to put an Illusion upon them. 
Siller Clair came in notwithstanding the Oposition 
of the Bayliff, and the other Officers, who not 
being able to endure this foul Play, retir’d, expressing 
the Resentment which they had. The Persons 
which had been sent to the Castle, found them yet 
in the Court of the Convent, and they related 
to them, that they had seen the Lady d’Amagnac, 
who went to follow her Husband the Governour 
of the Town, whom they carried into the Coun- 
try in a Litter, by reason of some Indisposition; 
That she told them that ’twas near Three Hours 
since Grandier came to the Castle to bid Adieu 
to the Governour; but that he went away at 
that Instant, and that she had not seen him since; 
That afterwards having obtain’d Leave to seek 
for him in the Castle, they went in the great 
Hall, in all the Chambers, and every where else 
without finding him; That from thence they 
came down into the place of Saint Cresse and to 
Charles Mauret's House, where the Bayliff in- 
form’d the Assessor that he might find him, as 
having order’d him to go and stay there the 
rest of the Day, when he came to present his 
Petition; That they found him in that House,
in


57 The Devils of Loudun. 
in the Company of Father Veret Confessor of 
the Nuns of Gaine, of Mathurin Rousseau, and of 
Nicolas Benoit Canons, and one Coutis a Physici- 
an, from whole Mouth they understood that 
’twas above then Two Hours that they had been 
together. The Magistrates went away after they 
heard this Report, and the Prior of the Carme- 
lites went into the Choir where the Superior 
remain’d; She had again some Convulsions, du- 
ring which one of the Carmolite Friars ask’d her 
again, where Grandier was at that time, the answer’d, 
that he was walking with the Bayliff in the Church of 
Saint Crosse, but they, who had suggested to her 
this Answer, were deceiv’d in their Conjecture, 
for de Canaye, Sieur de Granfonds, and John Cesvet 
Counsellor, being gone to know whether the De- 
vil had guess’d better than at the First time, they 
went into the Church of Saint Crosse, where finding 
not the Bayliff, they went up to the Palace and 
there found him, holding a Court; he assur’d 
them that he came directly thither, when he 
went out of the Convent, and that he had not 
at all seen Grandier. The Exorcist not know- 
ing how to prevent such troublesome Experiments 
as had been put upon them that Day, resolv’d at 
last to make the Nuns say, that they would no 
longer have the Exorcisms perform’d, either in 
the Presence of the Bayliff, or of the other Offi- 
cers who usually accompanied him, Grandier 
having had Notice of this Resolution, presented 
again another Petition to the Bayliff the Day 
following, the Twenty Seventh oi November, re- 
monstrating, that the pretended Possession had 
been contriv’d and suggested with Design, only to 
blast his Reputation, and to render him odious 
and unprofitable to the Church of GOD; That
his


58 The History of
his Enemies had employ’d all their Credit, and all 
Sorts of Artifices to make it believ’d real, but 
that having not been able to succeed, they had 
call’d together from all Parts, Persons engag’d 
and at their Devotion, to make use of their Testi- 
monies; That these Practices were very prejudi- 
cial to the Public, to Religion, and to him the Pe- 
titioner, whose Name was considerable for his 
Character and Dignity, and that he was never- 
theless horribly blacken’d, unjustly reproach’d and 
defam’d; That it being impossible to clear this 
Affair, and attain to the Knowledge of the Truth 
by such Practices, he continued to request the Se- 
questration of the pretended Possessed, and that 
they might be taken out of the Hands of Mignon,
Barre, and Granger, and their Adherents, and 
put into the Hands of the Ecclesiasticks approv’d 
by the most Reverend Bishop of Poictiers, and of 
Physicians; and other Persons, whom it should please 
the Bayliff to nominate, to the Intent that the In- 
nocence of him, the Petitioner, might be known 
and manifested; Desiring that it might be order’d, 
that the Sequestration should be perform’d, what- 
soever Opposition or Appeals notwithstanding, 
and without Prejudice thereof. There was again 
writ at the Bottom of the Petition, that Right 
should be done him in due time, The Request 
appear’d to be equitable and just, but it seem’d very 
difficult to attempt the Sequestration of the Nuns, 
to the Prejudice of their Opposition, which was 
grounded upon their being dependent on the Ec- 
clesiastical Jurisdiction; and they fear’d that the 
Bishop of Poictiers and the Clergy would be offen- 
ded, and cause the Procedure to be disanull’d: There- 
fore they were contented to Assemble the Inhabi- 
tants of the Town, to consider of what might be
done


59 The Devils of Loudun. 
done for the publick good: The result of this 
Assembly was. That they should write to the At- 
torney General, and the Bishop of Poictiers, and 
that they should send the Verbal Process which had 
been made; and that they should beseech them to 
stop by their Authority and Prudence, the course 
of these dangerous Intrigues. The Attorney Ge- 
neral answer’d, that the Matter in question being 
purely Ecclesiastical, the Parliament ought not 
to take cognizance of it; and the Bishop made no 
answer at all. 
Sect. 42. But that Prelate continued not so si- 
lent upon the Requests which were made to him, by 
the Enemies of Grandier, the Authors and Favour- 
ers of the Pessession. The ill success the Exorcisms 
had the Twenty Sixth of November, having o- 
blig’d them to use more precaution, they judg’d 
it requisite to obtain of the Bishop a new Commis- 
sion, by which he should nominate some Church- 
men to assist on his part at the Exorcisms. Barre 
took a Journey forthwith to Poictiers, and the Bi- 
shop nam’d Basil, Dean of the Canons of Cham- 
pigni, and Demorans, Dean of the Canons of Thou- 
ars, each of them being the Kinsmen of the Secret 
Enemies of Grandier, whom they had chosen 
and nam’d. This is the Copy of the Com- 
mission: 
Sect. 43. Henry Lewis le Chateigner, of Roche- 
pozai, by Divine Mercy, Bishop of Poictiers, to the 
Deans of the Jurisdiction of Saint Peter of Thouars, 
and Champigni upon Vede, greeting; We Command 
you by these presents, to repair to the Down of Loudun, 
to the Convent of the Nuns of Saint Ursula, to assist at 
the Exorcisms which shall be made by the Sieur Barre, 
of the Nuns of the said Monastery, tormented by evil 
Spirits, to which Barre we have given that Commission, 
And 


60 The History of 
And to the end also a Verbal Process may be made of all 
that shall pass, and for this purpose to take such a 
Clerk as shall seem good to you. Given and made at 
Poictiers, the Twenty Eighth of November. 1632. 
signed, Henry Lewis, Bishop of Poictiers and low- 
ay by the Command of the said Lord. Mi- 
chelet. 
Sect. 46. These two new Commissioners, with- 
out more ado, went immediately to Loudun, and 
being instructed and prepar’d, as they were be- 
fore their nomination, they begun from the first of 
December to assist at the Exorcisms, and to make 
their Verbal Process of what past there; Marescot, 
one of the Queen’s Almoners, assisted there also. This 
Princess had heard of the Possession of the Ursuline 
Nuns; but no body being able to inform her, but 
confusedly, she desir’d it might be made clear, and 
order’d her Almoner to make a journey to Londun
and to take an exact account of all the Circumstan- 
ces of this Matter, to give her a faithful Relati- 
on. He arriv’d at Loudun the last Day of No- 
vember, and went to the Convent the next Day 
in the Morning, to see what past in the presence 
of the two Deans delegated by the Bishop. The 
Bailiff, and the Lieutenant Civil, whose Verbal 
Process had been publish’d, and sent into many 
Places, fear’d left he should be prepossess’d, or 
abus’d, and that he might make a Report to the 
Court, which might cause a doubt of the Truth 
of those things contain’d in the Verbal Process; 
Wherefore they repair’d thither also, notwith- 
standing the Protestations which had been made 
not to receive them; They were accompanied 
by their Assessor, the Lieutenant of the Provost- 
ship, and one of the Registers Deputy; they 
knock’d a long time, before they would open to
them:


61 the Devils of Loudun. 
them: At last, there came a Nun to the Gate, 
to tell them that they must not come in, and that 
they were suspected, having publish’d abroad, that 
the Possession was but a Fiction and Imposture. 
The Bailiff without staying to contend with this 
young Nun, order’d her to cause Barre to come, 
appear’d sometime after, arrayed in his 
Priestly Habits. The Bailiff complain’d in the 
presence of Marescot, that the Gate was not o- 
pen’d to him and the other Officers with him, 
which was contrary even to the Orders of the 
Bishop of Poictiers. Barre declar’d, that for his 
part he hindered not their coming in. We are 
come, repli’d the Bailiff, to that intent, and also 
to entreat you to put Two or Three Questions to 
the pretended Devil, which shall be propos’d, and 
shall be conformable to what is prescribe’d in the 
Ritual; you will not doubtless refuse, (added he) 
to make this proof, in the presence of the Queen’s 
Almoner, who is sent from Her, seeing that it will 
be a most effectual means to dissipate all suspition 
of Suggestion and Imposture. I will do it, if I 
please, reply’d the Exorcist, in an impudent Man- 
ner; ’tis your Duty to do it, said the Bailiff, at 
least, if you proceed with sincerity, seeing that 
this would be rather to abuse GOD, than to 
glorifie him by a false Miracle; and rather injure 
Religion, than to authorise its Truth by Cheats 
and Illusions. Barre answer’d, that he was a Man of 
Probity, that they knew to what his Office oblig’d 
him, and that he should do his Duty; but as for 
them, they ought to remember, that the last time 
they assisted at the Exorcisms, they went away in 
a Passion. The Magistrates, after many repeated 
instances having obtain’d nothing, expresly forbid 
him to put any Question which might tend to de-
fame


62 The History of 
same any one, of whatsoever quality upon 
pain of being treated as a Seditious Person, 
and a Disturber of the publick Peace. He 
reply’d to him again. That he did not acknow- 
ledge their Jurisdiction. Whereupon they re- 
tir’d. 
Sect. 47. The Possession, doubtless, would have 
gain’d a new Reputation, by the Direction of the 
two Deans, who were entirely at the Devotion of 
the Enemies of Grandier, if the report of the 
coming of the Archbishop of Bourdeaux, more 
efficacious than all the Exorcisms, had not broke 
the Measures which had been taken. He had Pow- 
er to make the Devils disappear, to raise the cou- 
rage of the Person accus’d, and to restore to the 
Nuns Peace and Tranquillity, which they had 
the Gift to acquire, and to loose, as often as it 
was judg’d expedient for the end which had been 
propos’d to them. In effect, the Archbishop was 
no sooner arriv’d at Saint Jouin, but he sent his 
Physician to Loudun, with an Order to see the 
Persons pretended to be possessed, and to consider 
well, and examine all their Grimaces, Distortions, 
and Convulsions; and recommended him to Mig-
non, by a Letter, to the end that this Canon 
should not fail to let him have an exact knowledge 
of the condition they were in. Mignon brought 
him to the Convent, and let him see the Superior, 
and Sister Claire; but he told him, that they had 
been miraculously deliver’d from the evil spirits. 
He had no trouble to perswade him that they were 
not then possessed; for the Physician found them 
peaceable, quiet, and compos’d, as if they never 
had any disturbance; and after his return to Saint 
Jouin, it was not known that any new Accidents 
happen’d to them. Grandier attended sometime
to


63 the Devils of Loudun. 
to judge by the Steps that were made, if there 
were reason to hope that the Possession were at an 
end; or whether it was not to be fear’d, that the 
Devils would return to Loudun, when the Arch- 
bishop should be gone. But at last this fear having 
prevail’d upon him and his Friends, he presented 
his Petition to that Prelate, the Twenty Seventh 
of December, and remonstrated, That his Enemies 
having endeavour’d to oppress him by a false and ca- 
lumnious Accusation, and having not been able to suc- 
ceed, because he had been sent back absolv’d, as well 
by his Lordship’s equitable Judgment, as by the Sen- 
tence of the Presidial of Poictiers, in the Quality of 
Judges delegated by the Court, they had for 
three Months last past suppos’d, and publish’d 
every where, that he had sent evil Spirits into the 
Bodies of the Nuns of Saint Ursula of Loudun, to 
whom he had never spoke. That besides, John 
Mignon, their Confessor was his Mortal Enemy, 
and one of the Authors of the first Accusation 
which had been rais’d against him, had not for- 
born to exorcise them secretly; That having asso- 
ciated to him Peter Barre, Priest of the Diocese 
of Thomars, and some other Ecclesiastick Seculars 
and Regulars, they boasted of having Three or 
four times, driven away the pretended Devils, 
who were as often return’d by new Pacts, which 
they suggested to be made between the Devils and 
him the Petitioner; That he had made known 
to Mignon and Barre, that they were suspected by 
him; the one by reason of the Differences that 
were between them, and the other, because of his 
strange Proceedings, and his Friendship with the 
former; But that they had not for born to assist 
the Nuns, and to be near them Day and Night 
with their Adherents; That he addrest himself 
to the Judges of the Place, to be secur’d from
the


64 The History of
the Fury of the People, whom they excited a- 
gainst him and also his Lord the Bishop of 
Poictiers, who had caus’d his Almoner to tell him, 
that he desir’d not to be concern’d in this business; 
That to the prejudice of the Declaration, which 
he had made to Barre, he had got by surprize, 
from the Bishop, a new Power, to exorcise in the 
Presence of the Deans of the Canons of Thouars 
and Champigni, who are near Kinsmen of his pro- 
fest Enemies. That during Three several pre- 
tended Possessions, Mignon and Barre had made it 
their business to put Questions manifestly tending 
to defame him, and to raise a sedition against him; 
that he had reason to fear, that these Devils 
whom his coming had put to flight, would return 
as soon as he was gone; and that the innocence of 
him the Petitioner might be over-whelm’d, by the 
strange Artifices of so many Enemies, cruelly bent 
against him, if this Matter were left in the same- 
confusion, as it had been till then, for want of a 
lawful Authority to decide it. He requested him to 
consider all these Reasons, and that he would be 
pleas’d to forbid Barre, Mignon, and their Adherents, 
as well Seculars as Regulars, in case of a new 
Possession, to exorcise for the time to come, and 
to govern the Persons pretended to be possess’d; 
appointing such other Persons, Ecclesiasticks and 
Laicks, whom he should think fit, to see them 
dieted, physick’d, and exorcis’d, if it were need- 
ful, and that all should be done in the presence of 
the Magistrate; And finally, that he would be 
pleas’d to Order the Persons pretending to be 
possess’d, to be sequestred, to prevent all evil su- 
spitions, and to make the Truth evident. Here 
follows the Ordinance, which the Archbishop 
writ at the bottom of the Petition.
Sect.


65 The Devils of Loudun. 
Sect. 48. Having seen the prefect Petition, and 
heard our Promoter up on the same, we have referr’d 
the Petitioner to our Promoter at Poictiers, to do him 
Right. And in the mean while we have commanded 
the Sieur Barre, Father l’Escaye Jesuit, residing at 
Poictiers, and Father Gau of the Oratory, residing 
at Thouars, to take upon them the Exorcisms, if there 
should be need, according to the Order we have given 
them to this end; forbidding all others to intermeddle 
in the said Exorcisms, upon the Penalties of the 
Law. 
This is also the Order mention’d in that Ordi- 
nance. 
The Order sent by the Archbishop of Bourdeaux, 
to the Bailiff of Loudun, to be observ’d at the 
Exorcisms of the Ursulin Nuns, in case of a new 
Possession. 
First as soon as the Sieur Barre shall have notice 
hereof, he shall take with him Father l’Escaye, 
Jesuit of Poictiers, and Father Gau of the Oratory of 
Thouars; and all Three shall in their turn, and in 
the presence of Two others, perform the Office of the 
Exorcism, in case that it be needful; they shall separate 
the possessed from the Company of the Society, putting 
her into such a borrow’d House, as they shall judge 
proper for this purpose, without leaving any of her 
Acquaintance with her, except one of the Nuns, who had 
never before that time been possess’d. They shall cause her 
to be visited by two or three of the ablest Catholic Physici- 
ans of the Province; Who, after their having consider’d 
some days, or purg’d her, if they think it fit, shall make 
their Report. After the report of the Physicians, they 
shall endeavour by Menaces and Disciplines, if they
F judge


66 The History of 
judge it requisite, or other natural means to discover 
the truth, and whether the Possession be not grounded 
either on humours, or an her Willfulness; after these things, 
if they see same supernatural Signs, as her answering 
the thoughts of the Three Exorcists, which they shall 
tell their Companions secretly, and that she declares 
many things that were done in a far distant place, or 
where there is no suspition, that she could know it at 
the time she is requir’d to tell it: Or, that in many and 
different Languages, she makes a Discourse of Eight 
or Ten words congruous and coherent; and that being 
bound Hand and Foot, and laid upon a Quilt on the 
ground, where they shall suffer her to lie without any one 
coming near her, she shall raise her self up from the 
ground, some considerable time. In this case, they 
shall proceed to the Exorcisms, Fastings and Prayers, 
being previouly obser’d; And in case that they come 
to the Exorcisms, they shall do all their endeavour 
to made the Devil give some visible, and not suspicious 
Sign of his going out; and in executing this present 
Order, any other Priests, if they are not call’d by the 
common consent of the Three Commissaries, and not 
suspected, shall not intermeddle, upon Pain of Excom-
munication, speak to, nor touch in any manner of Fa- 
shion the possessed. And in case there are more at the 
same time, the same order shall be observ’d. And to 
the intent that same Libertines may not speak ill of the 
care the Church takes in such an occurrence to know 
the truth of the Possessions, and of the charitable 
Succours that its Ministers bring, the Judges, the Bailiff 
and Lieutenant Criminal only, and no others, are de- 
sir’d to assist at the execution of the present Order, and 
to sign the Verbal Process, which shall be made by the 
Persons nominated, who shall take for their Register, the 
Prior of the Abby of Saint Jouin. And for as much 
as there will he occasion for great Expences, as well for
the


67 the Devils of Loudun.
the removal of the Nuns, as for calling in Physicians,
for the charge of Diet, for Exorcists, and for Wo- 
men to be appointed to attend the Sick; We have or- 
der’d (considering the Poverty of the Convent) that 
the expence shall be defray’d by us; and for this Pur- 
pose, we have forthwith Commanded the Sieur Barre, 
to order the Farmer of our Abby of Saint Jouin, to 
furnish them with such Sums of Money as they shall 
have need of. And if the above nam’d Father 
l’Escaye, Father Gau, are not at Poictiers and 
at Thouars, or for some reason they cannot be met 
with, the Superiors of the Convents shall supply their de- 
fault, by furnishing others of an equal merit, if po- 
ssible.
Sect. 47. As soon as this Order was publick, the 
Possession intirely ceas’d, all the Rumours vanish’d, 
Barre retir’d to Chinon, the Two Deans return’d to 
their Chapter, and the Nuns continued in quiet 
within their Convent; the Devils shewing more 
regard to the Cross alone, which the Arch- 
bishop had made at the top of his Writing, than 
the infinite number of the Signs of the Cross 
which the Exorcists had made over those Persons 
in the time of their agitations. The difference of 
the Procedure of this Prelate, and of that of the 
Bishop of Poicters, produc’d also very differing 
sentiments in the minds of honest, well-mean- 
ing People; the justice, impartiality and charity 
of the first, gain’d their esteem; But the insensi- 
bleness, or Connivance of the latter (to say nothing 
more) left him blemish’d with a Stain, which no- 
thing was able to obliterate. In the mean time,
Grandier being taught by two dreadful Experi- 
ments, fear’d that there were new Snares laid for 
him; and considering that the Bailiff had but one 
Copy of this Order, which was sent him in a Let-
F2 ter


68 The History of 
ter by the Archbishop; and that the Original 
was in the Hands of Barre; he remonstrated to 
the Judge, that these Papers might be lost, or at 
least supprest in time, it care were not taken to 
prevent it; and befought him, to put the Copy and 
Letter (which he had receiv’d) into the Registry, 
with the Petition by which the Order was ob- 
tain’d, to the end, that recourse might be had to 
them if there should be occasion. The Bailiff 
granted his request, and the said Writings were 
put into the Registry the Twenty First of March,
1633.
THE

69 
THE 
HISTORY  
OF THE 
Devils of Loudun:
Or, an Account of the 
Possession of the Ursuline Nuns. 
AND THE 
Condemnation and Punishment of 
URBAN GRANDIER, a 
Parson of the same Town. 
BOOK II. 
Sect. 1. THE prudent Orders which the 
Archbishop of Bordeaux had 
left, were very powerful in 
keeping the Nuns, the Exorcists, 
and even the Devils themselves in silence; but 
they hindred not the People from speaking and 
declaiming against all those who had been con-
F3 cern’d


70 The History of
cern’d in, or favour’d so detestable a supposition. 
There were only some Bigots, who entirely and 
blindly submitted to the Monks and Churchmen, 
that withstood the proofs of the falshood of the 
pretended Possession. They took away the Board- 
ers that were in the Convent of the Ursulines; they 
forbore to send thither to School the young Maids 
of the Town; and shew’d them all sorts of Marks 
of Contempt and Aversion; their very kindred 
were asham’d to have any commerce with them 
again, and the greatest part forsook them: This 
disposition of minds towards them, cast them into 
despair. They blam’d Mignon, and reproach’d 
him, that instead of all the advantages spiritual 
and temporal that he had made them hope for, 
they saw themselves overwhelm’d with Mise- 
ry and Infamy. The Canon fretted, by his own 
displeasure needed no Provocations to excite 
his Malice and Rage: He spent Days and Nights 
in devising which way he might re-establish his 
own Reputation, and that of the Nuns, and re- 
venge the Affronts he had receiv’d. The Enter- 
prize was great, and sufficient to quell a Spirit less 
obstinate and less passionate. He had already ex- 
perimented the difficulties, and there was a proba- 
bility that he should never bring it to pass, if 
something, which he could not foresee, had not 
happen’d, and offer’d a new occasion, favourable 
for execution of his Design. 
Sect. 2. A resolution had been taken, in the 
King’s Council, to demolish  all the Castles and 
Fortresses which were in the Heart of France, and to 
preserve only those of the Frontiers. Cardinal Riche- 
lieu who was the Author of this Design, was not 
willing to let the Castle of the Town of Loudun stand; 
for the demolishing whereof he had particular
Reasons,


71 The Devils of Loudun. 
Reasons, and which he had very well pursued, by cau- 
sing one part of the Right and Jurisdiction of Loudun, 
to be transferr’d, and given to his Town of Richelieu 
although he succeeded not in the Project he had 
form’d, to oblige the better sort of the Inhabi- 
tants to go and People his own Town, those 
who had a Mind to retire, to change their Habi- 
tations, having chose rather to go seek for places 
of protection and safeguard any where else. The 
Commission to raze this Fortress, was given to 
Lauberdemont. He was one of those Men who 
Were absolutely devoted to the Cardinal, and 
whom he employ’d, when he had a Mind 
to exterminate, ruin, and shed Blood unjustly, by 
observing, nevertheless, the Forms of Justice. 
He had been already made many times a Commissary 
these Bloody Occasions, and had the Honour 
to be often so afterwards: He came to Loudun to 
acquit himself of the Employment which had 
been given him. His principal conversation was 
presently with Memin de Silly a Creature also of 
the Cardinal, Mignon and all his Friends apply’d 
themselves to Memin; he presented them to Lau- 
bardemont, by whom they were very kindly re- 
reiv’d, and who averr’d, that he would be concern’d 
for the affront which had been done to all the 
party, and to the Nuns, whose Superior was his 
Kinswoman. They consulted to find out some 
means, by which they might engage the Cardinal 
to concur with their Designs, by same interest 
which might touch him in particular, and they 
fail’d not; For what pretences will not trea- 
chery, hatred and revenge make use of? And 
what are they not capable to invent or dis- 
cover?
F4 Sect. 3.


72 The History of
Sect. 3. There was at that time, about the 
Queen-Mother, a Woman nam’d Hammon, who 
pleas’d that Princess upon an Occasion, in which 
she had the Honour to talk to her; she was Born 
at Londun, amongst the ordinary People, and 
there she had spent the greater part of her Life; 
Grandier who had been her Parson, and who knew 
all the ingenious Women in his Parish, was par- 
ticularly acquainted with her. There had been 
publish’d under her Name, a Bloody Satyr against 
the Ministers, but above all, against the Cardinal, 
wherein many Particularities of his Life and 
Ministry were laid open, for which he shew’d 
much displeasure, and a very deep resentment. 
The Conspirators judg’d it convenient to attri- 
bute this Piece to Grandier, and to give out, that he 
kept a constant Correspondence, by Letters, with 
the said Hammon, of whom he must needs learn 
what was contain’d in that Satyr. There was so 
much the more probability in this accusation, 
that the Satyr had been publish’d during the dis- 
grace of the Cardinal, who formerly, when he 
was but Prior of Conssai, had little piques against 
Grandier, who pretending himself the first of the 
Ecclesiaslicks of Londun, would no ways yield in 
any thing to the Prior of Conssai. This contri- 
vance was approv’d by Laubardemont as very ex- 
cellent, and likely to produce in the Mind of the 
Cardinal an eager desire for revenge, to which 
he was naturally inclin’d. They brought after 
this, the Commissary, to see the Grimaces, Postures 
and Convulsions of the Nuns, who had, by this 
time, acquir’d new Degrees of perfection in their 
management; by the practice of which they were 
found very dextrous and expert in the Art of 
Counterfeiting Devils. Laubardemont at least
seem’d


73 The History of
seem’d exceedingly satisfied, and promis’d to 
Second their endeavours as soon as he was 
at Paris; whither he return’d as soon as the 
Castle was entirely demolish’d. 
Sect. 4. At his departure, he left at Loudun 
the Devils, which his presence had recall’d thi- 
ther, though they had been disperst by the pre- 
sence of the Archbishop of Bourdeaux. They 
return’d then, as into a House swept and gar- 
nish’d, fit to receive many others, who fail’d not 
to accompany them thither. The Superior and 
Sister Clair, had not the Honour only to receive 
these guests; They took possession of Five other 
Nuns, besides Six which were beset, and two be- 
witch’d. They took also a turn to the Town of 
Chinon, where they lodg’d themselves as it were 
in the House of a Friend and Acquaintance, 
with Two very Devout secular Maids, whose 
Confessor Barre was, as Mignon was of those at 
Loudun, possessed, beset, or bewitch’d. There 
was written afterwards by these Priests, or by 
their Friends, a Book, intituled, The Demono- 
mania of Loudun, wherein are contain’d, all the 
Names of the Devils, and of all the Maids who 
were Tormented, whose Pains and Sufferings 
being therein describ’d, without doubt, excited 
an extraordinary compassion in the Hearts of all 
good Persons who read it, and gave credit to all 
that was there related.
Sect. 5. Whilst the Devils were thus employ’d, 
to the great Astonishment of all People who be- 
liev’d that they would never presume to return, 
and who could not comprehend or divine upon 
what Ground they had that Confidence, Laubar- 
demont, who was at Paris, made such good use of his 
Credit, and Application in their Favour, that
he


74 The History of  
he receiv’d an Order to go back to Loudun, to 
be the Arbitrator of their Practises, and preside 
at all their Commerce. He arriv’d there the Sixth 
of December 1633. at eight of the Clock in the 
Evening, and came to the House of Paul Aubin 
Sieur de Bourneus, and Son in Law to Memin. His 
coming was so secret, because of the Hour and Si- 
tuation of the Place, which was in the Suburb, 
that Grandier and his Friends had no Knowledge 
of it; Memin, Herve and Menuan being quickly come 
to him, he boasted of his Cunning in the Prepos- 
sessing the Cardinal, who was highly provok'd, and 
had put into his Hands the Care of his Revenge; 
and afterwards gave them Proofs of the Diligence 
he had us’d, by shewing them his Com- 
mission dated but the last Day of November, and 
the Contents whereof were as follows: 
Sect. 6. That the Sieur Laubardemont, Counsellor 
of the King in his Council of State and Privy Council, 
shall go to Loudun and other Places as there shall be Oc- 
casion, to inform, with Diligence, against Grandier up- 
on all the Facts of which he has been heretofore accus’d, 
and others which shall be a new laid to his Charge Con- 
cerning the Possession of the Ursuline Nuns of Loudun, 
and other Persons who are said to be possess’d and tor- 
mented by Devils, by the Sorcery of the said 
Grandier, and of all that which has past since the 
Beginnings, as well of their Exorcisms, as otherwise, upon 
the Fact of the said Possession; To made Report by 
the Verbal Processes and other Acts of the Com- 
missaries delegated thereunto; To assist at the Exor- 
cisms that shall be made; And of all, to make a 
Verbal Process, and otherwise to proceed as shall be 
fitting for the Proof and absolute veryfing the said 
Facts; And upon the whole, to decreec, instruct, make, 
and cause to be made Process against the said Gran-
dier,


75 The Devils of Loudun. 
dier, and all others whom they shall find complices in 
the said Case, even to a definite Sentence exclusive- 
ly, notwithstanding any Opposition, Appeal or Recusa- 
tion whatsoever; for which, and without Prejudice to 
the same, it shall not be delay’d, even considering the 
Quality of the Crimes, without having Regard to the 
Appeal which may he demanded by the said Gran- 
deir; His Majesty commanding all the Governours, 
Lieutenant Generals of the Province, and all the 
Bailiff, Seneshals, &c. And other Officers of the 
Town, and Persons whom it may Concern for the 
Execution hereof, to give all Assistance, and Aid, and 
Imprisonment, if there be cause, and that they shall 
be requir’d. 
Sect. 7. He shew’d also Two Ordinances of the 
King Signed Louis, and lower, Philippeaux, dated the 
same last Day of November, 1633. Ordaining the 
said Laubardemont to cause the said Grandier 
and his Complices to be imprison’d, with the like 
Command to all the Marshalls, Provosts, &c. and 
other Officers and Persons, to assist the Execution of the 
said Ordinance, and to obey, for the Doing thereof, 
all the Orders that should be given by the said Lau- 
berdemont; And to the Governours and Lieutenant 
Generals, to give all Assistance which should be requir’d 
of them. 
Sect. 8. This large and extraordinary Power 
Which was given to Laubardemont, very pleasing- 
ly surpriz’d the Company which came to hear 
it read; but when it was publish’d, ’twas not less 
surprizing, although after a very different Man- 
ner, to all the honest People who beheld this Af- 
fair with a just and disinterested Eye. They 
could not sufficiently wonder that he had again 
been allow’d to inform upon all the Facts of which 
Grandier had been heretofore accus’d, and upon
those


76 The History of
those which should be laid to him again, as the 
Commission imported. The Astonishment howe- 
ver increas’d yet, when they saw with what Vio- 
lence they us’d the Authority they had in their 
Hands; for they began, contrary to all the Rules 
of Justice, with the Imprisonment of Grandier, 
before they had made any Information against 
him, to the End, that this Blow might be consi- 
der’d as coming from the Hand of the King; or 
rather as Anathema darted by the Cardi- 
nal, and which was sufficient to dishearten all 
the Friends of Grandier, encourage the Wit- 
nesses whom they would produce against him, and 
give the Nuns more Liberty and Confidence to 
act the Parts which were appointed them. For 
this Purpose, William Aubin Sieur de la Grange, 
Brother of Bourneuf, and Lieutenant of the Pro- 
vost, was sent for by Laubardemont, who im- 
parted to him his Commission and the Ordi- 
nances of his Majesty, by Virtue of which, he or- 
der’d him that next Morning betimes he should 
seize the Person of Grandier. As this Officer 
did not believe himself oblig’d to be altogether 
of the Opinion of Memin, the Father-in-Law 
of his Brother, he caus’d Grandier to be secret- 
ly inform’d with the Orders he had receiv’d. 
Grandier, who did not think himself guilty, re- 
turn’d Thanks to Grange for his Generosity, 
and sent him Word, that confiding in his Inno- 
cence, and the Mercy of GOD, he resolv’d 
not to go aside: So he rose nest Morning before 
Day, according to his Custom, and went with 
his Breviary in his Hand to the Church of Saint 
Crosse, to assist at Matins. As soon as he was 
put of the House, la Grange seiz’d on him, and 
arrested him Prisoner in the Presence of Memin
and


77 the Devils of Loudun. 
and a great Number of his other Enemies, who 
were desirous to feed their Eyes with this Specta- 
cle, and to watch the Proceedings of Grange, 
of whose Intention they were not assur’d. At the 
same instant, the Seal Royal was set upon his 
Chambers and Presses, and all other Places of 
his House, and upon his Moveables; and John 
Pouquet Archer of the Guards to his Majesty, 
and the Archers of the Provost of Loudun and Chi- 
non, were commanded to conduct him to the 
Castle of Angers. There he remain’d above Four 
Months in Prison, where Michelon Command- 
ant of the Place, order’d him to be put. He 
shew’d, during that time, much Resignation and, 
Constancy, writing often Prayers and Meditati- 
ons, the Manuscript whereof, which was Twelve 
Sheets in Quarto was produc’d at his Tryal, 
but very unserviceably; as also the Advantage- 
ous Testimony which was given of him by Pe- 
ter Bacher Canon, who was his Confessor, 
and who gave him the Communion during his 
Confinement at Angers. 
Sect. 9. Lanbardemont deferr’d not long to search 
the House of the Prisoner, and to make an In- 
ventory of his Books, Papers and Moveables; 
He found nothing sufficient to hurt him, but 
a Treatise against Celibacy, writ with his own 
Hand, and Two Sheets of French Verses, which 
were never publish’d, but which his Judges treat- 
ed as lascivous and immodest, without de- 
claring that they were writ, and much less 
compos’d by him. They were not content- 
ed to seize these Pieces, they carried away 
all the Papers, Evidences, Sentences of Abso- 
lution, which the Person accus’d might have 
made use of in his Defence, notwithstanding the
Com-


78 The History of 
Complaints and Oppositions of Jane Estievre 
his Mother, then Seventy Years of Age. As 
they did not proceed continually and without 
Intermission in making this inventory, it was 
not finish’d till the last Day of January, 1634; 
and in the Mean time they fail’d not to begin an 
Information on the Second of the precedent Month. 
Peter Fournier, an Advocate, perform’d the Office 
of the King’s Attorney; The Mother of Grandier 
seem’d much afflicted, because he was the Son- 
in-Law of Richard a Proctor, against whom she 
had complain’d, for that he went at Midnight 
into a House to perswade Two Women to de- 
pose falsely against her Son; But Fournier 
requir’d very quickly after to be discharg’d of 
his Commission, in the Execution whereof One 
may very probably conclude, that he found his 
Conscience touch’d, because through all the 
Course of his Life, before and since that time, 
he was always accounted a Man of Honour and 
Integrity. 
Sect. 10. This First Information was not so soon 
finish’d, but that there was another made 
the Nineteenth of the same Month; and the 
Thirtieth they began to draw up in writing the 
Depositions of the Nuns. The Friends and Coun- 
sell of Grandier’s Mother did their utmost to op- 
pose the Torrent of so strange and violent a 
Procedure: She presented, by their Advice, the 
Seventeenth of December, a Petition to the Com- 
missary, wherein she appeal’d from him, because 
he was the Kinsman of the Superior of the 
Nuns, That he lodg’d at the House of one of her 
Son’s Enemies; That he had made him a Priso- 
ner before any Information or Decree was made 
against him; That he had made the Lieutenant of
the


79 the Devils of Loudun.
the Provost one of the Assistants, who was one 
of Grandier’s Mortal Enemies, when they seiz’d up- 
on his Person; That he had depriv’d him of all 
Means to defend himself, by seizing on all his 
Papers, and by causing him to be carried out of 
Loudun. But far from allowing of so just Rea- 
sons for an Appeal, This is the Order which 
Laubardemont writ at the Bottom of the Petition. 
That considering his Commission, and not being in- 
form’d from any other Part of any just and true 
Cause to Supercede, he should proceed to the Executi- 
on of the said Commission, notwithstanding and with- 
out Regard to the said Petition, and without Preju- 
dice to the Petitioner to address her self, to his Ma- 
jesty, if it shall seem good to her so to do. They 
urg’d him to declare concerning the Truth or 
Falshhood, the allowing or disallowing of the 
Facts contain’d in the Petition; but he would do 
nothing, and never answer’d but in General 
Terms. 
Sect. 11. Without the Clause which impower’d 
this Commissary to proceed notwithstanding any 
Opposition, Appeal, or Recusation, it is certain, 
all his Proceedings would have been disannull’d. 
For besides the Causes of Appeal before pro- 
duc’d, there were every Day new Ones presen- 
ted which were very lawful. Mignon, Memin, and 
Menuau, Moussaut, and Herve were always at his 
Elbow, and he made no Difficulty to hear the 
Witnesses in their Presence. There were how- 
ever some who stuck not to depose for the 
Discharge of the Person accus’d, but their Depo- 
sitions were not taken in Writing, and they were 
sent away with many Threats, to the End that 
those who were examin’d next, should not fol- 
low their Examples. They publish’d also a Mo-
nitory,


80 The History of 
nitory, gloss’d with many Additions, done by 
by several Hands, and stuff’d  with infamous Facts, 
the Reading whereof one could not hear with- 
out Horrour. The Name of Grandier was men- 
tion’d therein, and the Crimes, the Knowledge 
whereof they fought for, were so foul and abo- 
minable, that the Ears of all good Men were scan- 
daliz’d. Mounier, the Priest who had had a Suit 
against him, and who had been a Witness in the 
First Affair, of which Mention has been made before, 
was chose to make this Publication, as if they 
had a Mind to make use of Persons suspected, 
and that they gloried in trespassing upon all the 
Forms of Justice, and Bounds of Equity. 
Sect. 12. Tho’ these Ways of Proceeding were 
so extraordinary that there was some Hope that 
they should not continue, Grandier’s Mother would 
not stand idle, or neglect any thing which might 
contribute to the Defence of her Son. Therefore 
she caus’d an Act to be given to Laubardemont the 
Third of January, 1634. wherein she declar’d, that 
ihe Appeal’d from his Order of the Twelth of De-
cember, 1633. and would take upon her to questi- 
on it; Whereupon he order’d the same Day, 
Sect. 13. That without any Regard to her Appeals. 
Proceedings should be made as well by him, as by the 
King’s Attorney, nam'd in the said Commission; and 
that the Publication of the Monitory obtain’d by the 
Attorney of the King should be continued, with Probi- 
bitions to all Persons to terrifie the Witnesses, and in 
Case of Contravention, the Attorney was permitted to 
make Information. The Bishop of Poictiers fail’d 
not on his Part to concurr with this Proceeding, 
and without regarding the Order left by the 
Arch-bishop, his Superior, he sent another far 
less proper to attain the Knowledge of the
Truth


81 The Devils of Loudun, 
Truth. Grandier's Mother Appeal’d from this 
new Order, to the King, by a Writ of Error, 
and gave a Copy of that Order of the Arch- 
bishop to the Bishop of Laubardemont, to the end, 
that they should not plead Ignorance. Grandier’s 
Brother presented likewise Two Petitions, the 
Ninth and Tenth and January, the one to have 
a Copy of the Monitory which had been publish’d, 
the other to the Intent that it might be carried 
to the Registry, and that there should be made by 
the Petitioner a Verbal Process cum Figura; It 
was answer’d, That there was no Room at Present to 
allow of these Petitions. They Appeal’d from this 
Order, the Act of Appeal was signified the same 
Tenth Day of January, The Twelfth of the said 
Month they gave Notice that they took upon 
them the Defence, which having produc’d no 
Effect with the Commissary, Grandier's Mother pre- 
sented another Petition the Seventeenth of the 
same Month, containing new Causes of Appeal, 
which were no more allow’d of than the First; for 
‘twas order’d, That having consider’d d that the Causes 
of Appeal were not pertinent or fit to he allow’d, 
be would proceed further, saving to her the Petitioner 
to address her lelf to the King, as she should think 
good. 
Sect. 14. When she had receiv’d Notice of this 
Order, she also the next Day after signified an 
Act of Appeal by Lambert and Bertrand; Ushers, 
and at the same time a Relief of Appeal was sued 
out by Commission, in the Chancery of the Par- 
liament of Paris, the Fourteenth, of the forego- 
ing Month; But the Commissary tore the Acts, 
the King’s Attorney requiring it, as Null, and 
done by an Attempt to the prejudice of the Power 
given him by his Majesty, ordaining as heretofore
G that


82 The History of
that they should go on without any Intermission, and pro- 
ceed to the Instruction of the said Process, and for these 
Ends, the Publication of the Monitory shall be con- 
tinued by me. —Rene le Mounier, and others 
shall be requir’d by the King’s Attorney, who together 
with the said le Mounier, the Register, and others 
are by him discharged of the Assignations given them 
to appear in the said Court, with Prohibitions to the 
said Bertrand and all other Ushers and Sergeants, 
to serve any Writs, whither by Virtue of the said Re- 
lief or Appeal, or otherwise upon Pain of Exempla- 
ry Punishment; This strange Order, dated the 
Twenty first of January, having been signified 
to the Party, she Appeal’d from it, as from the 
other, and the Act of Appeal was signified the 
Twenty Seventh of the same Month to Giles Pou- 
quet, to be put into the Hands of Laubarde- 
mont. 
Sect. 15. The course of all these proceedings, 
in which they were busily imploy’d, delay’d for 
a while, that of the Possession. They did not 
however omit to Exorcise from time to time, ac- 
cording to the new Order of the Bishop, but Lau- 
bardemont having not leisure to assist at the Exor- 
cisms, they did not pursue them with the same 
Vigour, nor had they the same reputation they 
gain’d since. Besides, there remain’d yet in the 
Mind of the Conspirators some fear, that the Par- 
liament would take some Cognizance of this 
Affair; and for this reason they judg’d it conveni- 
ent to suspend it for a time, to the end, they may 
know better what Measures they ought to take in 
it. In the mean while, they sought all sort of 
ways to authorise themselves on the Execution 
of the Designs they had projected. They besought 
the Bishop of Poictiers to come himself, or to send
some


83 the Devils of Loudun.  
some considerable Ecclesiastick, to act in his 
Name. That Prelate forthwith sent a new Com- 
mission to the same Demorans, Dean of the Canons 
of Thouars, and Bachellor in Divinity, of the 
Faculty of Paris, to assist in the Quality of his 
Vicegerent, at the instruction of the Process of 
Grandier, notwithstanding he was the Kinsman 
and Friend of his chief Enemies, and that they 
had not fail’d to inform the Bishop of it. The 
Second of Feburary, Laubardemont brought the 
Vicegerent to Angers, with the King’s Attorney, 
and James Nizai, Clerk of the Commission; and 
he began the Fourth of the same Month, and con- 
tinued every Day, till the Eleventh, to examin 
Grandier. It is not to be found in the Extract of 
the Proofs which were in the Process, that he had 
ever contradicted himself, nor that he had own’d 
any thing, whence they could draw an advantage 
against him, except that he confest ingenuosly,
that he was the Author of the Manuscript, a- 
gainst the Celibacy of Priests, which had been found 
in his Closet.
Sect. 16. The Confessions and Denials of the 
Person accus’d upon the Fact which were propos’d, 
being sign’d by him, Laubardemont return’d to 
Paris, where he resided all the rest of the Month 
of Feburary, and part of that of March, without 
acquainting his Friends at Loudun, when he would 
return; which having cast them into an extraor- 
dinary trouble, oblig’d them to send to him Gran- 
ger, Curate ot Venier, to intreat him instantly 
to return to their assistance, and to propose to 
him on their parts, the conditions on which they 
recall’d him. That Curate had no great trouble 
to conclude the Bargain, because his Commission 
did admirably agree with the Humour and violent
G2 Incli-


84 The History of 
Inclinations of Laubardemont. But for pre- 
vention of all the inconveniencies which happen’d 
in the former Journey, and which might yet arise 
upon Account of the Parliament; he obtain’d the 
last Day of May, a Decree of the Council of 
State, which was not less strange than the Com- 
mission which he had already obtain’d. This 
Decree imported, That without having regard to 
the Appeal intended to be brought into Parliament, and 
to the Proceedings made in pursuance, which His Ma- 
jesty has annull’d, It is order’d that the Sieur Lau- 
bardemont, shall continue the Process begun by him a- 
gainst Grandier, notwithstanding, all the Oppositions, 
Appeals, or Recusations made, or to be made, and 
without Prejudice to the same. The King, as far as it 
shall be requisite, having committed to him anew, the 
Cognizance thereof and interdicted the same to the 
Parliament of Paris, and all other Judges, with Prohi- 
bitions to the Parties to meddle therein, upon 
the Penalty of Five Hundred Livres Forfei- 
ture. 
Sect. 17. Being Arm’d with such a Decree, 
which render’d him the supreme Arbitrator in 
this Matter, Lauhardemont went to Loudun with 
Grandier, the Ninth of April, to the great satis- 
faction of all the Cabal. He dispatch’d away 
forthwith the Archers to Angers, to take Grandier, 
and bring him back to Loudun; and in the mean 
time he caus’d an extraordinary Prison to be pre- 
par’d for him, in a House which belong’d to 
Mignon, and which was inhabited by a Sergeant, 
nam’d Bontems, who had been Trinquants Clerk, and 
Witness against Grandier in the first Accusation 
that had been rais’d against him; so that the Per- 
son pretended to be possest, had notice of almost 
all he did and said. Mignon caus’d some Windows
of


85 the Devils of Loudun.
of the Chamber appointed to be his Prison, to be 
wall’d up, which was in the upper Story; he caus’d 
the Windows which remain’d open, to be secur’d 
with strong and thick Grates, and the Chimney to 
be cross’d with thick Bars of Iron, to the end that 
the Devils might not come to pluck the pretended 
Magician out of his Chains, who being come from 
Angers, was conducted into his Chamber; where 
finding himself almost depriv’d of the Light of 
Day, and lodg’d upon Straw, he writ this Letter 
to his Mother. 
Dear Mother, 
Sect. 18. I Have receiv’d Yours, and all that you 
have sent me, except the Serge Stockings, 
I bear my Affliction with patience, and bewail yours 
more than my own; I am much incommoded, having 
no Bed; endeavour to get my own brought me, for if 
the body does not repose, the Spirit will fail; send me 
also a Breviary, a Bible, and a Saint Thomas for my 
consolation; and for the rest do not afflict your self. 
I hope GOD will manifest my innocence; Commend me, 
to my Brother and Sister, and to all our good Friends, 
This is from your very dutiful Son, 
To serve you, 
Grandier. 
Sect. 19. When they had thus advanc’d the ju- 
dicial Proceedings, and the pretended Magician 
was shut up again, they apply’d themselves to the 
work of the Possession, and to give it an Air of 
truth, which it had not had, to that time; for 
this purpose they judg’d it fit to sequester the Pos- 
sessed, because that Refusal, which had been made
G3 in


86 The History of 
in the former Possessions, had seem’d unjust and 
suspected, and entirely dispos’d the Publick to 
doubt that they were real and true. Next, they 
separated the Possessed into three Companies: 
Sister Claire, and Catherine de la Presentation, were 
put into the House of Maurat a Canon; The Su- 
perior Louisa de Jesus, and Anne de Saint Agnes in the 
House of Sieur de la Ville Advocate, and Counsel to 
Nuns, and Elizabeth de la Croix, Monique of Saint Mar- 
the, Jeanne du Saint Esprir, and Serasique Archer, were 
put into another House: They were govern’d by 
Memin’s Sister, the Wife of Nicolas Moussaut, 
who always continued near the Superior, when 
they exorcis’d her, and whisper’d into her Ear, 
what she had learn’d of Bontems Wife concerning 
Grandier; and who went and came continually, and 
so publickly, that almost every Body perceiv’d it.
Sect. 20. Grandier besought the Judges, that it 
would please them to order a real and effectual 
Sequestration, instead of one feign’d and in appear- 
ance, such as was that which they pretended to have 
made, and was but a pure illusion, seeing that ’twas ne- 
cessary that the Nuns should be lodg’d apart, to stop 
their talking together, taking Measures, and en- 
couraging them to perform an Exorcise, which 
possibly was more painful than they did imagine; 
That they should be govern’d by persons unsu- 
spected, whether Churchmen, Physicians, or Wo- 
men; That they should continue some Months, 
without having any Communication, either with 
his Enemies, or the favourers of the Possession; 
And that then, he doubted not, but that some 
one would be found, who being press’d by the re- 
morse of her Conscience, and deliver’d from the 
presence of her Tyrants, would confess the Truth, 
and make it publickly known. But it was to shall 
a like disgrace, that the Exorcist had shifted off
the


87 The Devils of Loudun. 
the Demands of a sequestration, and that they a- 
greed not to it then, but because they had a full 
liberty to it after what manner they pleas’d, 
as they did effectually, by lodging the Nuns at 
their choice, and by Companies, and by giving
more confident and obstinate Persons, for compa-
nions to those, who, they believ’d, had a more 
tender Conscience, or had less Resolution; which 
was not properly a Sequestration, but a way, by 
which they seem’d to cast a Mist before the Eyes of 
the Publick. Having had no regard to the demand 
of Grandier, they continued to leave the Nuns to 
be order’d by the Sister and Wife of his Enemies, 
by whose intermedling, Mignon and the Exorcists 
suggested all they had a Mind to. They let them 
remain in the House where they had sequestred 
them, to the Number they had been put there; 
And as a compleat irregularity and injustice, in- 
stead of calling in the more Famous Physicians of 
the great neighbouring Towns, such as Poictiers, 
Angers, Thouars, or Saumur, they chose out of the 
petty Towns, all kind of People, without merit 
or reputation, excepting Daniel Roger, a Physician
of Londun, who was in Truth, in some esteem, 
but whose Sentiment alone could not prevail over 
that of a set of Pretenders, who had neither 
Learning nor Practice; one of which was Du- 
Bourg of Fontevraut, who never had either a De- 
gree or Diploma, and who had been oblig’d, for 
this Reason, to retire from Saumur. Another was 
of the Town of Chinon, where he had no Employ- 
ment, being a Melancholick-man, and over run 
with Black Choller, who had also favour’d the pre- 
tended Possession at Chinon; which was known af- 
terwards, to be a Cheat, and of which the Au- 
thors and Actors were punish’d, as may be seen in
G4 the


88 The History of
the sequel of this History; Another who was of 
Thouars, had past his younger Days at Loudun, in 
the Shop of a Tradesman, whose Journey-Man he 
was, and afterwards turn’d Physician, and was not 
a little Proud to be employ’d in a business of so
high an importance; Another of the same Town, 
and one of the Town of Miribaut, were of no 
greater Reputation, but the only merit they had, was 
that they were Kinsmen to the Enemies of Grandier. 
Sect. 21. The Choice which was made of an 
Apothecary and a Chirurgeon, was neither more 
equitable, nor more plausible. The Apothecary 
named Peter Adam, was Mignen’s Cousin German, 
and had been a Witness in the First Accusation a- 
gainst Grandier. And because his Testimony 
touch’d the Honour of a Gentlewoman of Loudun, 
he had been condemn’d by a Decree of the Parlia- 
ment of the Tenth of March, 1633. to undergo 
an honourable Amand; Nevertheless, they relied 
on him for the preparation of Medicines; no 
body either saw, or knew, whether he us’d those 
which were prescrib’d by the Physicians, or whe- 
ther he doubled not the Dose; if instead of gentle 
and easie Purgatives, he did not administer violent 
Remedies, and proper to make the Nuns fall into 
Convulsions and Traunces. The Chirurgion who 
was Mannouri, Memin’s Nephew, and Brother-in- 
Law of one of the Nuns, had already in that qua- 
lity, made an opposition to the Sequestration above 
mention’d, and the choice they made was generally 
disapprov’d The Mother and Brother of Grandier,
made in vain, several Remonstrances to the Commis- 
sary upon the Subject, but they could not so much as 
obtain Copies of the Petitions which had been pre- 
sented to him; he promis’d however, that he would 
cause them to be enter’d in his Registry, but never 
perform’d it. Grandier also made his complaint to
the


89 The Devils of Loudun. 
the unjust choice of these Physicians, to the Judges 
who were delegated to judge his Process; he be- 
sought them to place about the Persons pretended 
to be Possess’d, People of Capacity and Experi- 
ence, and Apothecaries who should not give Crocus 
Metallorum, instead of Crocus Martis, as ’twas 
known that Adam had done, but the Judges being 
sent to confirm the Proceedings of Laubardemont, 
and not to correct them, they had no regard to 
those Petitions. 
Sect. 22. The Ninth of April and the follow- 
ing Days, they made several Acts for the calling and 
employing Physicians, and Apothecary and Chi- 
rurgeon; And the Twelfth, the Commissary made 
an interlocutory Sentence, by which he order’d. 
That all, and every of the Witnesses heard in the said, 
Charges and Informations, and others, as it shall seem 
good to the Kings Attorney to produce, should come in, 
and those that were not heard, and to hear their Depo- 
sition read; and if it be needful, to be confronted with 
the said accused Person, who to this purpose shall be 
continued a close Prisoner. The next Day they be- 
gan the Confrontations, which were continued 
divers times the Days following. There was pro- 
pos’d upon this Subject in the Case of Grandier, the 
Example of that which happen’d to Saint Athana- 
sius, as an excellent means to attain the Knowledge 
of truth by Confrontation. This Saint having 
been accus’d in the Council of Tyre, by an impu- 
dent Woman, who had never seen him; when 
this Woman, enter’d into the Assembly, to make 
her Accusation in publick, a Priest named Timo- 
thy, rose up, shew’d himself to her, and spake to 
her, as if he had been Athanasius; she believ’d him 
so, and manifested thereby to all the Assembly, 
both her own Crime and his Innocence, which she had 
attacqued,


90 The History of 
attaqued. If Laubardemont had been willing to 
make the same Trial, and presented to the Nuns 
at the same time Three or Four Priests with Gran- 
dier, a like cloth’d, and near of the same Stature, 
and Hair, whom they had never seen before, ’Tis 
certain, that if by chance, Grandier had been 
mark’d out by some one of them, there would 
have been others who would not have been able 
to distinguish him, and who by their mistake, 
would have made the Truth appear. But the Design 
of that Commissary, was to conceal the Truth, and not 
to discover it, and for this effect, after he had fi- 
nish’d these Proceedings, having a little more leisure 
than he had, when he was thus employ’d, he or- 
der’d the Exorcisms to begin again. The Bishop 
of Poictiers having rejected Father l’Escayz, and 
Father Gau, nam’d by the Archbishop his Superior, 
had sent Two others in their place, who were his 
Chaplain, and Father Lactance a Franciscan. This 
choice of the former was highly condemn’d, be- 
cause he had been of the Number of the Judges 
who had given the first sentence against Grandier, 
which the Archbishop of Bordeaux had invalida- 
ted. They were lodg’d in the House of Nicolas 
Moussaut, and some time after, some of the 
Nuns were lodg’d there also, to the great 
astonishment of all unconcern’d Persons. Memin, 
Menuau and Herve, went every Day into this 
House, to visit the Exorcists, and Discourse with 
them in private. These last began to perform 
their Charge, the Fifteenth of April. Lactance 
seeing that the Superior understood Latine very 
little, order’d her to speak in French, although he 
often put to her Questions in Latine. There were 
some Persons who objected to him, that she ought 
to answer her in the same Language, and that the  
Devil


91 The Devils of Loudun.
Devil ought not to be ignorant of any; To which 
this Father answer’d, sometimes, That the Pact had 
been so made, and at other times, That there 
were some Devils more ignorant than the very Pea- 
sants. A little while after, there was obeserv’d to 
come a Recruit of Exorcists, who were Four 
Capucin Friars, named Father Luke, Father 
Tranquille, Father Potais, and Father Elizee, be- 
sides two Carmelites, who had intruded them- 
selves there from the beginning of the Possession, 
and had been tolerated by the Bishop of Poictiers, 
to wit, Father Peter, of Saint Thomas, and Father 
Peter of Saint Mathurin. They joyn’d themselves with 
the Capucins, who had been sent with great expecta- 
tion, and for particular Ends, concerted amongst 
the principal Monks of France, of whom the famous 
Father Joseph was the Head. The chief design was 
to establish that Proposition, which is found in the 
Book of Father Tranquille, That the Devil duly 
exorcis’d, is constrain’d to speak the Truth; and there- 
by they pretended to prove undeniably the bodi- 
ly Presence of Jesus Christ in the Sacrament, and 
all other Tenets of the Roman Church; but they 
hoped above all, that this would give them an op- 
portunity to bring in a kind of Inquisition; and 
that it would be a certain means to make all the 
Churchmen, the Wealth, the Honour, and the 
Lives of private Persons, and chiefly the Here- 
ticks, to depend upon the Ecclesiasticks. Father 
Joseph went also to Loudun Incognito, to examin 
himself this pretended Possession, to the end, that 
if he found that it had a sufficient Air and Ap- 
pearance of Truth he might put himself at the 
Head of the Exorcists, to assume the greater part 
of the glory of having dispossest the Devils, and 
acquire a high reputation of Piety and Sanctity.
But


92 The History of 
But this subtil Monk, had no Mind to engage in 
this Matter: he knew well, that it would not 
become a Man of his Importance, and that he 
ought to leave it in the Hands of his Inferiors, 
who would content themselves with the esteem 
of Bigots, and mean People, and not be concern’d 
though they were expos’d to the derision of the 
better sort, and Men of Wit. 
Sect. 23. The Persons possessed, were allotted 
by Classes to each of the Exorcists, and they exor- 
cis’d them in four several Places, which were in the 
Churches of Saint Crosse, of the Convent of the 
Ursulines, of Saint Peter du Martrai, of the Priory, and 
of Notre Dame du Chateau. There past little in the 
Exorcisms of the Fifteenth and Sixteenth of April. 
Laubardemont omitted to put Interrogatories to 
Grandier, from the Seventeenth of the same Month, 
upon the Cases arising from the Verbal Process 
which he had made. The Physicians, Apotheca- 
ry and the Chirurgeon began also to make their 
Reports of what they had seen, and the Observa- 
tions that were made upon the Condition of the 
Possessed, and upon their Feats of Activity. They 
drew up Twenty Six Articles during the time of 
their Commission; the Sum whereof was, That the 
things which they had seen, were supernatural, and sur- 
passing as well the knowledge, as the Rules of Physick, 
In the mean time, that which happen’d the Twenty 
Third of the same Month of April, seem’d not 
very Miraculous, Lactance exorcising the Superi- 
or, demanded of her in Latine, bad enough, In 
what shape the Devil had enter’d in her? Of a Cat, 
reply’d she, a Dog, a Stag, and a Goat; Quoties? 
that is to say, How often? continued the Exorcist. 
I have not well' observ’d the Day said she, because 
she believ’d that Quoties was the same thing as
Quando,


93 the Devils of Loudun. 
Quando, When? The next Day being the Twen- 
ty Fourth, the same Nun, returning from the 
Exorcism, staid near the House of the Widow 
Barot, and said, she could not go on further, be- 
cause she had seen the Hand of Grandier through 
the Window of his Chamber; but this Window 
was so small, that scarce any Light could come 
in there, and this Action did only excite the 
Laughter of some of those that were there Pre- 
sent. 
Sect. 24. The Twenty Sixth it was order’d that 
Grandier should be visited, upon Occasion, that 
the Superior had declar’d, that his Body was 
marked with Marks of the Devil, and that he 
was insensible in all Places where the Marks were. 
This unhappy Man was treated so inhumanely 
upon that Occasion, that the very Thought of 
the Anguish which they made him suffer, is e- 
nough to make one tremble; They sent for Man- 
nouri the Chirurgion, one of his Enemies, and 
the most unmerciful of them all: When he was 
come into the Chamber, they stripped Grandier 
stark naked, blinded his Eyes, shav’d him 
every where, and Mannouri began to search 
him. When he would perswade them that the 
Parts of his Body which had been mark’d by the 
Devil were insensible, he turn’d that End of the 
Probe which was round, and he guided it in 
such Manner, that not being able to enter into the 
the Flesh, nor to make much Impression, it was 
push’d back into the Palm of his Hand; The 
Patient did not then cry out, because he felt no pain; 
but when the Barbarous Chirurgeon would make 
them see that the other Parts of his Body were 
very sensible, he turn’d the Probe at the other 
End, which was very sharp pointed, and thrust
it


94 The History of
it to the very Bone; and then abundance of Peo- 
ple, who were at the Bottom of the Prison with- 
out, heard Complaints so bitter, and Crys so 
piercing, that they mov’d them to the Heart;
But Laubardemont, who was present at this Acti- 
on, did not seem to be touch’d with any Sense 
of Pity; The Superior, who was content the first 
time to say that the Magician had Five Marks 
of the Devil upon his Body, without specifying 
them, nor the Places where they were, did not 
fail the next Day, the Twenty Seventh of the Month, 
to nominate the Places, where those, who had 
seen him all naked, had observ’d Two of these 
Spots. As for the Three others, the Physicians 
could not see them, because, says the Extract of 
of the Proofs, &c. they were too hard to be di- 
stinguish’d. But if the Devil, who had possess’d 
her, had no great knowledge of the things which 
were somewhat secret, or conceal’d so near him, 
at least that he had not been inform’d of by the Re- 
ports of Men, he knew not much more of what 
past further off; For the Thirtieth of the same 
Month, the Exorcist having demanded of him, 
Why he had not been willing to answer the Saturday be- 
fore, It was, said he by the Mouth of the Nun, 
because I was imploy’d, that day in conducing to Hell the 
Soul of le Proust Attorney of the Parliament of Paris. 
The Curious did not fail to make an Exact In- 
quiry, if there had been an Attorney of this 
Name in the Parliament; They caus’d the Re- 
gisters of the Dead to be examin’d, to know whe- 
ther at that time, some Person of the same Name, 
of what quality soever, was dead at Paris, 
But neither the one, nor the other of these things 
were found true, nor has it been seen in any 
of the Books which have been writ in Fa-
vour


95 the Devils of Loudun. 
vour of the Possession; that they have dar’d to 
alledge this Particular, amongst the Miraculous 
Knowledge which has been attributed to the 
Superior. 
Sect. 25. They Exorciz’d again in the Church 
of the Carmelites, where the Exorcist demanded 
of one of the Persons possess’d, Where were the 
Magick Books of Grandier: She answer’d that they 
would find them in the Lodgings of a certain Gen- 
tlewoman whom she nam’d, and who was the Per- 
son that caus’d Adam the Apothecary to under- 
go an honourable Amand. At that Instant, Lau- 
bardemont, Herve, Menuau, Moussaut, and many 
others, went into the House of this Gentlewo- 
man; They view’d the Chambers and Closets; 
They open’d the Coffers, search’d in all the 
most secret Places, and having not found any 
Magical Book, the Exorcist, at their Return, re- 
proach’d the Devil, that he had deceiv’d the 
Count, and he adjur’d him again to speak the 
Truth; He answer’d, that a Neece of this Gentle- 
woman had taken away those Books; They ran pre- 
sently to this Neece’s House, but they found 
that she was in a Church at her Devotions, and 
that it was impossible that she should be gone to 
her Kinswoman’s House in the time mention’d by 
the Devil; so that they could not carry the Re- 
venge of Adam so far as he had wish’d, and had 
been promis’d him in Requital of his Services; 
and he was fain to content himself with this Af- 
front which he had put upon his Enemy. 
Sect. 26. Grandier had a Brother, an Advocate 
in the Parliament, and who also an Office 
of Counsellour in the Bailiwick of Loudun; They 
judg’d it requisite to hinder his solliciting 
the Parliament to take Cognizance of the Af-
fair


96 The History of 
fair of his Brother, as being already concern’d 
by the Appeals, and by the Petition which had 
been presented to them; Therefore the Superior 
accus’d this Man also of Magick. He had no 
sooner Advice of this Accusation, but he gave a 
Petition to the Court, to have a Satisfaction for 
this Calumny, declaring that they had accus’d 
him, only to deprive his Brother of all the Means 
he had of Assistance. But Duthibaut, who was at 
Paris, caus’d him to be Arrested Prisoner, by Vir- 
tue of an Order of Laubardemont; and to be 
brought into the House of one of the Favourers 
of the Possession, from whence he did not get out 
till after the Death of Grandier, at the urgent Sol- 
icitation of his Friends. 
Sect. 27 In the Beginning of May, one of the 
Devils of the Superior had promis’d to raise her 
up Two Foot high; Lactance call’d upon him of- 
ten to perform his Promise, which he did not 
however, because the Nun having been willing to 
dazzle the Eyes of the People, by trying one time 
to do something near it, There was one of the 
Spectators who lifted up the Bottom of her Gar- 
ment, and made all the others see that she touch’d 
the Ground with the End of one of her Feet. 
The Devil Eazas had also promis’d to raise up 
la Nogeret Three Foot from the Ground; and a- 
nother Devil nam’d Cerberus, to lift up his Nun 
Two Foot; But neither the one nor the other 
were Devils of their Word. The Devil Beherit 
pretended to have done his Part so well, as to 
retrieve the Honour of his Companions by esta- 
blishing his own Reputation; He vaunted, for 
this purpose, to take off Laubardemont’s Cap from 
off his Head, and to keep it hanging in the Air, 
during the Space of a Miserere. The time which
he


97 The Devils of Loudun.
he had appointed being come, Lactance adjur’d him 
in all the requisite Forms to shew this Marvel 
before the Eyes of the Spectators; This Exor- 
cist us’d Flatteries, Complaints, and Threatnings, 
but when he perceived that he obtain’d nothing, 
he knew well that some Accident was fallen out, 
which had given Vent to his Mine, or had put 
some of the Springs of the Machine that was to 
play, out of Order. And, in Truth, he was not 
deceiv’d, for some Suspicious People considering 
that it was late, that they were about to light 
their Flambeaux, that that time was very pro- 
per to perform some Illusion, and that Laubar- 
demont was plac’d in a Chair distant enough 
from the Company, and just under one of the 
Arches of the Church, they ran out to go up and 
place themselves upon the Arch, where they 
found the Man who was appointed to act his 
Part, and who was constrain’d to give over his 
Work of Darkness, and to carry away his lit- 
tle Hook, and the Hair or Thread to which it 
was fasten’d. He was to let slip his Hook through 
a little Hole made on Purpose, above and over- 
against the Place design’d for Laubardemont, who 
was to take the Hair, and fasten it to a little 
Loop sewed to his Cap, making a Shew to make 
it right, and some time after this Hair was to be 
drawn up into the Air, and should have carried 
up the Cap with it; Then the Exorcist should have 
caus’d the Miserere to be sung, during which the 
Cap should have been continued hanging in the 
Air, and not have fallen down till the Musick 
had been ended. But this Honour was not re- 
serv’d for Beherit, who remain’d under the same 
Confusion with his Companions.
H Sect. 28.


98 The History of 
Sect. 28. They well perceiv’d that so many At- 
tempts failing, would bring the Possession into 
Contempt. A great Number of Gentlemen and 
other Persons yet of a better Quality, who came 
to Loudun with an Expectation that they should 
see there daily some new Miracle, began to be 
disgusted with what they had seen, and to return 
into their several Countries, whither they brought 
no News able to Augment the Belief of that dia- 
bolical Intrigue. Father Tranquille complains in 
his Book in these Terms, Many, says he, being 
come to see the Miracles at Loudun, if present- 
ly the Devils give them not such Signs as they 
require, they go away discontented, and have in- 
creas’d the Number of Unbelievers; Wherefore 
’twas resolv’d to produce some great Exploit to 
revive their languishing Curiosity, and renew 
their Belief, that was upon the point of expiring. 
Lactance promis’d that of Seven Devils which 
possess’d the Superior, three of them should 
go out of her the Twentieth of May without 
Fail. These Three were Asmodee, Gresil of the 
Thrones, and Aman of the Powers. They were 
to give her, at their going out, Three Wounds on 
the left side, and make as many holes in her Shift, 
Bodice, and Gown. The greatest of the Three 
Wounds, were to be a Pin’s Length, which was 
shew’d to those who assisted at the Exorcism, 
where he made this kind of Proclamation; The 
Place where the Wound should be made was 
likewise mark’d. They assur’d also the Com- 
mandeur de la Porte, who was then at Londun, that 
the possessed should have her Hands tyed behind 
her Back, when the Wounds should be made. 
The Day appointed being come, and the Church 
of Saint Crosse being fill’d with the inquisitive Per-
sons,


99 the Devils of Loudun. 
sons, who had a Mind to observe whether the 
Devils would keep their Word once in their 
Lives, they caus’d presently some Physicians of 
the neighbouring Towns, who were there pre- 
sent, to view the Sides, the Bodice, the Shift, 
and the Gown of the Nun. Their Report was, 
that they found not any Wound upon her Side, any 
Cut in her Garments, nor any sharp Instrument in 
the Plaits of her Cloaths. After this diligent Search, 
Father Lactance put Questions to her for the 
Space of two Hours almost always in French, 
and the Answers were made in the same Language; 
and when he proceeded to Commands and Ad- 
jurations, there was a Physician of Saumur na- 
med Duncan, a Scotch-man, who was Principal of 
the University of the Protestants, and Professor 
in Philosophy, who said, that they were pro- 
mis’d that the Nun should have her Hands ty- 
ed. The Exorcist acknowledge'd, that it was fit to 
bind her to remove all Suspicion of Deceit and Fraud. 
In the mean time he declar’d, that there were many 
Persons in the Company, who had never seen 
the Convulsions wherein to the possessed us’d 
to fall, and that ’twas requisite for the Satisfa- 
ction of such, that they should Exorcise this Nun 
before she was bound. Then he began the Ex- 
orcisms and Adjurations, and at the same time 
she made a Contorsion of her Body which seem’d 
very frightfull, her Hands and her Feet were a-  
like turn’d outward, and after that the Palms of 
her Hands, and the Soles of her Feet, were 
joyn’d very close one to the other; all her Limbs 
return’d to their former Condition, and then 
she rose up. The Exorcist gave her no Inter- 
mission, for she was scarce recover’d out of that 
first Convulsion, but he repeated to her his Ad-
H2 juration,


100 The History of 
jurations, and this was done at that time, that 
she lay upon her Face on the Ground, and that 
they saw her right Thigh drawn outwards, then 
being bow’d down upon her Arm and right 
Side, she continued in this Condition some little 
time, and at last they heard her groan; and 
when she drew her hand out of her Bosom, they 
perceiv’d the tops of her Fingers stain’d with 
Blood. The Physicians who had heard her 
Groans, search’d quickly after the Cause, both 
with their Eyes and Hands, in her Cloaths and 
upon her Body; They found her Gown pier- 
ced in two places, and her Bodice and Shift in 
three places, the Holes being in Length a 
Fingers Breadth; They found also the Skin 
pierc’d in three places beneath her left Breast. 
The wounds were so slight, that they scarce 
past through the Skin; that in the Middle was 
of the Length of a Barly Corn, the Two others 
were not so large, nor so deep; In the mean while 
there issued out Blood at all Three, with which 
her Shift was stain’d. Laubardemont was in some 
Confusion at the Performance of this Trick, by 
Reason of the Number and Quality of the Specta- 
tors, and esepecially of the Commandeur de la Port, 
who had Assurance given him that the Nun should 
be bound, and he could not forbear, to say, That 
this was not fair. However he would not suffer the 
Physicians who attested the Fact, to joyn to their 
Attestations the judgment which he made of the 
sufficient and Instrumental Cause of those Three 
Wounds. But Duncan was no soonor at Saumur, 
but he publish’d a Writing, containing Observa- 
tions which were made upon this pretended 
Miracle, which are in Brief, ‘ That the Devils 
‘ of Loudun being cunning and fraudulent, had
‘ not


101 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ not attempted to make any other Sign, 
‘ but that which was the easiest of all those 
‘ they had promis’d, and where they could more 
‘ readily, with a little Slight, deceive the Eyes 
‘ of the People; That the Cloaths of the Su- 
‘ perior had not been search’d, because they pre- 
‘ suppos’d that her Hands should be tyed, when 
‘ the Wounds were to be made in her Flesh; That 
‘ instead thereof, she had her Hands at Liber- 
‘ ty, and hid from the Assistants when she was 
‘ wounded; That the Wounds were not found 
‘ to be exactly made in the Place where she her 
‘ self had design’d; That they were not so large 
‘ as they were promis’d; That they seen’d to 
‘ have been made by the Incision of a little 
‘ Penknife, or by the pricking of a Launcet; 
‘ That the Incisions were much greater in the Gar- 
‘ ments than in the Skin, which made it appear 
‘ that they were made from without; inwards, 
‘ and not from within outwards. That the 
‘ Cloaths were not examin’d after the 
‘ Wounds had been made, because it ’twould 
‘ have been expedient to strip the Nun to her 
‘ Smock to do it exactly, which Decency would 
‘ not suffer; Moreover that she might have 
‘ thrown amongst the Croud of People, with- 
‘ out being perceiv’d, the Instrument she us’d, 
‘ which must be very small. That if the Devils 
‘ were then gone out, they had not been com- 
‘ pell’d by the Force of the Exorcism, seeing that 
‘ the Exorcist had not given them any Com- 
‘ mand; That there were not made in her Gown 
‘ three Cuts as well as in the Shift and Stays, 
‘ though they were promis’d all alike, because 
‘ one of the Incisions was made where none 
‘ of her Garment lay, it being open before.
H3 Lau-


102 The History of 
Laubardemont was extreamly provok’d by the bold- 
ness of the Author of this Writing, who overthrew 
the Miracle by such pertinent Reasons, and solid 
Proofs: He vow’d to be reveng’d of Duncan, and to 
prosecute him to the utmost, and the Printer who 
had sold his Books; but the Marshal de Breze, who 
promis’d them his Protection, laid the Storm which 
threatned them, and which otherwise could 
not but have been very violent and danger- 
ous.  
Sett. 28. ‘ Grandier, on his part, made almost the 
‘ same Observations upon this Action; to which 
‘ he added further. That if the Superior had not 
‘ Groan’d, the Physicians would not have open’d 
‘ her Cloaths, and that they would have suffer’d 
‘ her to be bound, not imagining that the Wounds 
‘ had been already made; and that then the Ex- 
‘ orcist would have commanded Three other 
‘ Devils to go our, and to give the Signs they 
‘ had promis’d; That the Superior would have 
‘ made the strangest contorsions she had been a- 
‘ ble, and would have had a long Convulsion, at 
‘ the end whereof she would have been deliver’d, 
‘ and the Wounds found upon her Body. But 
‘ that this groaning had betray’d her, and had 
‘ broke, by GOD’s Permission, all the Measures 
‘ concerted by Men arid Devils; For what Cause 
‘ think you (said he) in his Exceptions and Absolva- 
‘ tory Conclusions, that they chose for a Sign, 
‘ Wounds resembling those which are made with 
‘ a sharp Instrument, since the Devils are ac- 
‘ custom’d to make Wounds like to those by burn- 
‘ ing? Is it not because ’twas mote easie for the 
‘ Superior to hide an Instrument, and to wound 
‘ her self slightly, than to hide Fire, and to make 
‘ a Wound by burning? Why think you they
‘ chose


103 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ chose the leftside, rather than the Forehead or 
‘ Nose? unless that she could not hurt her Fore- 
‘ head or Nose, without exposing the Action to 
‘ the Eyes of all the Company. Wherefore should 
‘ they chuse the left side rather than the right? 
‘ Were it not that it was more easie for the Right- 
‘ hand, which the Superior us’d, to extend it on 
‘ the left side, than to bend it on the right? 
‘ Wherefore did she turn her self upon her Arm 
‘ and left side? Were it not to the end, that this 
‘ Posture, in which she continued a very long 
‘ time, might make easie to her the means of con- 
‘ cealing from the Eyes of the Spectators, the In- 
‘ strument wherewith she wounded her self? 
‘ whence think you, proceeded the Groans which 
‘ she gave, in spite of all her constancy? If it was 
‘ not from the Sence of the Hurt she did 
‘ to herself, the most contagious being not 
‘ able to refrain from trembling, when the 
‘ Chirurgeon lets them Blood? Why did the ends 
‘ of her Fingers appear bloody? unless because 
‘ they held the Instrument which made the 
‘ Wounds. Who perceives not, that this Instru- 
‘ ment, having been very small, ’twas impossible 
‘ to prevent, that the Fingers which were em- 
' ploy’d, should not become Red with the Blood 
‘ which was caus’d to issue out? In brief, whence 
‘ was it, that these Wounds were so slight, 
‘ that they scarce were Skin deep, seeing that the 
‘ Devils are us’d to break and tear in pieces the 
‘ Possessed, when they go out of them? unless for 
‘ this, that the Superior did not hate her 
‘ self enough, to make Deep and Dangerous 
‘ Wounds. 
Sect. 19. Though this pretended Miracle, 
studied with much Care, and manag’d with much
H4 Skill,


104 The History of 
Skill, had not however, succeeded very well, the 
Commissary, who supprest universally, whatsoever 
made against the Possession, and who gave Autho- 
rity to all that might confirm it, forbore not to 
make his Verbal Process of the Expulsion of three 
Devils, Asmodee, Gresil, and Aman, by three 
Wounds, made beneath the Region of the Heart 
of the Sister Jeanne des Anges, and they were not 
afraid to produce the Verbal Process, amongst the 
Papers which they made use of against Grandier. 
Latctance seeking to dissipate the suspicions which 
he knew to be rais’d in the Minds of the Beholders 
of this illusion, demanded the next Day of Ba- 
laam, one of the Four Devils who continued in the 
Body of the Superior, why Asmodee and his two 
Companions were gone, whilst the Face and Hands 
of the Superior were hid from the Eyes of the 
People? ’Tis, said he, to retain a great many in unbe- 
lief. After this manner this Devil, who was in 
good intelligence and agreement with Father Tran- 
quille, endeavour’d to make good the Father’s reasons. 
‘ They have cause (said this Father, complaining 
‘ of those that were dissatisfied) to be offended at 
‘ the small civility and courtesy of these Devils, 
‘ who have not had a respect for their Merits, and 
‘ the Quality of their Persons: but if the greatest 
‘ part of these had examin’d their own Consciences, 
‘ possibly they would find that the cause of their
‘ dissatisfaction proceeded from thence; and that 
‘ they ought rather to be reveng’d of themselves 
‘ by a good Penance, and not to bring prying Eyes 
‘ and a vicious Confidence, to return incredulous. 
Thus these crafty Exorcists do always find reasons to 
confound the Gainsayers, or rather evasions to dazle 
the simple and the bigots; for if the Parts they acted 
happen’d to succeed, they were Miracles, wherein
shone


105 The Devils of Loudun. 
shone the Power which the Church gives to its Mini- 
stes; and if the Success was not favourable, ’twas the 
incredulity of the Spectators, which was the Cause; 
If the Devil obey’d, he was constrain’d by the Power 
of Exorcisms; and if he were not obedient, ’twas 
permitted him to use them so, for a just Punish- 
meat from GOD, against the Unbelievers, to con- 
tinue them in unbelief. 
Sect. 31. ’Twas reported, that Six lusty and 
strong Men, could not restrain the Possessed from 
making their Contorsions. Duncan perhaps, 
with a little to much confidence, depending upon 
the Protection of the Marshall de Breze, attempt- 
ed to try an Experiment, to the great Displeasure 
of the Father Recollet; for having laid hold on the 
Right-Hand of the Superior, with one of his, she 
endeavour’d to make him loose his hold, as soon as 
Lactance had order’d the Devil to make her Contor- 
sions; but she could not perform them, but with 
her Legs, and her Left-Arm; she was in vain con- 
jur’d to do them with her Right-Arm, as with her 
Left; I cannot, said she at last, for he holds me; let 
go her Arm, said the Exorcist, to Duncan, for how 
can Cantorsions be made, if you hold her? If it is a 
Devil, reply’d Duncan, with a loud Voice, he 
ought to be stronger than I; As good a Philosopher as you 
are, this is ill Logick, reply’d Lactance, with eager- 
ness, for a Devil out of a Body, is stronger than you;
but being in a feeble Body, such as she is, ’tis not necessa- 
ry that he should be as strong as you, for his natural 
Actions are proportion’d to the force of the Body that he 
possesseth. ‘ This good Father (says Duncan, in the 
‘ Book where he has left this History, remembers 
‘ not that he has Read in the Gospel, that the De- 
‘ moniacks broke the Cords and Chains wherewith 
‘ they were bound, and that the Ritual puts amongst
‘ the


106 The History of
‘ the Marks of Possession, Vires supra ætatis & con- 
‘ ditionis naturam ostendere, To exert strength beyond 
‘ the nature of the Age or Quality of the Party possessed. 
‘ Duncan added, that next Day he did the same 
‘ thing to the Sister Agnes, and that he was pray’d 
‘ not to hold her Hand too fast, because the Superi- 
‘ or had complain’d that he had hurt her, by 
‘ holding her too strongly; and that these 
‘ things were done in the presence of the 
‘ Commandeur de la Porte, Lauberdemont, and a great 
‘ many Persons of Quality. He reported further. 
that the first time that he saw the Nun, his arrival 
caus’d a little disgrace to the Devil Gresil because 
the Exorcist having adjur’d him to tell his Name 
he was twice deceiv’d, calling him the first time 
Benoit, and half an Hour after Texier, which were the 
Names of the two other Physicians of Saumur, after 
which he would not conjectrue more, although at the 
Third time he might have been able to find out the 
true Name, because the Nun had at other times 
heard these Physicians spoken of, especially during 
the Sickness of her Mother, of which she died, or 
at least there was one of them sent for, to visit 
her, but their Countenances were alike unknown 
to her. 
Sect. 32. There past nothing remarkable, from 
the Twentieth of May, till the Thirteenth of 
June, which was Famous for the vomiting a Quill 
of a Feather, of a Fingers length, which the Su- 
perior cast up, for only the Devils that possest her, 
were fertil in Miracles, and obey’d from time to 
time, the Voice of the Exorcists; the others were 
Malicious, Rebellious, and Disobedient, who took 
care to do nothing extraordinary, for the Glory of 
GOD, and for that of the Church and its Mini- 
sters. The Commissary made a very exact Verbal
Process


107 The Devils of Loudun. 
Process of this last Miracle, and of another Vo- 
miting of a Silk Button, which the same Nun did 
Vomit the Eighth of July following. But what 
Verbal Process might he not have made of that 
which Saint Augustine reports? That there were 
several People, who after their having swallow’d 
several Things, and kept them some time in their 
Bowels, fetch’d up those they had a mind to, and 
drew them as out of a Pouch. This Marvel was 
yet greater than that of the Superior, and for 
all that, those that wrought them, were not possess’d 
with Devils. 
Sect. 33. The Bishop of Poictiers, came to 
Loudun, the Sixteenth of the same Month of June; 
’twas told him directly, by Father Tranquil!e, 
‘ That the Devils, who had sojourn’d there for 
‘ some time, could not be driven out but by a Blow of 
‘ the Scepter; and that the Crosier was not suffici- 
‘ ent to break the Head of this Dragon, who had 
‘ cast; his Poison against innocent Souls. For the 
Bishop never had a Mind to be concern’d in Person 
in this Affair, if it had not been supported by the 
Royal Authority, and that of the Cardinal; but 
with such Warrantees he made no difficulty to enter 
into the List. He told those who came to salute 
him at his arrival, That he was net come to take Cogni- 
zance of the Truth of the Possession, but to make it be- 
liev’d by those who were yet doubtful, and to discover the 
Schools of Magick, as well for Men as Women. It was 
well understood what that meant, That he came to 
begin an establishment of a kind of Inquisition 
which had been before projected. He himself did 
not exorcise, ’twas the Father Recollect that exor- 
cis’d in his presence; and he permitted that the 
Exorcist should presuppose, as evident, that Gran- 
dier was a Magician, although this was the thing
in


108 The History of 
in question. Infringo, said he to the Devil, Omne 
Pactum, five a Domino tμo Lucifero, five a Magistro 
tμo Grandiero, I dissolve every Pact, whether from thy 
Lord Lucifer, or from thy Master Grandier. Then 
they began to publish among the People, that they 
ought to believe the Possession, seeing that the 
King, the Cardinal, and the Bishop, did credit it, 
and that one could not suspect it, without rendering 
himself guilty of High-Treason against GOD and 
Man, and without exposing himself in the Quality 
of a Complice of Grandier, to the strokes of the ter- 
rible Justice of Laubardemont. And indeed, if there 
were any one yet who durst hesitate and suspend 
his Judgment, he was presently treated as one 
damn’d, and worse than a Heretick; and most of the 
other Catholicks, would no more communicate 
with him, than with one excommunicated. Memin 
and all the Cabal publish’d boldly every where, that 
he must be a Devil, who could make any doubt of 
the Possession. To words, some added Writings; 
‘ ’Tis this which mades us say, with assurance, 
‘ (says Father Tranquille, in one of his Books) that 
‘ this Enterprise is the Work of GOD, seeing 
‘ that ’tis the work of the King. And writing a- 
‘ gainst the Case of Grandier, and some other Pieces 
‘ made by the the Incredulous, he says, That their Li- 
‘ bels did offend the Two Powers, the Regal, and 
‘ Episcopal. He says further, That if there be a 
‘ Person in the World, who has seen clearly into 
‘ this business, and whose Judgment ought to be 
‘ follow’d; it is the King, who believes the Posses- 
‘ sion, and who makes not this Affair his own, 
‘ to render himself a Complice of a Cheat. ’Tis 
‘ the most Eminent, my Lord the Cardinal, the 
‘ first Person of State, who believes the Possession; 
‘ and not only believes it, but next to his Majesty,
‘ the


109 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ the Enterprize of this Affair is owing to his Piety 
‘ and to his Zeal, as the Letters which he has writ to 
‘ Monsieur Laubardemont sufficiently testifie; at the 
‘ reading whereof, one cannot but admire his good- 
‘ ness, as well as the greatness of his Soul, to see 
‘ that he who moves the World, and shakes 
‘ Monarchies by his Wise Counsels, undertakes, 
‘ with the Care of a Father, the comforting these 
‘ Nuns; and with the Zeal of a Prelate, the com- 
‘ plaint of the Church, offended by this Sorcery. 
‘ The Author of the Demonomany of Loudun, 
‘ proves also the Possession, by this Argument, 
‘ the King and Monsieur the Cardinal do Autho- 
‘ rise; it cannot than be doubted. So that no 
one durst open his Mouth to tell his Sentiment, 
and some already began to feel the Yoke of this 
kind of Inquisition, which the Exorcists had design’d 
to establish. 
Sect. 34. Amongst many particular things 
which were done before the Bishop, this deserves 
to be related in the same Words wherein they 
are set down in a Manuscript Relation, which has 
been accounted faithful, and very exact by all 
Persons that liv’d at that time; it seems to have 
been writ by a good Roman Catholick, through- 
ly convinc’d of the Truth of the Possession, and 
of the Power of the Exorcists over the Devils, as 
well as of the Integrity of these last; and is as 
follows: 
‘ Friday the Twenty Second of June, 1634. be- 
‘ ing the Vigil of Saint John, at Three of the 
‘ Clock in the Afternoon, Monsieur de Poictiers, and 
‘ Monsieur de Laubardemont, being in the Church of 
‘ Saint Crosse at Loudun, to continue the Exorcisms 
‘ of the Ursuline Nuns, by the Order of the said 
‘ Sieur Laubardemont Commissary; Urban Gran-
‘ dier,


111 The History of 
‘ dier, Priest and Parson, accus’d, and nam’d Magi- 
‘ cian, by the said possessed Nuns, to whom were 
‘ produc’d by the said Commissary, Four Pacts, re- 
‘ ported at several times, in the foregoing Exor- 
‘ cisms, by the said Possessed, which the Devils 
‘ who possess’d them, said were made with the 
‘ said Grandier, for many ends; but one in particu- 
‘ lar, made by Leviathan, on Saturday, the Seven- 
‘ teenth of the present Month; compos’d of the 
‘ Flesh and Heart of an Infant, taken at one of 
‘ their Sabats (or Witches nocturnal Assemblies) 
‘ held at Orleans, in 1631. and of the Ashes of a 
‘ Consecrated Wafer, and of the Blood and 
‘ the—of the said Grandier, by which Levia- 
‘ than said, he had entred the Body of the Sister 
‘ Jeanne des Anges, Superior of the said Nuns; 
‘ and had possess’d her with his Associates, Behe- 
‘ mot, Isaacarum, and Balaam, and this the Eighth 
‘ of December, 1632. The other compos’d of the 
‘ Seeds of Oranges and Pomegranades, given by 
‘ Asmodee, then possessing the Sister Agnes, Thurs- 
‘ day the Twenty Second of the present Month, 
‘ made between the said Grandier, Asmodee, and a 
‘ Number of other Devils, to hinder the per- 
‘ formance of the Promises of Beherit, who had 
‘ promis’d for a Sign of his going out, to lift the 
‘ Cap of the Commissary two Pikes high, the 
‘ Space of a Miserere. All which Pacts shew’d to 
‘ the said Grandier, he said, without being any 
‘ way astonish’d, but with a constant and generous 
‘ resolution, that he knew not in any sort, what 
‘ belong’d to those Pacts; nor had ever made 
‘ them; and knew not an Art capable of such things, 
‘ nor ever had communication with the Devils; 
‘ and was absolutely ignorant of that which they al- 
‘ ledged. Whereof there was made a Verbal Process
‘ which


110 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ which he sign’d. This done, there were brought all 
‘ the said possessed Nuns, to the Number of Eleven 
‘ or Twelve, comprizing the three Secular Maids 
‘ also possess’d, into the Choir of the Church, ac- 
‘ companied by a great many Friars, Carmelites, 
‘ Capucins, and Recollects, Three Physicians, and 
‘ a Chirurgeon; which Nuns, at their entrance, 
‘ us’d some wanton Expessions, calling the said 
‘ Grandier their Mailer, testifying to him their 
‘ Joy to see him. Then Father Lactance, Gabriel a 
‘ Recollect, and one of the Exorcists, exhorted all 
‘ the Assistants to lift up their Hearts to GOD 
‘ with an extraordinary servour, to make acts of 
‘ Contrition, for the Offences committed against
‘ that adorable Majesty; and to beseech him, that 
‘ so many Sins might not put a stop to the designs 
‘ which his Providence had for his Glory, on that 
‘ occasion; and for an outward Mark of their in- 
‘ ward contrition, to say the Confiteor, in order to 
‘ to receive the Benediction of Monsieur the Bi- 
‘ shop of Poictiers which being perform’d, he 
‘ continued to say, the Matter in question was of 
‘ so great weight, and so important to the Truths 
‘ of the Roman Cathoiick Church, that this only 
‘ consideration, ought to serve for a Motive to 
‘ excite their Devotion; and that otherwise, the 
‘ Affliction of these poor Nuns were so strange, 
‘ after their having been so long, that Charity o- 
‘ blig’d all those who have right to labour their 
‘ Deliverance, and the expulsion of the Devils, to 
‘ employ the power of their Character for so wor- 
‘ thy a Subject, by the Exorcisms which the 
‘ Church prescribes her Pastors; and directing his 
‘ Speech to Grandier, he told him, that being of 
‘ this Number, by the Holy Unction of Priest- 
‘ hood, he ought to contribute his power and Zeal,
‘ it


112 The History of
‘ if it pleas’d Monsieur the Bishop, to permit him,
‘ and to commute his suspension, by his Authori- 
‘ ty, which Monsieur the Bishop having granted, 
‘ the Father Recollect presented a Stole to the said 
‘ Grandier; who turning himself towards the said 
‘ Bishop, ask’d him, if he allow’d him to take it, to 
‘ whom having answer’d Yes, he put the said Stole 
‘ on his Neck, and then the Father Recollect gave 
‘ him a Ritual, which he desir’d leave of the said 
‘ Bishop to take as before, and receiv’d his Bene- 
‘ diction; prostrating himself at his Feet to Kiss 
‘ them. Whereupon the Veni Creator Spiritus ha- 
‘ ving been Sung, he arose and directed his Speech 
‘ to the Bishop of Poictiers, and said to him, my 
‘ Lord, whom must I exorcise? To which it being 
‘ answer’d him, by the said Bishop, These Maids. 
‘ He went on and said. What Maids? To which 
‘ he was answer’d, These possessed Maids; So that 
‘ (said he) my Lord, I am then oblig’d to believe the 
‘ Possession; the Church believes it, I believe it then 
‘ also, although I think that a Magician cannot cause a 
‘ Christian to be possess’d, without his consent. Then 
‘ some cry’d out, that he was a Heretick to ad- 
‘ vance this Belief, that he was an unquestionable 
‘ Truth, receiv’d unanimously by all the Church, 
‘ and approv’d by the Sorbon. Whereupon he 
‘ answer’d, that he had never grounded his Faith 
‘ upon it, that ’twas only his Opinion; that in e- 
‘ very case he submitted to the Judgment of the 
‘ Body, of which he was but a Member, and that 
‘ no Person was ever accounted a Heretick, for 
‘ having had Doubts, but for obstinately perse- 
‘ vering in them; and that what he had propos’d 
‘ to the said Lord Bishop, was to be assur’d by his 
‘ Mouth, that he should not abuse the Authority 
‘ of the Church. And being brought by the Fa-
‘ ther


113 The Devils of Loudun, 
‘ ther Recollect to the Sister Catharine, as the most 
‘ ignorant of all, and least suspected to under- 
‘ stand Latine, he began the Exorcism in the form 
‘ prescrib’d by the Ritual, but could not conti- 
‘ nue long, because all the other Possessed began to 
‘ be tormented by the Devils, and made strange 
‘ and horrible Cries; and amongst the other, the 
‘ Sister Claire advanc’d towards him, reproaching 
‘ him for his blindness and obstinacy, so fully, 
‘ that in that contention, he left the other posses- 
‘ sed which he had undertook, and directed his 
‘ Discourse to the Sister Claire. But ’tis to be ob- 
‘ serv’d, that before the Exorcism began, he 
‘ told her, speaking in Latine, as he had almost al- 
‘ ways done, explaining himself a little after in 
‘ French, That as for her, she understood Latine, and 
‘ that he would ask her Questions in Greek, it be- 
‘ ing one of the Marks requir’d, to justify an un- 
‘ doubted Possession, and that the Devils under- 
‘ stood all sorts of Languages; To whom the Devil 
‘ reply’d, by the Mouth of the Possessed, Ah! how 
‘ cunning art thou? Thou knowest well, that this is one of 
‘ the Conditions of the Pact, made between thee first and 
‘ us, not to answer at all in Greek. To which he an- 
‘ swer’d, O fine Illusion, O excellent Evasion! And 
‘ then ’twas told him, that he was permitted to
‘ exorcise in Greek, provided that he writ down 
‘ first, what he would say. The said Possessed 
‘ offer’d however, to answer him in what Language 
‘ he would, but there was no room for that; 
‘ for all the Possessed began again their Cries 
‘ and outrages, with imprecations not to be equal’d,
‘ and mighty Arrange Convulsions, persisting to ac- 
‘ cuse the said Grandier of Magick, and of the Sorcery 
‘ which infested them; offering to break his Neck. if 
‘ ’twas permitted them, and striving all manner of
I ‘ ways


114 The History of 
‘ ways to abuse him, which was hind’red by the 
‘ Protection of the Church, and by the Priests 
‘ and Friars there present, taking extraordinary 
‘ pains to restrain the Fury wherewith they were 
‘ all agitated. He in the mean time, continued 
‘ without any trouble or emotion, beholding sted- 
‘ fastly the said Possessed, protesting his Inno- 
‘ cence, and praying GOD to be his Protector; 
‘ and addressing himself to Monsieur the Bishop, 
‘ and to Monsieur de Laubardemont, he told them, 
‘ that he implor’d the Authority Ecclesiastical 
‘ and Royal, whereof they were Ministers, to 
‘ command these Devils to break his Neck, or at 
‘ least to make a visible Mark in his Forehead, in 
‘ case that he was the Author of the Crimes of 
‘ which he was accus’d, to the end, that thereby 
‘ the Glory of GOD might be manifested, the 
‘ Authority of the Church exalted, and he him- 
‘ self confounded; Provided nevertheless, that 
‘ these Maids might not touch him with their 
‘ Hands, which they would not at all permit, as 
‘ well not to be the cause of the Mischief which 
‘ might befall him, as not to expose the Authori- 
‘ ty of the Church to the Wiles of the Devils, 
‘ who might have contracted some Pact upon this 
‘ Subject with the said Grandier. Then the Exor- 
‘ cists, to the Number of Eight, having en- 
‘ joyn’d the Devils silence, and to cease the 
‘ Disorders they made, they order’d Fire to 
‘ be brought in a Chafindish, into which were 
‘ thrown all the Pacts, one after another, 
‘ and then the former Assaults redoubled 
‘ with Convulsions so horrible, Cries so hi- 
‘ deous, and Postures so frightful, that that 
‘ Assembly might pass for a Sabat of Witches, 
‘ were it not for the Holyness of the Place, and the
‘ Quality


115 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ Quality of the Persons present, of whom the least 
‘ concern’d, at least to outward Appearance, 
‘ was the said Grandier, although he had more 
‘ Cause, than any other, the Devils continuing 
‘ their Accusations, naming to him the Places, 
‘ the Hours and Days of their Communications 
‘ with him; his first Sorceries, his Scandals, his 
‘ Insensibility, his Renunciations made of his 
‘ Faith and of GOD; To which he reply’d, 
‘ with a bold Assurance, that he gave the Lye 
‘ to those Calumnies, so much the more unjust, 
‘ as they were far remote from his Profession; 
‘ That he renounc’d Satan and all the Devils; 
‘ that he knew them not, and fear’d them yet less; 
‘ that in spite of them he was a Christian, and 
‘ a person consecrated with Holy Orders; That 
‘ he trusted in GOD, and in Jesus Christ, 
‘ although a great Sinner as to the Rest; but 
‘ however, that he had never given Way to 
‘ these Abominations, and that they could not 
‘ give a pertinent and Authentic Testimony 
‘ against him. And here ’tis impossible by any 
‘ Discourse to express that which fell under the 
‘ Senses; The Eyes and Ears receiv’d the impressi- 
‘ on of so many Furies, that there was never any 
‘ thing seen like them, and at least, without being 
‘ accustom’d to such horrid Spectacles as those are 
‘ who sacrifice to Devils. There was no courage 
‘ which could defend it felt from the Astonish- 
‘ ment and Horrour, that this Action produced. 
‘ Grandier amidst all this, continued always the 
‘ same; that is to say, insensible of many Prodi- 
‘ gies, singing the Hymns of the Church, with the 
‘ rest of the People, being fearless, as if he had a 
‘ Legion of Angels for his Guard. And truly one 
‘ of these Devils cry’d out, that Beelzebub was
I2 ‘ then


116 The History of 
‘ then between him and Father Tranqullle a Ca- 
‘ pucin; and upon what he had said, addressing his 
‘ Speech to the Devil, Obmutescas, Be silent, 
‘ the said Devil began to swear, that that was the 
‘ Watch-Word between them; but they were 
‘ forc’d to tell all, because GOD was incompa- 
‘ rably stronger than all Hell. So that 
‘ all were ready to fall upon him, offering 
‘ to Tear him in Pieces, to shew his Marks, 
‘ and to strangle him, though he were their 
‘ Master. Whereupon he took occasion to tell 
‘ them, that he was neither their Master, nor 
‘ their Servant; and that ’twas an incredible 
‘ thing, that even in the same confession, they 
‘ should declare him their Master, and offer to 
‘ strangle him. And then the Maids having 
‘ thrown their Slippers at his Head, he said, see 
‘ how the Devils accuse themselves. At last this Vio- 
‘ lence and Outrages increast to such a Degree, 
‘ that without the succour and hind’rance of Per- 
‘ sons who were in the Choir, the Anthor of this 
‘ Spectacle would have infallibly ended his Life; 
‘ and all they could do for him, was to get him out 
‘ of the Church, and to save him from the fury 
‘ which threatned him. So that he was brought 
‘ back to his Prison, at Six of the Clock in the 
‘ Evening, and the rest of the Day was employ’d 
‘ to recover the Spirits of these poor Maids out of 
‘ the Possession of the Devils. 
Sect. 35. Those who writ for Grandier, after 
this Storm said, that these Maids who appear’d so 
insolent, that they neither had a respect for the 
Place, nor the Persons who were there assembled, 
and so enrag’d against this Poor Man, that they
seem’d


117 the Devils of Loudun.  
seem’d to have a mind to tear him in Pieces, with- 
out the aid of the Guardian of the Capucius and o- 
ther Exorcists, whose intention was not to leave 
him then for a Prey to their rage, but to reserve 
him for more terrible Punishments, the horror and 
quality whereof, would not suffer the Truth of the 
Possession to be doubted of, and whereby they 
pretended to gain to themselves the reputation 
of an extraordinary Sanctity, and miraculous 
Power. ’Twas observ'd further, that the more 
prudent Persons were much astonish’d to see, that 
whilst they were exorcis’d by Grandier, they an- 
swer’d only by a torrent of Injuries and of spit- 
ings which they vomited against him, and especi- 
ally that, the Superior made use of so bad an evasi-
on for not answering in Greek; saying, That there 
was a Pact between him and her, which debarr’d her from 
answering in that Language. As for the Four Pacts, 
of which there has been mention made, ’twas pro- 
mis’d solemnly? that one of the Four should fall 
from the Top of the Roof of the Church to the 
Bottom, although the Relation has mention’d 
nothing of it, no more than of the precedent 
Fact; but they were much surpriz’d to see it fall 
from under the Flood of the Superior. ’Twas also 
observ’d that Grandier had expresly requir’d, That 
this pretended Pact of Silence Should be broke. 
That may be done (said he) for GOD has given Power 
to his Church over the Devils, and in Truth you boast 
of having broken several others which were not of any 
consequence. But they took care not to deprive them- 
selves of the only means they had to except these 
Devils from a proof which they were not able to 
undergo. The Author of the Demonomania of 
Loudun has been bold enough to write, that Grandier
I3 durst


118 The History of 
durst not venture to interrogate the Nuns in Greek; 
but although the foregoing Relation was writ by a 
Man so persuaded of the Possession, that for want of 
other Proofs in his favour, he makes use of the 
accused Person, which one cannot too much ad- 
mire, and which could not come from the Testi- 
mony of a good Conscience. This Relation is how- 
ever, sufficient to confute this Lye, for it expresly 
maintains, That when Grandier endeavour’d to in- 
terrogate in Greek, the Possessed interrupted him 
by confused and dreadful Noises, which were all 
the Marks of Possession that they gave in that 
Circumstance, which had not been so great, nor 
would have frighted so much the Author of the 
Relation, if they had not produc’d at one time 
the Possessed in so great a Number, and if they 
had not intermingled and confounded so many Cries 
and Voices together, and made so many Postures 
and different Contorsions, that they gave doubt- 
less to this action, the air of a Diabolical and 
Infernal confusion, which surpriz’d those that 
were struck by these outward appearances, who 
could not imagine that the perversness of humane 
Nature alone, was able to produce effects so hor- 
rible, and so extravagant, that they confounded 
Religion, Piety and Reason. 
Sect. 36. The last Day of the same Month of 
June, one of the Possessed, who was exorcis’d in 
the Church of Notre Dame du Chateau, was impu- 
dent enough to say, that Grandier had sent to a great 
many Damsels, to make them conceive with Mon- 
sters; a Thing which modesty suffers not to be 
nam’d, and which she then boldly call’d by the 
right Name; the Exorcist presupposing that the
Devils


119 the Devils of Loudun. 
Devil had spoke the Truth, and without objecting 
to her that the pretended Magician was too well 
guarded to be able to attempt any thing like it;
nor that one could apprehend what advantage he 
could receive by it, especially in his present condi- 
tion, he was contented to ask her, why the effect 
did not succeed? To whom the Maid reply’d, with 
abundance of immodest, filthy, and unbeseeming 
Words, which made not any coherent Discourse;
and by unheard of Blasphemies, which founded 
shameful to Chast Ears, and made People tremble 
who had the least Piety. Neither could they 
contain the indignation which all these Horrors 
had excited; and they began to speak of it openly, 
when they saw affix’d to all the Corners of the 
Town, and heard publish’d through all Publick 
Places, the following Order. 
Sect. 37. ’Tis expresly forbid, to all Persons of 
whatsoever Quality or Condition 
they be, to defame or otherwise to undertake to 
speak against the Nuns and other Persons of Lou- 
dun, afflicted with evil Spirits; their Exorcists, or 
those that assist them, whether in Places where 
they are exorcis’d, or elsewhere, in any fashion or 
manner whatsoever, upon the Penalty of Ten Thou-
sand Livres fine and other greater Sums, and Corporal 
Punishment, if the Case deserves it. And to the end 
that none pretend ignorance, this present Order 
shall be read or publish’d this Day, in the Parish Churches 
of this City, and affix’d as well to the Gates of the 
same, as in all other Places where it stall be re- 
quisire. Given at Loudun the Second of July, 
1634.
I4 Sect. 38.


120 The History of 
Sect. 38. That Order absolutely stopt the 
Mouths of all those that had a Mind to defend the 
Innocence of Grandier. For to maintain that the 
Nuns where not possessed, was a Black and unpar- 
donable reproach, against which, the justice of 
Laubardemont was arm’d with all severity, and 
which he pretended to punish rigorously, whilst 
there was no way to attain to the justification of 
Grandier, but by making out that Truth, and by 
convicting the Possession of Imposture. The Cabal 
believing themselves out of Danger, by the pre- 
cautions they had taken, acted with more liberty, 
and with what carrier they pleas’d, in assurance,
that now no one durst be so bold as to take upon 
him to dare only to Murmur in Private. Where- 
fore Astaroth, and two other of his Companions, 
or if you will, Elizabeth Blanchard, and two other 
Secular Maids, who had lifted her self in the Regi- 
ment of the Possessed, did not fear to take a turn 
in the Country, with the Exorcist Father Peter a 
reformed Carmelite, and his Brother Ecoute; 
in spite of the scandal they must needs know it 
would cause in those who wond’red that the Devils 
who possess’d these Maids, had not hind’red these 
good Fathers, from having so great a familiarity 
with them; but they knew not that as the Jesuits 
gave a Play-day to their Schollars every Thursday; 
the Exorcists had a sufficient power to give one 
every Tuesday to the Devils, of whom without 
doubt they were the Masters. 
Sect. 39. ’Tis to be presum’d, that next Day, 
the Third of July, the Devil of Sister Claire 
was also gone into the Country, and that he had 
left this Miserable Creature to her self; seeing 
that with Tears in her Eyes, she declar’d publick- 
ly in the Church of Chateau, whither they had
brought


121 The Devils of Loudun. 
brought her to Exorcise her, that all that she had 
said for Fifteen Days, were but meer Calumnies 
and Impostures; That she had done nothing but by 
the Order of the Recollect, Mignon and the 
Carmelites; and if they sequester’d her, ’twould 
be found that all these things were but feign’d and 
malicious. She made again the same Declarations 
two days after, which was the Seventh of the 
Month; and she proceeded so far this last time, 
that she went out of the Church where they exor- 
cis’d her, and would have run away, but Demorans 
ran after her and stopt her. The Sister Agnes em- 
bolden’d by this Example, said many times the 
same Things, with Tears in her Eyes, in treating 
those who assisted at the Exorcisms, that they 
would take her out of that horrible captivity, 
under the weight whereof she groan’d. She re- 
fus’d one Day to Communicate, assuring her Exor- 
cist, with a serious Air, that she did not find her 
self in a condition to do it. He did not omit to 
make her believe that ’twas her Devil that caus’d 
that repugnance, and gave her the Communion 
in spite of her, notwithstanding the impiety that 
appear’d in this Action, and whatsoever conse- 
quences the Enemies of the Church might draw 
from it. These two Miserable Maids seeing no 
hope of Succour, said at last, that they prepar’d 
themselves to be extraordinarily ill treated at 
Home, for having reveal’d so important a Secret, 
but that they were tormented by their Consciences, 
and forc’d to speak for their Discharge; and to 
give Glory to GOD and the Truth, whatsoever 
might happen to them. La Nogeret protested also 
one Day, that she had accus’d an innocent Person, 
and that she begg’d Pardon of GOD; and turn- 
ing herself one while towards the Bishop, another
while


122 The History of 
while towards Laubardemont, she declar’d, that 
she thought her self bound to make this Confession, 
for the discharge of her Conscience. This last did 
nothing but laugh, and the Bishop and the Exor- 
cists maintain’d, that the Devils made use of this 
Artifice to keep the People in unbelief. ’Twas 
necessary to render Grandier a Magician, whatso- 
ever it cost, and whatsoever Authentick and con- 
vincing Proofs which daily appear’d in favour of 
his Innocence; for they had the Secret to know, 
that the Devil lied, when he spake to his Dis- 
charge; and that he said the Truth when he accus’d 
him; the Church imparting to her worthy Ministers, 
her infallible lights, to discern the Truth from 
a Lie, in the contradictory propositions of the 
Devils, and these communicating them to the People, 
by means of the Authority of Laubardemont, whom 
no body had the Power or goodness to contradict. 
Sect. 40. A young Man who was at the Exorcisms 
the Eighth of July, having said in Latine, that 
there was in the Body of Agnes, three Devils 
serving Grandier, Tres Damones Servientes Grandiero; 
say Mago, Magician, replies a Magistrate, and 
not Grandiero, Grandier; this was a Name they re- 
solv’d to extinguish, and to be swallow’d up by that 
Magician, or at lead, which should be reserv’d for 
one of the Devils. Wherefore the Demonomania 
of Londun, relating the Names of the Eight 
which possessed Sister Claire, said, that the Third 
was call’d Sans Fin, or else Grandier de Dominationi- 
bus: But People were persuaded, that this Name, 
as it had Relation to Grandier, was likely in a short 
time to be extinguish’d with his Blood, when they 
understood that they had nam’d Commissaries to 
try him. The World was already so well ac- 
quainted with the Method of Cardinal Richelieu,
by


123 The Devils of Loudun. 
by very many sad Examples, such as had been the 
Execution of the Marshal de Marillac, and many 
others, that since they saw Commissaries nam’d 
to take notice of an accusation of a Crime, al- 
though it was not Capital, they were assur’d that 
the Cardinal was resolv’d that the accused Person 
should perish by the Hands of a Hang man, and 
that the Commissaries who were always his 
Creatures, would not fail to execute the Bloody 
Orders for which they were sent. 
Sect. 41. These Commissaries, to make and perfect 
The Process of Grandier, were in consequence of a 
former Commission, already come to Loudun, where 
they had assisted at the Exorcisms, by the Sub- 
delegation of Laubardemont, the one in one 
Church, and the other in another; but they would 
produce at the Process, only the Verbal Processes 
of the Eighth and Ninth of July, as made since 
their last Commission, which was made the same 
Eighth Day of July, whereby it is signified, That 
the King appoints the Sieur de Laubardemont, the 
Sieurs Roatin, Richard and Chevalier, Counsellors of 
the Presidial Court of Poictiers; Humain, Lieutenant 
Criminal to the Presidial of Orleans; Cottereau 
President; Pequineau special Lieutenant; and Burges, 
Counsellor to the Presidial of Tours; Texier, Lieu- 
tenant General to the Royal Tribunal of St. Maix- 
ant; Dreux, Lieutenant General; de la Barre. 
Special Lieutenant to the Tribunal Royal of Chinon; 
la Picherie, Lieutenant Particular to the Royal Tri- 
bunal of Chatelleraud; and Rivrain, Lieutenant 
General to the Royal Tribunal of Beaufort. For 
altogether, or Ten of them in the Absence, Sickness, 
or Lawful hindrance of the others, to make and 
perfect the Process of Grandier and his Complices, even 
to a definitive Sentence, and Execution of the same
inclusively,


124 The History of
inclusively, whatsoever Oppositions or Appeals not- 
withstanding, All according to the Form prescribed by 
Edicts and Orders; And further appoints and ordains 
to the Offices of Advocate, and Attorney 
of the King, the Sieurs Constant Counseller and Advo- 
cate of the King of the Presidial Court of Poictiers, 
and James Deniau, Counsellor at la Fleche, in that 
Quality, to use conjointly, or one of the two in the place 
of the other, all diligence and needful expedition. By 
Virtue of which Commission, all those who were 
there named, except Constant, the King’s Advo- 
cate at Poictiers, who forbore medling in it, made 
the Process against Grandier, and condemn’d him 
to be burnt alive. But it was not put into the 
Hands of the Commissaries, as soon as it had been 
deliver’d; in the mean time there had happen’d, 
and did happen still, surprizing things at Chinon, as 
well as Loudun. 
Sect. 42. Barre, to whom the Function of Exor- 
cist was exceedingly acceptable, seeing himself, 
for convenience, excluded from exorcising at Lou- 
dun instructed and fitted so well in secret, two of his 
Votaries of Chinon, that he ventur’d at length, to 
produce them in Publick, as being possessed; One 
was call’d Catharine, and the other Jeanne, he be- 
gan, the Thirtieth of May, 1634, to exorcise them 
in the Church of Saint James, of which he was the 
Curate. The Lieutenant General of the place 
made Verbal Processes of that which past at these 
Exorcisms, and for as much as by the Example of 
those of Loudun, they accus’d Grandier of their 
being bewitch’d, they fail’d not to produce also, 
their Verbal Processes against him, to which there 
was much regard shewn, as also to other Pieces of 
this nature, whereas they gave none to those of 
the Bailiff of Loudun, the Leiutenant Civil, and the
other


125 the Devils of Loudun. 
other Judges, where the Truth was so clearly re- 
presented, and where might have been found more 
than convincing proofs of the Falshood of the 
Accusation, and of that of the Possession, which 
they perceiv’d so well, that to destroy them, 
they had recourse to new Artificers, by rend’ring 
these Magistrates suspected. For they caus’d the 
Bailiff to be accus’d of Magick, by the Persons 
Possess’d at Chinon; whose Probity so well known 
to all the World, could not shelter him from this 
attempt; and there were some People credulous 
enough to believe so ridiculous a Calumny, which 
was not contriv’d till after the Cabal of the Con- 
federates of the Possession had fail’d in another 
attempt; which they would have put upon him in 
this manner. A Beggar-Woman having knock’d 
at his Gate, put a Letter into the Hands of one 
of his Servants, which she said she receiv’d of a 
Man who rode through the Street on Horse-back, 
ordering her to carry it to him: The Bailiff ha- 
ving receiv’d that Letter, and open’d it, he saw 
that there was a Proposition made him, to assist in 
a Design for Grandier’s escape, which they promis’d 
to execute infallibly, if he would well instruct 
them where the place of his Prison was, giving 
him notice that they waited for his answer, at 
the White-Horse-Inn in Chinon. As the Name, the 
Seal, and Writing were unknown to him, he 
mistrusted the Snare that was laid for him, and in 
Order to escape it, he sent the Letter to Laubarde- 
mont; causing him to understand, that he thought 
himself bound in Duty to take that course, to the 
end, that whether feignedly, or otherwise, it hap- 
pen’d, that some violence should be offer’d to the 
House where Grandier was Prisoner, he might not 
be accus’d or suspected of being the Author of such
an


126 the History of
an Enterprize. Sometime after, judging that he 
had nothing more to fear in that intrigue, he 
earnestly desir’d to have the Letter again, and 
offer’d to give his Receipt for it; and upon the re- 
fusal that was made him, he entreated at least a 
Copy of it, compar’d with the Original, to make 
a strict enquiry after those who were the Authors, 
and to prosecute them at Law. Laubardemont was 
deaf to his requests, and thereby secur’d his Friends 
from a diligent search, which would not have been 
for their reputation, although he should even have 
made use of his Authority, which seem’d without 
bounds to shelter them from the rigout of Justice. 
Sect. 43. They gave not thus over their De- 
signs upon him, they endeavour’d to affront him 
to the utmost; for one of his near Kinswomen was 
accus’d of Magick, by Elizabeth Blanchard, a secular 
Maid, Possessed, who was lodg’d in the House of 
the Widdow Barot, Sister of Mignon’s Brother-in- 
law, and allied almost to all the Cabal. This pos- 
sessed Person said one Day, in the presence of the 
Judges Commissaries, Roatin, Richard, and Cheva- 
lier, that that Gentlewoman was a Witch; and that 
one of her intimate Friends had brought from her 
a Pact, compos’d almost as the others, whereof 
mention has been made before; but they found that 
that Accusation had caus’d so much scandal and 
murmuring in Loudun, where the Bailiff was much 
belov’d, that they thought best to oblige the 
Devil to unsay it again next Day, and to order 
him also to be slient; concerning other Officers of 
the Town, whom he had resolv’d to accuse of keeping 
a School of Magick, as he had already dar’d to speak 
the precedent Day to the Bishop of Poictiers in his 
Ear, and the Bishop had reveal’d it, before they 
had determin’d to stifle this Project, or at least
to


127 the Devils of Loudun.
to suspend it till after the Death of Gran-
dier. 
Sect. 44. In the mean time the Bailiff was so odious 
to the Authors of the Possession, that they could not 
refrain from discovering their hatred and mischie- 
vous intentions against him, in the Person of his Wife; 
who going into a Church where they exorcis’d, 
and where the Bishop was present, one of the 
Possessed Whisper’d to him, that that Lady was 
a Magician. Afterwards she repeated it aloud, 
speaking it to her self, you have brought a Pact 
into this Church, said she to her impudently. 
The Bailiffs Wife, who wanted not Presence 
of Mind nor Courage, addrest instantly her Prayers 
to GOD with a loud Voice, and made divers 
Imprecations against the Devils, and against the 
Magicians; and in conclusion, she call’d upon the 
Exorcist to confound immediately, either her, or 
the pretended Possessed, and to make appear the 
Truth or the Falshood of that Accusation, by 
causing the Devil to produce the Pact, according 
as they had the Power of the Church, and had 
boasted to have caus’d many others to be produc’d. 
Whereupon the Exorcists Conjur’d the Devils, and 
order’d them to Obey, and repeated to them, 
their Commands and Conjurations so long, and at 
so many several times, that they spent two whole 
Hours in it; till the Night came upon them, 
which put them out of Perplexity, compelling the 
Company to depart. 
Sect. 45. The last Commission before mention’d, 
appear’d by the Publication which was made, and 
by the regist’ring of it; after which the Judges 
Commissaries being assembled the Twenty Sixth of 
July, at the Convent of the Carmelites, they 
appointed there the Sessions, and the next Day,
the


128 The History of 
the Twenty Seventh, they nam’d for Reporters Hou-
main. Lieutenant Criminal of Orleans, and Texier 
Lieutenant General Saint Maixant. The first was 
lodg’d at Duthibaut’s House, and every one of the 
others lodg’d with the Enemies of Grandier. The 
Twenty Eighth they order’d that a Copy of their 
Commission should be signified to him, and the 
Order was executed the same Day. He writ to 
his Mother at the same time, the following 
Letter. 
Mother, 
Sect. 46. THE Kings deputed Attorney has 
given me your Letter, by which 
you inform me, that they have found my Papers, in my 
Chamber, and have retain’d such as might serve for my 
Justification, to put them into my hands, but they have 
not given me them; If I should have them, I am not in a 
condition to draw up Writings. As for the Memorials 
I cannot say any thing, but what I have said at the Pro- 
cess, which consists in two Articles. To the first, they 
examin’d me upon the Facts of my first accusation, to 
which I have given satisfaction, and alledged that I am 
fully justisied, which must he made appear by producing 
my Four Sentences of Absolution, viz. Two of the 
Presidial of Poictiers, and two others of my Lord 
Archbishop of Bourdeaux. That if my Lords the 
Commissaries doubt of the Equity of the same, they 
may, by their Authority, procure the Process which is in 
the Registry of the Court of Parliament, with my Case, 
which serves to discovor the Evil Practices that were 
then us’d against me. The Second Article is touching 
Magick and the Affliction of the Nuns, upon which I 
have nothing to say but a very evident Truth, which is, 
that I am wholy innocent, and wrongfully accus’d; for
which


129 The Devils of Loudun. 
which I have made my complaint to Justice; Which 
must be made appear by producing the Verbal Precesses of 
Monsieur the Bailiff, wherein are inserted all the Petitions 
that I have presented, at well to the Judges Royal, as 
to my Lord the Archbishop; whereof I gave once a fair 
Copy to my Lord de Laubardemont, that the King’s 
Attorney has told me that he had also produc’d them- 
Be pleased to cause a Petition to be drawn up by our At- 
torney, who shall take such counsel as he shall think good. 
My Answers contain my Defences and Reasons: I have 
exhibited nothing that I do not justifie by my Writings 
and Witnesses, if my said Lords give me leave. For 
the rest, I rely upon the Povidence of GOD, the Testi-
mony of my Conscience, and the equity of my Judges; 
for the inlightning of whom I make continual Prayers to 
GOD, and for the conservation of my good Mother; to 
whom I pray GOD to restore me shortly, to render her 
better than I have ever done, the Services of her 
Son, 
and Servant, 
Grandier. 
And by a Postscript: 
Forasmuch as I know nothing here of that 
which is past abroad in the World, if 
there has happen’d any thing in those Public 
Acts which may be useful, you may employ 
them as the Counsel shall think fit. They 
have read to me the Commission of the 
King, with the Names of my Lords the 
Judges deputed to judge the Process defini- 
tively; and they have given me the List of 
their Names, which I send you.
K Sect. 47.


130 The History of
Sect. 47. Whatsoever was the Opinion that he 
had of his Judges, those amongst the disinterested 
Persons, who had some Commerce with them, 
knew well that his destruction was resolv’d on, 
with which they were not then so sensibly touch’d, 
as they had been, if they had not had a Mind em- 
ploy’d in attending all the consequences of that 
Affair, which seem’d to threaten every particular 
Person with a like usage in his turn, by the Esta- 
blishment of that Proposition, That the Devil duly 
exorcis’d, is compell’d to speak the Truth. The Judges 
Commissaries shewing by all their proceedings, that 
they had Order to Authorize this Maxim. This 
Reflection concern’d the most insensible Persons, 
and oblig’d them to put themselves into a conditi- 
on to prevent the effects of so dangerous a Doctrine;
At last all the Inhabitants being assembled upon the 
ringing of the Bell of the Town-House, resolv’d to 
address themselves directly to the King, to whom 
they writ the following Letter: 
SIR, 
Sect. 48. THE Officers and Inhabitants of your Town of 
Loudun, do find themselves at last oblig’d to 
have recourse to your Majesty, most Humbly remonstrating, 
that the Exorcisms, that are made in the said Town of 
Loudun, on the Nuns of Saint Ursula, and some secular 
Maids, who are said to be possess’d with evil Spirits, 
a Thing is committed very prejudicial to the Public, and 
to the quiet of your faithful Subjects, in as much as the 
Exorcists abusing their Ministry, and the Authority of 
the Church, propose Questions in the Exorcisms, which 
tend to the defamation of the best Families of the said 
Town, and Monsieur Laubardemont, Counsellor, de- 
puted by your Majesty, has heretofore given so much
credit


131 the Devils of Loudun. 
credit to the Sayings and Answers of these Devils, That 
upon a false indication by them made, he had been in 
the House of a Gentlewoman with a great noise and num- 
ber of People, to make a search for imaginary 
Book of Magick. As also other Gentlewomen had been 
stopt in the Church, and the Doors shut to make an en- 
quiry for certain pretended Magical Pacts, likewise i-
maginary. Since then, this mischief has gone so far, that 
at this time, they make such consideration of the Denunci- 
ations, Testimonies and Indications of the said Devils, 
that there has been Printed a Pamphlet, and publish’d in 
the said Town, by which they would establish this Belief in 
the Minds of the Judges, ‘ That the Devils duly 
‘ exorcis’d speak the Truth; that one may upon 
‘ their Deposition pass a reasonable Judgment; and 
‘ that next to the Truths of the Faith, and De- 
‘ monstrations of Sciences, there is not a greater 
‘ certainty than that which comes from them; 
‘ and that when they believe the words of the 
‘ Devil duly exorcis’d, they take his words not 
‘ as the Father of Lies, but of the Church, which 
‘ has Power to make the Devils to speak Truth. 
And to establish yet more powerfully this dangerous 
Doctrine, that there has been made in the said Town, 
and in the presence of Monsieur de Laubardemont, 
two Sermons in conformity to the above said Propositions. 
In conference whereof, and upon such denunciations, the 
said Sieur de Laubardemont has again very lately 
caus’d to be arrested and taken Prisoner by an Exempt 
of the Grand Provost, a Maid of the best Families in the 
City, the same having been kept two Days in the House of a 
Gentleman, a Widower, then releas’d into the Hands, 
and under the Security of hey kindred. In such sort, 
Sir, that the Petitioners see and know, that they strive 
to establish amongst them; and in the Heart 
of your most Christian kingdom, a resemblance of the
R2 Ancient


132 The History of 
Ancient Oracles against the express Prohibition of the 
Divine Law, and the Example of our Saviour, who has 
not suffer’d Devils to speak and publish things true and 
necessary to be believ’d, against the Authority of the 
Apostles, and ancient Fathers of the Church, who have 
always made them hold their peace, and forbid to en- 
quire of them, or become familiar with them; And also 
against the Doctrine of Saint Thomas, and other 
Doctors and Luminaries of the Church. But besides 
that, the mischievous Maxims inserted in this Pamphlet, 
and which they wou’d now bring into credit, have been 
heretofore, and since the Year 1620, rejected by the advice 
of the most Famous and renowned Doctors of the Sor- 
bonn, and since then condemn’d by the Decree, Censure 
and general Decision of the Faculty of Paris, made in 
the Year 1623, upon a Book publish’d concerning Three 
Persons possess’d in Flanders, which contain the like 
Propositions with those new in question. Therefore the 
Petitioners induc’d by their proper interest, considering, 
that if they Authorise these Devils in their Answers 
and Oracles, the best Men, and the most virtuous and 
innocent, to whom consequently these Devils bear a 
mortal hatred, would remain expos’d to their Malice;
humbly request and beseech your Majesty to interpose 
your Royal Authority for the putting a stop to these abuses 
and profanations of Exorcisms, which are daily made 
at Loudun, in the presence of the Holy Sacrament, 
wherein you will imitate the Zeal of the Emperor 
Charlemagne, one of your most august Predecessors, 
who hinder’d and did forbid the abuse which was commit- 
ed in his time, by the application of some Sacra- 
ments, the usage whereof they alter’d and perverted, 
contrary to the design and end of their Instituti- 
on. For these Reasons, Sir, may it please your 
Majesty, to ordain the said Faculty of Paris to examine 
the said Pamphlet and Censure hereto annex’d, to interpose
their


133 the Devils of Loudun.
their Decree upon the Proportions, Doctrines, and 
Resolutions abovemention’d, whereunto your Majesty 
may give them such Power as is requisite; And that it 
may be permitted to the said Petitioners, and those a- 
mongst them who shall be concern’d to lodge an Appeal, by 
Writ of Error from the Interrogatories tending to defa- 
mation, made by the said Exorcists, and from all 
this which ensued thereupon, and to get relief of them 
either in the Court of Parliament of Paris, which 
is the natural Judge thereof, or in such other Court as it 
shall please your Majesty to ordain. And your Petitioners 
shall continue to pray to GOD for the Prosperity, 
Grandure and Inlargement of your just and glorious 
Empire. 
Sect. 49. This Letter or Petition will not suffer 
the Reader to doubt of what has been related con- 
cerning the Opinions which the honest People had 
of the Proceedings of the Exorcists, and those of 
Laubardemont, who was highly provok’d by this 
Action, and this Resolution, as well as the other 
Commissaries. But because they address’d them- 
selves to the King directly, they did not think fit 
to attempt any thing against those who had resolv’d 
it, and were contented only to make the following 
Order.
K3 By

134 The History of 
By the KING. 
An EXTRACT of the Registers of the Commissi- 
oners appointed by the for the Judgment of 
the Process Criminal, made against Monsieur Ur- 
bain Grandier, and his Complices. 
‘ Whereas it has been remonstrated by the 
‘ King’s Attorney General, that on Tuesday 
‘ last the Eighth of this Month, the Bailiff of this 
‘ Town call’d together an Assembly, compos’d for 
‘ the most part of the Inhabitants prosessing the 
‘ pretended reform’d Religion, and of Handicrasts 
‘ Men, in which there was held many injurious 
‘ Discourses, and tending to Sedition and popular 
‘ Commotions, upon Facts falsly and calumniously 
‘ averred, concerning the Exorcisms which are 
‘ made publickly in this Town by the King’s Au- 
‘ thority, and other things depending on our Com- 
‘ mission; And upon the notice which has since 
‘ then been given us by him, We have heard as 
‘ well the Lieutenant Criminal as the King’s Advocate 
' and Attorney of the Bailiwick of this Town, toge- 
' ther with the General Assessors, and Sheriffs of the 
' same, and Champion Clerk of the said Assembly; 
‘ and examin’d a Memorial containing the Names of 
‘ those who assisted at it, by which Act appears the 
‘ Enterprise and Attempt made by the said Bailiff 
‘ in the said Assembly, and the injurious Discourses 
‘ which have been held there, which are disown’d 
‘ by the discreetest and best qualified of the said 
‘ Inhabitants, who judg’d that the Consequence 
‘ thereof, might be very pernicious to the Service 
‘ of the King, and to the Authority of the Court, 
‘ if it were not speedily prevented. And there-
‘ upon


135 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ upon requir’d that the said Act of the Assembly 
‘ might be Cancell’d and Annull’d, and the injuri 
‘ ous Discourses held by them may be razed and 
‘ blotted out, with prohibitions, as at other times, 
‘ to the said Bailiff and all others to make the 
‘ like Assembly, and in the same to propose any 
‘ thing concerning the Exorcisms, and other Facts 
‘ depending on our Commission; and that he was 
‘ more amply inform’d of the injurious discourses 
‘ tending to Sedition, held as well in the said 
‘ Assembly, as elsewhere; for the information, held, 
‘ made and communicated to him, Right should be 
‘ done as is fitting; and having seen the said Act of the 
‘ Assembly of the said 9th Day of the present Month, 
‘ a List of the Names and Sirnames of some of the 
‘ said Inhabitants who assisted in the said Assembly; 
‘ Our Verbal Process of the Eighth and Ninth of 
‘ the said Month, containing the hearing of the said 
‘ Lieutenant Criminal, Advocate and Attorney 
‘ of the King in the Bailiwick, and of the said 
‘ Champion; The Decree of the said Ninth Day of 
‘ the present Month, And all being consider’d, the 
‘ said Commissaries deputed by the King, Sovereign 
‘ Judges in this Cause, without having any regard to 
‘ the said Act of the present Month, which we have 
‘ Cancell’d and do Cancel as Null, made by attempt 
‘ against the Respect and Authority given us by 
‘ the King, and upon Facts calumnious and in- 
‘ jurious, and tending to a popular Sedition, and 
‘ contrary to usual Forms, by practices, and 
‘ private combinations; Have order’d, and do 
‘ Order, that the Minutes of the said Act shall 
' be exhibited, and put in our Registry by Champi- 
’ on Clerk of the said Assembly this Day, that 
‘ the same having been seen and communicated to 
‘ the Kings Attorney General, We prohibit and 
‘ forbid as formerly, as well the said Bailiff Gene-
K4 ‘ ral


136 The History of
‘ ral Assessors, and others, either to call together 
‘ hereafter such Assemblies, or in any others, a- 
‘ bout things concerning the said Power given us 
‘ by his Majesties Commission, or in any manner to 
‘ meddle with the Fact hereof, upon the Penalty of 
‘ 20000 Livres fine, and other greater Sum, if 
‘ the Case requires it; saving to the said Inhabi- 
‘ tants and other Persons, liberty to address them- 
‘ selves to us upon the complaints they would 
‘ make concerning that which past at the Exor- 
‘ cisms, and other circumstances and dependen- 
‘ cies of our Commission; and doing right more- 
‘ over to the Conclusions of the King’s Attorney, 
‘ have Enacted, and do Enact, That there shall be a 
‘ fuller Information made before us of the injurious 
‘ and seditious Propositions which have been 
‘ made, as well in the said Assembly, as elsewhere, for
‘ the said information related and communicated 
‘ to the King’s Attorney, to be provided such a 
‘ Decree, as shall appertain thereunto. And to 
‘ the end, that our persent Order may be known 
‘ to every one, we command that it be signified as 
' well to the Person of the said Bailiff, as to the 
‘ General Assessors of the Town, and more-
‘ over read and publish’d by Sound of Trumpet, 
‘ and fix’d to the places and Corners of the said 
‘ Town, as accustom’d to be done. Given at 
‘ Loudun, the—Day of August, 1634. Sign’d Nozai 
‘ Clerk. 
Sect. 50. If the Petition was an undeniable 
Proof of the Sentiments of the Publick, this 
Decree is one no less evident of the unjust and 
Arbitrary Power, which Laubardemont usurp’d. 
This little Tyrant would that they should address 
to him upon the Complaints they had to make 
against himself, and of the manner whereby he a- 
bus’d


137 The Devils of Loudun. 
bus’d the Power which he had in his Hand. He 
order'd that the Petitions they had drawn up 
to present to the King, should be suppress’d and 
torn in Pieces; and that there should be an Infor- 
mation made against the Authors of such an at- 
tempt, or rather of so lawful a Proceeding. Cer- 
tainly it had been very difficult, that the Voice of 
a private Person, and a miserable Captive, as this 
Grandier was, should have been able to arrive at 
the Ears of the Monarch; if this of all the Inha- 
bitants of a Town, assembled in a Body with their 
Officers, According to Custom, and in the pre- 
scrib’d Rules, was stifled and stopt, by artificial 
and violent Means. 
Sect. 51. Two Days after this Order had been 
publish’d and posted up, Grandier caus’d a Petition 
to be presented to his Judges, tending to a Second 
Visit; And these are some of the Reasons upon 
which it was grounded. ‘ Do not my Lords, re- 
‘ ly upon the Visit that was pretended to have been 
‘ made, you may consider the nullities by the Case 
‘ which has been presented to you; But ’twas o- 
‘ mitted that Adam the Apothecary impudent- 
‘ ly thrusting himself amongst these pretend- 
‘ ed Physicians, and Mannouri the Chirurgeon, 
‘ into the Chamber where the Visit was 
‘ made, he dar’d to sign the Report which 
‘ was given, whereof Monsieur de Laubardemont 
‘ having been advertiz’d, severely reprov’d this 
‘ Man, in such manner that ’twas needful to disal- 
‘ low this Report; and to make another, which 
‘ as ’tis said, has been done upon other like occasi- 
‘ ons. He befought the Judges not to defer the 
ordering this Second Visit, which if well and duly 
made by Physicians of Probity and Ability, would 
be as a Touch-stone to discover the Truth. He 
remonstrated


138 The History of 
remonstrated to them, That the Physicians of Villages 
and young Men, ought not to be call’d upon an occa- 
sion so extraordinary; That they ought not to be 
lodg’d in the Houses of his declar’d Enemies, nor 
to have daily communications with them, 
and with the Nuns; That the Head of 
Mannouri the Chirurgeon, which shook much, with- 
out doubt through some fault of the Brain, was 
not proper to discern the principals of the Actions 
in controversy, nor make a solid Judgment of 
them; That the surest way to penetrate into this 
Business, would be to do, as the Lords in Parlia- 
ment letting at Thonars did, according to the Re- 
cital which Pigrai, Chirurgeon to Henry the Third, 
made in the Tenth Chapter of his Epitome of Physic 
and Chirurgery; wherein he says, that Fourteen 
Persons who were accus’d of Sorcery, having been 
condemn’d to Death by the Judges of the Places, 
after having been visited before them, were not- 
withstanding sent away absolv’d by the Parliament, 
upon the new Visit which was made by the Author, 
in the presence of two Counsellors of the Court, 
appointed for that purpose, and of Three of the 
King’s Physicians, by whom there was found nei- 
ther Mark nor Appearance of those things where- 
with the accused Persons had been charg’d. This 
Chirurgeon added, that he did not know that ’twas 
the capacity or fidelity of those who had given 
their Report; but Grandier maintain’d that he 
knew but two much, that ’twas the incapacity and 
malice of those who had visited him. This Re- 
guest was not more favourably answer’d than the 
precedent. They have however acknowledg’d in 
the Extract of the Proofs which are in the Process, 
&c. ‘ That this may be said against the Instructi- 
‘ on, That the Chirurgeon, who assisted at the
‘ Visits,


139 The Devils of Loudun.
‘ Visits, was a Kinsman of the Sieur de Silly, who 
‘ was said to be one of the Instruments of the De- 
‘ struction of Grandier, but that he was there but 
‘ as a Witness, and that they were the Six Physici- 
‘ ans not suspected, who assisted there and gave 
‘ their Report: But who will believe it? And how 
can it be maintain’d, That he who manag’d the 
Probe, and apply’d it, was but a Witness in this 
Action? Can one refrain from concluding that 
these are the Physicians who were indeed but Wit- 
nesses? and yet Witnesses suspected, blameable and 
disallow’d, although by a continuation of Injustice, 
they have not been willing to allow of lawful 
causes of recusation which were alledg’d against 
them. 
Sect. 52. So many irregular and violent pro- 
ceedings, so many denials of Justice, so many re- 
fusals to hear only the defences of the Person ac- 
cus’d, to receive the Petitions and Papers which 
he gave, and to impart to him those which were 
produc’d against him; All this began to make him 
open his Eyes upon his approaching destruction, 
and to make him to understand that there was no 
mean between these two extreams; either that he 
must be punish’d as a Sorcerer and a Magician, 
or that a Convent of Nuns, many Monks and 
Ecclesiasticks, and a Number of considerable Lay- 
Persons should be expos’d to the Penalties which 
they deserv’d for the most horrid of all Calumnies, 
and the blackest of all Conspiracies that could be 
made against the Life and Honour of an innocent 
Person; and which Calumnies had been so visibly 
supported by a Bishop, and by a Commissary of the 
King, that they could not avoid having a part of 
the infamy with which the culpable were stain’d. 
But although he well perceiv’d that he must die
an


140 The History of 
an Innocent, to save a great Number of Guil- 
ty Persons, and that he had resign’d him- 
self to the Will of GOD, he would not 
however abandon his own Defence; and he 
Wrote for this purpose the Discourse, of which 
mention has been many times already made; 
Intituled, Fins et Conclusions absolutoires, &c. 
Which begins in these Words: ‘ I beseech you 
‘ in all Humility, to consider advisedly and 
‘ with attention, that which the Prophet says 
‘ in the Eighty Second Psalm, which contains 
‘ a very Holy Admonition, and bids you exe- 
‘ cute your Offices with all Righteousness and 
‘ Impartiality, considering, that being but Mortal 
‘ Men you shall appear before GOD the 
‘ Sovereign Judge of the World, to render him 
‘ an Account of your Administration. This an- 
‘ ointed of GOD speaks this Day to you 
‘ who are sent to Judge, and says to you, 
‘ GOD strands in the Congregation of the mighty, 
‘ He is a Judge in the middle of Judges. How 
‘ long will you have a Regard to the Appearance 
‘ of the Persons of the Wicked. You are Gods 
‘ Children of the most high; nevertheless you 
‘ shall die like other Men, and you, who are Princes, 
‘ shall fall as other Men. 
Sect. 53. The beginning of this Discourse was 
grave and moving; it was presented to the Bishop, 
and to the other Persons of Authority, as well as to 
the Commissaries: The first Effect it produc’d 
was, that this Prelate, after having assisted at the 
Exorcisms, sent to Londun a Sentence, in Form of 
a Decree, Dated at his House at Dissai, of the 
10th of August containing, that the Ursuline Nuns 
of Loudun, and the Secular Maids, were truly tor-
mented by Devils, and possessed by Evil Spirits. This
was


141 the Devils of Loudun. 
was signified to the Person accus’d, with a Copy 
of the Advice and Resolution of Andrew Daval, 
Nicholas Inibert, Anthony Martin, and James Forton, 
Doctors of the Sorbonn at Paris, who had deliver’d 
their Opinions upon the Facts which had been 
propos’d to them, which were absolutely feign’d 
and false, viz. That the Nuns had been lifted up 
from the Ground to the heighth of Two Foot, and 
that being laid all at Length, without the help 
either of Feet or Hands, and without bending their 
Bodies, they had been rais’d up. They preceded 
also to his Hearing, and at length they prepar’d 
themselves for the judgment of the Process. ‘ Fa- 
‘ ther Tranquille says. That the Judges seeing them- 
‘ selves charg’d with an Affair, which drew upon 
‘ them the Eyes of all France, and even of all 
‘ Christendom, and which seen’d to be intangl’d 
‘ with a Thousand Difficulties, and the Success 
‘ whereof drew very great Consequences, they re- 
‘ solv’d all with one accord, to address themselves 
‘ first to GOD, who is the Fountain of Light 
‘ and Truth, and that each of them should pre- 
‘ pare himself by Confession arid the Communion 
‘ often reiterated, to receive the Grace and As- 
‘ sistance of Heaven. They began, added he, this 
‘ Action by a general Procession, to shew that they 
‘ were find to excite the People to Devotion
‘ by their Examples; they continued all the Festi- 
‘ vals and Sundays, during the judgment of the 
‘ Process, to visit also the Churches of the Town, 
‘ and the Holy Sacrament exposed there, to cause 
‘ a Mass of the Holy Ghost to be sung with Solem- 
‘ nity, with a Sermon, making publick and fre- 
‘ quent Prayers, that it would please GOD to 
‘ conduct them in their Affair, and to illuminate 
‘ them with his Spirit, to render Justice to whom
‘ it


142 The History of
‘ it belong’d, according to the Intention of his 
‘ Majesty and the Duty of their Consciences. 
Sect. 54. These Commissaries being so devoutly 
prepar’d, they met together the 18th of August 
early in the Morning, at the Convent of the Car- 
melites, where they made an Order, by which, af- 
ter having openly read the King’s Commission, and 
the Papers which had been produc’d by each Side, 
they pronounc’d the Condemnation of Grandier 
in these Words; We have declar’d, and do declare, 
the said Urban Grandier duly attainted and convicted 
of the Crime of Magick, Sorcery, and the Possessions 
happen’d by his Act, to the Persons of some Ursuline 
Nuns of this Town of Loudun and other Seculars, to- 
gether with other Causes and Crimes resulting thereupon. 
For Reparation whereof, we have condemn’d, and do con- 
demn the said Grandier to undergo an honourable 
Amand, Bare-headed, a Rope about his Neck, holding 
in his Hand a burning Torch of Two Pounds Weight, 
before the principal Door of the Church of St. Peter’s 
in the Market, and before that of St. Ursula in this 
said Town, and there, upon his Knees to ask Pardon of 
GOD, the King and the Court, and this done, to be 
conducted to the Publick Place of St. Crosse, and there 
to be ty’d to a Post upon a Wood-Pile, which shall be made 
in the said place for this purpose, and there his Body to 
be burnt alive, with the Pacts and Magical Characters 
remaining in the Registry, together with the Manu- 
script by him made against the Celibacy of Priests; 
and his Ashes to be cast into the Wind. We have de- 
clar’d, and do declare, All and every of his Goods to ac- 
crue and be confiscated to the King, after there has been 
rais’d by the sale of them 150 Livres, to be employ'd 
for the buying a Copper-Plate, on which shall be en- 
grav’d the Extract of the present Sentence, and the 
same to be set in an eminent Place of the said Church of
the


143 the Devils of Loudun. 
the Ursulines, to continue there to Perpetuity, And be- 
fore the Execution of the present Sentence, we Com- 
mand that the sold Grandier shall be put to the Rack, 
ordinary and extraordinary, upon the Articles of his 
Complices. Pronounc’d at Loudun to the said Gran- 
dier, and drawn up the 18th of August, 1634. 
Sect. 55. Father Tranquille, and the Author of the 
Demonomany of Loudun, have writ concerning the 
Death of Grandier, abundance of false, childish 
and ridiculous Things They have Reproach’d him, 
that he had desir’d a Mitigation of his Punishment. 
He was much to blame, without doubt, to be 
mov’d with the Prospect of an infamous and cruel 
Death, the only Thought whereof would make 
one tremble with Honour! It was, say these 
Writers, because he had more care of his Body than of 
his Soul. With like Reasons, one might easily make 
Criminal the most innocent Actions; but to dis- 
charge this unhappy Victim of the Hypocrisy of 
the Monks, Charity obligeth us to say with the Scrip- 
ture, That no one hateth his own Flesh; and to be- 
lieve that he had a regard for his Soul, and that 
he fear’d that his Constancy, his Faith and his 
Hope, such as they might be, should sink under 
the Weight of so terrible a Punishment. They 
have further reproach’d him. That he had not 
vouchsaf’d to look upon the Crucifix, nor on an Image 
of the Virgin; that he shook his Head when they threw 
Holy Water upon him; that when they offer’d it to 
him, he wou’d not drink, or that he drank but very lit- 
tle, that he Invoked not the Virgin; and that he knew 
not the Prayer of the Guardian Angel. These are 
the Arguments which these Authors dar’d to al- 
ledge as demonstrative, and sufficient to prove by 
the Circumstances of the Death of Grandier, that 
he was a Magician. ‘Tis true, that they add,
That


144 The History of 
That he neither call’d upon God the Father, nor Jesus 
Christ; nor that he desir’d the Assistance of any one,
unless of a Huguenot Apostate and Relapse, who stood 
near him. This Matter has been acknowledge’d to 
be false by all the Spectators, who were near e- 
nough to Understand what he said, and this aposta- 
riz’d relapsed Huguenot being present and Praying 
alone for the suffering Person, is a Contrivance 
so agreeable to the Genius of Monks, that if one 
did not feel ones Heart fill’d with Pity, Horrour, 
and Indignation, one could not contain from Laugh- 
ter at the Reading of it, as well as of that which 
they have written besides; That after his Legs had 
been wash’d, which had been torn by the Rack, and 
that they had brought him to the Fire, to recover 
somewhat of Spirits and Vigour, he forbore not to en- 
tertain himself with his Guards, by Discourses little se- 
rious and full of Raillery; That he did eat with an 
Appetite, and drink with Pleasure, Three or Four 
Draughts, and that he shed not any Tears whilst he 
suffer’d the Rack, nor after he had undergone it, nor 
even when they exorcis’d him with the Exorcism ap- 
pointed for Magicians; and that the Exorcist said to 
him more than Fifty times, Præscipio, ut si sis inno- 
cens, essundas lachrymas, I command thee if thou 
art innocent, to shed Tears: As if Compression and 
Pain were not able to be natural Causes of this last 
Accident, supposing that it was true; and as if 
the Horrour and Indignation which he could not 
withhold himself from conceiving, were not ca- 
pable to keep his Eyes dry and inflam’d; and in 
line, as if nothing extraordinary could happen in 
a Body so horribly misus’d, and in a Mind so ex- 
treamly provok’d. But all these things were de- 
vis’d and related, on purpose to insinuate, that 
the Power of the Devils made him insensible of
all


145 The Devils of Loudun.
all the Cruelties which were exorcis’d upon his 
Person. They have further imputed to him, that 
he refus’d to be confess’d, by answering, That 
’twas but Four Days agoe since he was confess’d, never- 
theless, that he wou’d do what they would have him: 
To which, Sincerity ought to have oblig’d these 
Writers to have added, that having not Confi- 
dence enough in Father Lactance, nor in the Ca- 
pucins, he desir’d for his Confessor the Father Guar- 
dian of the Cordeliers, named Father Grillau; 
which was barbarously refus’d him, notwithstand- 
ing the repeated Supplications he made to obtain 
this last Consolation. 
Sect. 56. He demanded also in the Extremity of his 
Torture, of Lactance, who cry’d to him without 
Intermission, dicas, dicas, and who, for that Rea- 
son, was call’d by the People, Father Dicas, if 
he believ’d that a Man of Sincerity, ought with a 
good Conscience to accuse himself of a Sin which 
he had never committed, so much as in 
Thought? The Exorcist durst not go so far as to 
tell him that he might; whereupon the Patient 
conjur’d him to let him die in Peace; and this is 
that which they call’d Impenitence and hardness of 
Heart; for say they, he has confess’d greater Crimes 
than Magick. But when one continues to read on, 
and search with Curiosity what were these Crimes 
greater than Magick, of which they pretend he 
accus’d himself of, it will be found they were 
Crimes of Frailty and Humane Infirmity, supposing 
nevertheless, that these Sins were as enormous as 
that of Magick; By what Consequence must it be, 
that he was guilty of this last, because he was of 
the others? In the mean time, though it pleas’d 
these able Casuists to make these sorts of Sins to 
be equal, they hindred not the Sentiments of the 
pretended Magician from being accounted more
L rea-


146 The History of 
reasonable, and be more Universally follow’d than 
theirs; for see how he explains himself in his 
Conclusions Absolvatory, &c. upon this Subject: The 
Crime of Magick, is the most horrible, most abomina- 
ale, and most detestable that one can imaging being the 
Crime of High Treason against God, in the highest 
Degree; the Fruit whereof is Punishment without Re- 
mission. 
Sect. 57. We shall not relate here, the Testimo- 
nics that the Author of the Demonomania has 
drawn from the Mouth of the Devils, and which 
he made use of against Grandier, although they are 
so ridiculous and impertinent, that they would 
not fail to increase the Indignation of the Reader; 
’tis not to be doubted, that the very Title, namely, 
The Testimonies of the Devil might not be taken 
for a Reproach, and a sufficient Confutation of all 
the rest which that Book contains. ’Twill then 
be more to the Purpose, to make a Recital of the 
Death of this unfortunate Man, taken from se- 
veral Relations of Sincere and Unconcern’d Per 
sons. 
Sect. 58. Friday the 18th. of August, 1634. 
Francis Fourneau Surgeon, was sent for by Laubar- 
demont, and although he was ready to obey wil- 
lingly and at that instant, nevertheless they hurried 
him from his House, and carried him as a Pri- 
soner to the Place where Grandier was detain’d. 
Having been introduc’d there into the Chamber, 
Grandier was heard to speak to Mannouri in these 
Words Cruel Hangman, art thou come to dispatch 
me? Thou knowest, inhumane Wretch, the Cruelty 
thou hast executed upon my Body; here continue, and 
make an end of killing me. Then one of the Ex- 
empts of the great Provost of the Hostel, whom 
Laubardemont caus’d to be call’d Exempt of the 
King’s Guards, commanded Fourneau to Shave
Gran-


147 the Devils of Loudun. 
Grandier, and to take from him all the Hair upon 
his Head and Face and all the Parts of his Body; 
Fourneau going to execute this Order, one of the 
Judges told him, that he ought also to take off 
his Eye-brows and his Nails. The Patient exprest 
that he would obey and let him do it; but the 
Surgeon protested that he would not do any thing 
in it, whatsoever Command he might receive, and 
pray’d him to Pardon him, if he laid his Hands 
upon him. I believe, said Grandier, you are the on- 
ly Person that has Pity on me; Whereupon Four- 
neau reply’d to him, Sir, you see not all the World. 
There were seen upon his Body but Two natural 
Spots or little Moles, the one plac’d near the 
Groin, and the other higher upon the Back, 
which the Surgeon found very sensible. When 
this was done, they gave him not his own Cloaths, 
but others very bad; afterwards, although his 
Sentence of Condemnation had been pronounc’d 
in the Convent of the Carmelites, he was conduct- 
ed by the Exempt of the Grand Provost, with 
Two of his Guards; and by the Provost of Lou- 
dun and his Lieutenant; and by the Provost of 
Chinon in a close Coach to the Palace of Loudun, 
Where many Ladies of Quality were sitting on the 
Judges Seats in the Chamber of Audience, Lau- 
bardemont's Lady taking the chiefest Place, al- 
though she was inferior to a Number of others 
who were there present; Laubardemont was in 
the usual Place of the Clerk, and the Clerk of 
the Commission was Handing before him. There 
were Guards round the Palace, and all Avenues 
set by the Major Memin, who was also in the 
Palace standing near the King’s Attorney of the 
Commission, and below the Ladies. When Gran-
dier was entred into the Palace, they caus’d him 
to stay some time at the Bottom of the Hall, near
L2 the



148 The History of
the Chamber of Audience, and after he had been 
introduc’d, and that he had past the Bar, he fell 
upon his Knees, without putting off either his 
Hat or his Cap, because he had his hands bound. 
The Clerk having rais’d him up to make him 
come near to Laubardemont, he put himself again 
into the same posture, and the Clerk and the Ex- 
empt taking off briskly, the one his Hat, and the 
other his Cap, they cast them on one side of Lau- 
bardemont. Lactance and another Recollect, who 
had accompanied him from his Prison to the Pa- 
lace, were attir’d in their Albs and Stoles, and 
before they made him enter into the Chamber, 
they had exorcis’d the Air, the Earth and the o- 
ther Elements, as also the Patient himself, to the 
end, that the Devil might quit his Person. Be- 
ing thus upon his Knees, and his Hands joyn’d, 
the Clerk said to him, Turn thee, thou wretched 
Man, adore the Crucifix which is upon the Judges 
Seat, which he did with great Humility, and lift- 
ing up his Eyes towards Heaven, he continued 
some time in mental Prayer. When he had put 
himself into his former Posture, the Clerk read 
to him his Sentence trembling; but he heard the 
reading of it with a great Constancy and a won- 
derful Tranquillity. Then he spake, and said, 
My Lords, I call to witness God the Father, the Son, 
and the Holy Ghost, and the Virgin Mary my only Ad- 
vocate, that I have never been a Magician; that I have 
never committed Sacriledge; that I knew no other Ma- 
gick than that of the Holy Scripture, which I have 
always preach’d; and that I have had no other Belief 
than that of our Mother the Holy Catholick, Aposto- 
lick and Roman Church. I renounce the Devil and 
his Pomps; I own my Saviour, and beseech him; that 
the Blood of his Cross may he meritorious to me: And 
you, my Lords, I beseech you, mitigate the Rigour of my
Pun-


149 the Devils of Loudun. 
Punishment and put not my Soul in despair. When 
hese Words, accompanied with Tears, had been 
pronounc’d, Laubardemont caus’d the Ladies to 
withdraw, and all Persons who, out of Curiosity, 
were in the Palace, and had a very long Conver- 
sation with Grandier, speaking to him softly in 
his Ear, whereupon the Patient desir’d Paper; 
he did not cause it to be given him, but told him 
aloud, and in a very severe Tone, that there was 
no other Course to induce the judges to remit 
something of the Rigour of the Sentence, but by 
ingeniously declaring his Complices; whereunto 
he answer’d, that he had no Complices, and pro- 
tested his Innocence, as he had always done before. 
Houmain Lieutenant Criminal of Orleans, and one 
of the Reporters, spake to him also in private 
for that same end, and having receiv’d a like an- 
swer, they order’d him to be put to the Torture 
Ordinary and Extraordinary, which is done at 
Loudun, by putting the Legs of the Patient be- 
tween two Planks of Wood, which they bind with 
Cords, between which they put Wedges, and make 
them enter by the Blows of a Hammer to squeeze 
the Legs, which are more or less, according to the 
Number or Bigness of the Wedges that are 
us’d, which sometimes go so far, that the Bones of the 
Legs do Crack and fall in Pieces when they are un- 
loos’d; and that those, who have undergone this 
Torture, die in a little time after. They gave 
Grandier Two Wedges more than they usually did to 
the most Criminal;  but they were not big enough 
to the liking of the Monks and Laubardemont, who 
threatned the Man that had the Care of the 
Planks and other Instruments of the Torture, to 
deal with him severely, if he did not bring bigger 
Wedges; from which he could not excuse him- 
self, but by Swearing that he had no bigger. The
L3 Recollect


150 The History of 
Recollect and Capucins who were present to exor- 
cize the Wedges, the Planks, and the Hammers 
for the Torture, fearing that the Exorcism had 
not effect enough, and left the Devils should have 
the Power to refill the Blows of a prophane Man, 
such as the Hangman was, they themselves took 
the Hammer and tortur’d this unhappy Man; 
pronouncing against him terrible Imprecations. 
Tantœne Animis calestibus Irœ? Can so much Gall en- 
ter the Soul of devout Persons? Yes; and with just 
Reason, for a Miscreant, a Sorcerer, a Magician 
deserves not to be spar’d, when the Glory of God 
is concern’d, by which one may discern the Degree 
of his Zeal and Fervour, by the Degree of the 
Transport he has against the Grime and the Cri- 
minals. The Patient Swoon’d many times during 
the Torture, but they recover’d him out of his 
Swoon by redoubled Blows; When his Legs were 
shattered, and that they saw the Marrow come 
forth, they gave over the Torture, took him out, 
and laid him on the Pavement. He shew’d in this 
Condition, an Example of Firmness and Constan- 
cy which one cannot sufficiently admire; he let 
not escape one Word of Repining, nor Complaint, 
against his Enemies; on the contrary, he utter’d, 
during his Torture, a proper and servent Prayer 
to God; and being thus extended upon the Pave- 
ment, he pronounc’d again another, which the 
Lieutenant of the Provost writ down, whom 
Laubardemont forbid to let it be seen by any Body. 
This unfortunate Creature, maintain’d always in 
the midst of the Anguish and Blows which mang- 
led him, that he was neither a Magician, nor Sa- 
crilegious Person, acknowledging, that as a Man, 
he had abus’d the Pleasures of the Flesh, for which 
he was Confest, and had done Penance; but he 
pray’d his Judges, who urg’d him to explain him-
self


151 the Devils of Loudun. 
self further, that they would not oblige him to 
name any Body, nor to specifie the Sins, for 
which he believ’d he had obtain’d forgiveness by 
his Repentance and his Prayers; which he affirm’d 
to be such as a true Christian ought to make. He 
renounce’d again Three or Four times, the Devil 
and his Pomps, and protested, that he never saw 
Elizabeth Blanchard, but when she was confronted 
to him, very far from having known her, after 
that manner which she had declar’d. He Swoon’d 
once again after he had been taken from the Tor- 
ture, and he came not out of that Fainting Fit, 
but by the help of a little Wine, which the Lieu- 
tenant of the Provost caus’d speedily to be put 
into his Mouth; afterwards he was carried into 
the Council Chamber, and put upon Straw near 
the Fire, where he demanded an Augustin Fryar 
for his Confessor, whom he saw then before his 
Eyes; who was also denied him, as well as Father 
Grillau, and he was committed, against his Will, 
into the hands of Father Tranquille, and Father 
Claude, Capucins. When they were withdrawn, 
they severely forbid those who Guarded him, not 
to let him speak with any Body, and so he was not 
seen during the space of almost Four Hours, but 
Thrice by the Clerk of the Commission, by his 
Confessors, and by Laubardemont, who was with him 
more than Two Hours, to force him to sign a 
Writing which he offer’d him; and which he con-
stantly refus’d to Sign. 
Sect. 59. About Four or Five in the Evening he 
was taken from the Chamber by his Torturers, 
who carried him upon a Hand-Barrow; in going, 
he told the Lieutenant Criminal of Orleans, that 
he had said all, and that there remain’d no- 
thing more upon his Conscience; Will you not, says 
this Judge to him then, that I pray to GOD for you?
L4 You


152 The History of 
You will oblige me by doing it, reply’d the Patient to 
him, And I beseech you to do it. He carried a 
Torch in his Hand, which he kiss’d as he went 
from the Palace; he look’d upon all the People 
modestly, and with a settled Countenance, and 
desiring those whom he knew, that they would 
pray to GOD for him. As soon as he was come 
out of the Palace, they read to him his Sentence, 
and put him in a kind of little Chariot, to bring 
him before the Church of St. Peter in the Market, 
where Laubardemont caus’d him to come down 
from the Chariot, to the end, that he might put 
himself upon his Knees, whilst his Sentence was 
read to him once again; but having quite lost 
the use of his Legs, he fell flat to the Ground up- 
on his Belly, where he tarried without murmu- 
ring or any Word of Displeasure, till they came 
to lift him up; after which, he desir’d the As- 
sistance of the Prayers of those that were about 
him; Father Grillau came to him at this very 
time, and embrac’d him, weeping; Sir, said he to 
him, Remember that our Lord Jesus Christ ascended to 
GOD his Father, by Torments and the Cross; you 
are an able Man, do not ruine your self, I bring you 
your Mother’s Blessing; She and I do pray to GOD 
that he would be merciful to you, and that he would 
receive you into his Paradice: Grandier express’d 
great Satisfaction at the hearing of these Words, 
and his Countenance seem’d very chearful; he 
thank’d the Cordelier with much Mildness and Se- 
renity, and conjur’d him to be as a Son to his Mo- 
ther; to pray to GOD for him, and to recommend him 
to the Prayers of all his Fryers, assuring him that he 
went with Comfort to die Innocent, and that he hop’d 
that GOD would be merciful to him, and receive 
him into his Paradice. That edifying Conversation, 
was interrupted by the Blows that the Archers
gave


153 The Devils of Loudun. 
gave to Father Grillau, whom they thrust with 
violence into the Church of St. Peters by the Or- 
der of their Superiors, and Father Confessors, who 
would not suffer the Standers by to be Witnesses 
of the Condition, in which the Conscience of the 
Patient was. He was Conducted then before the 
Church of the Ursulines, and from thence to the 
Place of St. Crosse, upon the Way from which he 
espied le Frene Moussaut and his Wife, to whom he 
said, That he died their Servant, and that he pray’d 
them to Pardon him. When he was arriv’d, he 
turn’d himself towards the Fryers who accompa- 
nied him, and requested them to give him the 
Kiss of Peace. The Lieutenant of the Provost 
would ask him Pardon; You have not offended, said 
he, you have done but what your Office oblig’d you to 
do. Rene Bernier, Curate of the Town of Trois- 
moutiers, pray’d him also to Pardon him, and ask’d 
him if he would not forgive all his Enemies, even 
all those who had depos’d against him, and if he 
would that he should Pray to GOD for him, and 
to say next Day, a Mass for his Soul? He an- 
swer’d him, He forgave all his Enemies whatsoever, 
even as he desir’d GOD to Pardon him; that by all 
means he would oblige him by praying to GOD for 
him, and by remembring him often at the Altar. 
Then the Executioner put upon him a Hoop of 
Iron, which was fasten’d to a Post, making him to 
turn his Back towards the Church of St. Crosse. 
The place was fill’d with People, who flock’d in 
Shoals from all parts to this dismal Spectacle, and 
came thither, not only from all the Provinces of the 
Kingdom, but also from foreign Countries. The 
place appointed for the Execution, was at last so 
crouded, that those who where to assist there could 
not put themselves in order, whatsoever endeavours 
the Archers us’d to make the People retire with
Blows


154 The History of
Blows of their Halbert-staves, they could not effect 
it; and less yet to drive away a Flock of Pigeons, 
which came flying round the Pile of Wood, with- 
out being Frighted by the Halberts, with which 
they were commanded to strike in the Air, to 
drive them away, or by the noise that the Specta- 
tors made in seeing them return many times. The 
Friends of the Possession cried out, that it was a 
Troop of Devils, who came to attempt the Rescu- 
ing of the Magician, and were much troubled to 
abandon him. Others said, that these innocent 
Doves came, for want of Men, to give Testimony 
to the Innocence of the Sufferer. All that 
one can affirm here, is, that all the Facts, or at 
least the principal of them, are generally found in 
all the Relations that have been kept of them. 
That most of the People of Loudun (who are this 
Day alive) have been inform’d of it by their Pa- 
rents, who had been present, and that there re- 
main yet some living in that and Foreign Country’s, 
particularly here in England, who can attest it, by 
having been Witnesses thereof. 
Sect. 60. The Fathers exorcis’d the Air and 
the Wood, and ask’d the Patient afterwards, if he 
would not confess? to whom he reply’d, That he had 
nothing more to say, and that he hop’d to be this Day 
with his GOD. The Clerk then read to him his 
Sentence for the Fourth time, and ask’d him if he 
persisted in what he had said upon the Rack? He 
answer’d, That he persisted therein. That he had no- 
thing more to say, and that all that he had said was 
true. Whereupon one of the Monks told the 
Clerk, that he made him speak too much. The 
Lieutenant of the Provost had promis’d two 
things in their presence; the first, That he should 
have some time to speak to the People; the Second, 
That he should be strangled before the kindling of
the


155 The Devils of Loudun. 
the Fire. But to hinder the performance of either 
of these Promises, these are the Courses which the 
Exorcists took: When they perceiv’d that he was 
dispos’d to speak to the People, they cast so great 
a quantity of Holy-Water in his Face, that he 
was thereby utterly confounded, and seeing that 
he open’d his Mouth a Second time, there was one 
who went to Kiss him, to stop his Words; he un- 
derstood the Design, and said to him. There is a 
Kiss of Judas. Upon which, their Spite rose to so 
high a point, that they hit him many times in the 
Face with an Iron Crucifix, which they offer’d to 
him, as if they had been willing to make him Kiss 
it; which oblig’d him to content himself, in de- 
siring only a Salve Regina, and one Ava Maria, &c. 
and to commend himself to GOD, and to the 
Holy Virgin, pronouncing these last Words with 
joyn’d Hands and Eyes lifted up to Heaven. The 
Exorcists return’d to their Office, and ask’d him 
once again, if he would not confess? My Fathers 
(answer’d he) I have said all, I have said all; I hope 
in GOD, and in his Mercy. 
Sect. 61. These good Fathers, to hinder his be- 
ing strangled, according to the second Promise 
the Lieutenant of the Provost had made him, had 
themselves knotted the Rope, when it had been 
put into the Hands of the Executioner, who pro- 
viding to put Fire to the Wood-Pile; the Patient 
cry’d out Two or Three times. Is this what I was 
Promis’d? And saying these Words, he himself lift- 
ed up the Rope and fitted it. But Father 
Lactance took presently a Wisp of Straw, and 
having lighted it with a Torch, he put it to his 
Face, saying. Wilt thou not confess wretched Man, 
and renounce the Devil? ’Tis time, thou hast but a 
Moment to live. I know not the Devil, reply’d 
Grandier, I renounce him and all his Pomps; and I
pray


156 the History of 
pray GOD to have Mercy on me. Then, without 
waiting for the Order of the Lieutenant of the 
Provost, this Monk taking upon him publickly the 
Office of the Hang-man, put Fire to the Pile, just
before the Eyes of the Sufferer; who seeing that 
Cruelty and Unfaithfulness, cry’d out again. Ah! 
Where is Charity Father Lactance? this is not what 
was promis’d me. There is a GOD in Heaven who 
will Judge thee and me; I Summon thee to appear before 
Him, within a Month. Then addressing himself to 
GOD, he utter’d these Words, Deus meus, ad te 
Vigilo, miserere mei Deus. Then the Capucine be- 
gan again, to throw all the Holy-Water in his Face 
which they had in their Holy Water-Pots, to pre- 
vent these last Words being heard by the People, 
and their being edified by them. At last, they said, 
aloud to the Executioner, that he should strangle 
him, which ’twas impossible for him to do, because 
the Rope was knotted; and that he was stop’d by 
the increasing of the Flame, into which the Suffer- 
er fell, and was burnt alive. 
Sect. 61. Although the Commissary and the 
Judges of Grandier have kept secret, as much as it 
has been possible, all that they have done against 
him, and that the greatest part of their Proceed- 
ings, and the Papers, on which they have ground- 
ed his Condemnation, have been conceal’d from the 
Publick, whose Examination and Decision they 
dreaded; Nevertheless some inquisitive Persons, 
and who were concern’d for this unhappy Priest, 
obtain’d of one of the Judges the Copy of the 
Extract of the Proofs which were in his Process. 
As it is the Foundation of the terrible Sentence 
which was given against him, and cruelly executed 
upon his Person, we have thought it our duty 
to insert it here with some Reflections, to 
lay open the weakness and injustice there- 
of. 
The


157 the Devils of Loudun.
The Extract of the Proofs which are in the Process 
against Grandier, 
Sect. 63. AS the Possession of the Ursuline 
Nuns is the Foundation of all the 
Proceeding of Monsieur de Laubardemont, and the 
Subject of the Process which has been made against the 
Parson of Loudun, it has been necessary to establish 
the truth by such Testimonies thereof, as could be desir’d 
in that Matter. 
Certainly the Possession is a very ruinous Foun- 
dation, and suppose that it might have been true, 
it does not follow yet that Grandier was the Au- 
thor thereof; and though he had been the Author 
at first, there was no likelihood, that after he had 
been nam’d in the two first Possessions, to the great 
danger of his Honour, and his Life, he would 
have procur’d a Third Possession, without being 
mov’d thereto by any Hope of pleasure, or by any 
Passion of Covetousness, or of Love, Hatred, or 
Envy, against Persons whom he knew not, and 
whom he had never seen. 
Sect. 64. To that end, the Bishop of Poictiers, after 
having assisted at most of the Exorcisms, and sign’d the 
Verbal Processes which had been made, declar’d by his 
Sentence or Decree of the Fourteenth of the Month of 
August, that he judg’d the said Nuns to be possess’d, and 
as such, and Subjects to his Jurisdiction, he had given 
them Persons able to exorcise them. This Opinion has 
been follow’d by four Doctors of the Sorbonn, but with 
this difference, that the Motive of the Bishop of 
Poictiers, in the Judgment which he has made of the 
Persons possessed, has been no other than the knowledge 
he himself has had of all that which past, whereas the 
Doctors of the Sorbonn, having not been present there, 
were not able to decide that Question, but upon the credit 
of those who made them the Report, viz. That the said
Nuns


158 The History of 
Nuns had been rais’d from the ground two Foot high, and 
that being laid at length, without the help of Feet or 
Hands, and without bending the Body they had been 
lifted up. The Four Exorcists, who are Father Lactance 
Recollect, the Fathers Elizee and Tranquille Capucins, 
with a Carmelite, have also given their attestation. 
Father Ronceau Rector of the Jesuits, the Prior of the 
Jacobites of Thouars, and Revol, Doctor of the Sor- 
bonn, have entertain’d the People in the Pulpit concern- 
ing the Truth thereof. The Physicians of Poictiers, 
Niort, Fontenai, Loudun, Thouars, Chinon, Mire- 
beau, and Fontevraut, after having observ’d the Moti- 
ons and Agitations of these Maids, accounted them 
super and to proceed from a cause in which the 
subtilty of their Art has not been able to know any Thing 
but the effects. 
You have seen in this History what has been the 
Sincerity and Disposition of the Bishop of Poictiers, 
and what Exorcists and Deputies he had sent. 
One cannot also suffer to pass for a proof the Bold- 
ness that some Ecclesiasticks, and some Monks have 
had to entertain the People in the Pulpits concern- 
ing the Truth of the Possession. As for the Opi- 
nions of the Doctors of the Sorbonn, they have 
been given upon Facts absolutely false and sup- 
pos’d; that the Exorcists have not so much as dar’d 
to produce in any of their writings, nor Laubarde- 
mont to insert them in any of his Verbal Precesses, 
as it appear’d in the Declaration of the Sentence of 
Death, wherein the Verbal Precedes of the Vomi- 
tings and other Facts are mention’d, but there’s no 
mention made of the Verbal Process of the Facts 
propos’d to the Doctors of the Sorbonn. The Testi- 
monies of the Physicians were so exceptionable as 
well as their Persons, and they were drawn up in a 
manner so little conclusive, that ’twas impossible 
not to believe that the Possession was already esta-
blish’d


159 the Devils of Loudun. 
blish’d and verified in the Minds of the Judges, be- 
fore they had examin’d these kinds of Proofs. And 
though it be found in that Article of the Extract, 
&. That there were also Physicians of Poictiers, 
Niort, and Fontenai, who had given their Attesta- 
tion, that was in a manner different from the o- 
thers, and not that they had been nam’d and ap- 
pointed to this purpose; But it was because a- 
mongst the great number of People which came 
to see the Effects of the Possession, there were 
many whom the Exorcists knew themselves, either 
by the Relation they had with other Convents,
from whom they receiv’d intelligence; they chose 
Physicians and other Persons distinguish’d by their 
Characters, to found them, and to penerate their 
Opinion, and when they found them favourable to 
the Possession, whether by credulity, or for want of 
information, or by complaisance with them who 
supported the Party, they fail’d not to require 
their Attestations, and they mention’d only those 
of the Towns of Niort, Fontenai, and Poictiers,
who gave their Opinion, though there 
were but some of the Physicians of those 
Towns, and especially of that of Poitiers, 
who were no ways persuaded of the Possession. But 
besides that, ’tis certain that there came to Loudun 
more than a Hundred Physicians of different Towns, 
adjoyning and remote, who would not give the 
like Attestations, though the most part were much 
solicited; on the contrary, there have been some 
who have left Memorials against the Possession. 
Sect. 65. ‘ So that after Testimonies so Authen- 
‘ tick without examining whether the Possessions 
‘ of evil Spirits, are the Effects of the absolute 
‘ Power of GOD alone, or whether the Magici- 
‘ cians, by the Covenants they made with the De- 
‘ vils, and by the Permission which GOD gives  
‘ them,


160 The History of 
‘ them, may be accounted Authors; seeing that 
‘ the most knowing Persons doubt not of the First 
‘ of these Things; and that the Second is not 
‘ without Example. It remains to see, if by the 
‘ Proofs which are in the Process, there be room 
‘ to believe, that he, who has been condemn'd, 
‘ was realy guilty of the Crimes, of which he has 
‘ been convicted. Now these Proofs are of Two 
‘ Sorts; the First, which consist in the Depositions 
‘ of the Witnesses, are ordinary, and subject to the 
‘ Reproaches and Exceptions of Fact and Right; 
‘ the others, which are drawn from the Verbal Pro- 
‘ cess of the Exorcists, and from the Visits made 
‘ in Consequence thereof, upon the Person of the 
‘ Accused, are extraordinary, as well as the Matter 
‘ in Question, to which they are all Particular, 
‘ and much more certain than the former; because 
‘ of the Notoriety of the Fact, which evidenceth 
‘ to us the Truth that we seek in sensible Things. 
‘ As for the Proof by Witnesses, it results from 
‘ Two Informations; the First is compos’d of 
‘ Sixty Witnesses not sufficiently excepted against, 
‘ who depos’d concerning the Adulteries, Incests, 
‘ Sacriledges, and other Impieties committed by 
‘ the Person accus’d, even in the most secret 
‘ Places of his Church, as in the Vestry, near the 
‘ Holy Sacrament; upon all Days, at all Hours, 
‘ and all Times; in a Manner, that the Church, 
‘ of which he was Parson, and where, by his Ex- 
‘ ample, he ought to raise in the hearts of his Pa- 
‘ rishoners a Love for Virtue, he made thereof 
‘ a Place of Pleasure, and an open Baudy- 
‘ House to all his Concubines. It is true, that 
‘ by the Sentence of the Presidial of Poictiers, he had 
‘ been remitted till new Orders should have been 
‘ given upon some Matters; but besides that that 
‘ Sentence was not definitive, it appear’d that he
‘ had


161 The Devils of Loudun. 
‘ had relaps’d into a Number of the same Crimes, 
‘ which render’d him yet far more culpable. A- 
‘ mongst the Witnesses of this Accusation, there 
‘ were Five very considerable, viz. Three Wo- 
‘ men; the First whereof said, that one Day, after 
‘ she had receiv’d the Communion from the Person 
‘ accus’d, who earnestly look’d upon her during 
‘ that Action, she was instantly seiz’d with a vio- 
‘ lent Love-Passion for him, which began with a 
‘ little Shivering through all the Parts of her Bo- 
‘ dy: The other said, that having been stop’d by 
‘ him in the Street, he press’d her Hand, and that 
‘ immediately she was seiz’d with a vehement Pas- 
‘ sion for him: The Third said, that after she had 
‘ seen him at the Door of the Church of the Car- 
‘ melites, where he enter’d with the Procession, 
‘ file felt very great Commotions, and had such 
‘ Inclinations, that she willingly desir’d to lie with 
‘ him, although before that Moment, in which, 
‘ they were look’d upon by him, and were seiz’d 
‘ with his Love, they never had a particular In- 
‘ clination for him; being otherwise very Virtuous 
‘ and of a very good Reputation. 
’Tis a strange Thing to report, and revive a- 
gain the same Accusations of which Grandier had 
been sent away absolv’d, and the same Testimonies, 
which had been found insufficient by the Sentences 
of the Judges Ecclesiastical and Secular, and to 
make them one Part of the ground of a Sentence 
of Death. The same thing may be said, to see him 
boldly accus’d of relapsing into the same Crimes 
of Adultery, Incest, Sacriledge, and other Impieties, 
and the Facts alledg’d in the Depositions of these 
Three Women, who notwithstanding their good 
Reputation, and their pretended former Virtue, 
which then abandon’d them, might be wounded by 
the only Charms of Grandier’s good Meen, with-
M out


162 The History of 
out the Intervention of any other Enchantment, than 
that of Nature or rather Concupiscence: Other- 
wise, honest Women were much to be pitied, if Ma- 
gicians could make them in Love, and inspire into 
them a Desire to lie with them, as often as it pleas’d 
those wicked Villains to look on them; or that 
they should touch them only with their Hand. But 
what Relation is there between these Accusations 
of Sacrileges and Incests, and the Sentence for the 
Death of Grandier, which was not given upon the 
Conviction of these Crimes? It contains not one 
Single Word, ’tis only for the Crime of Magick, 
that this unhappy Man was condemn’d. Why then 
are all these pretended Crimes heap’d together? 
The greatest whereof, one has seen that he has not 
been guilty of; if this were not to confound the 
Judgment of the Reader, and to surprize him by these 
Appearances. Ought this to be the Design of a 
Judge, who Reports the Proofs upon which an ac- 
cus’d Person has been condemn’d? And are they 
not rather the last Endeavours of a cruel, unjust, 
and bloodily persecuting Party. 
Sect. 66. ‘ The Two others are an Advocate 
‘ and a Mason, the first whereof depos’d that he saw 
‘ the Person accus’d read the Books of Agrippa. 
. The other being at work to repair his Study, he 
‘ saw a Book upon the Table open’d at the Place 
‘ of a Chapter, which treated of the Means to make 
‘ Women in Love. It is true, that the first ex- 
‘ plain’d himself in some manner at the Confronta- 
‘ tion, and said, that he believ’d that the Book of 
‘ Arrippa which he had mention’d in his Depositi- 
‘ on, was that, de Vanitate Scientiarum. But the Ex- 
‘ plication is very much suspected, because the Ad- 
‘ vocate had withdrawn himself from Loudun, and 
‘ could not undergo the Confrontation, till after 
‘ he had been compell’d.
’Twould


163 the Devils of Loudun
'Twould be great pity if all the Persons who have 
read Books of Magick, only to know them, with- 
out an Intention to make use of them, should be- 
come Magicians; ’Tis also a very forc’d Way of 
Arguing, to say, that the Explication of the Ad- 
vocate was to be suspected, because he went aside for 
fear of undergoing a Confrontation. It is much 
more natural to conclude [as it was the Truth] 
that having some Remorse for having given a Testi- 
mony so little sincere, and so maliciously intangl’d, 
and fearing nevertheless, the Authority of Laubar- 
demont, if he dar’d to explain himself, he fled away, 
and could not resolve to be of their Party; but that 
in the End, his Remorses, and a return of Virtue, 
had determin’d him to give Glory to the Truth. 
The Mason was a poor Rascal, who had been hir’d 
not to say any thing; for his Testimony signified no- 
thing. One might add, That at making the Inven- 
tory of the Closet of Grandier, the Commissary 
found there no Book of Magick, and that the De- 
vils, being interrogated upon that Point, answer’d 
nothing but Lies, which were verified to be such: 
However, these are the Five most considerable De- 
positions, which have caus’d a Parson to be con- 
demn’d to be burnt What can one think of the 
other Testimonies which they have not dar’d to 
produce?  
Sect. 65. ‘ The Second Information, contains 
‘ the Deposition of Fourteen Nuns, whereof there 
‘ has been Eight possessed, and Six Seculars, who have 
‘ been said also to be possess’d. It would be impos- 
‘ sible to report, in brief, that which is contain’d 
‘ in all these Depositions, because there is not a 
‘ Word which deserves not Consideration. ’Tis 
‘ only to be observ’d, that all these Nuns, as well 
‘ those that were free, as those that were molested, 
‘ have had a very disorder’d Love for the Person ac-
M2 cus’d


164 The History of 
‘ cus’d; they have seen him in the Convent Day 
‘ and Night, to Sollicite them in Matters of Love, 
‘ during the space of Four Months. They have 
‘ been disturb’d by a Number of Visions, of which 
‘ they said they had perfect Knowledge, because 
‘ the greatest Part of these Accidents happen’d 
‘ to them when they were up, and at their Prayers. 
‘ They said moreover, they had been struck by 
‘ some thing which was not known by them, and 
‘ which left Marks so visible upon their Bodies, that 
‘ the Physicians and Surgeons have been able to see 
‘ them easily, and to make the Report thereof; 
‘ that all these disorders which have happen’d to 
‘ them, have had their Beginning with the Appa- 
‘ rition of one, nam’d the Prior Monssaut, who had 
‘ been heretofore their Confessor, then by a Nose- 
‘ gay of Roses which the Mother Prioress found on 
‘ the middle of the Stairs, and Three Black Thorns, 
‘ which were thrust into the Hand of the said Pri- 
‘ oress one Evening after Prayers. They laid also, 
‘ that the Mother Prioress imagin’d one Day, that 
‘ there were Apples in her Chamber, the Kernel 
‘ whereof she had a Mind to eat; whereupon, at 
‘ that Instant, as well as after, having smelt the 
‘ Roses, and receiv’d the Three Black Thorns in- 
‘ to her Hand, she was troubled after such a Man- 
‘ ner, that she spoke of nothing but of Grandier, 
‘ whom she declar’d to be the Object of all her Af- 
‘ fection, and whom, as well as all the other Nuns, 
‘ she has seen to approach her Bed, as she has told 
‘ him, when she has been confronted to him, ha- 
‘ ving maintain’d to his Face, as well as Seven or 
‘ Eight others, that ’twas he himself who was of- 
‘ ten present to them. Where it must not be for- 
‘ got, that all these Nuns, in making their Deposi- 
‘ tions, at the pronouncing of the Word Grandier, 
‘ were seiz’d with Troubles and Convulsions, at the
‘ Con-


165 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ Confrontations where the Physicians have been 
‘ present, to observe all that past which was re- 
‘ markable, they were violently disturb’d, as well 
‘ as all the other Seculars, who said also, they were 
‘ passionately in Love with the Person accus’d. 
These Nuns could no longer forbear to give this 
Testimony against Grandier, and the matter was 
come to that Point, that it was necessary, that 
either he must be declar’d a Magician, or that they 
must be declar’d guilty of the most infamous and 
blackest of all Cheats: So they were Witnesses in 
their own Cause. But these Declarations which 
they made, these pretended Troubles and Com- 
motions which attended them, these Marks which 
they shew’d to their Physicians. Are these things so 
difficult to counterfeit? And is it very extraordi- 
nary and nearly approaching to an immediate O- 
peration of the Devil, to see Women promote and 
defend these Extravagances and ridiculous Visions? 
How have they been able to know in their Con- 
vent, a Man whom they had never seen, when he 
was transported thither by pretended Magical O- 
perations, and when they nam’d him for the cer- 
tain Author of that Sorcery? And how should he 
be in Love with them, without having ever seen 
them? Besides, was it likely that his Magical 
Power had not so much Efficacy upon the Nuns, as 
upon the Seculars? Such were the Three Women 
who have depos’d as above, that they had had so 
great a Desire to lye with him; for if this Desire had 
also possess’d the Nuns, they might easily have 
satisfied themselves, seeing that this Lover was so 
often near them and in their Chambers. 
Sect. 68. ‘ Now amongst all the Accidents 
‘ wherewith these good Nuns have been afflicted, 
‘ I find none more strange, than that which is be- 
‘ fallen to the Mother Prioress, and to the Sister
M3 Claire,


165 The History of
‘ Claire de Sazilli, The first, next Day after she 
‘ had made her Depositions, and whilst the Sieur de 
‘ Laubardemont took that of another Nun, stripp’d 
‘ her self to her Shift, Bare-headed, and a Halter 
‘ about her Neck, and a Wax Candle in her Hand, 
‘ and continued in that Posture the space of Two 
‘ Hours, in the middle of the Court, where it 
‘ rain’d very fast, and when the Parlour Door 
‘ was open, she threw her self in, and fell upon 
‘ her Knees before the Sieur de Laubardemont, de- 
‘ claring to him, that she came to make Satisfacti- 
‘ on for the Offence she had commited, in accusing 
‘ the innocent Grandier; then being retir’d, she 
‘ tied the Halter to a Tree in the Garden, where 
‘ she had hang’d her self, if the other Nuns had 
‘ not ran to her. 
That Action of the Superiour had far more 
Conformity to the Action of a Person constrain’d 
by the Resentment of her Crimes, and the Remor- 
ses of her Conscience, than to a diabolical Opera- 
tion; and when the Devil had in Effect acted there- 
in, in the Sense they would have it understood; 
Wherefore should he rather have spoken the Truth, 
when he accus’d Grandier of being a Magician, 
than when he confess’d that he was innocent? 
What way is there to know the Truth in these two 
Contradictory Propositions? What was the Cha- 
racter of Truth, which was found in one rather 
than in the other? All that one can reasonably in- 
ferr is this, that the Suggestion of the Devil did 
assuredly cause the Nun to speak, when she accus’d 
her Parson; and that the fear of the Judgments of 
GOD drew her to confess what she did against 
her self. 
Sect. 69. ‘ And the Second was so tempted to 
‘ lie with her great Friend, whom she declar’d to 
‘ be the said Grandier, that one Day coming to re-
‘ ceive


166 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ ceive the Holy Sacrament, she arose on a suddain 
‘ and went up into her Chamber, whether having 
‘ been follow’d by some of her Sisters, she was 
‘ seen with a Crucifix in her Hand, wherewith she 
‘ prepar’d her self to—Modesty permits not to 
mention the Obscenity of this Passage. 
’Tis not to be doubted, that this infamous Acti- 
on of the Sister Claire had been well concerted; 
and that ’twas resolv’d they should follow her, to 
find her in this horrible Occupation, which consi- 
der’d in it self, had nothing in it, but what might 
very naturally and easily be perform’d, and had no 
need of the Power and immediate Efforts of the 
Devil; so that ’twas not on that Account that it 
could pass for a Mark of Possesion, but ’twas on 
that of Shame and natural Modesty, that they pre- 
tended that a Maid and a Nun could not have suf- 
ficiently lost it to arrive to such an Excess, if there 
had not been a Devil which had excited and trans- 
ported her. This Argument is wonderfully con- 
cluding, and the Consequence thereof is very edi- 
fying; That when the Crime is so great that it 
passes all imaginable bounds, one must believe, that 
the Person, that has committed it, cannot be guil- 
ty; and that it must needs be by the Sorcery, Sug- 
gestion, or the Operation of another, that she had 
been induc’d to commit it; and that upon the De- 
claration she shall make, he ought to be burnt up- 
pon whom she causeth the Suspicion to fall, and 
thereby clear her self. It must be further observ’d, 
that they pretended by these extraordinary Acti- 
ons, on the behalf of Morality, to make amends for 
the deficiency of proving the Possession by superna- 
tural Actions, which were not in the Power of 
Man to produce, as they had produced others. 
Sect. 70. ‘ And to that End, It is also considera- 
‘ able, that Grandier had endeavour’d after the de-
M4 ‘cease


168 The History of 
‘ cease, of the said Prior Moussaut to be Confessor of 
‘ the Nuns, and that one of his most intimate Friends 
‘ had a great Quarrel with the Superior about it. 
All those who were not engag’d in the Cabal of 
the Possession have believ’d this Matter to be false; 
but suppose that it was true, doth it deserve to be 
put amongst those Reasons which have caus’d a Man 
to be condemn’d to be burnt? 
Sect. 71. ‘ As for the Seculars, the Deposition of 
‘ Elizabeth Blanchard follow’d, and being confirm’d 
‘ by that of Susanna Hammon, is not one of the least 
‘ considerable: For she depos’d to have been car- 
‘ nally known by the Person accus’d, who, one Day 
‘ after he had lain with her, told her that if she wou’d 
‘ go to the Sabat (i. e. Conventicle of the Witches) 
‘ he would make her Princess of the Magicians. 
Could one yet have a Regard for that extrava- 
gant and shameful Deposition of the Persons pre- 
tended to be possess’d, who were in the same Case 
as the Nuns, seeing that the Justification of Gran- 
dier would also have imported their Condemnation? 
But this Promise, to make Blanchard Princess of Ma- 
gicians, and the impudence of her Accusation, do 
not they make one asham’d? Surely the Devils have 
had very little Respect for so Powerful a Lord of 
the Sabat, who could make Princesses; they have 
never been wanting upon every Occasion, to accuse 
him, and to have brought him themselves to a 
shameful End. 
Sect. 72. ‘ This is that which concerns the 
‘ Proof by Witnesses, which consists in these Two 
‘ Informations only, to which, by a single Paper, 
‘ was added, the Deposition of the Sieur Barre, Cu- 
‘ rat of Chinon, who depos’d, amongst other Things, 
‘ that one Day, having been sent for, to exorcize 
‘ the said Nuns, and knowing that the Devil, who 
‘ tormented the Mother Prioress, was call'd Astarot,
‘ he


169 The Devils of Loudun.
‘ he commanded him to go out and for a Sign of 
‘ his going out, to strike him, whom he said, was 
‘ declar’d to be the Author of the Sorcery, who 
‘ was the said Grandier, which Astarot promis’d, 
‘ him; and for certain, in the Time that he was 
‘ to perform this Promise, Grandier absented from 
‘ the Company, and having caus’d himself to be ex- 
‘ cus’d upon the Paper for pricking down the ab- 
‘ sent Canons of St. Crosse; by reason of his Sick- 
‘ ness, That Word Sickness had been blotted out 
‘ by his Hand, so that it appear’d by the Report 
‘ of the said Paper; and when upon the Rack, they 
‘ question’d him upon the Occasion of his Absence, 
‘ he seem’d much confounded, and knew not what 
‘ to answer; and many times chang’d Colour, al- 
‘ though in all the other Proceedings he had shew’d 
‘ himself very resolute. 
So the Testimony of Astarot, and that of Barre, 
whose Way of Acting we have seen in this Affair, 
and who was at last condemn’d, and punish’d, as Au- 
thor of the pretended Possession at Chinon, were 
made use of as Motives in the Condemnation of 
Grandier. But besides, the Animosity of this Hypo- 
crite and his Partiality, which had been visible, 
ought to have hindred his being receiv’d for a Wit- 
ness; wherefore, this Act was produc’d out of Sea- 
son, not having been within the Time wherein the 
Thing should have pass’d, seeing that the Verbal 
Processes of that Time do not give Credit to it. That 
if Grandier was found to be absent at the Time ob- 
serv’d by Barre, it was because he had well examin’d 
the Paper for pricking down the Names, to fix the 
Contrivance just in the Time it should have been. 
Is it not also an extraordinary Piece of Artifice in 
this Deposition, to say, that razing out of the Word 
Sickness, was by the Hand of Grandier? Since what 
time was it, that the Hand of a Man was known by
a very


169 The History of 
a very small Razure? Grandier had no more to do, 
than to maintain, that ’twas done by the Hand 
of Barre, or Mignon, and he would have apparent- 
ly affirm’d the Truth, for ’twas very unlikely that 
he could gain any Advantage by the linking out of 
the Word Sickness; It was more for his Purpose, 
that the Word should stand to evidence the Cause 
of his Absence, which could not have any other 
likely Pretence so probable as that. But whence 
did it happen, that the Devil did not strike him on 
the Back in Obedience to the Orders of Barre? 
And that the Bp. who ought not less to be obey’d, 
did not command him to wound this Magician in 
the Forehead, when he desir’d it, for this Action 
had been altogether convincing, and exempted from 
all Suspition, as may be seen in the Relation of the 
23d. of June, contain’d in this History. Or how 
comes it, that if Barre could, by his Exorcisms, so 
easily drive out the Devils, he did not make use of 
that Power to deliver the Nuns so cruelly torment- 
ed? That if the Person accus’d has appear’d con- 
founded at the Circumstance of the pricking down; 
’tis without doubt, that hearing this Deposition, 
he endeavour’d to recall the Ideas of what pass’d at 
the Time when they mention’d to him, which was 
now long since, and that they qualified this Recol- 
lection, by the Name of Confusion. 
Sect. 73. As for the extraordinary Proofs, they con- 
consist in Two particular Points; The First is the Expe- 
riment of the Marks, which having been declar’d by 
Asmodee, who then possessed the Superior, together with 
the Places where they were, they caus’d the Person ac- 
cus’d to be search’d by Eight Physicians, who have given 
their Report, by which they that amongst all the 
Marks found upon his Person, those of his Shoulder and 
Privy Parts are suspected by them, because that a Needle 
having been thrust into the First, the thickness of an Inch,
the
 

170 The Devils of Loudun. 
the Sense of Feeling there was dull, and not like to that 
which the accused Person shew’d to have, when they prob’d 
into the other Parts; and that from the one and the other 
there issued no Blood when the Needle was drawn out. 
It is true, that Asmodee declar’d, that the Person ac- 
cus’d was mark’d in Five Places; but because of the Dif- 
ficulty in discovering them, there were found but Two, 
which were suspected by the said Physicians. 
This is a Touch-stone to discover the Sincerity 
of this Body of Physicians and Judges who make 
such a Report, one of the principal Subjects of a 
Sentence of Condemnation to the utmost Punish- 
ment. They found but these Two natural Spots 
upon Grandier’s Body, the others were not seen, be- 
cause, say they, of the Difficulty there was to dis- 
cover them; ’tis rather, because there were none, 
for these so quick-lighted Eyes, which had well per- 
ceiv’d the Two First Spots, might also as readily 
have discover’d the Three Others. Ought one to 
bring such Proofs and such Conclusions amongst 
those which have serv’d to cause a Man to be con- 
demn’d to the Fire? This is to pretend, that Au- 
thority ought to impose upon humane Reason. But 
there remains yet some Shaddow of Modesty in this 
Company of Physicians; they dar’d not to call 
these Marks, Diabolical and Supernatural, they on- 
ly declare’d that they are suspicious they durst not 
say that they were altogether insensible, they only 
reported that the Sense of Feeling there was dull; 
but they did not express this, which Men of Expe- 
rience cannot but know, that ’tis not a Thing rare 
or extraordinary, that there may be some Part in 
the Body, where the Sense of Feeling is not so quick 
as in others, and especially those which are not of 
ordinary Conformation; such as are the Parts which 
are mark’d with Moles, or those which have been 
affected by some Distempers. Fourneau, who Shav’d
the


172 The History of
the Patient on the Day of his Suffering, testified that these 
Moles were natural and very sensible; and if there came out no 
Blood, that Singularity ought to be ascrib’d to Mannouri the 
Surgeon, the Brother-in-law of one of the Possessed, and Ne- 
phew of Silli, who us’d a Probe round at one End, and sharp 
at the other, which he could not but make the Patient feel ve- 
ry grievously every time he pleas’d. 
Sect. 74. The Second Proof is the Scar on the Thumb of his Right 
Hand. For the 25th. of the Month of April, the same Asmodee 
having mention’d a Pact of a little Bit of Paper stain’d with some 
drops of Blood, he declar’d, after much Resistance, that the Blood which 
appear’d upon this Paper, issued from the Thumb of his Master’s 
Right Hand; which the Sieur Laubardemont having heard, he went 
forthwith to the Prison with Physicians, whom after having caus’d to 
take Notice of a little Cut, which was found in the very Place that 
the Devil had declar’d, he interrogated Grandier upon the Cause of 
the said Hurt, who answered him, that he had not been aware of it, 
and had not taken Notice of it, and that it was likely to be done by 
sticking in some Pin, not remembrirg how it should have happen’d o- 
therwise. Nevertheless, the Physicians, after the said Visit, the 27th. 
of the same Month, made their Report, wherein they judg’d that the 
hurt was made by a Knife or some other sharp Instrument; and that 
there came out Blood, of which the Person accus’d having Notice by 
the reading to him the Deposition, whereas the first time he testified 
he had no knowledge of that Cut, he recall’d what he had exprest be- 
fore, and said, that since their last Visit, he had recollected his Memo- 
ry, and that be did remember that one of his Guards had given him 
a Knife, by which he made the said Hurt, by cutting a piece of Bread, 
Two Hours before the said Laubardemont enter’d the Prison; and 
another time he said, that the Cut was made the Day before, where- 
in there is a Contradiction; and besides, us’d all his Endeavours to 
make the said Laubardemont believe, that there came forth no Blood, 
because he had well taken Notice of it; and that the Report of the 
said Physicians was false in that Respect. After which, the 30th 
of the said Month, the said Sieur de Laubardemont, having again 
reiterated his Interrogatories upon the same Subject, he answer'd, that 
be believ'd that the said Cut was made the Day before the said Sieur 
de Laubardemont went into the Prison, and that there had come 
out no Blood at it. 
The Declaration of a Devil, who came to bring a Pact of 
Paper stain’d with Blood, and the Testimony of the Physici- 
ans, who had altogether consulted in Form, to know, If a lit- 
tle Scar which teas upon the Thumb of Grandier, was a Cut or a 
small Scratch, if it had been made with a Knife. Pin, or otherwise; 
and the Verbal Processes of Laubardemont, which thus far had 
any Shadow of Proof against Grandier, endeavour’d to involve
him


173 the Devils of Loudun. 
him in some little Contradictions, upon a Fact which in it self was 
the greatest trifle in the World; all this not amounting to val- 
uable Proofs, they relie much in this particular, upon the Asto- 
nishment of the Person accus’d, and upon the varying of his An- 
swers. The Surprize, or rather the Reflection, which they call’d a 
Surprize, is upon this Occasion very natural to a Person accus’d 
of a Capital Crime, to whom they came upon a suddain to put 
Objections and Questions; he could not do less than recollect 
himself and reflect, The Depth of the Business was important 
enough, and might concern him enough to produce that Effect: 
But as the Circumstance, upon which they interrogated him, 
was in it self but a Trifle, and a little Accident which might 
really happen, and especially in that Condition his Mind was in 
at that Time, and the Wound having not drawn any Blood, as 
he always strongly affirm’d, ’tis no wonder that he declar’d on 
a suddain, that he knew not how it came; and that afterwards 
having recollected his Memory, he might believe he had some 
Representation of the Manner how the Thing happen’d; and 
that after he had again corrected what he had declar’d, by some 
more distinct Idea which was come into his Mind, seeing that 
such an Accident could not have made any strong Impression 
upon his Imagination, if he had been in a quiet Condition. 
On the other side, his Guards, and la Bontems his Hostess, who 
were continually observing him, and who had undertaken to 
inform them of the lead Circumstances that happen’d concern- 
iog his Person, had not fail’d to acquaint Asmodee with this lit- 
tle Accident, which they had better perceiv'd than the Pa- 
tient himself, who had his Mind fill’d with other Matters. 
Sect. 75. ‘ This is the best Part of the Proofs, upon which 
‘ there interven’d the Sentence of the 18th. of August last, in 
‘ Execution whereof, the Person condemn’d, having been put 
‘ to the Torture, has own’d the Book made by him against the 
‘ Celibacy of Priests, out of a Design to quiet the Mind of a 
‘ Maid, whom he had convers’d with for Seven Years; and of 
‘ which Book, if he had not acknowledg’d it, there had been 
‘ Proofs at the Trial. 
That Book contain’d nothing which had Relation to Magick, 
it was very well written, according to the Testimony of a Phy- 
sician who had seen it, and whose Opinion is set down in the 
French Mercury of that Time; If then that Writing had been 
pertinent to the Condemnation of Grandier, it ought not to 
have caus’d him to be sentenc’d to the Fire. His Declaration 
concerning that Book, which he had made an Occasion of a 
Marriage ot Conscience between him and a Maid, has also been 
confirm'd by the same Physician, who said he had seen at the 
End of it, this Distich.  
If


173 The History of 
If that his Doctrine you aright conceive, 
Great quiet soon your Conscience will receive. 
Sect. 76. ’Tis also very certain, whatever has been said to 
‘ the contrary, that the Manner wherewith the Person accus’d 
‘ receiv’d the News of his Death, is a Confirmation of his 
‘ wicked Life. For in the First Place, he never took Notice 
‘ of the Crucifix when it was presented to him; after the pro- 
‘ nouncing of his Sentence, he spake of nothing but the miti- 
‘ gating of the Rigour of his Punishment. 
Are not these Two fine Proofs of Magick? 
Sect. 77. ‘ He refus’d the Prayers which were offer’d him. 
This Matter is false, and is reported only by Authors who 
have writ in Favour of the Possession; whereas a great Num- 
ber of Relations of very worthy Persons do mention, that he 
accepted of the Prayers of all those who offer’d them; as may 
be seen in the Account we have given of his Death. 
Sect. 78. ‘ And he did many other Actions which testified 
sufficiently his Impenitence.
What were these Actions? And how could a Judge, who was 
not partial, bring in all those last Actions, as if they had been 
Proofs at his Trial? Have these subsequent Actions been Proofs 
to ground the foregoing Sentence upon? This is an Accumu- 
lation of all that, which for want of sufficient Proofs, they have 
been able to collect, to blacken and render odious the Victim 
which they have unjustly sacrisic’d. 
Sect. 79. ‘ All that which could be excepted against, in the 
‘ Instruction of the Process, is, that the Surgeon, who a assisted 
‘ at the Visits, was a Kinsman of one, nam’d de Silli, who
‘ they say, has been one of the Instruments of the Destructi- 
‘ on of Grandier; but he was only as a Witness, and there are 
‘ Eight Physicians unsuspected, who assisted there, who have 
‘ given their Report. 
He who manag'd the Probe was but a Witness, and those 
who assisted, and were presented at the Action, were Agents. 
So that to assist, is to bean Agent; and to act, is only to assist. 
By such an Inversion of Reason, one may easily burn all Man- 
kind. It may be seen by this, of what People all that Body of 
Physicians was compos’d, and what Regard one ought to have 
for their Testimonies, as well as for the Proceedings of Lau- 
bardemont and the other Commissaries, to whom there was 
Complaint made of the Incapacity and Partiality of Mamouri, 
in demanding a new Visit, to which these Judges having not 
consented, they are notwithstanding forc’d to own, that 
there is something to be said against it. 
Sect. 80. ‘ It may be said further, that the Apothecary, who 
‘ prepar’d the Drugs to Purge and Physick the said Nuns, du-
ring


174 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ ring the time they were sequester’d, was much suspected by 
‘ Grandier, because he had had a Suit with one of his Confi- 
‘ dents. But to that may be reply’d, that the Drugs were 
‘ view’d by the Physicians who appointed them; and that the 
‘ Composition was made in their presence. 
Why would they acknowledge that the Apothecary was sus- 
pected without appointing another? It is because another could 
not be found capable of so great Wickedness. But if the Drugs 
had been always mingled in the Presence of the Physicians 
[which is not true] and that the Physicians themselves had not 
been suspected, they were not always present from the Mo- 
ment of the Composition, to the Moment that the Drugs were 
administred, to know and attest that there was no change made 
in them. 
Sect. 81. ‘ It may be further said, that the Sequestration of 
‘ the Nuns had not been executed according to Form; because 
‘ they were not all separated one from the other. But this 
‘ Fault was supply’d and amended, in that they were put some 
‘ of them into the House of one, who is said to be one of the 
‘ best Friends of Grandier, call’d Maurat. 
This is the Reasoning of a passionate and blinded Party, ra- 
ther than of a dis-interested Judge. Some of the least consider- 
able of the Persons possess’d, and who made no Figure in the 
Business of the Possession, are put into the House of one of 
Grandier’s Friends, and all the Chiefest are deliver’d to his Mor- 
tal and declar’d Enemies; and the Defect of that Sequestration, 
in its most essential Parts, and almost in all its Parts, is said to 
be supply’d and repair’d, because it was a little less abusively 
perform’d in a small Number of the possessed; but to speak 
Truth, it was not done at all, since they acknowledge here, that 
it was intirely ill Executed in this Point, that they were not 
all put separately. It must then be confest, that they have 
been to blame for having so obstinately stopp’d their Ears, when 
the Person accus’d has so many times demanded a real Sequestra- 
tion, and by Consequence, that he has been unjustly condemn’d. 
Sect. 82. ‘ I forbear to speak of the Declarations made by 
‘ the Devils, and which they continually repeated, viz. that 
‘ Grandier was the Subject of their Mission, the Author of 
‘ their Witchcrafts, and the chief Cause of all these Torments; 
‘ from which these poor Maids could not be deliver’d, leaving 
‘ to the Divines to know, if one may believe the Father of 
‘ Lies, and if the Devils duly exorcis’d are oblig’d to speak 
‘ the Truth, and if the Conditions requisite to make a perfect 
‘ Exorcism, are as possible, as necessary. As concerning the 
' Host, whereon they say, there were some drops of Blood; 
‘ besides. That this Miracle doth in no wise serve for the Con- 
‘ viction of Grandier, and that it happen’d after his Death;
‘ having

176 The History of 
‘ having not been an Eye-witness thereof, I refer the curious to 
‘ the Information which the Lieutenant Criminal of Orleans 
‘ has made thereof. 
Sect. 83. To overthrow all at once the Testimonies of the 
Devils and Persons possess’d, we shall relate here an Act of the 
Sorbome, more Authoris’d and more decisive, than all the A- 
rguments we can use. 
‘ We, subscribed Doctors of the Faculty of Paris, concerning 
‘ a certain Question which has been propos’d to us, are of O- 
‘ pinion, that one ought never to allow the Devil to accuse 
‘ others, and less also to make use of the Exorcisms to dis- 
‘ cover the Faults of any one, and to know if he be a Magi- 
‘ cian; and when the said Exorcisms shall be made in the pre- 
‘ tence of the Holy Sacrament, with an Oath drawn from the 
‘ Devil, by making him Swear, which is a Ceremony we do 
‘ not approve of, however, one ought not for that to believe 
‘ him, being always a Liar, and the Father of Lies; the Exor- 
‘ cisms also being not in all Kinds infallible, to produce such 
‘ Effect as is pretended, and so it is held by most of the 
‘ Doctors. Considering also, that the Devil is greatly delight- 
‘ ed in Calumny and Imposture, and is the Sworn Enemy of 
‘ Mankind, so that notwithstanding the terrible Torments 
‘ which he endures by the Exorcisms, being adjur’d by the 
‘ Name of God in the Presence of the most Holy Sacrament, 
‘ he had rather differ all that Evil in lying impudently, pro- 
‘ vided he may discharge and execute his Rage upon him, a- 
‘ gainst whom he has a Design: Whereunto may be added, 
‘ that if this Door be once open, the honestest Persons would not 
‘ be in safety, considering that ’tis at those that the Devil chief- 
‘ ly aims; for this Reason St. Thomas, Book 22. Quest. 9. Ar- 
‘ ticul. 2. maintains with the Authority of St. Chrysostom, that 
‘ Dœmoni etiam vers dicenti, non est crededium, the Devil must not 
‘ be believ’d, tho’ he speak the Truth. And in Effect, our Sa- 
‘ viour, in St. Mark, Ch. 1. and St. Luke, Chap. the 4th. 
‘ suffers not the Devils to speak, but enjoyns them Silence, al- 
‘ though they speak the Truth in calling him the Son of GOD. 
‘ Whereby ’tis manifest, that one ought in no wise to proceed 
‘ against those that the Devil shall accuse, when there are no o- 
‘ ther Proofs. And also we see this well observ’d in France, 
‘ where the Judges do not take Cognizance of such Depositi- 
‘ ons. And on the other side, all the Discourse held by the 
‘ Devil, so as it had been related to us, is particularly sus- 
‘ pected, for being too long, of one Tenour, and without In- 
‘ termission. Made at Paris the 16th of February, 1620. Sign- 
‘ ed Andrew du Val, P. Gamaches, and N. Imbert. 
Sect. 84. ‘ The reading of this Act, all the Decisions where- 
‘ of so well agree with the Business of Grandier, do clearly shew 
‘ the Injustice of the Sentence given against him.
The


177 
The 
THIRD BOOK 
Sect. 1 
IT was with much astonishment and dis- 
pleasure, that the Monks beheld the 
courage and resolution that Grandier 
shew’d, even to the last breath of his Life. They 
did not believe that a Man who had liv’d in ease and 
pleasure, was capable of so much constancy. They 
did hope that he would have been shaken by the 
prospect of the Torments which were provided, 
for him, and by the promise they would have 
made him for the mitigation of them; Or that 
at least the Torments themselves would have forc'd 
from him the Confession of a Crime, whereof they 
would have made him guilty, and were perswa- 
ded that if they could not bring him even to 
charge those whom they had design’d to make his 
Complices, they should not fail to draw Conse- 
quences very dangerous for them by that Confes- 
sion, which being ready drawn in such terms 
as they thought fit, should be presented to him to 
sign; whereby it might be concluded, that if he 
did own no more, it was to spare them, and not 
to expose them to the rigour of the Punishments 
to which he was condemn’d. ’Twas upon this 
consideration that Laubardemont spake to him very 
low, and discours’d him a very long time, in the
N Chamber


178 The History of Book III.
Chamber of Audience, when he denied him the 
Paper which he ask’d for, wherein doubtless he in- 
tended to write quite other things than the Confes- 
sion they exacted of him, which was once again 
tender’d to him in vain by the same Lauberde- 
mont, all written and ready to sign, after he had 
undergone the Torture, and that he was in the 
Council Chamber upon the Straw near the fire. 
This Obstacle, which they did not expect, or which 
at least they did assuredly think to surmount, 
had so highly rais’d the Spirits of the good Fa- 
thers, that they proceeded to execute upon his Per- 
son the Excesses which have been mention’d: But 
it serv’d to secure the Bailiffe, the Lieutenant Ci- 
vil, Magdalane de Brou, who was Grandiers most 
intimate Friend, and many other Officers and good 
Catholicks, as well as most of the Protestants, up- 
on whom they pretended to make dangerous at- 
tempts in consequence of the Declarations which 
they endeavour’d to extort from the Sufferer in his 
Torments. 
Sect. 2. Things being in this Condition, and 
the Exorcists not being yet satisfied, because they 
had not hitherto found out ways to establish their 
Inquisition, by causing to be drawn before the 
Tribunal of the Judges, all those against whom 
they had a Mind to act in pursuance of Gran- 
diers attestation; they were constrain’d to have 
recourse to other means, and to endeavour to do 
by the testimony and power of the Devils, what 
so many diabolical Actions had not been able to 
effect. 
Sect. 3. Altho’ the number of the Persons possess’d 
were very great, it was seen nevertheless that there 
were but a very few that were become famous in 
these Exorcisms and proper to perform the po-
sture


179 the Devils of Loudun. 
stures, and to fall into Convulsions. As the Su- 
perior excell’d amongst the Nuns, Elizabeth Blan- 
chard carried the Prize amongst the Seculars. She 
had the confidence to maintain to Grandier’s Face,
that he had carnal commerce with her. And that 
he had promis’d to make her Princess of Magi- 
cians, if she would follow him to the Sabat, al-
though he had protested that he never saw her be- 
fore the day she was confronted to him. She said 
she was possess’d by fix Devils, by Astarot and the 
Coal of Impurity, who were of the Order of An- 
gels, by Belzebub, and tire Lion of Hell, of the 
Order of Arch-angels, and by Peron and Maroit 
of the Order of Cherubins. Astarot had promis’d 
to raise her up fix foot from the Gound when he 
went out, and the Lion of Hell to pierce her 
Foot, the others boasted of nothing: These Mi- 
racles promis’d by the two Devils were expected 
with impatience, when there was another substitu- 
ted in their place. 
Sect. 4. The third day after the death of Gran- 
dier in the Evening, the Father Peter Thomas de 
St. Charles, a Carmelite, Exorcist of Elizabeth Blan- 
chard, having given her tire Communion, she was 
much agitated by one of her Devils, who would 
not tell his Name. During this Struggle the con- 
secrated Water was held by one of its edges and 
raised its whole length upon the lower lip of the 
Person possess’d, and was seen by all the Astist- 
ants to be red and mark’d with Blood in many 
places, particularly on the most elevated part. 
The Exorcist interrogated the Devil in Latin, 
and commanded him to tell him what the Pro- 
digy meant? The Possess’d answered in French; 
That it was the Blood of Jesus Christ, thus shed upon 
the Consecrated Water, to convince the wicked and in-
N2 credulous


180 The History of 
Book III. 
credulous, who said it was but Bread; which was con- 
firm’d by great Oaths, and a new Miracle, which 
the Devil did in this manner. Two Recollects who 
stood far enough from the Possess’d, agreed to- 
gether, whispering upon a Motion that me should 
perform, in an act of Adoration which should be 
commanded her, to know thereby if she were real- 
ly possess’d, and if the Devils knew what past in 
secret. She fail’d not to perform that Motion in 
saving, I adore the precious Blood of Jesus Christ 
there present, or at least the two Recollects protested 
that she had done it; so there is no room to doubt 
it, and it ought to be believ’d, notwithstanding 
the suspicions there were that she had been advertis’d 
before by these two fellow Friars of Father Lact- 
ance, and notwithstanding the complaints that were 
made, that tills sign had been declar’d to no Body 
but to these two Monks. It happen’d further to 
the first of these Prodigies, that there were a great 
many Persons in the Assembly who would search 
that Maids Mouth, and who consider’d her Tongue, 
her Lips, and all their Parts, without finding 
either Wound or Scratch, or Fistula, or any ap- 
pearance that there had issued out thence Blood that 
day. In fine, the Exorcist took the Bloody Host, 
and being devoutly follow’d by all those People 
who were perswaded and believ’d, he carried it 
in Procession to the Convent of the Carme- 
lites.  
Sect. 5. The next clay in the Morning, August 
22th. Elizabeth Blanchard was Exorciz’d again in 
the Church of die Carmelites. The Exorcist de- 
manded of the Devil, Of what Church doest thou 
believe the Authority? Who answer’d nothing to 
that Question: But the Maid said by her own 
Motion, I have enough to do to speak of that Blood.
Of


181 the Devils of Loudun.
Of what Blood, said the Carmelite to her? 'Tis not 
thy Blood, reply’d she, ’tis the Blood of a Master who 
is Almighty. Whereupon the Exorcist having com- 
manded her by the Virtue of that Blood, to tell 
him. Who was that great and Almighty Master? 
She utter’d an Oath so horrible, that instead of da- 
ring to write it here, it makes one tremble to 
think of it only; and afterwards she answer’d. If 
I had it thou shouldst never have it, The Exorcist 
proceeded. Q. I command thee by the Virtue of 
that Blood, to tell me who is that Almighty Master? 
A. I will not answer thee concerning that Blood. 
Q. Whose is that Blood? A. I am inrag’d, thou know’st 
it well; keep it safe that it be not spill’d, thou shalt 
answer for it, God must be serv’d; She pronounced 
these Words swearing again horribly by the Holy 
Name of God. Q. For what is this Blood? A. God
has made this to the end that more Reverence may 
be given to the Holy Sacrament: I am obliged to say 
it by the Almighty Power of God. Q. Whose is that 
Blood which torments thee? Say, if thou obey’st not— 
A. Thou know’st it, I told it yesterday, I cannot tell it 
without suffering pain. She utter’d not these words 
before she had gnash’d her Teeth, turn’d her Eyes, 
and seemed to suffer some convulsion. Q. Tell 
it, to the end that the Assistants may now hear it. 
A. We cannot think of God but it inreaseth our 
Torments, I am inrag’d. She renounc’d God in 
concluding that last answer. Q. Whose is that Blood? 
A. ’Tis the Blood — There she stopt short, 
and fell into another Convulsion. Q. Whose is 
that Blood which was shed yesterday? A. ’Tis the 
Blood of the Son of Man. Q. And who is the Son 
of Man? answer. A. ’Tis the Blood of the Son of 
the Virgin, I am inrag’d, I will not tell it, this makes 
me mad. Upon which she made frightful Grima-
N3 ces


182 The History of 
Book III.
ces with her Teeth, and dreadful cries. Q. Who 
is the Son of the Virgin? A. ’Tis a little Baby. 
Q. Who is that? A. ’Tis the little Jesus; After 
she had said that she had many convulsions. 
Q. Whose Blood is that which was shed yesterday? 
A. ’Tis the Blood of Jesus Christ: She stopt Short 
again, and the Exorcist having commanded her 
to adore it, as a sign that she had spoke the truth. 
she rais’d her self up, and went to put her self 
on her Knees upon the lowest Steps of the Altar, 
where she stretched out her Arms in the form of a 
Cross, the palms of her Hands turn’d outwards, 
her head bow’d downwards, and her face towards 
the ground, the Exorcist commanded her to adore 
with words plainly pronounc'd. I adore, said she, the 
Blood of Jesus Christ which was shed yesterday for 
the incredulous. Proceed, said the Exorcist. That 
word imprudently let tall, was taken hold of by 
one of the Standers by, who said that that signified 
that she had not recited all that was contain’d in 
her Part; but he who had been so rash for mak- 
ing that remark, was very fortunate that he could 
slip amongst the croud, and so get away. The 
Possessed in the mean time proceeded thus, He 
shed his Blood yesterday for the Incredulous, to the end 
they might believe it was not an Imposture; God at 
the end of Judgment will condemn them, and then his 
Anger shall appear, and they shall be more damned 
than the Devils. This strange Dialogue being end- 
ed, two Carmelites went to find Lauberdemont, and 
they related to him the great Miracle that was 
done the day before, and what happen’d again 
at the last Exorcism, as if he had known nothing 
of it. Whereupon Lauberdemont and the Procurator 
General Deniau went to the Convent of the Carme- 
lites, with the Clerk of the Commission. When
they


183 the Devils of Loudun. 
they were near the great Altar of the Church, 
the Host was presented to them; they found it 
mark’d with Blood in several places, being a little 
more full of Spots on one side of the edge than 
elsewhere, the Marks being more red, and bigger, 
and all the Blood of a Vermilion colour, although 
it was quite dry. Laubardemont himself would 
draw up an Act, but ’twas now past noon, and 
each of the Spectators, for whatsoever reason it 
was, exprest so great a desire to be gone, that at 
the request of the King’s Procurator, the Commis- 
sary caus’d an Act, which had been already drawn 
up by a Carmelite, to be read immediately, and 
he oblig’d all the Standers by, of whom some 
would have been willing to be further off, to 
swear upon the Holy Gospels, and to attest that 
that Act contain’d the Truth, afterwards it having 
been sign’d by the Order of the same Commissary, 
by all those who could write, and in Particular 
by the Priests, and Friars, who had assisted the 
precedent Evening at the Exorcism at St. Peter 
du Martrai, it was sent to the Registry, and the 
Host was carried in a little Tabernacle, near the 
great Altar, on the Gospel-side, whereof Laubar- 
demont took the Key. The Relation of that 
Miracle was no sooner printed, but ’twas con- 
tradicted by the Incredulous, who maintain’d, 
that the Exorcist might easily put an Host stain’d 
with Blood upon Blanchard's Mouth; That the 
Devil himself was honest enough not to speak of 
Blood going out of the Host, but of Blood shed: 
That the Carmelite in-imitation of him had suf- 
ficientty discover’d, that that Part had been de- 
vis'd and suggested, when he said to the Person 
pretended to be possessed, Proceed, as ’twas well 
observ’d by him, who was fain to go out of the
N4 Chuch


184 The History of Book III. 
Church; And that thence it followed, that the 
Blood of Jesus Christ had been twice shed, the 
first time upon the Cross for the expiation of the 
Sins of Men; and the second upon the Host for 
the Conviction of the Incredulous, who look’d 
upon the Possession at Loudun as a gross and ill 
contriv’d Imposture, and which was supported but 
by the violence of Authority; the Doctrine whereof 
contain’d so many absurdities and blasphemies, that 
one cannot too much wonder that there had 
been Christians in the World who durst introduce 
and support it. 
Sect. 5. That double Miracle was too famous not 
to deserve to entertain the Reflections of devout 
Souls for a long time, and ’twas to give them leisure 
to feed their Holy Avidity, that the Persons posses-
sed stopt, and offer’d them nothing extraordinary. 
But the Devils, who are active, could not so continue 
in Idleness. Here follows what they did, as it is 
contain’d in a Book printed at Poitiers by Authority 
by Anthony Meusnier, in the Year 1635. intituled, A 
Relation of what pass’d in the Exorcisms at Loudun, 
in the presence of Monsieur the King’s Brother, Pag. 22, 
and 25. wherein the Author having maintain’d, 
That the Exorcists do almost all, more or less, par- 
take of the Effects of the Devils, by the Inconve- 
niencies and Disturbances they receive, and that 
few Persons have attempted to expel them, but 
they have been exercis’d by them. “ He adds for 
“ a Witness, the late Father Lactance Gabriel of hap- 
“ py Memory; who whilst he was in that Em- 
“ ployment, wherein he gloriously died, after he 
“ had expell’d three Devils out of the Mother Prio- 
“ ress, felt great Molestations by those Evil Spi- 
“ rits, loosing sometimes his Sight, sometimes his 
“ Memory, and now and then his Understanding,
“ suffering


185 the Devils of Loudun. 
“ suffering Pains at his Heart, Infestations in Spi- 
“ rit, and divers other Molestations. That is, to 
speak plainly, and without any disguise, that Father 
Lactance died the 18th of September, just a Month 
after the Death of Grandier, and that he was al- 
most continually mad, and inrag’d during his 
disease. If he had some interval during his Frenzy 
he employed it in Uttering merry Jests, such as 
when he said to his Physician, That he pray'd him 
to prepare in his presence the Medicines he had or- 
der'd him, because that all that came from Adam, 
favour'd of Original Sin, quibbling so upon the 
Name of Adam his Apothecary. You are very 
happy, said he, another time to the Wife of du 
Fresne Moussaut, who tended him, and at whose House 
he lodg’d; You are very happy for this, that the 
Providence of God has made me thus fall into your 
Hands, and yon have obtain'd an opportunity to ren- 
der me the good services which you do; And looking 
with contempt upon the young Monks who were 
put about to watch with him. Is it not a lamentable 
thing, cry’d he, That a Man of Weighty Desert, and 
Importance, as I am, should be serv'd and assised by 
such Monkeys and little Hobgoblins? Certainly if one 
will not believe with the most Catholick Author 
of the Relation above mention’d, that he has been 
possess’d by real Devils, at least one must a- 
gree, that his Conscience did serve him instead 
of an Executioner and a Devil, since it is certain 
that he died in such a fit of Madness and Despair 
as are not to be express’d. It must not be omit- 
ted here, that a few days after the death of Gran- 
dier, that good Father beginning to find himself 
seiz’d with the Distemper whereof he died, what- 
ever it was, he purpos’d to make a Journey to our 
Lady of Ardilliers at Saumur, he had a place in the
Coach


187 The History of 
Book III.
Coach of the Sieur de Canaye, who went to di- 
vert himself at his Estate of Grandsons, with a 
company of Persons who were not greatly seru- 
pulous, as he himself was not. They knew already 
that ’twas nois’d about, that the Father was really 
possess’d, and they flirted out against him some jest- 
ing passages upon that Subject, when all upon a 
sudden going on gently in an even way, the 
Coach overturn’d, the top of it falling undermost 
without any Body’s being hurt, or receiving 
any inconvenience. Whatsoever courage the Com- 
pany had, they were surpriz’d at that Accident; 
and when they were come to Grandsons, being 
at the Table, they discours’d very seriously con- 
cerning the Devils of Loudun, and the death of 
Grandier, with Father Lactance. He seem’d sad 
and disorder’d, and spake little in that Conver- 
sation; he only acknowledg’d that he repented 
of his advising that they should deny Father 
Grillau to be Confessor to Grandier, who had de- 
sir’d it with so much earnestness. The next day 
they proceeded on their Journey for Saumur, where 
the Coach was again over-turn’d after the same 
manner, in the middle of the great Street of 
the Suburb of Fenet, which leads to the Chapel 
of Ardilliers, and which is also very plain and 
even, which gave a great Reputation to the 
Noise that was spread abroad of the Possession 
of Father Lactance by evil Spirits, and that ru- 
mor yet made a far greater Impression upon the 
People, when they had seen that Father die mad 
and in despair. But that which did fully con- 
firm that Belief, was the applause which the 
Monks gave it; for it concern’d them so exceed- 
ingly to make the Possession find Credit, that 
to remove all doubts, and to have an essential
Proof,


187 the Devils of Loudun. 
Proof, they would readily agree that Father 
Lactance did die possess’d, saving that they might 
the better turn that Possession to the Glory of 
the Church, and of the late Matyr, and to the 
advantage of the other Exorcists, even as it ap- 
pear’d in the Relation printed at Poitiers above ci- 
ted. 
Sect. 6. The Lieutenant Civil of Loudun, Lewis 
Chauvet had testified by his Proceedings and op- 
positions to the Procedures of the first Exorcists, 
that he gave no credit to those Devils, and did not 
fear them. However he could not overcome the 
fear which seiz’d him, and so far possess’d him, 
that it never forsook him during the remainder 
of his Life. That Magistrate had Wit, Politeness 
and Honesty: But as he had not been willing 
to applaud the Possession, the Cabal, to cause him 
to be suspeded, had had recourse to the ordina- 
ry and general means, which was to accuse him 
of Magick by one of the Possess’d. At first he 
laugh’d at the Accusation, and accounted it as 
ridiculous, as indeed it was. But when he had 
seen the tragical End of Grandier, his courage 
was shaken, and he began to be afraid. In 
that disposition he took a Journey to Poitiers, 
where the Assizes were held; he met with a Man 
there of consideration and quality, by whom he 
was particularly known; he had a long conference 
with him upon the Subject of the Possession at 
Loudun, and of the condemnation of Grandier: 
Whereupon that Friend assur’d him, that after 
he had well consider’d all the circumstances of 
that Affair, it was his persuasion, that all those 
who had been accus’d of that Magick, and should 
be for the future, would be in great danger to lose 
both their Honours and Life; And that if he saw
himself


188 The History of 
Book III. 
himself accus’d of that Crime, as Grandier 
had been, he should think himself lost with- 
out hope, whatsoever Credit, Friends, or good 
Reputation he had. This Declaration surpri- 
zed the Lieutenant Civil, he was confounded 
and the Agitations of the fright seiz’d so violent- 
ly upon his Spirit, that they overturn’d it, and 
reduc’d him to such a condition, that since 
he was never restor’d to his right Understand- 
ing. 
Sect. 7. The Carmelites or Loudun heretofore had 
been possess’d of the Power of working Miracles; 
they had an Image of our Lady, call’d our Lady of 
Recovery, who fail’d not any one of those in what they 
requir’d of her devoutly, and in the requisite form. 
But since that Image of Ardilliers came to be set up 
at Saumur, in the Neighbourhood of the former, as 
if she had been her Rival, she usurp’d all her Pow- 
er and Credit; and ’tis no great wonder; for 
doubtless there’s no body in the World, who does 
not agree, that the Priests of the Oratory are 
more able and cunning People than the Carme- 
lites. At that time all one Quarter and a Suburb 
of Loudun, which was fill’d with Inns for Pil- 
grims, remain’d unpeopled and desolate, and tire 
Carmelites without Presents, Votaries, and Gospel- 
money. What was there to be done in such a 
Desertion? They employ’d Humane Means to re- 
establish the Work, which the Image had not been 
able to support, and which she had suffer’d to de- 
cay: They pierc’d the Wall of the Altar upon 
which she was plac’d; they drew a Branch of a 
Vine, which was planted behind it, and brought it 
through this Wall just to her Eyes and at the time 
when the Vine us’d to weep, the Image in the pre- 
sence of a number of People assembled to hear
Mass


189 the Devils of Loudun.
Mass and the Sermon, wept at several times for 
their want of Devotion, and for the Contempt they 
made of her Altar and her Power. But that Con- 
trivance having not succeeded happily, because of 
the great multitude of Protestants which were then at 
Loudun, who had maliciously examin’d the Miracle, 
and discover’d the Artifice, those good Fathers were 
very glad to find in the Possession, and in the Autho- 
rity of its Confederates, a way open to save their 
Credit, in spite of the piercing and malicious Eyes, 
and indiscreet Tongues of Hereticks, who were 
constrain’d to keep silent, by the Terror of Laubarde- 
mont, which, to use the Scripture Language, was 
fallen upon them, and gave them deadly Alarms. 
These Fathers knew readily to lay hold of the 
opportunity in the Exorcism of Elizabeth Blan- 
chard on the 21st of June, wherein was pro- 
duc’d the Host stain’d with Blood; and believ- 
ing that after that Proof, there were no more 
Miracles which they were not able to perform, 
they attempted to cause a Devil, or a Magician, 
to bring a Copy of the Instrument in Writing, 
which Grandier had given to the Devil, when 
they made their Agreement. To attempt and 
to succeed was the same thing for these good Fa- 
thers, who pretended to be invested with the Au- 
thority of the Church. Having got that Copy, 
they caus’d it to be Printed, and fix’d in seve- 
veral places, to end that if there were yet any 
Incredulous Person in the World, he should be 
fully convinc’d of the Possession by a Proof so so- 
lid and so evident: Whereof these were the Con- 
tents; My Lord and Master, Lucifer, I acknowledge 
you for my God, and I promise to serve you as long as 
I shall live; I renounce any other God, and Jesus 
Christ, and other Saints, and the Apostolical and Ro-
man


190 The History of Book III.
man Church, and all the Sacraments of the same, and 
all the Prayers and Orisons which may be made for me; 
and I promise you to do all the Mischief I shall be able, 
and to entice as many Persons, as I can, to do hurt: 
And I renounce the Chrysom and Baptism, and all the 
Merits of Jesus Christ and his Saints: And in case I 
fail to serve, adore, and do homage to you thrice a day, 
I give you my Life, as belonging to you. The Original 
is in Hell, in a Corner of that Country, in the Cabinet of 
Lucifer. Sign’d with the Blood of the Magician. ’Tis not 
to be doubted but that this is the Stile of the Court of 
Hell; for either the Devils themselves drew up this 
Act, or else it must be forged in the Convent of 
the Carmelites; and if so, one may be bold to say, 
that there are Monks, who are skilful enough to 
imitate the Stile of Devils, and are so learn’d in 
their Languages and Customs, that one may easily 
take the Acts which they make in the obscure Re- 
treat of their Cloisters, to have been fram’d in the 
very Darkness of Hell; It is a Truth whereof one 
may be entirely convinc’d by the inspection of 
this, that it cannot be denied but that Diabolical 
Spirits were the Authors of it. 
Sect. 8. The Place of the Reverend Father La- 
ctance having continued void by his Death, ’twas 
very fit that they should cast their Eyes upon a 
Jesuite to supply it. For why should not that Or- 
der, so famous, so pious, and so proper to make 
every thing succeed that they undertake, have been 
call'd in to combat against the Devils? Seeing 
that every one of them who enters therein, is born, 
as they themselves boast, with a Helmet on his 
Head, and arm’d with all sorts of offensive and de- 
fensive Weapons? ’Tis true, that Father Joseph 
would not suffer it, whilst he thought himself able 
to perform the Office of Exorcist, and he caus’d al-
most


191 the Devils of Loudun. 
most all that Million to fall into the Hands of the 
Friars of St. Francis; but after that he was disgust- 
ed, and that he had refus’d to be concern’d him- 
self in that Business, the way remain’d open to 
the Jesuits, who enter’d it with Joy. It was not 
less worthily supplied by Father Surin, of whom 
they made choice amongst themselves for that pur- 
pose, than it had been by his Predecessor. That Fa- 
ther came to Loudun the 25th of December; and to 
be well inform’d with what he did there, it may be 
learnt from his own Writings, wherein he says, 
‘ That he endeavour’d to discover with Evidence, 
‘ the Possession of the Devil in the Mother Prioress; 
‘ That this was the first Obligation, he believ'd, was 
‘ incumbent upon him in the first entrance upon his 
‘ Office; That he had found unquestionable Proofs, 
‘ and could swear before God and his Church, That 
‘ more than two hundred times the Devils had disco- 
‘ ver’d to him things very secret, concealed in his 
‘ Thought or his Person, One must believe this 
Testimony of a Jesuit in favour of the Devil, and 
to the prejudice of God, who thereby is found to- 
have no longer, and to the exclusion of all others, 
the sole Power of Searching the Hearts, the Reins 
and the Thoughts. How important and terrible fo- 
ever this Opinion might be, it is hereby become 
probable, or rather Father Surin deserves well to be 
believ’d on his Word. But if one were yet too ob- 
stinate and incredulous not to be perswaded of the 
Truth of the Possession, upon the Faith of such a 
Voucher, one need but consider, without Preposses 
sion, the new and unquestionable Proofs which 
hereaster follow. 
Sect. 9. The Relation of what past in the Exor- 
cisms at Loudun, in the presence of Monsieur, prin- 
ted at Poitiers, which has been already quoted, re-
late,


192 The History of 
Book III. 
lates, ‘ That the Devils threatned at first the Fa- 
‘ ther Jesuit, by the Mouth of the Mother Prio- 
‘ ress, who had been given him in charge, to use 
‘ him very ill, and to be fully reveng’d of him; 
‘ and as he pursued daily his Design, they attemp- 
‘ ted, being sollicited, as they said, by some Ma- 
‘ gicians, to disturb him extraordinarily, to cause 
‘ him to quit his Employment: So that he began, 
‘ since the 19th of January, 1635, to be sensible of di- 
‘ vers Signs of the Presence and malicious Operati- 
‘ ons of Devils; and that it was observ’d at that time, 
‘ that performing his Exorcism, he lost his Speech 
‘ upon a sudden; so that they were oblig’d to call 
‘ in some other Exorcists, who applying the Holy 
‘ Sacrament to his Mouth, freed him entirely; 
‘ That that accident continu’d a long time, and 
‘ even in the presence of the Bishop of Nimes; 
‘ who, whilst the Devil nam’d Isaacarum took pos- 
‘ session of the Countenance of the Mother Supe- 
‘ rior, and spake by her Mouth, he saw how the 
‘ Devil audaciously threatning the Father to im- 
‘ pose Silence upon him, disappear’d on a sud- 
‘ den from the Countenance of the possess’d, and 
‘ at the same time attack’d the Father; that he 
‘ made him change Colour, that he squeez’d his 
‘ Breast, and stopp’d his Speech; and that quick- 
‘ ly after, obeying that command which was gi- 
‘ ven to quit him, he return’d to the Body of the 
‘ Prioress, spake by her Mouth, and shew’d him- 
‘ self extreamly hideous and horrible upon her 
‘ Countenance; That the Father renewing the 
‘ Combat, continued his Function with the 
‘ same Liberty, as if he had not felt any As- 
‘ sault of the Devil; and so one Afternoon 
‘ he was assaulted and acquitted seven or eight 
‘ times one after another. That these Assaults
have


193 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ have been follow’d by others much stronger, 
‘ which began before the Passion Week, when the De- 
‘ vil said often to the Exorcist by the Mouth of the 
‘ Possess’d, I will make thee suffer the Passion this Passion 
‘ Week, my Friends are taking pains about it, intend- 
‘ ing to speak of some Magicians. And that real- 
‘ ly on good Friday about the Evening, the Father 
‘ being in his Chamber, in the company of eigh 
‘ or ten Persons, he felt great pains at his Heart, 
‘ and certain impetuosities which mov’d him in- 
‘ wardly, and constrain’d him to twist himself, 
‘ as it happens in the extremities of the Cholick; 
‘ That these Assaults which began at home, con- 
‘ tinued afterwards in publick, according to the 
‘ Threats which the Devil often made to the Fa- 
‘ ther; protesting that he would make him quit 
‘ his Trade, and compel him to return from 
‘ whence he came. That ’twas seen during the 
‘ Exorcisms, that the Devil exorciz’d by the Fa- 
‘ ther, leaving the Prioress, struck the Exorcist 
‘ inwardly, as with a Dart, and threw him on 
‘ the Ground, so that he cried and was shaken 
‘ by his Adversary and Atagonist; That after 
‘ he had continued in that condition about half 
‘ an hour, or an hour, by the Succours of other 
‘ Exorcists, and the application of the Holy 
‘ Sacrament to the Places, where he was sensible 
‘ of the presence of the Devil, one while in the 
‘ Breast, and another while in the Head, which 
‘ he shew’d with his Hand, (as being always 
‘ himself, and in liberty of Spirit,) and the rest 
‘ of his Body, he was deliver’d, and that that 
‘ Devil went to appear in the Countenance of the 
‘ Prioress; where the Father being relieved, with 
‘ a holy Vengeance he went to pursue him, as
O ‘ if


194 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ if nothing had happen’d, and forc’d him to adore 
‘ the Holy Sacrament in the manner that is practi- 
‘ sed in those Exorcisms. 
Sect. 10. But possibly one may believe a Letter 
which the Father Surin in himself writ to Father 
D’atichi, who was then at Romes; ’tis of the 3d. 
of May. 1635. and has been Printed under this 
Title. 
A

195 the Devils of Loudun. 
A 
LETTER 
Of the Reverend Father Surin Jesuit Exor- 
cist of the Ursulin Nuns of Loudun, to 
one of his Friends, a Jesuit. 
PAX CHRISTI
To my Reverend Father. 
‘ There has been, scarcely any Body, to whom 
‘ I take the Pleasure to relate my Adventures 
‘ but to your Reverence, who hears them willing- 
‘ ly, and forms thereupon thoughts which happen 
‘ not so easily to others, who know me not as 
‘ you do. Since the last Letter which I writ you, 
‘ I am fallen into a condition very remote from 
‘ my foresight, but very conformable to the Provi- 
‘ dence of God in relation to my Soul; I am 
‘ no more at Marennes but at Loudun, where I 
‘ have receiv’d yours lately. I am in a prepetu- 
‘ al conversation with the Devils, where I have 
‘ had the Adventures which would be too long to 
‘ mention to you, and which have given me a 
‘ greater, cause than ever I had to, acknowledge 
‘ and admire the Goodness of God. I will tell 
’ you something, and I would tell you further, 
‘ if you were more secret; I am combating with, 
‘ four Devils, the most powerful and malicious
O2 of


196 The History of Book III.
‘ of Hell, I my self, say, whose infirmities you know. 
‘ God has permited that the Combat has been 
‘ so rude, and the Approaches so frequent, that 
‘ the smallest Field of Battle was the Exorcism; 
‘ for the Enemies declare themselves in secret by 
‘ Night and by Day, and in a thousand different 
‘ ways. You may conceive what pleasure it is 
‘ to find ones self at the Mercy of God alone. 
‘ I will tell you no more, it sufficeth me that 
‘ knowing my condition, you will take an occa- 
‘ sion to pray for me: So it is, that for three 
‘ Months and a half, I never am without a De- 
‘ vil exercising of me. Things are come to 
‘ that pass, that God has permitted, I think for my 
‘ Sins, what one could never be able to have seen 
‘ in the Church, but in the exercise of my Mini- 
‘ stry, the Devil passes from the Body of a Per- 
‘ son possessed, and coming into mine, assaults 
‘ me, overthrows me, tosses me, and visibly trou- 
‘ bles me, by possessing me many hours as a De- 
‘ moniac. I cannot explain to you what passes 
‘ in me during that time, and how that Spirit 
‘ was united with mine, without depriving me 
‘ either of the knowledge or liberty of my Soul, 
‘ making himself nevertheless as another my self, 
‘ and as if I had two Souls, one of which was 
‘ dispossest of its Body and the use of its Or- 
‘ gans, and keeps it self apart, beholding the 
‘ other act, who has introduced himself there. 
‘ These two Spirits combat together in the same 
‘ Field which is the Body, and the Soul is as it were 
‘ are divided; according to one part of its self, it is 
‘ the Subject of diabolical Impressions, and ac- 
‘ cording to the other, of the Motions which 
‘ are proper to it, or what God gives it. At the same 
‘ time I feel great quiet under the good pleasure
‘ of


197 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ of God, and without knowing how there come 
‘ an extream rage and aversion to him, which 
‘ produceth as it were some impetuosities to be se- 
‘ perated from him, which astonisheth those who 
‘ see them, and at the same time a great joy and 
‘ delight, and on the other part a Sadness which 
‘ shews it self by lamentations and howlings, like 
‘ to those of Devils. I feel the State of Damna- 
‘ tion, and apprehend it, I feel my self as pierced 
‘ with the points of Despair in the stranger Soul, 
‘ which seems to me to be mine; and the other Soul 
‘ which is in full confidence mocks at those Senti- 
‘ ments, and curfeth with all freedom him who 
‘ caus’d them; truly I find that the same cries, 
‘ which go out of my Mouth, come equally 
‘ from these two Souls, and I can hardly di- 
‘ stinguish, whether it is pleasure that produceth 
‘ them, or the extream madness that filled me. The 
‘ tremblings which seize me, when the Holy Sa- 
‘ crament is apply’d to me, come equally, as it 
‘ seems to me, from the horrour of its presence, 
‘ which is supportable, and from a Cordial and 
‘ pleasing Reverence, without being able to attri- 
‘ bute them to the one rather than to the other, 
‘ and that ’tis not in my power to retain them. 
‘ When I would, by the motion of one of these 
‘ two Souls, make the sign of the Cross on my 
‘ Mouth, the other turns away my Hand with 
‘ great quickness, and seizeth my Fingers with 
‘ his Teeth, for to bite them with fury. I scarce- 
‘ ly ever find Prayer more easie, and quiet, than in 
‘ these agitations, whilst the Body rolls through 
‘ the Place, and the Ministers of the Church 
‘ speak to me as to a Devil, and load me with 
‘ Curses: cannot tell you the Joy that I am sen- 
‘ sible of, being become a Devil, not by rebellion
O3 ‘ to


198 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ to God, but by the calamity, which gives me a live- 
‘ ly Representation of the estate wherein Sin has re- 
‘ duc’d me, and how appropriating to me all the curses 
‘ which are given me, my Soul has cause to sink it 
‘ self into its nothingness. When the other Possessed 
‘ behold me in that condition, ’tis a Pleasure to 
‘ see how they triumph, and as Devils mock me, 
‘ saying, Physician heal thy self, be gone, get thee 
‘ up into the Pulpit, ’twill be a pretty sight to 
‘ see him preach, after he shall have roll’d through 
‘ the place; Tentaverunt, subsannaverunt me subsannati- 
‘ tione frerderunt super me dentibus suis. What a cause 
‘ of Blessing is this, to see ones self made the 
‘ Mock-game of Devils? And that the Justice of 
‘ God calls me to an account in this World for 
‘ my Sins. But what favours! to experience from 
‘ what an estate Jesus Christ has delivered me, and 
‘ to feel how great that Redemption is, not by hear- 
‘ say, but by the impression of the same estate, and 
‘ how good it is to have at the same time the 
‘ ability to understand perfectly this calamity, 
‘ and to give thanks to the divine Goodness who 
‘ has deliver’d us with so great trouble and pains!
‘ This is the condition I am in at this time, al- 
‘ most every day. This gives occcasion to great 
‘ disputes, & factus sum magna quastio, whether it 
‘ be a possession or no, whether it be possible 
‘ for the Ministers of the Gospel to fall into so 
‘ great inconveniences? Some say, that ’tis a chastise- 
‘ ment of God on me for the punishment of some 
‘ Illusions; others say, some other thing; and 
‘ for my part I would not change my Con- 
‘ dition with another, having a firm perswasion 
‘ that there is nothing better than to be reduc’d to 
‘ great extremities. That wherein I am is such, that 
‘ I have few operations free. When I would speak
‘ they


199 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ they stop my Mouth; At the Mass I am hindred 
‘ from going any further; At Confession I forget 
‘ my Sins all at once, and I feel the Devil go and 
‘ come in me as into his House; When I awake 
‘ he is there at my Prayer; He bereaves me of 
‘ my thought when he pleaseth; when my Heart 
‘ begins to dilate it self towards God, he fills it 
‘ with rage; He casts me into a Sleep when I 
‘ would wake; And publickly by the Mouth 
‘ of the possess’d, he boasts that he is my Master; 
‘ against which I have nothing to say, having 
‘ the reproach of my Conscience, and upon my 
‘ Head the Sentence pronounc’d against Sinners; 
‘ I ought to submit to it, and to reverence the 
‘ order of the Divine Providence, to which every 
‘ Creature must be subject. ’Tis not one Devil 
‘ that torments me, there are usually two; The 
‘ one is Leviathan oppos’d to the Holy Ghost, for 
‘ as much as they say that in Hell there is a Trini- 
‘ ty. That the Magicians worship Lucifer, Belze- 
‘ bub and Leviathan, who is the third Person of 
‘ Hell; And some Authors have observ’d and 
‘ writ of it heretofore. Now the Operations of 
‘ this false Paraclete are all contrary to the true 
‘ one, and imprint a desolation, which one can- 
‘ not well represent. He is the chief of all the 
‘ Band of our Devils, and he has the Govern- 
‘ ment of all that Affair, which is one of the strang- 
‘ est that possibly was ever seen. We see in this very 
‘ place Paradice and Hell; I mean the Nuns who 
‘ are as so many Ursula’s taken in one Sense, and 
‘ in the other, worse than the most Profligate in, 
‘ all sorts of Disorders, Beastlyness, Blasphemies 
‘ and Madness. I do not desire that your Reve- 
‘ rence would make my Letter publick, if it 
‘ please you. You are the only Person to whom
O4 ex-


200 The History of 
Book III.
‘ except my Confessor and my Superiors, I have 
‘ been willing to say so much. It is but to en- 
‘ tertain some Communications, which may assist 
‘ us to glorifie God; In which I am your most 
‘ humble Servant, John Joseph Surin. 
And by a Postscript. 
‘ I pray you to procure for me Prayers, having 
‘ need of them. I am for whole Weeks so stu- 
‘ pid towards Divine Things, that I should be 
‘ glad that some body would make me pray to 
‘ God like a Child, and would expound to me 
‘ the Pater Noster. The Devil said to me, I will 
‘ deprive thee of all, and thou will have need that 
‘ thy faith continue, I will make thee become stu- 
‘ pid; he has made a Pact with a Witch to hinder 
‘ me to speak of God, and to have power to re- 
‘ strain my Spirit, which he performs very faith- 
‘ fully as he promis’d, and I am constrain’d to 
‘ have some Understanding, to hold often the 
‘ Holy Sacrament upon my Head, using the 
‘ Key of David to unlock my Memory. 
Sect. 11. But in a Manuscript Copy, which 
some have in keeping, there is a second Post- 
script, which has not been Printed, and ’tis 
this. 
‘ I am content to die, seeing our Lord has 
‘ done me the favour to have withdrawn three 
‘ consecrated Wafers, which three Witches had 
‘ put into the Hands of the Devil, who brought 
‘ me them publickly from Paris, where they were 
‘ under the Mat of a Bed, and left the Church 
‘ in possession of that Glory, and to have in
‘ some


201 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ some measure render’d to her Redeemer, what 
‘ she had receiv’d of him, having redeem’d it out 
‘ of the Hands of the Devil. I know not whe- 
‘ ther our Lord will soon take away my Life, 
‘ for when I was in pain about that affair, I gave 
‘ it him freely, and promise to quit it for the Price 
‘ of these three Waters. It seems that the Devil 
‘ by these bodily evils that he caus’d me, would 
‘ make use of his right, and consume me by little 
‘ and little. 
Sect. 12. They who publish’d the Letter, have 
questionless judg’d it fit to suppress that last 
Postscript and they had done well also to suppress 
the whole Letter, and the horrible Things it con- 
tains, which will not fail to induce the Reader 
to think seriously of the condition wherein the 
Exorcist has been, as well as his Predecessor the 
Father Lactance. In effect, if it be true, that 
that there are Sorcerers, Magicians and Persons 
possess’d, or that there may be, as none can doubt, 
is there not evidence enough, that God for the 
just Punishment of these Wicked Persons, who 
upon this occasion so impudently mock his di- 
vine Majesty, has permitted, that their abomi- 
nable and diabolical dissimulation, should become 
a truth, and that they should be really possess’d 
by the Devils, whom they would counterfeit, 
testifying by so many horrid Actions, that they 
believ’d not their Existence, nor that of God 
himself; seeing that if they had believ’d it, they 
would have trembled, and never dare to attempt 
to make it their Pastime in so wicked and inso- 
lent a manner. Certainly if they have not been 
actually possessed, and by real and bodily 
Possession which is pretended here, it is how- 
ever certain that the Devil had fill’d their Heart,
that


202 The History of Book III.
that he presides over their abominable Acts, that 
he was the Author, and that one may say in 
that sense with much justice and reason, that they 
were absolutely possess’d. But to omit nothing 
of what concerns the Truth of the Facts, leaving 
otherwise to the Reader the liberty to judge 
according to his Sentiments, one cannot refrain 
from declaring here that all the Relations do 
mention that the Fathers Lactance, Tranquille and 
Surin, after the death of Grandier, were troubled by 
Devils, and that all the Protestants or Papists 
who have been discourst with upon that Subject, 
who had assisted at the Exorcisms, and had know- 
ledge of the death of the Recollect and that of 
the Capucin, have agreed of all the Facts, which 
are related here concerning their condition, as of 
the greatest part of the other Acts which are con- 
tain'd in the Relation of what past in the Exor- 
cisms at Loudun in the presence of Monsieur, the 
Duke of Orleans, and in the Letter of Father Su- 
rin, and they have all protested that they did 
not believe that all the abominable things which 
they had seen and heard, could have been produced 
by the only power of Nature, nor only by the 
perversity thereof, but that it must needs be that 
Devils intermeddle, and that they had really pos- 
sess’d those pretended Exorcists. Whereupon ’tis to 
be found in the Relations that were then writ, that 
they reproach’d the Jesuit that he resembled not the 
Apostles, nor the Exorcists of the Primitive Church, 
which fail’d not to expel readily the Devils in 
the Name, and by the Authority of Jesus Christ, 
without being either abus’d, or insulted, or much 
less possess’d, but that his Exorcisms were like 
those of the Jews, of whom it is said in the Acts 
of the Apostles, who attempted to invoke the Name
of


203 the Devils of Loudun. 
of the Lord Jesus over those who had evil Spirits, 
saying. We adjure yon by Jesus Christ, whom Paul 
preach'd, to whom the evil Spirit answer’d, Jesus 
I know, and Paul I know, but who are ye? and the 
Man in whom the evil Spirit was, leaping upon 
them, and masterirg them, us’d violence against 
them; So that they fled away naked and wounded 
out of the House. 
Sect. 13. Much after this manner was the Con- 
dition of Father Surin; for besides his Sufferings 
either, real or feigned, he perform’d more than a 
Year the Function of Exorcist, without expelling 
any Devil: In the mean time some days after that 
he writ the terrible Letter, the Copy whereof 
you have read, Monsieur the King's Brother came 
to Londun, to see the Wonders of that famous 
Possession, which made so great a noise both with- 
in the Kingdom and without. The Author of 
the Relation printed at Poitiers, reports that Mon- 
sieur arriv’d at Loudun the 9th of May. 1635. 
‘ That his Highness went presently to the Con- 
‘ vent of the Ursulines, where being at the Grate, 
‘ and being informed by them of their condition, 
‘ Sister Agnes seem’d a little troubled, and made 
‘ some tremblings, which shew’d the presence of the 
‘ first of the four Devils which possess’d her, nam’d 
‘ Asmodee, when ’twas resolv’d to exorcise her pre- 
‘ sently, and that Asmodee delay’d not long to 
‘ discover his greatest rage, shaking divers times 
‘ the Maid backward and forward, and making 
‘ her batter as an Hammer with so great great 
‘ quickness, that her Teeth crash’d, and her Throat 
‘ made a forc’d noise; That during these Agi- 
‘ tations, her countenance became so altogether 
‘ chang’d as not to be known, her looks furious, 
‘ her Tongue prodigiously great, long, and hang-
ing


204 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ ing down out of her Mouth, livid and dry to 
‘ that degree, that the want of Moisture caus’d 
‘ it to seem all rough and shaggy, without being 
‘ in the mean time any ways press’d with her 
‘ Teeth, and her breathing being always equal; 
‘ That Beherit, who is also another Devil, made 
‘ appear a second Countenance smiling and agree- 
‘ able, which was again diversly chang’d by two 
‘ other Devils, Achas and Achaos, who shew’d 
‘ themseves one after the other; That Asmodee 
‘ being commanded to continue still, and the o- 
‘ thers to retire, her first countenance return’d; 
‘ That the Devil being adjur’d to adore the Sa- 
‘ crament, said presently, That he would himself 
‘ be ador’d, but at last he obey’d, prostrating his 
‘ Body on the Ground; That after divers other 
‘ Countenances the Sister Agnes brought one of her 
‘ Feet by the hinder part of her Head, even to 
‘ her Fore-head, in such a manner that her great 
‘ Toe almost touched her Nose; That the Exor- 
‘ cist having commanded him to kiss the Pix, 
‘ and to tell who it was that he had ador’d, the 
‘ Devil, after he had made many difficulties, obey’d 
‘ the former of these commands, but that he re- 
‘ fus’d to obey the second; That laying his Hand 
‘ on the Pix, he swore, By the God who is there, I 
‘ will not tell; That as the Father insisted, com- 
‘ manding him absolutely to tell it, the Devil 
‘ reply’d as it were mocking him, perceiv’st thou 
‘ not that I have just now nam’d him. That then 
‘ he withdrew, and the Maid came to her self, 
‘ and said to Monsieur, that she remembred some 
‘ of the things that were done, but not all, and 
‘ that she heard the Answers that came from her 
‘ Mouth, as if another had spake them; That 
‘ her arm having been felt by a Physician and
a


205 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ a Surgeon of Monsieur, her Pulse was found to 
‘ be equal after so many shakings and violent agi- 
‘ tations. 
Sect. 14. ‘ The day following Monsieur went 
‘ to St. Cross, whither they brought Elizabeth 
‘ Blanchard, to make her take the Communion in 
‘ his presence: The Relation of that day menti- 
‘ ons, That one of the six Devils which possess'd 
‘ her, nam’d Astarot, appear’d presently and troubled 
‘ her; That her Exorcist having commanded this 
‘ Devil to approach the Maid, she fell into a gen- 
‘ eral Convulsion of all her Body; That her 
‘ Face chang’d both the form and colour, appear- 
‘ ing livid, and much swollen, and her Tongue go- 
‘ ing all out of her Mouth, very much charged, and 
‘ of a length, thickness, and bigness altogether ex- 
‘ traordinary; That in this Condition she came 
‘ rolling and wriggling even to the Feet of the 
‘ Priest, who laid the Holy Sacrament upon her 
‘ Lips, commanding the Devil to hinder that 
‘ the Elements should not be moistn’d in any man- 
‘ ner, and forbidding him to commit or suffer that 
‘ any of his Companions practise any Irreverence 
‘ against that adorable Mystery; That the Maid 
‘ was immediately thrown upon the Floor, where 
‘ the Devil exercis’d great violences upon her 
‘ Body, and gave horrid marks of his rage; That 
‘ he turned her thrice backwards in the form of a 
‘ Bow, in such a manner that she touch’d not the 
‘ Pavement but with the tip of her Toes, and the 
‘ end of her Nose, and that she seem’d as if she 
‘ would have made the Holy Host to touch the 
‘ Ground, bringing it near almost as within the 
‘ thickness of a leaf of Paper; but the Exorcist 
‘ reiterating his former prohibitions always hin-
‘ der’d


206 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ der’d it; That the Devil raising himself up, 
‘ blew against the Holy Host, which was seen 
‘ upon the Lips of the Possess’d, shaken like a 
‘ leaf of a Tree, when a violent Wind strikes 
‘ upon it, and passing it divers times from one 
‘ Lip to the other; That Beelzebub having been 
‘ commanded to come up to her Face, there was 
‘ to be seen a beating of her Throat, which swell’d 
‘ it exceedingly, and made it hard as a piece of 
‘ Wood; That Monsieur having desir’d to see all 
‘ the Devils appear which possess’d that Maid, 
‘ the Exorcist made them come into her Coun- 
‘ tenance one after another, rendering it very hi- 
‘ deous, but every one making a different Deformi- 
‘ ty; That when Astarot had been commanded 
‘ to appear, there was observ’d under the left 
‘ Arm-pit a great Tumour, with a quick beating 
‘ which was admir’d by all the Assistants, and 
‘ even by his Highnesses Physician; That the De- 
‘ vil being retir'd from that place by the com- 
‘ mand of the Exorcist, he went to seize her Vi- 
‘ sage, and let the Host fall upon the Paten, 
‘ wherein it was seen to be very dry, without 
‘ leaving any mark whereby it had stuck to her 
‘ Lips, which the Devil had so dried, that the 
‘ Skin appear’d white and standing up; That 
‘ the Exorcist touch’d with his Fingers all the edges 
‘ of the Wafer without sticking to it, to shew 
‘ that it had not been retain’d upon her Lips by 
‘ any moisture; That that same Exorcist wip’d 
‘ the Teeth of the Maid with his Surplice, and laid 
‘ the Holy Host on one of the Fore-teeth of the 
‘ upper-row, and that it hung in that manner a 
‘ long time, laid cross the edge of the tooth, and 
‘ not holding there but by a bare touch of the 
‘ point of its circumference, notwithstanding the
violent


207 the Devils of Loudon.  
‘ violent agitations of all the Body, the strange 
‘ contortions of the Mouth, and a very vehement 
‘ blast which Astarot made to throw it out; That 
‘ after all the Species were swallow’d down by 
‘ the command of the Exorcist, who pray’d Mon- 
‘ sieur’s Physician to search the Mouth of the Maid, 
‘ to see if the Wafer were there; which he did, 
‘ putting his Fingers within the Gums, and thrust- 
‘ ing them to her Throat, and found that there 
‘ was nothing; that after that they made the 
‘ Maid to drink a draught of Water, and caus’d 
‘ her Mouth to be search’d once again; that at 
‘ last the Exorcist having order’d Astarot to bring 
‘ back the Wafer, it was seen presently after up- 
‘ on the tip of the Tongue, and that this Experi- 
‘ ment was try’d two other times again. So this  
‘ Wafer serv’d for a Pastime to the Devils: Thus was 
‘ it exposed to their blasts and violences, to be 
‘ seen, and not to be seen, to be swallow’d and 
‘ to be cast up again; to be held on one Lip, 
‘ then repell’d upon the other, and in the end 
‘ to suffer all the Indignities that could be pretend- 
‘ ed to be necessary to serve for Proofs of the 
‘ Possession, and to confirm it, for want of mi- 
‘ raculous Effects, which they might have pro- 
‘ duc’d, if it had been real and true, as to raise the 
‘ Bodies of the possessed many foot high from 
‘ the Ground, and to hold them so sometime 
‘ hanging in the Air, and many others, whereof 
‘ there has been already spoken, and of which 
‘ we shall speak hereafter, which is the rea- 
‘ son that we pass them by at this present in si- 
‘ lence. 
Sect. 15. After that the Author of the Re- 
lation has thus mentioned the Feats of Activity 
of the Devils of Elizabeth Blanchard, he also
speaks


208 The History of Book III.
speaks of those of the Sister Claire de Sazilli, 
and says. ‘ That Monsieur being come to the 
‘ Ursulines in the afternoon of that very day, that 
‘ Nun was exorcis’d in his Presence; That the 
‘ Devil, the Enemy of the Virgin, appear’d accord- 
‘ ing to the command which the Father Elizee 
‘ Capncin, her usual Exorcist, had given him; 
‘ That he made her supple and pliant as a Plate of 
‘ Lead; That the Exorcist afterwards bow’d her 
‘ Body in several fashions, backward and for- 
‘ ward, and on each side, so that she almost 
‘ touch’d the Ground with her Head, the Devil 
‘ keeping her in the Posture wherein she had 
‘ been put, till ’twas altered by them, having 
‘ not during that time, which was very long, 
‘ any breathing through her Mouth, but only 
‘ a little blowing through her Nose; that she 
‘ was almost insensible, seeing that the Father 
‘ took the Skin of her Arm and pierc’d it through 
‘ with a Pin, without any Blood coming thence, 
‘ or that the Maid seem’d to have any sense of 
‘ it; That Sabulon appear’d after, who roll’d her 
‘ along the Chappel, and caus’d her to make several 
‘ contorsions and tremblings; That five or six 
‘ times he brought her left Foot over her Should- 
‘ er to the Cheek, embracing in the mean while 
‘ her Leg on the same side that during all these 
‘ Agitations, her Countenance was very deform’d 
‘ and ghastly, her Tongue thick, livid and hang- 
‘ ing down even to her Chin, and no ways press’d 
‘ by her Teeth; That her breathing was equal, 
‘ her Eyes fixed, and always open without wink- 
‘ ing; That there happened to her after that an 
‘ extension of her Legs so wide, that she touch’d 
‘ the Ground with her Perinœum; That whilst she 
‘ was in that Posture, the Exorcist made her hold
her


209 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ her Body upright, and to joyn her Hands to- 
‘ gether; That Sabulon being conjur’d to adore 
‘ the Holy Sacrament, made some resistance, but 
‘ that being press’d to it, he dragg’d the Body quite 
‘ bowed, the Hands a little distant one from the 
‘ other without joyning, her Face half turn’d, 
‘ and painted like a representation of Hell, and 
‘ went to kiss the Foot of the Holy Pix which 
‘ the Exorcist held in his Hand, testifying by 
‘ his Gestures, Tremblings, Crys, and Tears, 
‘ both Horrour, Reverence, and Despair; That the 
‘ Exorcist having ask’d him. What he had ador'd? he 
‘ said, after some denial, ’Tis he who was put upon 
‘ the Cross; That Monsieur having seen and ad- 
‘ mir’d all these things, agreed secretly with Fa- 
‘ ther Tranquille upon a thing which he desir’d 
‘ that the Devil would find out; That the Ex- 
‘ orcist conjur’d him to obey, saying, Obedias ad 
‘ mentem Principis, and that the Devil having cast a 
‘ frightful look upon Monsieur, he fell upon his 
‘ Knees, his Hands being joyn’d towards the Fa- 
‘ ther Elizee, and kiss’d his Right-Hand. Where- 
‘ upon Monsieur exprest himself to be mightily 
‘ satisfied, saying aloud, There is no more to be said. 
‘ I desir'd that he would kiss his Right-Hand, be 
‘ has exactly obey'd; That the Mother Prioress be- 
‘ ing come into the Lists, the Devil Balaam ap- 
‘ pear’d at first, but that quickly after he gave 
‘ place to Isaacarum by the order of Father Sa- 
‘ rin her Exorcist; That this last ador’d the Sa- 
‘ crament as the others, by giving marks of a hor- 
‘ rible despair: The rage, said he, which I have 
‘ for having lost, it, takes from me the liberty of ado- 
‘ ring it; But that the Father repeating the com- 
‘ mand He had given him, he put the Body of the 
‘ Prioress into a frightful Convulsion, and drawing
P out


209 The History of 
Book III.
‘ out a Tongue horribly deform’d, blackish, and 
‘ grain’d like Spanish Leather, without being press’d 
‘ by the Teeth, and so dry, as if it had never 
‘ had any Moisture, and being not out of breath; 
‘ That there was observ’d in other Postures such an 
‘ extension of her Legs, that there were seven Foot 
‘ distance from one Foot to the other, the Maid 
‘ being but four foot high; That after that the 
‘ Devil threw her with her Belly on the Ground 
‘ at the Feet of the Father, who held the Sacra- 
‘ ment in his Hand, and that having her Body and 
‘ Arms in the form of the Cross, he turn’d first 
‘ the Palms or her Hands upwards, he brought 
‘ them afterwards quite round, so that the Palm 
‘ of each Hand touch’d the Pavement, and that 
‘ he brought the Hands so turn’d, by joyning 
‘ them at the end of her Back-bone, and that 
‘ presently after he brought the two Feet to joyn- 
‘ ed, so that the two Palms of her Hands touch’d 
‘ the two out-sides of the Soles of her Feet; That 
‘ she continued in that posture a great while with 
‘ strange Tremblings, not touching the Ground 
‘ but with her Belly; That being rais’d up, the 
‘ Devil was once again commanded to come near 
‘ to the Holy Sacrament, and to shew by his Coun- 
‘ tenance the opposition there is between Jesus 
‘ Christ and him; That thereupon, he shew’d 
‘ such a rage which cannot be conceiv’d, if one 
‘ had not seen it: Ah! said he, crying out, It is 
‘ impossible to shew it, there is too great a distance from 
‘ the one to the other; That being ask'd what was that 
‘ distance? It is, said he, an Epitome of all Goodness, 
‘ and I of all Calamity: That having utter’d these 
‘ Words, he became again more furious, and disco- 
‘ vered a great rage for what he had said, biting his 
‘ Arms, and horribly distorting his Limbs round.
‘ That


211 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ That the agitation ceas’d a little after, and 
‘ that the Maid came perfectly to her self, ha- 
‘ ving her Pulse no more mov’d, than if nothing ex- 
‘ traordinary had past; But that almost at the same 
‘ time that Father Surin spake to Monsieur, and 
‘ that he went to finish the Exorcism, he felt the 
‘ Assaults of Isaacarum, who threw him down 
‘ twice, and shook his Arms and Legs with quak- 
‘ ings and tremblings; That the Devil, constrain’d 
‘ to retire by the Holy Sacrament which was 
‘ apply’d to him, enter’d again upon a sudden 
‘ into the Body of the Prioress, who was two 
‘ paces from him, speaking to one of Monsieur’s 
‘ People, and in a moment he made her Visage 
‘ horrible and furious, and that at the same time 
‘ the Exorcist being again rais’d up, he went to 
‘ Combat with Isaacarum, of whom Father Tran- 
‘ quille demanded, whence he had the boldness to 
‘ torment the Father? He answer’d in a rage, ad- 
‘ dressing himself to Father Surin, It is to revenge 
‘ me of thee. That then having receiv’d a com- 
‘ mand to retire, and to leave the Prioress free, 
‘ he obey’d, and that so there was an end put 
‘ to the Exorcism. The same Relation imports 
‘ further, that Monsieur having seen what past 
‘ at the Exorcisms on Wednesday in the Evening, 
‘ and all Thursday, his Highness, to demonstrate the 
‘ satisfaction which he had receiv’d, gave the next 
‘ day the following Attestation. 
We, Gaston, Son of France, Duke of Orleans, 
do certifie, that during two days having assisted at the 
Exorcisms which were made in the Churches of the 
Ursulines and St. Cross in the Town of Loudun, 
upon the Persons of the Sisters Jane des Agnes, Ann 
de St. Agnes, Claire de Sazilli, Ursuline Nuns, 
and of Elizabeth Blanchard a secular Maid. We
P2 have


212 The History of 
Book III. 
have seen and observ’d many Actions and strange Mo- 
tions, surpassing the natural Powers, namely at the 
Communion of the said Elizabeth Blanchard, have 
seen the Holy Host abiding upon her Lips altogether 
dry, notwithstanding a vehement blast from her Mouth, 
which Host having been swallowed down by the said 
Blanchard, at the command of the Father Exorcist, 
the said Host has been brought up out of the bottom 
of her Stomach, and hid upon the Tongue of the said 
Blanchard, after she was made to drink Water, and 
searched if any thing were in her Month, which was 
done three several times, by command given to the De- 
vil nam’d Astarot. All which we have judg’d to be 
super-natural; And having moreover desir’d to have an 
exact sign of the real Possession of those Maids, we 
did agree secretly, and in a low voice with the Father 
Tranquille Capucin, to command the Devil Sabulon, 
who actually possess’d the said Sister Claire, that he 
should go and kiss the Right-hand of Father Eli- 
zee her Exorcist; the said Devil as punctually obey’d 
according to our desire, which has made us assuredly 
believe, that what the Fryers performing in the Ex- 
orcisms of the said Maids, have told us of the Posses 
sion, is true, there being no appearance that such Mo- 
tions and Knowledge of Secret Things, could be ascrib- 
ed to human Powers. Whereof being willing to give a 
Testimony to the Publick, We have granted this pre- 
sent Attestation, which we have sign’d with our Hand, 
and caus’d to be subsign’d by the Secretary of our 
Commands, House, and Finances of France, the 11th 
day of May 1635. Sign’d Gaston, and lower Gou- 
las. 
‘ Monsieur, says also the Author of the Re- 
‘ lation, having given this Attestation, and left 
‘ to the Ursulines illustrious Marks of his Liberali-
ty


213 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ ty, as well as of the Judgment he made of them, 
‘ wherein he was imitated by the chief of his 
‘ Court, went to hear Mass in the Church of 
‘ the Fathers Carmelites, and having been told 
‘ that for seven or eight Months there was kept 
‘ an Host, upon which there was seen Blood, 
‘ when Elizabeth Blanchard had it upon her Lips, 
‘ he desir’d to see it and adore it; For that pur- 
‘ pose Father Peter Thomas Carmelite took it in 
‘ his Hand, and a little while after commanded 
‘ one of the Devils of Elizabeth, who was there 
‘ present to tell whose was that Blood with which 
‘ the Host seem’d stain’d, to whom the Devil, after 
‘ several difficulties, contorsions, and agitations, 
‘ answer’d in these Terms; I adore a Man full 
‘ of Charity, who is not contented to shed his Blood 
‘ once for the Redemption of Sinners, but a second 
‘ time has caus'd it miraculously to appear here for 
‘ his Glory, and for the confusion of the Incredulous, 
‘ and confirmation of Believers. Upon which the 
‘ Exorcist, seeing Monsieur very attentive to what 
‘ pass’d, ask’d his Highness, if he would be pleas’d 
‘ that some secret Sign should be prescrib’d to the De- 
‘ vil, for a proof of the Truth of what he had 
‘ said, touching the miraculous Blood shed upon 
‘ the Host; With which his Highness testifying 
‘ that he should be well satisfied, he said to 
‘ him in a low voice and in his Ear, that he 
‘ would command the Devil to kiss his Cross, 
‘ and his Stole on the right side, which the Fa- 
‘ ther did, not saying any thing to the Devil, 
‘ but that he was to obey the intention of the 
‘ Prince; and quickly after the Devil obey’d, 
‘ discovering that he suffer’d great violence by 
‘ that action, as by all others, whereby he is ob- 
‘ lig’d to bow under the Authority of the
P3 Church


214 The History of Book III.
‘ Church. This [adds our Author] with what 
‘ we have said before, made Monsieur say, that 
‘ one must be a Fool not to believe the Possession 
‘ of these Maids. But least one should wonder 
‘ that the Devil heard a word which has been 
‘ said in a low voice and in the Ear, he said, 
‘ that the Devils which possess’d these Maids, an- 
‘ swer’d often the Questions which were put to them 
‘ by the Exorcists, without having exprest them 
‘ otherwise than by the inward direction of their 
‘ thought, of which he alledg’d some Examples; 
‘ and because that is hard to believe, as being di- 
‘ rectly contrary to the Text of the Holy Scrip- 
‘ ture, he maintains. That one ought not to won- 
‘ der, since the Devils and Angels speak only by 
‘ the means of the inward Acts, which they 
‘ form in themselves. At last, having related 
‘ many other things upon this Subject, he says, 
‘ That the very day of the arrival of Monsieur, 
‘ a Huguenot Apothecary of Loudun named James 
‘ Boisse, took upon him to speak to his High- 
‘ ness’s Apothecary, and to pray him to come 
' and lodge at his House, whither having con- 
‘ ducted him, he entertain’d him with a discourse of 
‘ the Ursulines, and assur’d him, that all which pass’d 
‘ was but feign’d and an Imposture; that they had 
‘ no other design, but that of putting Grandier 
‘ to death, as they had done, and that there was 
‘ in that Town a Protestant Maid, who, by the 
‘ flexibleness of her Body, made contorsions and 
‘ motions, as much if not more strange than those 
‘ which were seen amongst the Ursulines. Where- 
‘ upon Monsieur’s Apothecary, who had seen the 
‘ same Evening the prodigious Agitations and 
‘ Postures of Sister Agnes, told him, that he could 
‘ hardly believe if, and that he would advise
‘ him


215 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ him not to hold such discourse; for should Mon- 
‘ sieur know that he spoke at this rate, it would 
‘ be sufficient to ruin him, as a Calumniator; 
‘ To whom Boisse reply’d, that he was ready to 
‘ maintain in his Highness’s presence what he 
‘ had said, and that he desir’d no better; which 
‘ Monsieur’s Apothecary having made known the 
‘ next day to his Highness, Boisse was presently 
‘ sent for, and confirm’d before his Highness what 
‘ he had said the Evening before; but being 
‘ urg’d to name and shew the Maid, whereof 
‘ he spake, he said, in Truth, he had not seen 
‘ her, but that he had, what she had said, from 
‘ a Chirurgeon nam’d Fourneau, professing also 
‘ the Protestant Religion. Fourneau being call’d, 
‘ and ask’d whether he had seen the Maid, he 
‘ said no; Boisse reply’d to him, that he had 
‘ then known of her, what he had heard him say; 
‘ Fourneau denied that again, and protested he 
‘ knew nothing of it, that he had never spoken 
‘ of it, and that it was a thing devised by him. 
‘ Whereupon, they who were present, cry’d out 
‘ against Boisse, that he deserv’d to be whipt 
‘ for having had the boldness to advance so noto- 
‘ rious a falshood in Monsieur’s presence; Who, 
‘ to shew that he desir’d to partake as well of the 
‘ Title of Just, as he was a-kin by Blood to him 
‘ who acquir’d it so lawfully, instead of causing 
‘ him to be punish’d presently, would observe 
‘ the forms of Justice, and straightway after that 
‘ Action, being gone to hear Mass in the Church 
‘ of St. Cross, his Highness told the King’s Ad- 
‘ vocate of Loudun, who was there present, that 
‘ he would have this audacious Fellow chastis’d, 
‘ sending also the next day for the Lieutenant 
‘ Criminal and the King’s Attorney, to tell them
P4 ‘ the


216 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ the same thing whereof Boisse having had notice, 
‘ he thought it the best course for him to run 
‘ away. 
Sect. 16. When that Writing was publish’d, the 
Incredulous fail’d not to make their Reflections up- 
on what it contain’d, as they had already done up- 
on the others which preceded it. They maintain’d 
that Monsieur had been prepossess’d, and that his 
Devotion had been impos’d upon; That they had 
put upon him such Feats of Activity and Leggerde- 
main, as Juglers and Tumblers usually do upon 
the Stage or Rope, for such true Marks of Posses- 
sion, as those are which are set down in the Ritual, 
That to blow and play with the Host upon the 
Lips, as Elizabeth Blanchard had done, which Acti- 
on seem’d most astonishing to his Highness, was 
the most easie of all the other Illusions; and that 
upon the whole Matter it expos’d the Christian Re- 
ligion to the Derision of Jews and Mahometans;
That if his Highness had told his Secrets to any 
others than those Monks and Exorcists, or rather if 
he had kept them himself conceal’d in a Paper with- 
out imparting them to any Body, the Devils had 
not guessed them, but that there was such a Jug- 
gling amongst the Exorcists, that it cannot be 
doubted but they had agreed upon certain Signs to 
speak by, and to understand one another; That this 
Invention was not extraordinary, seeing that the 
very Children perform the like in their Pastimes, 
and know very well to speak, and to entertain 
themselves that way; But that his Highness having 
thought fit to rely upon the Honesty of the Fa- 
thers, he could not fail to be cheated by Matters so 
experienc’d, who had taken care to instruct and 
fashion such apt Scholars, for a long time to- 
gether. 
Sect.


217 the Devils of Loudun.  
Sect. 17. The truth of the Matter, which con- 
cern’d Boisse the Apothecary, was, that a Maid 
bred up a Protestant, who out of Levity had em- 
brac’d the Roman Religion, and had thrown her 
self into the Convent of the Ursulines, was there 
found fit to perform the part of a Person possess’d: 
And in effect she profited well by the care that was 
taken to instruct and prepare her: But just at the 
time of being produc’d in publick, she got away 
out of the Convent; and whether it were by a sin- 
cere return, or by a continuation of her Whimsies, 
she return’d to the Communion of the Protestant 
Church. As the managing of the Possessed was a 
continual matter of Entertainment and Conversa- 
tion for People of all sorts and conditions, that 
Maid who was the friend of Fournean’s Wife, per- 
form’d often in her presence, and of divers other 
Women, what postures, grimaces, and contorsi- 
ons she had learnt, which were not at all inferi- 
or to those of the Nuns. Fourneau having been 
made acquainted with it by his Wife, had in 
confidence told it to Boisse, who made that ill use 
of it as has been related, and exposed himself to 
a danger, in which he was abandon’d by Fourneau, 
because the consequence of his imprudence did 
not seem to be so dangerous for him, as it would 
have been for that Maid, by the Spite and Resent- 
ment which all the Cabal of the Monks, and Con- 
federates of the Possession, would have had against 
her, if it had been discover’d, and publish’d 
what she had done, and what she was able to 
do. 
Sect. 18. But as those Actions and Motions, 
which were shew’d in the presence of the Duke 
of Orleans, were not ordinary, and might de- 
ceive the Eyes of some of those who have little
experience


218 The History of 
Book III. 
experience, or knowledge of what pass’d in the 
World; it will not perhaps be unserviceable to 
make here a small Abridgment of what was then 
printed upon that Subject. 
The unfortunate Grandier had already said in his 
Case, That the Art of Man could do things more 
approaching to supernatural, than all that which 
had been seen done by the Nuns; He cited for 
a Witness Philip Camerarius in his Historical Me- 
ditations, Chap. 75. and another Historian, who 
relates many surprizing things which a Polander 
did at the time of the Circumcision of the Son of 
Amurath. How many Rope-Dancers, added he, 
and other such like People, Men and Women, do 
perform things extraordinary? Which however 
are done by Art, and are far worthier of admi- 
ration, than any of those that have been perform’d 
by those Maids. Duncan expresseth himself in his 
Book in these Words; ‘ What has there been su- 
‘ pernatural in all this? There needs no more 
‘ than the Testimony of St. Augustine to condemn 
‘ rash Judgments, and those who are so bold as to 
‘ set bounds to the power of Nature; possibly 
‘ it will have more Efficacy upon the Exorcist 
‘ and other Friars, than if it had been taken out 
‘ of the Writings of Aristotle, Hyppocrates and 
‘ Galen. That Father in the 24th Chap. of the 
‘ 14th Book of the City of God, declares, that he 
‘ knew People, who made their Bodies to per- 
‘ form things, which other Men would hardly 
‘ believe. That there were some who mov’d their 
‘ Ears, and others who made their Hair to fall 
‘ down upon their Fore-head, and rais’d them up 
' again without moving their Heads; Others who 
‘ so exactly imitated the Voices of living Crea- 
‘ tures, that one could not have been able to
‘ know


219 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ know the Deceit, without having seen them: 
‘ Others who made a strange noise so long a 
‘ time as they pleas’d, and seem’d to sing from 
‘ behind them; Others who shed Tears in an 
‘ extraordinary abundance. That there was a 
‘ Man who could sweat whensoever he would; 
‘ That a pretended Prophet, nam’d Restitutus, 
‘ fell into an Extasy as often as he pleas’d, and 
‘ that he remain’d without breathing like a dead 
‘ Person, in such manner that he was pricked 
‘ and pinch’d, and sometimes had Fire apply’d 
‘ to divers parts of his Body, without any 
‘ signs that he was sensible of it. That Author 
‘ adds, That no Body would have admir’d the 
‘ motions of the Nuns, if they had been done 
‘ by Jugglers and Tumblers upon the Stage 
‘ and that these Nuns had been instructed and 
‘ practis’d to do them a far longer time, than 
‘ most of these People employ’d to learn what 
‘ they present to the Eyes of the Publick; But 
‘ that however these Motions were not common 
‘ to all these Maids; each of them perform’d 
‘ only some particular ones, viz, those for which 
‘ she was found most apt, whether it were by 
‘ she Conformation and natural Disposition of 
‘ her Body, or by Exercise and Custom; That 
‘ if the Exorcist had commanded the Superior to 
‘ do what Elizabeth Blanchard and the Sister 
‘ Agnes usually did, he had not been obey’d; 
‘ That not any of these Maids had rais’d her- 
‘ self up into the Air, the height of two or three 
‘ Pikes, and had not remain’d suspended there 
‘ some notable while; That none of them had flown 
‘ or vaulted into the Air, or climb’d an upright 
‘ Wall without a Ladder, or such other help, 
‘ for walk’d upon the Water without sinking;
‘ In


220 The History of Book III.
‘ In which cases there would have been some- 
‘ thing more than humane; But that a Man 
‘ must have a Mind wonderfully prepossess’d to 
‘ believe, that to roll, vault, or crawl on the 
‘ Ground is a thing supernatural; That they 
‘ had not done any thing more surprizing, than 
‘ it was to see a Man walking upon his Hands 
‘ holding his Feet on high, which is how-
‘ ever very common, and us’d for a Pastime by 
‘ Children; That ’twas a thing strange enough 
‘ to see that the Devils so obedient to the Ex- 
‘ orcists when they commanded them to make 
‘ contorsions, were not more readily driven out 
‘ and expell’d by that wonderful Power which 
‘ the Church had to make them obey, and that 
' ’twas not made use of but to make a show to the 
‘ People, to amuse them with trifles, to command 
‘ one Devil to appear, and to make him retire ha- 
‘ ving plaid his Part; and to call another, and 
‘ cause him to do the same thing, instead of using 
‘ that Power to drive away the Infernal Troop, and 
‘ speedily to deliver the Nuns, whom they pre- 
‘ tended to be tormented with so much vio- 
‘ lence. 
Sect. 19. Duncan adds many other Reflections, 
drawn from the Conformation of a humane Body, 
and from the disposition of the Members, by which 
he makes it clearly appear, that the pretended Pos- 
sess’d did not any supernatural Motions, as it would 
have been to shut the Hand outwards, so as one closeth 
it inward; To bend the Thighs backward, in such 
a manner that the Ham-strings might touch the 
Shoulders, &c. That all their Motions were only 
ordinary in themselves and owing either to the facul- 
ty of Nimbleness and Swiftness, or extraordinary
Exten-


221 the Devils of Loudun. 
Extensions, such as a long Exercise, or a Disease, 
or violent Remedies might cause, whereof he ci- 
ted some Examples, too long to be here related. It 
is more proper to mention some Questions which 
were then propos’d to the University of Mont- 
pellier by Santerre Priest, and Promoter of the Bi-
shoprick and Diocess of Nimes, who had recourse 
to that Remedy, when he saw that the contagious 
Air of Loudun began to spread it self to Lan- 
guedoc. 
Sect. 20. The design of the Cabal of Monks, and 
some over-zealous Catholicks, being to authorize, 
as much as it was possible, the Propositions where- 
of there has been mention made before, tending to 
establish a kind of Inquisition upon the Testimony 
of Devils, they thought to find a good Advance- 
ment in it, by the Success of the Possession at Lou- 
dun, and judg’d it fit to make possessed Persons ap- 
pear in a great many places of the Realm at a time, 
and to cause them to speak the same Language. Jane 
de Ruede of the Village of Blast near Tournon, gave out 
that she was possess’d by four Devils, Beelzebub, Bar- 
rabas, Guilmon, and Carmin, which were sent to her 
by a Wizzard and a Witch of the same Country: 
She was brought to be exorcis’d in the Chappel of 
our Lady of Roquefort, famous for the Miracles 
which were wrought there: But Mazarin, then 
Vice-legat of the Pope in Avignon, whereon the 
Chappel depended, not being of the same Opinion, 
as the greatest part of the Ecclesiasticks of France, 
he enjoin’d Silence to the Exorcists and Person pos- 
sess’d; and the Devils obey’d far better the Orders 
of that sort, which were given with the Threats 
of the Civil Power, than those which had been 
made them by the Authority of the Church. San- 
terre being not of humour to be engaged in the Dia-
bolical


222 The History of 
Book III.
bolical Commerce of the Possession, which they 
would have establish’d in the Diocess of Nimes, he 
examin’d the Possess’d, their Postures and Contorsi- 
ons, which were the same that were made at Loudun, 
as one may infer by the reading of the Questions 
following; And he consulted afterwards the Uni- 
versity with intent to support and authorize his Sen- 
timent, to evidence to the Publick what they ought 
to think of the Possessions that were in vogue, and 
to repel the Complaints and Reproaches which he 
must have undergone from the Monks and Bigots, 
whom he went directly to encounter, by opposing 
their Intrigues in his Diocess, to nip the Bud of 
that infernal Seed, before it had time to sprout and 
spread deep Roots.
Questi-

223 the Devils of Loudun.
QUESTIONS 
Propos’d, to the University of Montpelier. 
QUESTION I. 
Sect. 21. ‘Whether the bending, bowing, and 
‘ removing of the Body, the Head 
‘ touching sometimes the Soles of the Foot, with 
‘ other Contorsions, and strange Postures, are a good 
‘ Sign of Possession? 
ANSWER I.
‘ Vaulters and Tumblers make such strange 
‘ Motions, and bend and bow themselves in 
‘ so many Fashions, that one may believe that 
‘ there is no kind of Posture, of which Men 
‘ and Women may not render themselves capa- 
‘ ble by diligent Study and long Practice, being 
‘ even able to make extraordinary Extensions, and 
‘ spreading out of the Legs, Thighs, and other 
‘ parts of the Body, because of the Extension of 
‘ Nerves, Muscles, and Tendons, by long Custom; 
‘ therefore such Operations may be done by the 
‘ Power of Nature. 
QUESTION II.
Sect. 22. ‘ Whether the quickness of the Motion 
‘ of the Head forward and backward, bringing it
to


224 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ to the Back and Breast, be an infallible Mark of 
‘ Possession? 
ANSWER II. 
‘ That Motion is so natural, that one needs not 
‘ add Reasons to those which have been said up- 
‘ on the Motions of the Parts of the Body. 
QUESTlON III. 
Sect. 23. ‘ Whether a hidden swelling of the 
‘ Tongue, the Throat, and the Face, and the sud- 
‘ den alteration of the Colour, are certain Marks 
‘ of Possession? 
ANSWER III. 
‘ The lifting up, and agitation of the Breast by Fits 
‘ and Starts, are the effects of drawing and holding 
‘ the Breath, being ordinary Actions of breathing; 
‘ from which one cannot infer any Possesson. The 
‘ swelling of the Throat may proceed from holding 
‘ of the Breath, and that of other Parts from Melan- 
‘ choly Vapours, which are often seen to wander 
‘ through all the parts of the Body; Whence it 
‘ follows, that this Sign of Possession is not to be 
‘ allow’d. 
QUESTION IV. 
Sect. 24. ‘ Whether Dulness and Senselessness, 
‘ or the privation of Sense, even to be pinch’d and 
‘ prick’d, without complaining, without stirring, 
‘ and even without changing Colour; are certain 
‘ Marks of Possession?
AN-


225 the Devils of Loudun. 
ANSWER IV. 
‘ The young Lacedemonian who suffer’d his Li- 
‘ ver to be knaw’d by a Fox which he had stoll’n, 
‘ without making any shew of feeling him, and 
‘ those who suffer’d themselves to be scourg’d be- 
‘ fore the Altar of Diana, even to Death, without 
‘ knitting their Brows, shew that Resolution may 
‘ well enable one to endure the Pricks of a Pin 
‘ without crying out: Besides, it is certain, that in 
‘ a Humane Body there is in some Persons certain 
‘ little parts of Flesh, which are without feeling, 
‘ although the other parts which are about them 
‘ are sensible, which most commonly happens 
‘ by some precedent Disease. Therefore such an 
‘ Effect is equivocal to prove a Possession. 
QUESTION V. 
Sect. 25. ‘ Whether the Immobility of all the Bo- 
‘ dy, which happens to the pretended Possessed by 
‘ the command of their Exorcists, during and in the 
‘ middle of the strongest Agitations, is a certain 
‘ Sign of a truly Diabolical Possession? 
ANSWER V. 
‘ The Motion of the Parts of the Body being vo- 
‘ luntary, it is natural to Persons well dispos’d to 
‘ move themselves, or not to move themselves, ac- 
‘ cording to their Will. Therefore such an Effect, 
‘ or Suspension of Motion, is not considerable to 
‘ infer a Diabolical Possession, if in the Immobi- 
‘ lity there has not been an entire privation of Sense:
O QUESTI-


226 The History of Book III.
QUESTION VI. 
Sect. 26. ‘ Whether the Yelping or Barking like 
‘ that of a Dog, in the Breast, rather than in the 
‘ Throat, is a Mark of Possession? 
ANSWER VI. 
‘ Humane Industry is so pliant to counterfeit all 
‘ kinds of Actions, that there are daily seen Per- 
‘ sons expert in expressing exactly the Actions, the 
‘ Cry, and the Voice of all sorts of Animals, and 
‘ in imitating them without moving their Lips but 
‘ unperceivably: There are found also very many 
‘ who form Words and Voices in the Stomach, which 
‘ seem rather to come from elsewhere, than from 
‘ the Person who forms them after that manner; 
‘ and they call those People Engastrimuthi, or En- 
‘ gastrologi; i. e. those that speak in their Bellies. 
‘ Therefore such an Effect is natural, as Pasquier 
‘ observes in the 38th Chapter of his Inquiries, by 
‘ the Example of a Buffoon nam’d Constantine. 
QUESTION VII. 
Sect. 27. Whether a fix’d steady Look upon some 
‘ Object, without moving the Eye on either side, 
‘ be a good Mark of Possession? 
ANSWER VII. 
‘ The Motion of the Eye is voluntary, as that of 
‘ other parts of the Body; and ’tis natural to move 
‘ it, or to keep it fix’d: Therefore there is nothing 
‘ considerable in this.
QUESTI-


227 the Devils of Loudun. 
QUESTION VIII. 
Sect. 28. ‘ Whether the Answers that the preten- 
‘ ded Possessed make in French, to some Questions 
‘ that are put to them in Latin, are a good Mark 
‘ of Possession? 
ANSWER VIII. 
‘ We affirm, that to understand and speak the 
‘ Languages, which one has never learn’d, are 
‘ things Supernatural, and which might make one 
‘ believe that they are done by the Ministry of 
‘ the Devil, or of some other Superiour Cause; 
‘ But to answer to some Questions only, that is alto- 
‘ gether Suspicious; a long Exercise, or a private 
‘ Intelligence between Persons, being, able to con- 
‘ tribute to such Answers; it seeming to be a Do- 
‘ tage to say, that the Devils understand Questi- 
‘ ons which are put to them in Latin, and that they 
‘ always answer in French, and in the natural Lan- 
‘ guage of that Person whom they would make 
‘ pass for Possessed. Whence it follows, that from 
‘ such an Effect the Residence of a Devil cannot 
‘ be inferred, most especially if the Questions 
‘ do not contain many Words and many Dis- 
‘ courses. 
QUESTION IX. 
Sect. 27. ‘ Whether to vomit such things as Peo- 
‘ ple have swallow’d, be a Sign of Possession?
Q2 AN-


228 The History of 
Book III.
ANSWER IX. 
‘ Delrio, Bodin, and other Authors say, that by 
‘ Witchcraft Wizards do sometimes cause Nails, 
‘ Pins, and other strange things to be vomited by 
‘ the Work of the Devil: So that in the really pos- 
‘ sessed the Devil can do the same thing. But to 
‘ vomit the things as they have swallow’d, that is 
‘ natural, there being found Persons who have a 
‘ weak Stomach, and who keep for many Hours 
‘ what they have swallow’d, and then cast them up 
‘ again as they took them; and the Disease call’d 
‘ the Lienteria rendring the Aliments through the 
‘ Fundament, as they had been taken by the Mouth, 
‘ without any alteration, is a fuller Proof of it. 
QUESTION X. 
Sect. 30. ‘ Whether the Prickings of a Launcet 
‘ upon divers parts of the Body, without Blood is- 
‘ suing thence, are a certain Mark of Possession? 
ANSWER X. 
‘ That ought to he attributed to the Disposition 
‘ of a melancholick Temper, the Blood whereof 
‘ is so thick, that it cannot issue out through so 
‘ little Wounds; and ’tis for that Reason that ma- 
‘ ny being prick’d even in the Veins and natural 
‘ Vessels, by the Launcet of a Chyrurgeon, bleed 
‘ not one drop, as ’tis seen by Experience: There- 
‘ fore there is nothing extraordinary in it. 
Sect. 31. That Question made it appear, that 
There happen’d things as surprizing in the Possessi-
ons


229 the Devils of Loudun. 
ons of other Countries as in that of Loudun, where 
this last Effect has not been observ’d, and to which 
can have no relation, seeing that there is nothing 
alike, either in the printed Books, or Manu- 
scripts of that time. Nevertheless the Possession 
in the Diocess of Nines, where that pretended Mi- 
racle was dope, has not been truer, nor judg’d such, 
because the Promoter of that Diocess had more Mo- 
desty and Honesty than many other Ecclesiasticks 
of his time. 
Sect. 32. These are the Decisions of the Univer- 
sity of Montpellier, which have been here related to 
shew of what Nature those Miracles were which 
past in the presence of the Duke of Orleans. To 
which may be added further, to omit nothing which 
may not be alogether clear, and that the quiet and 
repos’d condition of the Possess’d at the end of their 
Agitations, where they seem’d to have suffer’d no- 
thing, and where their Countenance recover’d in an 
instant its natural Form, is so far from being a good 
Proof of a true Possession, that ’tis an evident Mark 
of the contrary, seeing that ’tis not the Custom of 
Devils to be contented to do feats of Activity, by 
the Bodies which they possess, and to leave them 
afterwards found, well dispos’d, and free from 
Pains. The Gospel teacheth, that these terrible Guests 
made some of the Possess’d deaf and dumb; that 
they caus’d others to fall into the Fire and the 
Water; that they made others to foam at the Mouth, 
or made them wither’d and consumptive, or tor- 
mented them as if they would break or tear them in 
pieces, and after the Agitations and Torments they 
left them feeble and tir’d, and sometimes half dead. 
So that there has been reason to conclude that the 
Motions which begin and end at the Will of an 
Exorcist, jubentis aut prohibentis, commanding or
Q3 forbid-


230 The History of 
Book III. 
forbidding, as the Book of Demonomany mentions, 
are Motions studied, concerted, and done out of a 
Design, and that they who do them, being far 
from the being possess’d by Devils, they possess 
themselves so well that they stop and return to 
their natural State as soon as they please. Duncan 
assures that the same thing happen’d in his Pre- 
sence, and that in publick, upon the Stage, where a 
young Maid turn’d about for half an hour with so 
wonderful a swiftness, that the Sight was troubled 
to follow it; then she stopt all on a suddain, and 
made her Courtefie with so good a Grace, and so 
calm an Air, as if she had continued always 
still. 
Sect. 33. It were but to tire the Reader, to make 
all the Reflections that offer themselves upon the 
behaviour of the pretended Possess’d, and to relate 
all the examples of the Jugling Tricks, and other 
Actions counterfeit or natural, far more wonderful 
than those of the pretended Devils, which are con- 
tain’d in the Books of the Fathers of the Church, 
and in those of a great number of Authors ancient 
and modern. ’Tis therefore much better to resume the 
Order of things which past in that accursed and a- 
bominable Intrigue at Loudun. 
Sect. 34. The Expeditions of a great Repute had 
doubtless flatter’d the Nuns, but they were not less 
touch’d with the hope of Plenty and Wealth, of 
which they were destitute. Their Expectation was 
not deceived; Their Reputation had flown into 
all Quarters, although it was not in a manner so ad- 
vantagious as they were persuaded, And they 
were from that time freed of their Indigence by 
the officious care of the Exorcists, and by their 
sollicitations to Persons pious, credulous and chari- 
table. The Author of the Demonomany saith. ‘ That
‘ Alms


231 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ Alms were sent them from all Parts, and that if 
‘ they had not receiv’d a sufficient Charity, they 
‘ would make a Gathering for them in the Towns. 
The Generosity of the Nobility of the first Rank, 
and above all that of the Duke of Orleans, and all 
his Court, as we have seen before, put them alto- 
gether into a wealthy Condition. But that was not 
yet enough; all this was done but by the way 
of Persuasion, or by the Motions of Compassion and 
Charity, which were only commendable, and which 
did not suit with the Character of the Commis- 
sary, nor with that of the Authors of the Contri- 
vance, nor with that of the Exorcists who direct- 
ed it. To fill up these Characters, and to bring by 
little and little the Work towards the principal End 
which was propos’d, they began to declare War a- 
gainst the Protestants, and to invert themselves with 
their Spoils. The Protestants enjoy’d one part of the 
Church-yard of Loudun, which after many contesta- 
tions had been left them by Rochefort, and since con- 
firm’d by Mangot and Douville, all three Commissaries 
of the King in that behalf, successively and at divers 
times, But Laubardemont by Virtue of a Commis- 
sion obtain’d upon false Informations, took from 
them that Possession, and depriv’d them of their 
Right, by a Sentence which he gave the 23d. of 
January 1634. permitting them by a particular fa- 
vour, to buy with their own Money some Gardens 
for their Burying-place. He order’d also the Protestant 
Inhabitants, who had Houses in those Streets thro’ 
which the Procession was to pass, upon the Festi- 
val call’d Corpus Christi day, to hang and adorn 
the Front of their Houses, and also commanded 
them and the Consistory to take care of the Execu- 
tion of the said Order against each of them in par- 
ticular, who were not obedient, upon the Penalty
Q4 of


232 The History of Book III.
of 500 Livres Fine, and suspension of their Offices, 
if they had any, and the interdiction of the Exercise 
of their Religion within the Town and Suburbs: 
Which Order the Protestants vigorously oppos’d in 
consequence of the secret Articles of the Edict of Nants, 
and they could not be induc’d to obey it, neither by 
the Intrigues which were imploy’d for that purpose, 
nor by the Threats which they made use of to terri- 
fie them. They were again sent for another time by 
the same Commissary, who order’d them to assist 
at the Exorcisms, which they refus’d to do, as well 
because of the Places where they exorcis’d, as the 
Ceremonies which they us’d during the Exorcisms, 
and of the use which they made there of the Sacra- 
ment; which oblig’d the Assistants to pay those Re- 
spects, to which their Conscience could not submit. 
Laubardemont told them that they were afraid to be 
convinc’d by the Evidence of Truth to give Glo- 
ry to God, and to acknowledge the Possession; 
To which they reply’d, that supposing that the Pos- 
session was true, it would no ways prejudice them, 
nor their Religion, and that so the fear to be ob- 
lig’d to own it, would not give them so much trou- 
ble as he imagin’d. But however, said the Commis- 
sary to them, if the Possession were acknowledg'd, one 
might infer thence divers Conclusions in favour of the 
Roman Religion, and against the Doctrine of Protestants. 
If it were permitted us to write, answer’d James de 
Brissac Sieur Desloges, one of the Ministers, there is 
nothing in the World more easie, than to prove that the 
Possession does not establish at all the Roman Religion, nor 
that it destroys that of the Reformed. Why do not you 
write then? reply’d Laubardemont, Who is it that 
binders you? The Threats that were made to Mr. Dun- 
can, answer’d the Minister, and the Displeasure which 
we are told that Court and your Lordship have shewed
against


233 the Devils of Loudun. 
against him; But if you please to grant us liberty under 
your Hand, you shall quickly have the satisfaction to judge 
of our Reasons, and the Publick may judge of them like- 
wise. But, said he, your design would be possibly to op- 
pose the Possession, and ’tis that which cannot be tole- 
rated, after that the Question has been judg’d in a le- 
gal Manner. We will suppose the Possession, reply’d the 
Minister, and the intent of the Writing will be only, 
that the Roman Catholicks cannot draw thence any ad- 
vantage against the Protestants. Most of the Roman 
Catholicks there present, amongst whom was the 
Marquiss de la Rochepozai, would have been glad 
that the permission which the Minister desir’d 
might be allow’d him, but Laubardemont, who perceiv’d 
well the consequences, and who would not ex- 
pose the Propositions of the Exorcist to the Consuta- 
tion of the Ministers, sent them away without al- 
lowing them that liberty. 
Sect. 35. The Protestants who [by Virtue of the 
Edict of Nants] had a Right to keep little Schools 
for the instruction of Youth, and the Right where- 
of had been confirm’d by the Commissaries of the 
King, and by the Decree of the Parliament of the 
30th of August. 1613. had in their Possession a pret- 
ty large House, wherein they caused the Greek and 
Latin Tongue to be taught. That House seem’d 
convenient to lodge the Nuns of St. Ursula, who 
yet liv’d in an hir’d House: And ’twas believ’d that 
’twould not be difficult to take it from its Owners, 
and to put it into the Hands of the Nuns. For that 
purpose James Denieau the King’s Attorney in the 
Commission which concern’d the Affair of the Posses- 
sion at Loudun, remonstrated to Laubardemont the 
18th of January 1634. that the Lodging of the Ur- 
sulines was inconvenient, because of the smalness of 
its Extent; That they could not perform there the
Exorcisms


234 The History of 
Book III. 
Exorcisms but with much difficulty, and that there 
was not in the Town a sufficient number of Churches 
to Exorcise conveniently, by Reason of the great 
concourse of People, who came in Crouds from all 
Parts to assist thereat. But that the Reformed, to 
whom it was not permitted to keep Schools, had 
a Colledge, which was a large House, and was ve- 
ry fit for the Reception of these Nuns; That he re- 
quested that it would please Laubardemont to go 
thither and visit it; and then order what he should 
think good. The Commissary agreed to go thither, 
which he did the very same day, with Denieau. He 
found in the Colledge but two Regents, who told 
them that the Sieurs Desloges Minister, and Martin 
Counsellor of the Bailiwick, were the Directors of it: 
He order’d that these Directors should be appointed 
to appear before him, that the matter might be de- 
termin’d according to the Conclusions of the King’s 
Attorney. They appear’d but would not acknow- 
ledge Laubardemont for a competent Judge, as not 
having any Commission for that purpose; how- 
ever he omitted not to make some Procedures, and 
to give some Orders, notwithstanding the refusal 
made by them. Whereupon the Protestants signified 
that they appeal’d from his Orders, as being an in- 
competent Judge, and that they took upon them 
the Defence in their own Private Names: And to 
prevent all other Proceedings which he might make 
thereafter, they sent Deputies to Paris to complain 
to the King, and to maintain their Right. In 
prejudice thereof Laubardemont gave the 29th of 
January a Sentence, importing. That whereas the 
Protestants have establish'd a Colledge without the King's 
Permission, and to the Prejudice of his Edicts, he com- 
mands them to clear the House of the said Colledge of 
the Bodies and Goods, and to put the Keys into the Hands
of


235 the Devils of Loudun.
of the King’s Attorney, three days after the intimati- 
on of the present Order; and that the said time being 
past, they shall be compelled thereto whatsoever opposition 
or Appeals notwithstanding. That Order was signi- 
fied the day following, and they caus’d all the Ec- 
clesiasticks, and Religious Orders of the Town to 
prepare to make a solemn Procession, and to cop- 
duct the Ursulines with pomp, and, as it were, in 
triumph into the House of the Protestants, where in 
case they refus’d to let them in, they purpos’d to 
break the Doors open. The Protestants went to 
Laubardemont and remonstrated, That as soon as they 
should have understood by their Deputies the King’s 
pleasure, they would wholly submit to it, and that 
they besought him to grant them so much time. 
Upon the refusal which he made, they signified to 
him their new Protestations, Appeals, &c. and af- 
terwards went to the ordinary Officers of Loudun, 
before whom they made along Verbal Process, con- 
taining all their Reasons and their Offers to obey 
the Will of the King, when it should be made known 
to them. Upon this the Catholick Officers fear- 
ing that the Populace would raise some tumult pre- 
judicial to their Interests and to the Town in gene- 
ral, they sent to desire of the Commissary a Delay 
for eight days, but he granted them, but four, which 
he after revok’d the same day, and the 4th of Feb- 
ruary the Provost of Thouars came to Loudun with 
all his Company of Guards; which having caus’d 
much uneasiness to the more moderate Inhabitants of 
both Religions, and to all those who desir’d to live in 
Peace, the Lieutenant Civil and the Judge of the 
Provostship made many Proposals to each Party, 
to oblige the Protestants to sell their House, and the 
Nuns to buy it: But that was not the design of those 
Ladies, nor what was promis’d them. So the Ma-
strates


236 The History of Book III. 
gistrates having not succeeded in that Negotiation, 
they saw all the Town in trouble and tumult; for 
us they knew the imperious and violent Humour of 
Laubardemont, they judg’d that he would not easily 
relinquish his design. In effect the Provost of Thou- 
ars made himself ready to go with his Guards in- 
to that House, but they met in the Streets the 
Protestant Women of all Qualities and Ages, with 
their Aprons full of Sand and Ashes, which they 
pretended to cast into the Eyes, to blind, as much 
as it should be possible for them, all those that should 
attempt to go and force the Colledge; Whilst their 
Husbands, who had understood that there were 
come from Poitiers 800 Men, besides all the Mar- 
shalseas of the neigbouring Towns, were in an ex- 
tream Consternation, being uncertain of the Issue 
that an Affair of that Consequence might have. But 
Laubardemont seeing that it took such a Course, and 
finding in the Protestants more Obstinacy than Me- 
nuau the King’s Advocate, and the rest of his Adhe- 
rents had made him believe, he probably fear’d that 
that Attempt which he had made without any Or- 
der of the Court, should be disavow’d; and so 
durst not proceed to Extremities. However it 
was, he sent away the Provost of Thouars, 
and caus’d not the others to come, according 
to the Threats he had made. In the mean 
while he drew up a bloody Verbal Process a- 
gainst the Protestants, and caus’d Informations to 
be made full of Calumnies and odious Imputations, 
The Lieutenant Criminal made also one on his 
part, upon the Demand of the King’s Attorney; 
and ’twas hop’d by one or other of theft Informa- 
tions, wherein the Protestants were strangely aspers’d 
and blacken’d, they would reduce them to ask for 
Favour, and to offer gladly what they had denied
with


237 the Devils of Loudun
with so much resistance and resolution. They did 
not fail on their part to take care of themselves, 
by presenting their Petition to the Chamber of the 
Edict, where they obtain’d a Decree the 8th of Fe- 
bruary, which imports, That the Court receiv'd their 
Appeal from the Procedure made by Laubardemont, 
who was forbid to proceed further in the execution of his 
Order, till they had taken Cognizance of that Matter, 
upon the Penalty of Nullity of the Proceedings, and of 
all the Costs, Damages, and Interests. This Decree 
having been signified to the Commissary Denieau, the 
Lieutenant Civil, and the Judge of the Provostship, 
with a Summons to appear at the Court, Lauberde- 
mont departed the 15th of February, to go to Pa- 
ris, and carried the Informations of the Lieute- 
nant Criminal, and the Verbal Process which he 
himself had made; wherein he charg’d the Prote- 
stants with having caus’d a Sedition and popular 
Commotion. He fail’d not to see favourably re- 
ceiv’d and heard by Cardinal de Richelieu, and by 
the King s Council; where all he had done was ap- 
prov’d of, and confirm’d by a Decree; with Pro- 
hibitions to the Parliament to take Cognizance of 
that Affair, and with a command to the Protestants 
to obey the Orders and Edicts of Laubardemont, of 
the 29th of January, and the 3d of February, and 
all that should be ordain’d by him, touching the 
Business of the Colledge. There was also a Com- 
mission dispatched to d'Etampes, Master of the Re- 
quests, to proceed to a new Information; and he 
had a Warrant of Imprisonment granted against six 
of the principal Protestants, which cast them all in- 
to great trouble; whereunto the return of their 
Deputies from Paris did not put a stop; for they 
understood that the Court was prepossess’d against 
them to such a degree, that they would not consent to
grant


238 The History of Book III.
grant any Audience to those who demanded it on 
their behalf; and that they had condemn’d them 
without hearing. Upon this they sent again new 
Deputies, some whereof having rid Post, confirm’d 
what the former related, and said, that they were 
advised to consent to a voluntary Sale of the House 
in Question. But they resolved rather to suffer 
it to be taken by Force, than to receive the Price 
which had been offer’d for it; which was so low, 
that the Offer might rather pass for an Insult on 
the part of their Enemies, than for a serious Propo- 
sal of Persons, who, in good earnest, fought for an 
Accommodation. In the mean while the Deputies 
who had remain’d at Paris, writ that the Marquiss du 
Rivau had in his Hand a Letter of Privy-Seal, by 
which he was commanded to disarm the Prote- 
stants of the Town of Loudun; That he was to de- 
part from Paris for that purpose, and that Loubar- 
demont would come back with him; which he did 
not however so suddenly; and during that time, 
Regnier, and Dumoutier Bourneus, who were of the 
number of the Six, against whom he had caused a 
Warrant to be decreed to seize their Persons, sur- 
rendred themselves in the Prison of Fort l’Eveque, 
where they were heard and interrogated, whether 
there had not been a popular Commotion at Lou- 
dun; and if it had not been resolv’d before to make 
it, in an Assembly held by the Protestants, where 
the Ministers had assisted? Whereunto having an- 
swer’d very pertinently, they were at first set at li- 
berty under Bail; and some days after their Sure- 
ties were discharg’d, and they dismist. 
Sect. 36. At length, the 5th day of December, Lau- 
bardemont being return’d to Loudun, signified the 
Decree of the Council of State abovementioned, da- 
ted the 23d of May; to which the Protestants by a
Verbal


239 the Devils of Loudun. 
Verbal Process having offer’d to obey, with a Pro- 
testation to address themselves by their most hum- 
ble Remonstrance to his Majesty, against that De- 
cree which had been granted without their being 
heard or call’d, they deliver’d the Keys of the 
House, and the Nuns were put into possession 
of it, and made very quickly after other Purchases 
of some neighbouring Houses, and the nearest Gar- 
dens; And since that time they have added such 
considerable Room, rais’d so many Buildings in 
their Convent, and bought so many Tythes, Rents, 
and other Lands and Demains in the Country, that 
one may be assur’d, that not only their pretended 
Diabolical Possession has put them out of the State 
of Indigence, wherein they were, but that their 
House may at this Day pass for one of the richest 
Communities of their Order. 
Sect. 37. The noise which that Affair made, had 
drawn all the Attention of the People; and the De- 
vils, who seem’d to have no other end than to di- 
vert and please them, seeing them thereby drawn 
off from the Contemplation of the Miracles of the 
Possession, continued quiet, and took that time to 
recover their past Labour, and to prepare themselves 
for new Endeavours at the return of Laubardemont,
their famous Protector, who caus’d them to under- 
stand, that he would shortly return to favour and 
shelter them with his Authority. Father Surin, whose 
Direction had not yet produc’d any thing extraor- 
dinary, except in his own Person, found it conve- 
nient, while they expected the Commissary, to 
raise by some Miracle the Reputation of the Exor- 
cisms, which began to diminish. There remain’d 
in the Body of the Superior, four Devils, Leviathan, 
Behemot, Balaam, and Isaacarum, after the Expulsi- 
on of the three others, Asmodee, Aman and Gresil,
which


240 The History of 
Book III. 
which had been effected by Virtue of the Exorcisms 
of Father Lactance. The Jesuit attempted not to 
drive them out all at once, for it was of too great 
importance to cause always the best Actresses to
appear upon the Stage; and he accounted it much 
better to use moderately the Authority of the 
Church, in not delivering altogether that poor pos- 
sess’d Person according to the Power which he had,
and according to which Charity seem’d to require 
it, than to suffer the most famous of the Possess’d 
to retire, who could best of all impose upon the 
Eyes of the Publick. ’Twas therefore resolv’d to 
expel only Leviathan at that time, who was an elo- 
quent Devil, and who sometimes made long dis- 
courses, as it appeard in a Book intituled, The Glo- 
ry of St. Joseph, printed at Saumur by Lewis 
Mace, second Edition; In which this Devil is made 
to say, ‘ That his principal business was to hinder 
‘ the Love of God to his Creatures, and that of the 
‘ Creatures to God; That in that employment he 
‘ suffered a new Hell, because he could not prevent, 
‘ but that some would advance towards God; 
‘ That he was very unfortunate in being come to 
‘ Loudun to act the Nun; That they made him fast in 
‘ spite of his Teeth, and wear Sackcloth, and that this 
‘ was worse to him yet than a Hell; That he would 
‘ long since have quitted the Body of the Superior, 
‘ if God had not constrain’d him to continue there; 
‘ That he had made it all along his Business to pos- 
‘ sess Bodies, but that he never was so much molest- 
‘ ed in any other as in that: To which the Author 
‘ of the Book adds, That he was to be pursued with 
‘ great Application of Spirit, through all the Fa- 
‘ culties and Operations of the Soul, where he had 
‘ insinuated and intrench’d himself, fortifying him- 
‘ self in the natural Inclinations, and the Roots of
‘ Im


241 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ Imperfection, in which he maintains himself as 
‘ in his own Territories; That when he had lost one 
‘ Intrenchment, he entred into another; That 
‘ ’twas necessary to seek him every where, and to 
‘ root him out by little and little That he made 
‘ then great complaints and cry'd out, Thou takest 
‘ from me my Nest, where shall I be now? Meaning 
‘ by that Nest, not great Failures, but petty Faults, 
‘ which others would call Virtues; That this De- 
‘ vil resisted the designs of the Exorcists, one while 
‘ by violence, exercising cruelties, which God per- 
‘ mitted him for her greater Merit, and another 
‘ while by Craft, making use of his rights of Temp- 
‘ tation and Possession; That they had experiment- 
‘ ed against him the Assistance or the Holy Guar- 
‘ dian Angels, and that of Providence, and that 
‘ with incredible Labour they were assisted by- 
‘ Grace against Nature supported by Satan; That 
‘ this Conflict had continued several Months, and 
‘ that they had seen with admiration the things 
‘ which pass’d in the Secret of Hearts, to become 
‘ sensible and visible; That at last the Devil had 
‘ yielded, choosing rather to be disinist, than kept 
‘ in possession, seeing that his House was chang'd, 
‘ into a Prison. That Book imports further, That 
‘ the Possession of Loudun was one of the strangest 
‘ and delicatest that had ever been seen; That ’twas 
‘ founded upon the Operation of Magick, and up- 
‘ on the Wicked usage of tile Liberty of Men, 
‘ to which God condescended very much, respect- 
‘ ing the Free-will of his Creatures; That the Prin- 
‘ cipal design of the Magicians was to conceal the 
‘ residence of Devils in those Bodies, and that for 
‘ these reasons the exterior effects which were seen 
‘ in other Possessions, and were supported by the 
‘ Power of Satan alone, were neither so numerous, 
‘ nor so great. R Sect.


242 The History of 
Book III.
Sect. 38. That Devil having been expell’d, they 
gave notice of it to the Bishop of Poitiers by a Let- 
ter, to which they added the Extract of the Verbal 
Process of the Exorcisms whereof this is the Copy. 
‘ Monday the 5th of November 1635. after the 
‘ Devil nam’d Isaacarum, one of the four possessing 
‘ the Mother Prioress, had made this Adoration to 
‘ the Holy Sacrament in the Church of the Ursulines, 
‘ where the Reverend Father Sarin of the Society of 
‘ Jesus exorcis’d him, the Body of the Possess’d 
‘ has been suddenly rais’d upon her Feet, and Le- 
‘ viathan, chief of all the Troop of the Possession, 
‘ appear’d on a sudden in the Place of the said Isaa- 
‘ carum, manifesting himself by disdainful frowning 
‘ and proud Gate as of a Queen, with a very fair 
‘ and shining Countenance: Whereupon the Exor- 
‘ cist speaking Latin, according to his Custom, 
‘ said, Here's a Devil who makes himself a Beau, but 
‘ for the Glory of God and the Edification of Souls, I 
‘ intend presently to make him shew his ugliness and de- 
‘ formities; And the Hymn Gloria &c. having been 
‘ sung to that end, the Body of the said Prioress 
‘ was cast to the Ground, shewing a very hideous 
‘ and frightful Visage, with strange contortions in 
‘ all her Members, turning her Face towards the 
‘ Earth, that it might not be seen, and then lifting 
‘ up her self with a very majestick Countenance, 
‘ went and set her self proudly in a Chair, nodding 
‘ her Head with Gravity, and seeming to desire 
‘ to say something; But the Exorcist having con- 
‘ strain’d her by a speedy command to humble her 
‘ self and to cast her self on the Ground, asking the 
‘ Devil if it were not true that Jesus Christ had van- 
‘ quish’d him in that Maid, and by her answer’d 
‘ with Blasphemy in a doleful tone, and a dejected 
‘ look. It is but too true for me. Moreover being
‘ urg’d
 

243 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ urg’d again to finish his Adoration, he cast himself 
‘ at the Feet of the Father, rolling himself along 
‘ with frightful Agitations, embracing them divers 
‘ times, and whilst the Magnificat, &c. was sung,
‘ she extended her Arms and Hands, making them 
‘ become streight and stiff, and her Head lean’d 
‘ on the Foot of the said Exorcist, upon the middle 
‘ of the step of the Altar, she did turn it side-ways 
‘ towards some of the Spectators, on the side of the 
‘ Window, and shew’d a wound in form of a Cross, 
‘ Blood dropping from it of a fresh and Vermillion 
‘ Colour; the first and second Skin which they call 
‘ the Dermis and Epidermis were scratch’d and a 
‘ little open’d, and that Cross was near of the same 
‘ length that appears in this Figure, 
Sect. 39. ‘ At the same time the Father, who knew 
‘ the Sign by the last going out of the chief Devil, 
‘ promis’d and sign’d by the said Leviathan since 
‘ the 17th. of May in the presence of the Lord Bi- 
‘ shop of Poitiers, cry’d aloud. Behold, Sirs, God 
‘ be thanked, the sign of the Ejection, Leviathan is 
‘ gone out, and then the said Prioress appear’d on 
‘ a sudden with a Countenance so modest and se- 
‘ rene, and a Spirit so quiet and settled, that the 
‘ Spectators well perceiv’d, notwithstanding the 
‘ Blood which was upon her Fore-head, that in- 
‘ deed the Finger of God and the Ray of his Mer- 
‘ cy was there, which oblig’d them to sing present- 
‘ ly, with Tears of Joy, the Hymn Te Deum, &c.
R2 ‘ There


244 The History of Book III. 
‘ Thereupon the Exorcist being resolv’d to make 
‘ Isaacarum appear again, and make him give an 
‘ account of that Wound, and having sung to that 
‘ end Memento salutis Author, &c. the said Isaacarum 
‘ shew’d himself upon her Visage with a frightful 
‘ aspect, then with an insolent Joy he cry’d aloud 
‘ thrice, I am now Master my self, I am now Master. 
‘ Being ask’d how? He answer’d, That the chief is 
‘ gone away. Being urg’d whether he spake true, be- 
‘ ing so great a Liar? He reply’d, ‘Tis as true as 
‘ that the Flesh of God is in that Tabernacle there. Be- 
‘ ing ask’d where is Leviathan at present? He an- 
‘ swer’d, What do I know? In Hell, I think; Being 
‘ demanded from whence came that sudden De- 
‘ parture, he said, renouncing God as ’twas usual 
‘ with him. That he knew nothing, adding, Joseph 
‘ came, who has driven him away, intimating to him on 
‘ the behalf of God, that there was now no longer time 
‘ to resist the Ministers of the Church, and that he had 
‘ triumph'd enough. Finally, being urg’d to tell whe- 
‘ ther the Bloody Cross which was on her Fore- 
‘ head, was a wound by a Mans Hand? he said, 
‘ No, and swore. Upon which the Father Exor- 
‘ cist declar’d succinctly three things to the Assist- 
‘ ants, That the Prioress, by the advice which had 
‘ been given her since the time he had begun to 
‘ Exorcise her, had put her self under the special 
' Protection of that Holy Patriarch; That for these 
‘ two Months past, she had very much increas’d 
‘ her devotion towards him; and that in fine two 
‘ Days ago she had made a Vow to say the little 
‘ Office of the Saint every day for the space of a 
‘ Year. This Act is sign’d by the Register of the 
‘ Commission, by Laubardemont, and by eight Ex- 
‘ orcists, Jesuits, and Capucins, some Priests, Cu- 
‘ rates and Nuns, and some Officers as well of the
‘ Baili-


245 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ Bailiwick, as of the Province of the general As- 
‘ sessors, and Office of Salt at Loudun. 
Sect. 40. After such a Verbal Process so authen- 
tickly attested and sign’d, can one doubt the truth 
of the Miracle? And was it not imprudence in the 
Incredulous to say, that the Nun might have made 
that Wound whilst she roll’d her self, and that she 
might have had an Iron Cross hid in her Clothes, 
or in her Hands, which were at liberty, and have 
made a slight Wound, having not judg’d it fit to 
make a deeper? ’Tis true, that to support that Su- 
spicion and their Prejudices, they alledg’d, that the 
Wounds made by the three former Devils, who 
were already gone out of the same possessed Person, 
having been suspected, as it was clearly manifested, 
and even by a Writing, those Devils, who seem’d to 
be so well dispos’d, and to have a mind to confound 
the Incredulity of Gainsayers, ought to use more Pre- 
caution, and not to forget any Circumstance which 
might have satisfied the Publick, and convinc’d them 
wholly of the truth of that Action. But would it have 
been reasonable to give one self so much trouble to 
satisfie the Whimsies of the Publick? What needed 
there more? One Devil had promis’d in the presence 
of the Bishop of Poitiers, a good while ago, he had 
now perform’d his promise: Another Devil serv’d 
for a Witness, he had made his Deposition, and 
confirm’d it by a solemn Oath in proper Terms, 
without any Equivocation, As true, as that the Flesh 
of God was in the Tabernacle. And all these things 
were well attested by a number of Friars, and o- 
ther Persons of Quality, all good Friends of these 
Devils, who frequented them often, had Com- 
merce with them, and had known their Sincerity. 
What could then have been said against it? And 
what ground of Unbelief must not one have had to 
resist so many Proofs?
R3 Sect.


246 The History of 
Book III.
Sect. 41. This last Miracle was followed quickly 
by a new one, done upon the same Person, by the 
Expulsion of the Devil Balaam. This is the Verbal 
Process that was then publish’d. 
‘ Thursday the 29th of November 1635. We, James 
‘ Denieau, Counsellor of the King at the Presidial 
‘ Court of la Fleche, and his Attorney in the Com- 
‘ mission given by him for the Fact of Exorcisms 
‘ to Monsieur de Laubardemont, Counsellor of his Ma- 
‘ jesty in his Council of State and Privy-Council, 
‘ being at the said Loudun in the Church of the Ur- 
‘ sulines, with James Nozai, Register in the said 
‘ Commission. The Reverend Father Surin of the 
‘ Society of Jesus, having receiv’d a Letter from 
‘ the Lord Archbishop of Tours, by which he re- 
‘ commended to him to cause that Mr. Montague, 
‘ a Noble Englishman, might receive Edification by 
‘ the fight of what pass’d at the Exorcisms; The 
‘ said Father Surin should diligently apply him- 
‘ self to exorcise the Mother Prioress of the said 
‘ Nuns, in the presence of the said Mr. Montague, 
‘ Mr. Killegrew and Mr. Scandret, English Gentle- 
‘ men, and of many other Persons of Quality: 
‘ In performing of which Exorcism, the Devil Ba- 
‘ laam appear’d counterfeiting the Postures and Mo- 
‘ tions, which Isaacarum and Behemot have been ac- 
‘ custom’d to do: Whereupon the Father suppo- 
‘ sing that it was Isaacarum, he commanded him to 
‘ give the reason of an Accident that happen’d 
‘ eight days since to the said Mother Prioress, 
‘ which was an extraordinary wandring of her Spi- 
‘ rit, with a perpetual Inclination to eat and sleep, 
‘ whereby she felt an extream pain, as of things un- 
‘ usual and very violent. To whom the said De- 
‘ vil answer’d, That 'twas an Enterprize; and as the
Father


247 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ Father pursu’d him to know that Enterprise, the 
‘ Devil retir’d: Then the Hymn Magnisicat, &c. 
‘ being sung, he appear’d again in the very shape of 
‘ Isaacarum; and the Father forbearing to continue 
‘ his Demand, enjoyn’d him to prostrate himself 
‘ as he us’d to do, and to adore the Holy Sacra- 
‘ ment; to which having been obedient, as he was 
‘ in the middle of the Action, he stopt on a sud- 
‘ den, and the form of Balaam appear’d in her Vi- 
‘ sage sad and hideous, making however some 
‘ shew of Laughter, which caus’d him to be known. 
‘ Then the Father told the Spectators, that it was 
‘ Balaam, which the Devil own’d; and as it was 
‘ observ’d, that the Face became wan, and like one 
‘ dead, the said Father Surin said to him. Thou 
‘ look’st pale, as one guilty; what hast thou done? 
‘ He answer’d, ’Tis true, ’tis I who have done the E- 
‘ vil whereof thou complainest. The Father urging 
‘ him to tell plainly what it was, after some lit- 
‘ tle delaying, he said, ’Tis my self who these days 
‘ past have caus'd to the Diseas'd that extraordinary 
‘ Hunger and troublesome Sleep, and who have kept her 
‘ from all the Exercises of Prayer and Piety, which 
‘ she had been accustom’d to do. Whereupon the Vi- 
‘ sage continuing to appear, still more pale, and 
‘ tending to an Extremity, the said Father perceiv- 
‘ ed that the Devil could hold out no longer, and 
‘ conjecturing that he was ready to go out of the 
‘ Body, he commanded him with great Fervour to 
‘ do it. Then the Body or the said Maid, being 
‘ upon her Knees, would be bow’d backwards up-
‘ on her Heels, and stretching out her Left-Arm in 
‘ the Air to the sight of all. We saw, with many 
‘ others of the Assistants, viz. the Sieur Demorans,
‘ the Vicegerent of the Bishop of Poitiers, the Fa- 
‘ ther Aginot and Bacheterie Jesuits, Exorcists,
R 4 Father


248 The History of 
Book III.
‘ Father Luke Capucin, Exorcist, the said English 
‘ Gentlemen, the said Nozai Register, the Sieur de 
‘ Fresue Burgess of Loudun, and especially the said 
‘ Father Surin Exorcising bloody Characters, form- 
‘ ing themselves upon the Back of her Hand, 
‘ which compos’d the Name of Joseph; this being 
‘ perceiv’d by the said Father, he said, that ’twas 
‘ the sign of the going out of Balaam; The said 
‘ Name is written in Roman Letters, and in the 
‘ form and bigness almost as this is, JOSEPH; 
‘ which Sign the said Father had extorted from the 
‘ Devil the 1st of the Month of October last, which 
‘ happen’d in this manner. The said Father Su- 
‘ rin. having taken notice that the Mother Prioress 
‘ receiv’d the special Favours of God, by the In- 
‘ tercession of St. Joseph; and that the Devil Ba- 
‘ laam had own’d that the said Saint was his parti- 
‘ cular Enemy in Heaven, he purpos’d to compel 
‘ him, for a sign of his final departure, to write 
‘ the Name of Joseph on the back of the Left- 
‘ Hand of the possessed Maid, instead of that of 
‘ Balaam, which two Years before he had pro- 
‘ mis’d to write; the Father thinking it more de- 
‘ cent that a Religious Person, should have upon 
‘ her Hand the Name of a Saint, than that of a 
‘ Devil. Having therefore several times command- 
‘ ed that Devil to promise this Sign, without be- 
‘ ing able to engage him to consent to it, he re- 
‘ solv’d to perswade the Maid to perform some 
‘ Devotion for that End; which was, to receive 
‘ the Sacrament nine days together, and to do some 
‘ Austerities every day to the Honour of St. Jo- 
‘ seph; that being done, the ninth day at the Ex- 
‘ claims, without the Fathers seeming to enquire 
‘ into that Affair, the Devil Balaam appear’d in a 
‘ terrible Form, contrary tb his ordinary Practice,
and


249 the Devils of Loudun
‘ and biting with rage the back of her Ieft-hand, 
‘ confest that he was compell’d by the Guardian An- 
‘ gel of the Maid, on the behalf of St. Joseph, to 
‘ make the Sign commanded at the very time of 
‘ his last going out; after which he promis’d him, 
‘ and swore upon the Holy Sacrament, not with- 
‘ out regret, saying. That he intended, being not able 
‘ to go to Heaven in Person, that at least his Name, 
‘ should go thither, being ivgrav’d upon the Hand of that 
‘ Maid: In conformity to his Promise, that being 
‘ come to pass which has been represented above: 
‘ And the said Name being mark'd in such a man- 
‘ ner, that the first and second Skin, and the Flesh, 
‘ seem’d pierc’d; after which, the Maid being 
‘ come to her self, they sung Te Deum Laudamus, &c. 
‘ Then ’twas advis’d to make some of the Devils to 
‘ appear, to know how the matter had passed. Up- 
‘ on that the Father, having the Holy Sacrament in 
‘ his Hand, commanded that Devil who should be 
‘ in the Body, to appear and answer to what 
‘ he should be interrogated; and presently Behe- 
‘ mot appear’d with his frightful Countenance, who 
‘ being commanded to tell who had writ that 
‘ Name upon her Hand, answer’d, That ’twas Ba- 
‘ laam, who had appear’d alone, counterfeiting the o- 
‘ thers. Being ask’d if he were truly gone out, he 
‘ answer’d, Yes, by the Flesh and Blood of God which 
‘ is there, making a Sign towards the Sacrament. 
‘ Being ask’d, who compelled him to go out? 
‘ Stretching out his Hand, he said, ’Tis his Enemy, 
‘ He whose Name is written, there, who is come, and
‘ hath commanded him to leave his Dissimulation, 
‘ and to appear in his own Countenance, and to declare 
‘ that he was the Author of the Disorder that hap- 
‘ pen'd eight days since to the Prioress, for the pu- 
‘ nishment of that disorder, to go out presently. Being
ask’d


250 The History of Book III.
‘ ask’d more expresly of the Cause of his going 
‘ out, he said. That he was driven out, because he 
‘ had hindred the Works of God. Being ask’d, what 
‘ Works? he answer’d, Prayer, Abstinence, Penance, 
‘ and all other Recollections of Spirit, by the irregula- 
‘ rity of the above said natural Actions. Being urg’d 
‘ to tell plainly, what Irregularity? and in what? 
‘ he reply’d. That it was, as he had said, by making 
‘ her eat continually, by sleeping, doing idle Tricks, and 
‘ hindring the other Nuns in their Devotions and Of- 
‘ fices. Whereupon the Father having said to him. 
‘ Thou wilt play the same Pranks one of these days; 
‘ and for a Punishment thou shalt be constrain’d to go 
‘ out, as well as he, he answer’d, swearing, I would 
‘ it were in my Power to obey, I would go hence without 
‘ being entreated; for I am too much tormented. And 
‘ as he looked steadfastly on the Pix, the Father 
‘ having said to him, What do you look on so much? 
‘ he answer’d, I look upon him who is not to be seen 
‘ by bodily Eyes; and upon that he withdrew. Up- 
‘ on which, We, the said Attorney of the King, 
‘ have made and drawn up our Verbal Process, 
‘ and caus’d it to be sign’d by the Persons present, 
‘ for a Testimony of the Truth which it contains; 
‘ after which the same was read aloud by the Re- 
‘ gister. Thus Sign’d: Denieau. John Joseph Surin 
‘ of the Society of Jesus. Montague, as having 
‘ seen the Letters of the Name of Joseph mark’d 
‘ upon her Hand. Thomas Killigrew. And below 
‘ the said Subscription there is written in English, 
‘ which has been translated into French, by Mr. 
‘ Montague, I saw her Hand white as my Hand, and 
‘ in an instant change Colour all along the Vein, and be- 
‘ come red, and all on a sudden a Word distinctly ap- 
‘ pear’d, and the Word was JOSEPH.
Sect.


251 the Devils of Loudun. 
Sect. 42. Thus these wretched Possessed conti- 
nued molested and tormented by the Devils, with- 
out their Exorcists giving themselves the trou- 
ble to deliver them, but when they were con- 
cern’d to edifie some great Persons of Quality, 
and to satisfie the Prelates, whose Recommendation 
these Honourable Persons brought. Some Chyrur- 
geons being sent to view the Impression of that 
Name, they perceiv’d an Inflammation, which 
made them suspect that it had been done, not by 
the Operation of a Spirit, but by Humane Art; 
knowing, that in other matters ’twas very easie to 
make a like Impression with Aqua fortis, or some 
other Compositions. But Denieau kept the Verbal 
Processes, and suppress’d them, and caus’d other 
Chyrurgeons to be fought for, who should speak a 
little more favourably, but who however durst 
not, or could not, so well disguise the matter, but 
that the Exorcists were oblig’d to own in their 
Books, ‘ That there happen’d a thing very re- 
‘ markable to that Name of Joseph writ by Balaam; 
‘ which was, that after its having been for fifteen 
‘ days very well mark’d upon the Hand of the 
‘ Superior without any Inflammation or Suppura- 
‘ tion happening there, the Devil Isaacarum, had in 
‘ his Rage bit it in such a manner, that it became 
‘ a great Sore on her Hand in the place of that 
‘ Writing; That after a Swelling and Inflammati- 
‘ on there grew a Scab, which had entirely taken 
‘ off, and erac’d the Name of Joseph, which was 
‘ seen no more, and continued ten or twelve 
‘ days without appearing; after which, the Scab, 
‘ being dried and fallen off, the same Characters 
‘ that were first form’d, by little and little re- 
‘ turn’d, contrary to all appearance, shewing them- 
‘ selves as fair as ever; which could not happen
‘ natu-


252 The History of 
Book III.
‘ naturally, according to the Report of the Chy- 
‘ rurgeons, whereof a Certificate was made. To 
which they added, That Behemot being thereupon 
interrogated about that matter, said, That in truth 
naturally these Characters could not return; but that 
God had constrained Isaacarum, who by his biting had 
defac'd that Name, to restore it to its former con- 
dition. ‘ Moreover, they say further, they plainly 
‘ perceiv’d therein the Providence of God, as well to 
‘ favour the Piety of a poor afflicted Maid, as to 
‘ supporf the Proofs which have been given of her 
‘ Deliverance; and that there is a great appearance 
‘ that these Names and those which were written 
‘ afterwards, would continue imprinted all the 
‘ time of that Maid’s Life. But the Incredulous 
were of an Opinion very contrary to the Testimo- 
ny of Behemot; for they believ’d that the Inflam- 
mation had been caus’d by the anguish of 
the Wound which had been made by writing 
the Name Joseph and that the Characters which 
were defac’d by time, and which they said 
to be from time to time renew’d by the Guardian 
Angel of the Superior, were also refresh’d, not by 
the Operation of that Angel, but by the use of 
Aqua fortis: And in effect those Characters did 
wholly disappear towards the end of her Life, 
when the leanness of her Hand had made it on- 
capable of receiving that Impression, as shall be 
told hereaster. 
Sect. 43. During this time the Possession at Chi- 
non went on, although it made little Noise, the Court 
being not so favourable to it, as to that of Loudun, 
because of a report which was made to the King by 
the Cardinal of Lions, and the Bishops of Nimes, 
Chartres, and Angers, or rather because that the Car- 
dinal de Richelieu was not concern’d for it, and
that


253 the Devils of Loudun.
that there was no Body at Chinon who had been 
render’d odious to him, as Grandier had. The pu- 
nishment that that unhappy Priest had undergone 
would not permit those four Prelates, who met to- 
gether at Bourguil in the Month of November, in the 
Year 1634. to concern themselves with the mat- 
ter of the Possession at Loudun, which had been de- 
clar’d real by the Sentence of the Bishop of Poiti- 
ers, and afterwards by a Decree of the Commis- 
saries of the Court; But also reflecting upon the Scan- 
dal which these Possessions had caus’d to some good 
Catholicks, and upon the Scoffs that the Hereticks had 
taken occasion to make upon the unworthy manner in 
which they made use of the Authority of the Church, 
and wherewith they profan’d the Sacrament, they 
resolv’d to examine that of Chinon, in favour where- 
of no Court either Ecclesiastical or Civil had yet 
given their Opinion. For that purpose they sent 
for Barre, and order’d him to bring the Maids, 
which he usually exorcis’d, to Bourguil. The Order 
of the Prelates was executed, but the pretended 
Possess’d were so confounded and dazled by their 
presence, that they durst not open their Mouths 
to speak one single Word. The Cardinal of Lions 
put to them several Questions in vain, they con- 
tinued always Silent. They ask’d Barre, why they 
did not answer? It must needs be, said he, that there 
has been a Compact of Silence agreed on between the 
Devils who possess'd them and the Magicians; They told 
him, that he ought to break that Pact, in the Quality 
of Exorcist, who labour’d in the Name and in the 
Authority of the Church; but he refus’d to do
it; and Prelates so discerning as these, fail’d not to 
see whence the cause of his refusal proceeded: The 
suspicions which they seem’d to conceive against him, 
made him uneasie, he fear’d the consequences there-
of,


254 The History of 
Book III. 
of, and to prevent them, he took the Sacrament 
in his Hand, and protested in the presence of all 
the Company, that he believ’d the Devils possess’d 
the Maids whom he exorcis’d, after the same fashi- 
on, and with as much certainty as he believ’d that 
the Body of Christ was contain’d under the Acci- 
dents of Bread and Wine. Whereupon these Pre- 
lates told him, that he was very insolent, to ad- 
vance such a Proportion; That he had not a suffi- 
cient Authority to decide so important a Question; 
That although these Maids were not effectually 
possess’d, they might believe they were so upon 
his word, as well because of their Melancholy, as 
because of the good Opinion which the possess’d had 
of him. There was one of the Prelates that told 
him, that if he was under his Jurisdiction, he would 
assuredly cause him to be chastis’d. Some time af- 
ter, the Cardinal of Lions being at the Court, made 
a Report to the King of the things which pass’d at 
Bourgneuil in his presence, and so well perswaded 
his Majesty, that those Maids were not possess’d, 
that the King sent a Letter of Privy-Seal to the 
Archbishop of Tours, which was afterwards printed, 
and whereof this is the Copy. 
My Lord Archbishop of Tours. 
Sect. 44. ‘ Having been inform’d that one named 
‘ Barre, Curate of St. James of Chinon, contrary 
‘ to all sorts of Advice and reasonable Counsel, 
‘ which have been given him, exorcis’d a number 
‘ of Maids and Women of Chinon, who are not 
‘ possess’d, as it has been related to me by seve- 
‘ ral Prelates fully inform’d of that Affair; espec- 
‘ cially by my Cousin the Cardinal of Lions, in 
‘ whose presence they have been exorcis’d by the 
‘ said 


255 the Devils of Loudun
‘ said Barre; wherefore it being necessary to take 
‘ care of this matter, and to prevent the evil Con- 
‘ sequences which may happen; I have been wil- 
‘ ling to write this Letter by the Bishop of Nimes, 
‘ whom I have sent express to you, to the intent 
‘ he might confer with yon upon the Subject of that 
‘ Irregularity, and to exhort you to interpose your 
‘ Authority for the stopping of these Proceedings, 
‘ according as he shall acquaint you with my In- 
‘ tention, wherein you may give him entire Credit, 
‘ Wherefore referring my self to him, I will no 
‘ further express my self, and pray God, my 
‘ Lord Archbishop, to have you in his holy Prote- 
‘ ction. Written at St. Germaim in Laie the 19th 
‘ of December 1634. 
Sect. 45. The Archbishop of Tours having re- 
ceiv’d that Letter, gave notice to the Court, that 
there would be need of a very considerable Sum of 
Money to proceed to the Instruction of such a Pro- 
cess; for which, seeing that he was not provided, 
and besides having no ill will neither for the Devils 
nor for the Exorcists, he caus’d not any Proceedings 
to be made against Barre, who continued exorcising, 
and added to the Exorcisms frequent Sermons against 
the Corruption of Manners, aggravating with so 
apparent a Zeal the Faults of the Age, that the com- 
mon People took him for a Saint, and that there 
were even Persons of Merit and Quality, who were 
seduc’d by his extraordinary Hypocrisie. There 
was of this Party one Duclos a Physician, who main- 
tain’d the truth of the Possession at Chinon, being 
engag’d to it by the Judgment which he had already 
given in favour of that at Loudun; but he had for 
an Antagonist, another Physician, named, Quillet, 
who publish’d in the Year 1635. an excellent La-
tin


256 The History of Book III.
tin Poem dedicated to the Clergy of France, which 
was then assembled at Paris; therein he ridicul’d all 
the Contrivances of the Exorcists, and shew’d that 
Melancholly, or rather the Frenzy of Barre and the 
Maids whom he exorcis’d, were the only Devils that 
possess’d them; And in fine, after having prov’d, by 
very solid Reasons, the Falshood of such Possessions, 
he solicited the Clergy to employ their Authority 
to suppress the Audaciousness of those who use such 
scandulous Practices, by inflicting on them severe 
Chastisements. The Clergy was not at all mov’d 
by the reading of that Poem; and the Language 
of the Gods seem’d not to touch the Ears of the Ec- 
clesiasticks, who were assembled for other Affairs 
more important for their Interest, than that of the 
Possessions of Chinon and Loudun. 
Sect. 46. In the mean time Father Surin, con- 
tinuing his Exorcisms with success at Loudun, ap- 
ply himself at the beginning of the Year 1636. to 
the Expulsion of Isaacarum out of the Body of the 
Superior, But as this Devil seem’d very obstinate, 
and that he would not obey nor go out by the com- 
mands which had been given in the name of Jesus, 
the Exorcist happily bethought himself of invoking 
the names of Mary and Joseph. This is what we 
learn in the little Book which has been publish’d 
under this Title; The Glory of St. Joseph, victorious 
over the Principal Devils of the Possession at Loudun, 
wherein is particularly to be seen what happened on  
Twelfth day in this Year 1636. in the going out of 
Isaacarum from the Body of the Mother Prioress de- 
dicated to Monsieur the Duke of Orleans, the King’s 
only Brother. That Book imports, ‘ That the Fa- 
‘ ther Jesuit having known the Condition of the 
‘ Mother Prioress, and consider’d that she, as well 
‘ as he, had need of the assistance of Heaven, and
the


257 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ the experiments heretofore made upon several oc-
‘ casions, having inform’d him of the benefits which 
‘ the Souls receiv’d in this World by the aid of 
‘ St. Joseph, He purpos’d to take that great Saint, 
‘ next the Holy Virgin, for a special Protestor in 
‘ in all that Affair. ’Twas said that this Saint had 
been chosen for the Conformity of his Name with 
that of the famous Father Joseph Capucin, who 
had been the Protector of the Exorcists, next to Car- 
dinal de Richelieu, because that Cardinal seem’d no 
more to be so much concern’d for the Possession, af- 
ter Grandier had been executed, and that ’twas with 
difficulty he caus’d the Pensions to be paid, which 
had been granted to the Exorcists; It is further 
mention’d in that Book, ‘ That Isaacarum is one of 
‘ the Devils who has given most disturbances to the 
‘ Mother Prioress, and who had caus’d her greatest 
‘ vexations; That he had declar’d, that he would 
‘ go out at Saumur at the Feet of the Holy Virgin, in 
‘ the Chappel of Ardilliers, as Behemot had already 
‘ promis’d to go out at the Tomb of the late Bi- 
‘ shop of Gencua, Francis de Sales; for although 
‘ this Saint had not yet been canoniz’d, they 
‘ had invok’d him since the beginning of the Inchant- 
‘ ment, and he had assisted to expell the former 
‘ Devils. It was in acknowledgment of that fa- 
‘ vour, that the Community made a Vow to sing 
‘ to his Honour, every day till Easter, the Psalm 
‘ Laudate Deum Omnes; &c. and that new Devotion 
‘ was countenanc’d by the favour that God did to 
‘ the Superior in advertising her by a Revelation 
‘ which she had, being awake, that Behemot should 
‘ go out at the Tomb of that Prelate. 
Sect. 47. But Laubardemont, who return’d then, 
as it has been already said, and brought a new 
Commission for the Exorcisms, thought it hot con-
S venient


258 The History of 
Book III. 
venient, that she should take a Journey to Geneva, 
which was long and troublesome, the Season it self 
being incommodious; ’Twas therefore advis’d, that 
’twould be better to publish Declarations at the Ex- 
orcisms, whereby it might be concluded, that the 
Orders of Heaven for the going out of those Guests 
were chang’d, and that so they were not oblig’d to 
keep their promise. In the mean while his Affairs 
calling him into Guienne, he departed and went 
thither. A little while after the Superior re- 
lated to her Exorcists a Dream which she had 
had twice, and as it was found very considerable, 
and had relation to the Orders which Laubarde- 
mont had left, they oblig’d her to put it in Writing, 
which she did in these Terms. 
‘ The first day of the Year 1636. about two 
‘ Hours after Midnight, being gone to Bed after 
‘ our Prayers, where having recommended my self 
‘ to the Glorious St. Joseph, and having pray’d him 
‘ to take me into his particular Protection the whole 
‘ course of that Year, and to obtain of our Lord for 
‘ me, that he would do me the favour to take from 
‘ me all the inward Impediments which hinder me 
‘ from the Union of his Love and Service; after I 
‘ had fall’n asleep I seem’d to feel a particular Emoti- 
‘ on accompanied with an exceedingly sweet smel- 
‘ ling Odour, and quite different from that of Per- 
‘ sumes of the World; and I heard at the same time 
‘ a Voice, which said to me, Behold him to whom thou 
‘ hast recommended thy self. Immediately the thought 
‘ of that Holy Patriarch return’d into my Mind, 
‘ and my Heart was full of a great respect and 
‘ love towards him, and to my thinking I saw a 
‘ clear Light much more bright and resplendent than 
‘ that of the Sun, and within that Light I saw a
‘ Face


259 the Devils of Loudun. 
Face full of Majesty, accompanied with so per- 
fect a Beauty, that I have not Words to express it, 
‘ nor can I find any Comparisons which can come 
‘ near it. From this Visage proceeded a Sweetness 
‘ and Modesty very admirable, which spake to me, 
‘ as I thought, in these Words. Have constancy and 
patience under the Impediments which you feel, support 
them with resignation, and forget your self, God will do 
you good. Tell your Father Exorcist, that if Men do 
not, in a little time, take pains for your Recovery, God 
will provide for it by some other way, and that your Exor- 
cist continue with patience to exorcize you, whereby he 
will much content our Lord by labouring in his work, and 
that he shall drive out by his Ministry, if there be no or- 
der taken, the Devil, who does most retard your Recove- 
ry. ‘ After which the whole disappear’d, but the 
‘ Odour continued yet for some time after, and 
‘ being awake, methought that all my Bed was per- 
‘ sum'd. The thought of that Dream all the day 
‘ long in my privacy gave me great Sentiments of 
‘ Confidence in our Lord, and a particular assurance 
‘ of the Assistance of St. Joseph in my necessities; 
‘ however I neglected to speak of it, not regard- 
‘ ing the whole but as a Dream. The night fol- 
‘ lowing the same thing, with all the circumstan- 
‘ ces as above related, happen’d to befal me again 
‘ in my Sleep, but the beautiful Visage seem’d to 
‘ me a litle more stern; It ask’d me what was the 
‘ reason that I had not told my Exorcist what hap- 
‘ pen’d to me, and that I should not fail to tell him, 
‘ which I did the next day. Sign’d by Sister Jane des 
‘ Agnes, Ursuline Nun. 
Sect. 48. The Favourers of the Possession put 
this Dream in the Rank of those which God pro- 
mis’d to his Children the Prophet Joel; They
S2 com-


260 The History of 
Book III.
compar’d it to those of the two Josephs mention’d 
in the Scripture, and all the proof that they brought 
for that purpose, besides the Account of the good 
Nun, was drawn from the Authority of the Devils; 
for they write, ‘ That when the Prioress related 
‘ that Dream to her Exorcist, One of the Devils 
‘ stopt her Speech and seiz’d upon her Spirit, testi- 
‘ fying a great fury, and that the Exorcist having 
‘ demanded of him what he thought of that Dream, 
‘ he answer’d, I know not what to say, I was not in her 
‘ Body that night, nor the precedent, my Com- 
‘ panion and I were at the Witches Sabat; I can 
‘ only say, that when we return’d into her Body, 
‘ we were sensible that there was a marvellous 
‘ sweetness, and an extraordinary quiet in her 
‘ Soul. 
Sect. 49. The Incredulous, whose Sentiments 
were more ready to agree with the testimonies of 
Devils, than those of the pious Exorcists, were not 
however satisfied of the truth nor sincerity of that 
Dream, they believ’d that those words. Tell your 
Exorcist, that if Men take not pains for your Reco- 
very, God will do it same other way, ought to be 
thus explain’d; Say, that if they will not conduct 
you to Saumur into the Chappel of Ardilliers, to the 
Feet of the Image of the Virgin, the place from 
whence Isaacarum was to make his going out, that 
Devil shall in fine be expell’d at Loudun, by the 
Ministry of the Exorcists, and by that means one 
shall save them, and also you, not only the trouble, 
Costs and Fatigue of a Journey to Geneva, but also 
the trouble of that to Saumur. In effect. Father Su- 
rin having heard the relation of that Dream, said 
to the Superior, That we must wait in humility for 
what God will do; and that if it please him, he can
easily charge things by the effects of his Providence, as
he


261 the Devils of Loudun. 
he had already done, and that the events would justifie 
the whole. 
Sect. 50. The Exorcist often interrogated this De- 
vil; he commanded him to tell him, by what Arti- 
fices he debauch’d Men from the service of God? Isaa-
carum was not then pleased to answer that Question, 
he chose rather to amplisie the reasons for which 
he was fill’d with rage against God and Men. 
These Reasons were, That God had not equally treated 
Men and Angels after their fall; That he shew'd favours 
to Men, which the most part abus'd, and that he deny'd 
them to Devils, who would not have abus'd the same, 
and that nevertheless he oblig'd them to adore the humane 
Mature in his Son. The Father ask’d him afterwards, 
what was the best way by which the Creature, which 
was gone astray from God, might return to him, 
and which he would make use of, if it were in his 
power? 'Tis the Love of God, reply’d Isaacarum, 
and if I had the liberty as Man has, I would employ all 
my power by the Virtue of that Love, to produce Works to 
satisfie him. That Doctrine of a Devil, who Au- 
thoriz’d the Freedom of the Will, and humane Sa- 
tisfactions, began that day to be suspected by very 
good Catholicks, because of the Channel through 
which it pass’d. 
Sect. 51. The Exorcist continued to demand of 
the Devil, If since his fall he had ever tasted of the 
Sweetness of divine Love? No, said he, and I am glad 
of it, presupposing that I ought to loose it, because it would 
be a very great Misery to me to call to mind so great a 
good. Thou hast however receiv’d Charity and Grace, 
reply’d the Exorcist; ’Tis true, answer’d the Devil, 
but I have never produc'd an act by which it has been 
able to continue in me an impression of that sweetness of 
Love. The Exorcist proceeded afterward to another 
Question, viz. What is the strongest of all the hands
S3 which


262 The History of Book III. 
which may keep a Man ty’d to the Creature? Where- 
unto he answer’d, after some resistance. That ’tis the 
Pleasure of the Senses, preceded by the forgetting of God, 
and that the cares of Life, the fears, and the troubles, 
which one has to enslave himself, are the means which 
the Devils make use of to produce this Oblivion in the 
Mind of Men. 
Sect. 52. The Devil continuing to discover the 
infernal Artifices, and to furnish Men with Rea- 
sons how to avoid them, which was properly to di- 
vide his Kingdom, and to put it into a Condition 
to subsist no longer, as the Gospel speaks, said,  
That he destroy'd very many Persons by Incontinence; 
That he had acquir'd very much Credit with Lucifer 
by the fall of Macaire the younger, by visiting him in his 
Desart, and intrapping him by the means of a Woman's 
Shoe, and a perfum'd Handkerchief, which he put in his 
way; That for three days he made the relish of Sin to 
increase by that perfum'd Handkerchief which he saw 
and smelt often; But that he recover'd his former State, 
and for Penance made a Pit, wherein he buried him- 
self up to the Neck, leaving no more than his Head out 
to look up to Heaven, The Devil added, That Alu- 
mette, another Devil, by whom Elizabeth de la Croix 
was possess'd, intrapp'd Martinien after the same 
manner by a Courtesan, which he had sent to him. He 
was also interrogated, If there were Persons in Hell, 
who had very much tasted of the divine Love upon 
Earth? He answer’d, That there were some who had tast- 
ed of that Love in perfection, but there were very few; 
That those kind of People could not be surpriz'd, and 
fell not but by a secret Vanity, and that their torments 
proceeded from calling to remmembrance the favours of 
God. These Questions were not much more extend- 
ed, and at the end Isaacarum seem’d inraged, ma- 
king frightful howlings, and endeavouring to strike
the


263 the Devils of Londun. 
the Exorcist, Because, said he, that he constrain’d 
him to speak to the Advantage of Men, whereas he de- 
sir’d but to destroy the Works of God, and to annihi- 
late himself, repenting that ever he became into a Bo- 
dy, wherein he serv’d the Counsel of God against his 
Will; That ’twas a long time that he toyl’d in the World, 
altho’ Behemot had labour’d much longer, and that he 
had been employed from the beginning against Job, whom 
he had not only tormented in his Body, but that he had 
also besieg’d his Soul, and that ’tis thence that those 
Words proceeded, which seem to approach to Despair, 
and which have given so much trouble to Interpreters; 
and ’twas also for that reason that he fined not in all 
that he said. This Discourse was mightily applauded 
by all the Exorcists that were present, although 
to convince him of a Lie that made it, there needs 
but to relate the very Words of Job, who said, I
am terrified for having spoke thus, and I repented my 
self in Sackcloth and Ashes, which shew’d his Sin and 
the Sentiments that he had of what God himself 
had reprov’d. 
Sect. 53. But behold another discovery which 
Isaacarum made (for he always lov’d to make long 
Harangues) he said. That before the Incarnation, the 
Devils did not possess Men, as they have done since; 
That indeed they had not, during the Life of Jesus 
Christ, understood the manner of the Union of the Word 
to Man to conform themselves to it; That they knew 
not even the Divinity of the Son, nor how the Mother- 
hood of Mary could he join’d with her Virginity; That 
when Lucifer tempted Jesus Christ in the Wilderness, 
his design was to penetrate into that Secret; but these 
Words, Thou shall not tempt the Lord thy God, 
left him in blindness as to that Mystery; That since the 
Death of Jesus Christ, the Devils have endeavour'd to 
imitate him, and to be incarnate in some sort, possessing
S4 several


264 The History of 
Book III. 
several Persons by a very subtle mixture, which is not to 
be perceiv'd; and that the Magicians serve them most 
in the Design. All these things having been utter'd 
by the Mouth of the Superior, Father Surin, after 
the Devil was retir'd, ask'd her, if she remem- 
bred well that she had said for two Hours? To 
whom she answer’d, That she did not; so that some 
of the Exorcists doubted whether that was Isaaca- 
rum that had spoke by her Mouth. She then en- 
treated the Father to give her leave to perform 
nine days Devotion to the Honour of St. Joseph, to 
obtain that her Prayers might not be so often trou- 
bled and interrupted; which was readily agreed to 
by the Exorcist, who doubted not of good Success 
by that extraordinary Devotion, and who promis’d 
on his part to say Masses for the same purpose; 
for which the Devils were inrag’d; and to be re- 
veng’d, on Twelfth-day, which was the third of that 
nine Days Devotion, when the Possessed would have 
sung the Office of that Day, they disturb’d her, 
made her Face blewish, and caus’d her to fix 
her Eye steddily on the Image of the Virgin. 
’Twas already late; but Father Surin resolv’d to ex- 
orcise her powerfully, and to cause the Devil with 
fear to worship him, before whom the Wise-Men 
prostrated themselves. For that purpose he made 
the Possessed go from the Convent into the Chap- 
pel, where she spake many Blasphemies, endea- 
vouring to strike the Assistants, and driving to a- 
buse the Father himself, who brought her however 
guietly to the Altar, where he caus’d her to be bound 
on a Bench; and after some Prayers, he order’d 
Isaacarum, who appear’d indead of Behemot, and 
who was taken for him, to prostrate himself on the 
Ground, with a sign of Reverence and Subjection, 
to Honour the Child Jesus Christ, ador’d heretofore
by


265 the Devils of Loudun. 
by the Wise-Men, which the Devil refus'd to do, 
blaspheming horribly. Then the Exorcist sung the 
Magnificat, &c. and when he came to these last 
Words, Gloria Patri, & Filio, & Spiritui Sancto 
the wicked Nun, whose Heart was really fill’d with 
the Devil, cry’d out. Cursed be the F— Cursed be 
the S— Cursed be the H— G. and cursed be Mary, 
and all the Heavenly Court. The pretended Devil 
redoubled yet his Maledictions against Mary, upon 
the occasion of the Ave Maria stella, &c. which was 
also sung; and said, That he fear’d neither God nor 
Mary, and that he defied them to drive him out of the 
Body which he possessed. He was ask’d, why he de- 
fied a God that was Almighty? I do it for madness, 
reply’d he, and henceforward neither I, nor my Com- 
panions, will do any thing else: The more we go on, the 
more we conceive a Hatred against God; because we see 
that he is well serv’d, and that thereby Men are fortified 
against us. Then he began his Maledictions again, 
and cursed at the same time the nine Days Devoti- 
on of the Superior. Whereupon Father Surin ad- 
vertis’d the People to observe the spite of this De- 
vil, because that good Nun had begun a nine Days 
Devotion in Honour of St. Joseph; And he again 
commanded Isaacarum to adore the Child Jesus 
Christ, and to make Satisfaction as well to the 
Divine Infant, as to the Holy Virgin, for so many 
Blasphemies which he had vomited against them. 
Isaacarum was not tractable; he refus’d to obey, say- 
ing, That he should he better pleas’d to swallow the 
Exorcist himself; and the Gloriosa, &c. which had 
been sung at that time, serv’d but to make him ut- 
ter new Blasphemies against the Virgin. Fresh in- 
stances were made to oblige Behemot to beg Pardon 
of Jesus Christ, and Isaacarum of his Holy Mother;
during which, the Superior having had great Con-
vulsions,


266 The History of 
Book III. 
vulsions, she was unty’d, because they imagin'd 
the Devil would obey: But Isaacarum suffering 
himself to fall to the Ground, cry’d out. Cursed be 
Mary, and cursed he—whom she has born; the Ex- 
orcist commanded him at that instant to make Sa- 
tisfaction to the Virgin for these horrible Words, 
by winding himself on the Ground like a Serpent, 
whose Head the has crush’d, and licking the Pave- 
ment of the Chappel in three places, and to ask 
pardon in express Terms before the Image that was 
in that place; but he again refus’d to obey for that 
time, until they came to continue the singing of 
some Hymns. Then the Devil began to twist him- 
self, and by winding and rolling himself, he brought 
his Body to the end of the Chappel, where he 
thrust out a great Tongue, very black, and lick’d 
the Pavement, with Tremblings, and Howlings, 
and Contorsions very horrible. He did the same 
thing also again near the Altar; After which he 
rais’d himself up from the Ground, and continued 
upon his Knees, with a Countenance full of fierce- 
ness, making a shew of his unwillingness to pro- 
ceed any further. But the Exorcist, with the Sa- 
crament in his Hand, having commanded him to 
give satisfaction for the Words, his Visage chang’d 
and became hideous; and the Head turning back- 
ward, he was heard to pronounce with a strong 
and quick Voice, which came from the bottom of 
the Breast; Queen of Heaven and Earth, I ask par- 
don of your Majesty for the Blasphemies which I have 
utter’d against your Name: Which the Father having 
heard, he cry’d out with a loud Voice, He is going out. 
And altho’ Isaacarum had never promis’d to change 
the Sign of his going out, however the Exorcist vehe- 
mently commanded him in Latin to write the Name 
of Mary. Then lifting up the Left-Arm, and shew-
ing


267 the Devils of Loudun. 
ing the Hand all uncover’d, with Cries and redoub- 
led Howlings, he quitted the Body, leaving upon 
the Hand, in the sight of Persons who were nearest, 
the Holy Name MARIA, writ in the Flesh in 
very fair Characters, and so perfectly, that ’twas 
not in the Art of Man to imitate them, in such a 
manner, that that Event was miraculous, and a cer- 
tain Proof of the going out of the Devil. But to 
confirm it yet, the Sieur de St. Marte, and a Gen- 
tlewoman whom he accompanied, testified that they 
had seen a kind of Vapour go out with impetuosity, 
at the place where the Name was writ, which was 
seen and kiss’d by the Spectators, some whereof 
shed Tears; and the Mother Prioress immediately 
came to her self, and was full of Joy. They sung 
Te Deum, &c. and the Exorcist having command- 
ed Behemet, who continued alone, to appear, and 
to give an Account of what had happened; 
that Devil declar'd, That Isaacarum was gone out by 
the Virgin’s command; who, during the Vespers, had 
order’d him at his going out, to write the Name of Ma- 
ry near that of Joseph, and him, Behemot, to write 
that of Jesus, upon the Right-Hand, when he went out; 
That that command was brought to Isaacarum by the 
Guardian Argel of the Nun; and that when he began to 
ask pardon of Mary, she had made him feel her Pow- 
er, and commanded him from Heaven to go out; That 
he did not go out at the Chapped of Saumur, because 
Men had not endeavour’d to perform what God had 
ordain’d, and to make that use of it to which it was 
destined; That Joseph had requested Mary, and that 
Mary had consented that that Miracle should be done at 
Loudun, and not at Saumur, because it had been so 
delay'd; That as for him, he knew not whether he 
should go out at the Tomb of the Bishop of Geneva, or 
elsewhere; That he had not learnt any thing of late
con-


268 The History of Book III.
concerning it; That he would do harm enough before 
that should come to pass; That God might hasten his 
time, but let him do it if he would; as for me, said 
he, with Eyes full of Tears, I care not, I am mad to 
be here; in the mean while I will do the worst I can a- 
gainst God. Upon which Father Surin curs’d him, 
and commanded him to worship with trembling 
the Divine Majesty in the Sacrament: Which Or- 
der he having obey’d with great Convulsions, he 
lay upon the Ground, and winding his Arms 
twice, he joyn’d his Feet and Hands together 
backward; after that he retir’d, leaving the Prio- 
ress the use of her Understanding, and full of Joy, 
for having her late Dream so quickly and so hap- 
pily accomplish’d. 
Sect. 54. The Author, whence this Relation has 
been extraded, says farther; ‘ That Behemot had 
‘ promis’d to raise up the Mother Prioress, and 
‘ to hold her suspended in the Air, as long as one 
‘ could be in singing the Psalm Miserere, &c. But 
‘ that the Superior having earnestly desir’d to bear 
‘ on her Hands the Name of Jesus, with that of 
‘ Mary and Joseph, with intent to have before her 
‘ Eyes, whilst she liv’d, the principal Objects of 
‘ her Devotion, she had entreated that Favour of 
‘ our Lord, by the Intercession of St. Joseph: 
‘ So that upon the simple Wish of that good Maid, 
‘ and without any command of the Church, ’twas 
‘ enjoyn’d that Devil to add this second Sign to 
‘ the former already promis’d, in conformity to 
‘ that pious Desire. 
Sect. 55. The Night which follow’d Twelfth-day, 
in which that famous Miracle happen’d to be 
wrought, the Superior had a Vision, which she 
her self writ down in these Words, ‘ I find in my 
‘ self a great consolation of Spirit, and a lively
‘ imagi-


269 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ imagination of the great St. Joseph, and at the 
‘ same time I have smelt a very sweet Odour, and 
‘ seen a very clear Light, out of which proceeded 
‘ a Voice exceedingly agreeable and courteous, which 
‘ said to me these Words. Tell your Father Exorcist, 
that the Holy Mother of God desires that he go to 
Saumur with another Father, to celebrate in her Chap- 
pel some Masses, as an Action of Thanksgiving, for that 
she had permitted that the Devil Isaacarum should go 
out; and say also to him, that he use all the diligence 
he can, to prepare what is necessary for the rest of your 
Cure. And as for you, do you learn to confide in God; 
complain not of the great hindrances which he will suffer 
to befal you by the Devil who remains in you, he will 
relieve you by the help of your Exorcist, After which 
all disappear’d, Sign'd by Sister Jane des Agnes. Ur-
suline Nun. 
Sect. 56. When the precedent Relation was pub- 
lish’d, the Author well imagin’d that ’twould be re- 
jected by the Incredulous, and that so many Vi- 
sions and Dreams would effectually be consider’d 
as meer Dreams. Wherefore he exprest himself in this 
manner, ‘ ’Tis very credible that this Relation which 
‘ we have made will be diversly consider’d by Men 
‘ who shall read it; Worldly Persons will say, 
‘ that these are Fables which are mingled with Devo- 
‘ tion, and that the Imagination has a great Share in 
‘ these Matters, and they will think that their Judg- 
‘ ment is founded upon the Strength of their Wit. 
‘ They who distrust the whole, will suppose, that 
‘ one cannot see clearly into these Affairs, where- 
‘ in the Devil intermeddles, and that ’tis difficult 
‘ to lay any solid Foundation upon the things re- 
‘ lated. That Author was not deceiv’d in his 
Conjecture; for some maintain’d, That the Decrees 
of


270 The History of 
Book III.
of God are unchangeable; that the Negligence of 
Men, or any other Reason or Accident, could not 
be Cause sufficient to change them; That the Di- 
vine Power should at least have as well inspir’d 
Men with the Design of bringing the Superior to Ar- 
dilliers at Saumur; They pretended that she had made 
known, by her Dreams and Visions, that the Or- 
ders of his Providence were chang’d, because Men 
had broke his former Measures; That ’twas certain 
and notorious, that Isaacamn had promis’d at other 
times, for a sign of his going out, to split the 
Thumb of the Left-Hand of the Superior, so that 
it should divide the Nail on both sides; and that 
this Sign had not been chang’d, but because the o- 
ther which had been put in its place was more ea- 
sie, less painful, and less dangerous; That there 
was no appearance that God out of Complaisance 
to the Desires of the Superior, had been willing to 
contradict himself, seeing he had already said in 
the Scriptures, You shall not make any Cuttings in your 
Flesh for the Dead; You shall not stamp any Marks up- 
on you, I am the Lord. Because that if it was not 
permitted to make those kinds of Characters on 
ones self, it was far less lawful to desire to do it 
by the Ministry of the Devil, whether in respect of 
Joseph or of Mary, or of any other deceased Per- 
son: And, in fine, the uttering of so many Curses, 
Blasphemies, and Impieties, was accounted abo- 
minable, seeing the Exorcists had not, since the be- 
ginning , any ways prohibited the Devils from 
speaking them any more, nor interpos’d the Au- 
thority of the Church for that purpose. 
Sect. 57. These Reflections disturb’d a little the Ex- 
orcists upon the going out of Behemot, who was ap- 
pointed to go out at the Tomb of Francis de Sales, 
Bishop of Geneva; and they were hard put to it to
invent


271 the Devils of Loudun.
invent plausible Reasons to authorize the change of 
the Declaration which had been made. The Book in- 
tituled, The Glory of St. Joseph, &c. imports further. 
‘ That they desir’d that Men should favour the De- 
‘ sign of God, to the Glory of that Prelate, and 
‘ to the Confusion of Hereticks; and that they 
‘ would not restrain Providence, which chang- 
‘ eth its Effects according to the necessity of those 
‘ whom it loves, to provide by any other way the 
‘ relief of that afflicted Nun. But whilst all the 
Cabal employed themselves to make the Expul-
sion of this last Devil successful, whether by the 
Course already observ’d, or by some other which 
might authorize the Reasons of a Change, and 
give them a resemblance of Truth, see what happen’d 
again at Chinon. 
Sect. 58. Santerre Curate of St. Lonaud, and Ca- 
non of St. Memes, having been accus’d of Magick 
by the pretended Devils which Barré exorciz’d, he 
briskly prosecuted that Exorcist, and the possessed 
Maid, whose Confessor Barré was, before the Parlia- 
ment of Paris; the Matter was referr’d to the Of- 
ficiality of the same City of Paris, where a De- 
cree was made against Barré, and the pretended pos- 
ses’d. But Santerre being return’d to Chinon to put 
that Decree in execution, he acquainted the Lieute- 
nant General of that Town with it, and shew’d 
him his Papers. He had receiv’d many Civilities 
and Offers of Service before his departure for Paris, 
and he seem’d at that very time fully perswaded 
that all that Affair was but Imposture contriv’d 
by Barré. But this Magistrate, who had been one 
of the Judges of Grandier, and to whom Barré had 
been very much recommended by the Marquiss du 
Rivan, who otherwise was a Person of Honour, 
had his Head fill’d with the Hypocrsie of that
Exorcist,


272 The History of 
Book III.
Exorcist, and look’d upon it as a real Sanctity; this 
Magistrate, I say, who all his Life time had not 
been over scrupulous, fail’d not to discover the se- 
cret of Santerre to Barré, who secur’d the possess’d 
in the Castle of Chinon, and address’d himself to 
Laubardemont, who had then been made Inten- 
dant for the King in the Provinces of Touraine, Anjou 
and Maine. This Intendant made an Order the 15th 
of March, whereby he forbid Santerre to apply 
himself elsewhere than to him for the Fact of the 
Possession. Nevertheless Paul Bonneau Sieur Desge- 
netes Counsellor at Chinon, did not scruple to go, ac- 
companied by the Register, and three of the Guards,
the House of Jane le Tailleux and others Possess’d, 
and summon’d the Kindred of these Maids to pro- 
duce them immediately, in default whereof he 
would carry them away the next day. Hereupon 
Barré put up his Petition to Laubardemont, and re- 
monstrated, that these Maids, vexed and torment- 
ed by Devils, had need to go to places of Devoti- 
on, and to pray to God, that they might receive 
some spiritual Consolation, and especially at that 
time, which was that of Easter; That in the mean 
time, they durst not go from the Castle of Chinon, 
for fear that Bonneau and his Guards should attempt 
something against them, and should do some in- 
injury to their Kindred, under the presence of Ju- 
stice; That he intreated him that he would be plea- 
sed to reiterate the prohibitions which he had alrea- 
dy made for Santerre to address himself to any 
but to him, to make void and annull all the Judg- 
ments and Decrees given by other Judges, and 
forbid Bonneau and other Officers from executing the 
said Judgments and Orders. It was order’d by the 
Intendant, upon the hearing of the King’s Attorney 
in that Commission, That the Judgment given the
15th


273 the Devils of Loudun. 
15th of the Month should be executed according 
to its form and tenour, and prohibitions made to 
Bonneau and all others to oppose it, upon the Pe- 
nalty of 1000 Livres. In effect none durst gainsay 
that Order, because of the Authority wherewith 
Laubardemont was invested in Quality of Intendant 
of the Province, and the matter continued in that 
condition. 
Sect. 59. Since the Expulsion of Isaacarum, there 
was no Wonder done at Loudun, till the beginning 
of the Year ensuing; but in the mean while there 
happen’d some things from time to time which 
very much vexed the Exorcists, amongst which was 
the Dissimulation of the Count du Lude: He came 
to Loudun out of Curiosity, and having seen the 
Contortions and Convulsions of the Possess’d, he 
seem’d very well satisfied, and told the Exorcists 
that he doubted no more of the truth of the Posses- 
sion, than that of the Gospel, wherewith the Fa- 
thers were very well contented, and they thought 
him fully persuaded. He told them after that, that 
he had brought a Box of Reliques, which had been 
left him by his Ancestors; That he really believ’d 
that there were some true Reliques worthy of Mens 
Veneration, but that there were some also that were 
false, and that he would fully know of what Order 
his were, and whether they deserv’d his esteem or 
contempt; That he had hopes to know the Truth in- 
fallibly at Loudun, because if the Reliques were true, 
the Devils would be sensible of the Virtue and Effica- 
cy, and seem disturb’d when the Application should 
he made. The Exorcists assur’d the Count that he 
could not put his Reliques to a better Trial; where- 
fore they took them from his Hand, and apply’d 
them to the Prioress, after having made a sign 
hat she understood very well, but whereof the Count;
T who


274 The History of Book III. 
who observ’d them, had also taken notice. She 
made at the same time hideous Cries, and fright- 
ful Contortions; One would have said that she was 
consum’d by an invisible Fire, so extraordinary were 
her Torments, and her Agitations violent: In the 
height of that fit of Rage, the Box of Reliques 
was taken off her, and in an instant she seem’d as 
cool and calm, as she was before. The Exorcist 
then turn’d himself to the Count, and said to him, 
I don't believe, Sir, that you question now the truth of 
your Reliques; I doubt no more of it, reply’d the Count, 
than of the Truth of the Possession. The Father ex- 
press’d, that he desir’d to see those precious Reliques, 
and the Spectators signified that they had the same 
desire. The Count permitted it, the Box was open’d, 
and the Exorcist confounded and non-plust, who 
found therein nothing but Feathers and Hair, in- 
stead of the Reliques he sought for. Ah! Sir, said 
he, why have you mock’d us? But, Father, reply’d the 
Count, why do you mock God and Men? 
Sect. 60. Madam de Combalet, otherwise call’d 
the Dutchess d’ Aiguillon, being at Richelieu, would 
also go to Loudun to see the Miracles which were 
done there; She was accompanied by Mademoiselle 
de Rambouillet, the Marquiss de Brezé the Marquiss 
de Faure, an Abbot, an Almoner, Cerizantes Go- 
vernour of the Marquiss de Faure, and Son of 
Duncan Physician of Saumur, and many other Per- 
sons. The Abbot and the Almoner disputed continu- 
ally upon the Subject of the Possession; the Al- 
moner believ’d it real, and the Abbot derided it 
as an Imposture ill contriv’d. The principal Per- 
suasion of the Almoner proceeded from this, that 
the Possess’d reproached Persons unknown, who 
came a great way off, with Sins which they had 
actually committed, and whereof they were con-
vinc’d


275 the Devils of Loudun. 
vinc’d by the testimony of their own Conscience. 
The Abbot maintain’d, that not using it so indiffer- 
ently towards all Strangers, but only in regard of 
some, one must necessarily conclude, according to 
what he had heard, that these Travellers who were the 
most curious and most simple, or the most bigotted, 
address’d themselves to the Exorcists, and told them, 
That being come from far to be Witnesses of the 
effects of the Possession, they earnestly desir’d to see 
some extraordinary Sign before their Return; That 
the Exorcists advis’d them first to patience, and told 
them; That one ought not desire, nor curiously 
seek after Signs; That when the Curious grew 
weary of attending and made fresh importunities 
they were told at last, that ’twas expedient that 
they should pray to God, to the end that he would 
grant them the favour that they desir’d, and that 
the best way to obtain it, was to prepare themselves 
by Prayer, Confession, and the Communion; That 
these Persons fail’d not to confess themselves either 
to the Exorcists or to other Confessors, who were 
all of Intelligence with them. That in the Confes- 
sion ’twas commanded them to prostrate them- 
selves before a certain Image, to repeat the Pray- 
er of the Guardian Angel, or to make some other 
Devotion of that Nature, whilst others were busie 
about the Exorcisms; That when the Prioress, or 
some other Person possess’d, whom they exorcis’d 
saw the Penitent kneel before the Image, she said 
boldly, that Man repeats the Prayer of the Guardian 
Angel, which he must needs grant to be true. Upon 
which the Possess’d upbraided him with all the Sins 
which he had pour’d into the Breast of his Confessor,
of whom this Penitent having too good an Opini- 
on, and not daring so much as to think of having 
been betray’d, he continued persuaded and con
T2 vinc’d


276 The History of 
Book III.
vinc’d, that ’twas the Devil who had revealed his 
Secrets. Madam de Combalet, who was often as Pre- 
sident in that Dispute, acknowledg’d that all the 
Abbot said seem’d not impossible, but she objected, 
to him two things, which held her Mind in suspence, 
and which hinder’d her from determining against 
the Possession; and that was, the Marks that were 
seen upon the Hand of the Superior, and the Trou- 
ble that one had to lift up the Possess’d, when they 
were stretch’d upon the Pavement, for they became 
so stiff towards the Ground, that when one took 
them by the middle of the Body to lift them up, 
they were found to be as heavy, as if they had been 
lead. But Cerizantes promis’d to shew that the first 
of these might be done by Art; And for the second 
he said, that the difficulty that there was to lift up 
those Bodies, when they were so laid, proceeded 
doubtless from their situation, rather than from any 
supernatural Virtue which ty’d them to the Ground, 
which he hop'd to prove upon occasion. In effect, 
the next day he shew’d his Arm before all the Com- 
pany who were in the Castle of Richelieu, and they 
saw a Name as well mark’d and as red, as those 
which were writ upon the Hand of the Superior; And 
since that time in the year 1652. the Queens Maids 
who went to Loudun, having been brought to the 
Grate of the Ursulines to see those wonderful Im- 
pressions, they derided them openly both at the Court 
and in the Citizens Houses where they lodg’d, be- 
cause they said that their Gallants without any o- 
ther Magick then that of Love, bore their Mistresses 
names upon their Arms. Cerizantes having so well 
succeeded in that first Experiment, he caus’d at the 
same time a Carpet to be spread on the Pavement and 
he lay down upon it in the same postute that the 
Possessed of Loudun plac’d themselves; He was
found


277 the Devils of Loudun.
found as heavy as they, and they had not less trou- 
ble to lift him, when they took him by the middle 
of the Body, but when he told them that they ought 
to put their Hands under his Head, there was not any 
who could not raise him easily. Mademoiselle de 
Rambouillet desir’d passionately to make the same 
Trial upon the Possess'd, and it was partly to satisfie 
her, that all the Company of Richelieu resorted to Loudun.  
When the Superior and the other Possess’d saw the 
Persons of Quality, they came forward commonly 
and call’d them by their Names with intent to per- 
suade ’em that that knowledge of their Names proceed- 
ed from the Devils. Cerisantes who was well instru- 
cted in all that pass’d, said to Madam de Com- 
balet, That there were at Loudun Confederates in 
the Possession, who took care to give notice to the 
the Exorcists and the Possess’d of all the Strangers 
that arriv’d there, were they but any ways consider- 
able, and that they made a description of them, 
or told them some other circumstances, by which 
they might distinguish them; That ’twas probable 
that on the present occasion they would content 
themselves in saying to these good Maids, that the 
Marquiss de Brezé took place of the Marquiss de 
Faure, without troubling themselves to describe 
them more particularly, being both almost of the 
same Age. That ’twould be very proper to be- 
gin that way to discover what one should 
think of that great Affair, the conduct whereof was 
imputed to so many People, and that for that pur- 
pose the Marquiss de Faure should go in before the 
Marquiss de Brezé. That proposal having been per- 
form’d, the Devil fail’d not to take the one for the o- 
ther; however, the possess’d took courage, and made 
their usual Contorsions, amongst which the Situati- 
on of their Bodies, whereof I have already spo-
T3 ken


278 The History of 
Book III. 
ken, was not forgot. The Exorcist perceiving that 
Mademoiselle da Rambouillet seem’d more curious 
than others, he entreated her to satisfie her Curios- 
ity, and to endeavour to lift up from the Ground 
the Nun whom he exorciz’d. The Lady, at first 
seem’d in no wise to doubt of the Possession, but 
at last seeing her self urg’d by the Exorcist, who 
would confirm her in the belief, she gave her Gloves 
to her Woman, and taking hold of the Nun, who 
seem’d to be as heavy as lead, not by the place where 
they us’d to take her, and which the Exorcist di- 
rected her to, but by that which Cerizantes had shew’d 
her, she lifted her up without trouble, to the great 
amazement of the Standers by, and to the great 
Mortification of the Exorcists. 
Sect. 61. There were yet other means, whereof 
these Fathers, and the Favourers of the Possession, 
were accustom’d to make use of to know the hu- 
mour, quality, and adventures, of those who came 
to behold these Wonders. The Persons who gave 
themselves the trouble to come so far, were not usu- 
ally of the meanest sort of People; they scarce left 
the places of their Abode, but the Convents of the 
Capucins, Carmelites, Recollects, or Jesuits, who were 
settled there, had some knowledge thereof, and they 
gave notice of it to the Exorcists of their Order, with 
whom they entertain’d a correspondence, and to 
whom they sent Accounts of what concern’d the 
Travellers: Besides that there were a hundred several 
Accidents which happen’d there, that the Devils 
knew well to make advantage of, and from whence 
they took occasion to shew that they could discover 
things very secret. As for example, Mary Aubin 
had been a Boarder in the Convent, and had a par- 
ticular familarity with the Possessed; she knew a 
part of their secret, at least of what happen’d at
first


279 the Devils of Loudon. 
first amongst them in respect of walking Spirits,
as may be seen in the beginning of this History. 
She was an Orphan, Daughter of the late Seneschal 
de Monstreuil-Bellai; her Uncles Bourneus and Charles 
Aubin, had taken her from the Convent, to marry 
her to Havart Sieur de la Perriere, who was one of 
the Gend’armes of the King; He was a Man least
scrupulous of all those of his Profession; he went 
one Friday in the Morning to visit his Mistress at 
the House of Charles Aubin, who was of the Re- 
form’d Religion, and who invited him to breakfast 
with him on a broiled Leg of a Turkey, which he 
willingly accepted of. His young Mistress, who 
had no great affection for him, gave secret notice 
of it to her good Friends the Possess’d Nuns, into 
whose Bosom she pour’d out her Complaints against 
her Uncles who would force her to marry him; She 
went that day to see them, and aggravating the fault of 
the Spouse whom they design’d for her, she alledg’d 
his little Piety, and that on that very day he had 
eaten Flesh without scruple. The Nuns fail’d not 
in the course of their Conversation to get a Descrip- 
tion of the Person of the Gallant, and of his Cloaths. 
He went that Evening to the Exorcisms. As soon 
as the Possess’d perceiv’d him, they cry’d out, O 
what a Villian! O what a wicked Wretch! He is worse 
then a Huguenot, he has breakfasted this Morning on 
the Leg of a Turkey! How resolute soever Havart 
was, he could not but he surpriz’d and confounded 
at this reproach; And as there was then in the House 
none but his Mistress and her Uncle, he would have 
believ’d that ’twas realty the Devil who had disco- 
ver’d that Secret, if his manner of living, and the 
little disturbance he gave himself about the Affairs 
of Devils and of Religion, had not immediately 
stifled in his Mind the reflections which that ad- 
venture had rais’d.
T4 Sect.


280 The History of Book III. 
Sect. 62. The Accounts we have, contain yet 
many other Discoveries of that Nature, by which 
it appears after what manner, and by how many 
Accidents the Possessed and the Exorcists acquir’d 
the Knowledge which they made use of for their 
purpose; but ’twould be too tedious to relate all 
here, and one may judge sufficiently by this last 
Adventure, what must be presume’d of the rest. 
We shall therefore mention only some Examples 
of the Mortifications, which the Curiosity of seve- 
ral Persons, too suspicious and little credulous, 
give to these good Fathers, and their Possessed, in 
examining them too narrowly. 
Sect. 63. The Duke and Dutchess de la Trimouille 
were of this number; they were at Thouars in the 
Neighbourhood of Loudun, and they fail’d not to 
come also to see this Sight. The Dutchess, who 
was of the Reformed Religion, did not pour out 
her Secrets into the Bosom of the Exorcists, as 
Monsieur the Duke of Orleans had done; but on 
the other side, to the end that the Person whom 
she us’d might not be suspected, she spake a Word 
to the Almoner of the Duke her Husband, and 
made her self sure of this Almoner, by keeping 
him near her all the while that the Exorcist con- 
jur’d, adjur’d, pray’d, and threatned the Devils, 
to whom he had at first promis’d to cause them 
to reveal the Secret. This Management lasted three 
Hours, and the Duke and Dutchess having had the 
patience to attend all the time, the Exorcists at last 
dismist them, telling them, that the Devil was ob- 
stinate and rebellious at that instant. 
Sect. 64. Those whom they exorcis’d at the Prio-
ry of the Castle, were put to a like Experiment 
by two Counsellors of the Court of Parliament, 
who agreed immediately among themselves upon a
certain


281 the Devils of Loudun.
certain thing, whereof they gave no notice to the 
Exorcists, nor to the Priests nor Fryars, nor, by 
consequence, to the Devils; who could not satisfie 
them neither, nor discover to them, what they had 
too well conceal’d. The Exorcist freed himself from 
that Surprize, the ordinary way, which was to 
say. That there was a Pact of Silence, which re- 
strain’d the Devil from speaking. 
Sect. 65. All these Accidents, and divers others, 
which ’twould be too tedious to recite, put the Fa- 
vourers of that Possession much out of Humour;
but they were yet infinitely more mortified by the 
Confessions which the Sister Claire and the Sister 
Agnes reiterated from time to time in publick. 
The acting the part of Demoniacks quite tir’d 
them, and in the Fits of their ill Humour they of- 
ten, since the Death of Grandier, made the same 
Declarations, which they had formerly made when 
he was yet alive. Moreover, Sister Agnes being 
one day exorcis’d in the presence of a Physician of 
Chateaugontier, who propos’d to her some Questi- 
ons in Greeks she answer’d ingenuousty, That she 
understood not the Language, and that she had never 
learnt it. The Exorcist quarell’d with her in Terms 
which shewed rather, that she had not well dis- 
charg’d her Duty, than in a manner which might 
incline one to believe that she was really possessed; 
and he continued afterwards to exorcise her with 
all his might; but she was out of all Patience, and 
cry’d out. That she never was a Demoniac; that for 
a long time they had tormented her in private, to oblige 
her to do all the things which she did in publick; That 
if God had not supported her, she should have despair’d 
and that she was very unhappy in being in the Hands of 
those Persons. The Tears, wherewith she accompa- 
nied her Discourse, drew the Eyes of the greatest
part


282 The History of 
Book III. 
part of the Assistants, who believ’d not but that 
’twas the Devil who had spolce thus through Craft, 
and only to cross the Exorcists. 
Sect. 66. The Sister Claire being exorcis’d in the 
presence of an Advocate of Saumur, and several o- 
ther Persons, was burnt by the dropping of a 
Thread dipt in Brimstone, with which the Exorcist 
us’d to smoak out one of her Devils: When she 
felt the smart, she briskly withdrew her self out of 
the Hands of the Exorcists, bewailing her conditi- 
on, and declaiming against the Tyranny of those 
who forc’d her to counterfeit a possessed Person; 
and she earnestly pray’d to God to take her out of 
the Mistery wherein she was. The Devil who posses- 
seth this Maid is extreamly crafty, said the Exorcist 
hereupon, and the God be invokes is Lucifer. That's 
false, reply’d she, I call upon the true God, Creator of 
Heaven and Earth. Being afterwards transported 
with Anger, she ran out of the Church, protesting 
that she would never return thither; but she was 
followed by a Lady of Quality, who was her 
Kinswoman, who allay’d her Passion, and brought 
her back to the Convent, having not been able to 
oblige her to return to the place where they per- 
form’d the Exorcisms. 
Sect. 67. About the end of the Year 1637, Father Su-
rin was recall’d from Loudun, and in the beginning of 
1637. Father Reces, also a Jesuit, was put in his place. 
These are the new Miracles which were wrought by 
his Ministry, as may be seen in a Book intituled. 
The Miraculous Cure of Sister Jane des Agnes, Prioress 
of the Ursuline Nuns of Loudun, by the Unction of 
St. Joseph. It was the Bishop of Poitiers who gave 
the Name of a Miraculous Cure to the Unction, 
whereof there is mention made in this Writing, as 
appears by the approbation of that Prelate, to whom 
it was dedicated, which he gave in these Terms:
Having


283 the Devils of Loudun. 
Having understood the truth of the Miraculous Cure, &c. 
We have judg'd it convenient for the Consolation of Pi- 
ous Souls, that the Narrative made of it should be pub- 
lish'd. That Narration contains, ‘ That Behe- 
‘ mot being left alone in the Body of the Prio- 
‘ ress, he had bound himself by a Confederacy 
‘ with Asmodee, one of the Devils who possess’d 
‘ the Sister Agnes; and that they had promis’d 
‘ jointly to a famous Witch, to do some remarka- 
‘ ble thing for the Confusion of the Church; That 
‘ Asmodee should delude his Exorcist, telling him 
‘ the Day and Hour of his going out; That he 
‘ should deceive him, and expose him to the laugh- 
‘ ter of Hereticks; That Behemot, on his part, should 
‘ trouble the Mother Prioress, and let her have no 
‘ rest from the 8th or 9th of November, the Day 
‘ of her Confederacy, until the end of the Year; 
‘ But that God oppos’d the Designs of these Con- 
‘ federates; and that the Pact given to the Witch, 
‘ which consisted in three small Branches of Mirtle, 
‘ each whereof had three Leaves, was the 9th of 
‘ the Month brought and put into the Mouth of the 
‘ Superior; from whence it was afterwards, by 
‘ God’s Permission, pluckt out by her Exorcist;
‘ That the two Devils renew’d their Agreement; 
‘ and Behemot being gone out of the Superior, to 
‘ seek for a new Pact, the Nun’s Guardian Angel 
‘ seiz’d of him, and bound him for a Month, un- 
‘ der the Picture of St. Joseph, which was in the 
‘ Church, at the great Altar, under the Feet of the 
‘ Sacrament; That all these things were reveal’d 
‘ by a Vision to die Superior, who enjoy’d a great 
‘ freedom of Mind during the Absence of her De- 
‘ vil, of whose return she was sensible, as soon as 
‘ his Month was ended; That the Exorcist had 
‘ no sooner perceiv’d him on the Countenance of
‘ the


284 The Histoty of 
Book III. 
‘ the Possessed, but he ask’d him the reason of his 
‘ Absence; to which he answer’d, That he was not 
far off, that he had not gone out of the Temple of 
God, where he had continued under the Feet of Joseph; 
That a Spirit, which was the Maid's Guardian Angel, 
and was his Inferior in Nature, but Superior in Grace, 
had bound him there for the Punishment of what he had 
attempted, not to leave her one Moment at Liberty all 
the rest of that Year; That he had broil’d near a vio- 
lent Fire that had burnt him, that is to say, near the 
Sacrament; That since his Creation, he had not been so 
captivated, having not one Foot square for all his length. 
The Book adds, ‘ That the 1st Day of the Year 
‘ 1637. that Devil was oblig’d to speak much du- 
‘ ring the Exorcisms, and to adore in a more ve- 
‘ nerable manner than usual, for the Edification 
‘ of the Assembly, which was exceeding numerous 
‘ and famous that Day; That the Exorcism being 
‘ ended about five in the Evening, the Superior was 
‘ constrain’d to go to Bed, and to submit her self to 
‘ the violence of a Feaver which seis’d her, and caus’d 
‘ her all that Night great Pains in all her Body, and 
‘ particularly in her Left-side, which made the 
‘ Physician judge that it was a Pleurisie; but that 
‘ he was altogether astonished when he saw that the 
‘ Blood was not spoil’d nor alter’d, contrary to 
‘ the Nature of a Pleuresie; That Behemot being 
‘ adjur’d to declare, whether he contributed any 
‘ thing to the Sickness of the Superior, answer’d, 
‘ That he did not contribute any thing hurtful, but that he 
‘ had receiv’d order from God by the Maid's Guardian 
‘ Angel, to preserve the Blood entire; That that De- 
‘ claration was made the 6th day of the Disease, 
‘ after the Visit of the Physician; That Behemot 
‘ being adjur’d again, swore by the Living God, 
‘ That he had spoke the Truth; That the Physician
‘ speak-


285 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ speaking to the Exorcist in Latin, and sometimes 
‘ also in Greek, of the danger wherein the Life of 
‘ the Superior was, Behemot gave Intelligence of 
‘ all their Discourse, with intent to fright her, 
‘ which did not succeed, because she submitted her 
‘ self wholly to the Will of God; That the De- 
‘ vil kept her employ’d a Night and a Day in 
‘ thinking of all the things that besel her, to the 
‘ prejudice and ruin of her Health, at least in ap- 
‘ pearance; such as were the Bleedings which 
‘ were often repeated, and especially in thinking 
‘ of the Order which was given her to abstain 
‘ from the Communion, because they were ob- 
‘ liged to make her take from time to time some 
‘ Food, by reason of the weak Condition she was in; 
‘ That the next day she complain’d softly to Jesus 
‘ Christ, that after so turbulent a day and so tedi- 
‘ ous a night, he had refus’d to see her, and that 
‘ then she had receiv’d him in an extraordinary 
‘ manner by a spiritual Communion; That her 
‘ good Angel taking her part, drew off softly the 
‘ Glove or her Left-hand, and renew’d after the 
‘ usual manner the Names of Joseph and Mary, lea-
‘ ving her at his departure a great Joy at the bot- 
‘ tom of her Soul, in which her Confessor found 
‘ her at that time; That the 11th day of her Sick- 
‘ ness Behemot had the liberty to wander, and that 
‘ then she began to be much better, and more chear- 
‘ ful then usual, hearing something, I know not 
‘ what, which said to her that she must shortly go 
‘ and take the Air; Upon which Behemot coming 
‘ to seize upon her Tongue, said, That had he been
‘ absent, she would have died, because ad her Blood 
‘ had been Corrupted; That he was ask’d, why he 
‘ spake of Walking, and that he reply’d, That after 
‘ having been bound in the body of the Nun, not to re-
move


286 The History of Book III. 
‘ move thence, he had now, as well as his Companions, 
‘ the liberty to go and come from one place to another. 
‘ That when Behemot using that Freedom did beat 
‘ about the Fields, there seem’d to the Superior that 
‘ there parted something from her Head, which 
‘ went off from her, and that in proportion to 
‘ that retreat, her bodily strength diminished; 
‘ which was an evident Proof that she had been 
‘ supported by Behemot during her Sickness; 
‘ That upon the Weakness which had been caus’d 
‘ her by the Feaver, Pleurisie, and frequent Bleedings, 
‘ there happen’d to her a flux of Blood, which cast 
‘ her again into a greater weakness, but that this flux 
‘ was a Crisis, which evacuated all her peccant Hu- 
‘ mours, after which she was no more sensible of her 
‘ Feaver, but some little Fits from time to time, 
‘ of which she took no heed, because she knew that 
‘ they proceeded from the Operation of the Devil. 
‘ But that the Feaver seiz’d her again on Sunday Jan. 25. 
‘ with an extream violence, and redoubled the next 
‘ day in the Morning, accompanied with pains of 
‘ the Heart, frequent Vomitings, and intollerable 
‘ Aches in her Right-side; That the Physician Fan- 
‘ ton, who was of the Reformed Religion, having 
‘ been sent for, he judg’d also that it was a Pluri- 
‘ sie, that kind of distemper being at that time 
‘ become Epidemical; That he caus’d the sick Per- 
‘ son to be blooded, and tended her with very- 
‘ much care and diligence That the Wednesday 
‘ following her pain was very great, which the 
‘ Devil perceiving, he appear’d to her about six 
‘ or seven a Clock in the Evening in a frightful man- 
‘ ner, and under a hideous form; That then see- 
‘ ing her fall into great Faintings, he believed that 
‘ she was in an Agony, and gave her a terrible as- 
‘ sault, of which she speaks in a Letter writ to Fa-
‘ ther


287 the Devils of Loudun.
ther Surin in these Terms. The mischievous Behemot 
took that opportunity to give me a furious assault, for 
during the space of half an hour, he shew'd himself to 
me under a hideous and frightful form, with a great 
Throat casting out Fires and Flames as well at his Mouth 
as at his Eyes; he had great Claws which he stretch'd 
out upon my Head, telling me, that I was condemn’d by 
God to eternal Flames, and that he waited for the com- 
ing out of my Soul to carry it to Hell. He endeavour'd 
during that time to give me strong impressions of Despair, 
but our good God by his Mercy supported me in this Con- 
flict, for I found my Spirit very much resign'd to what- 
soever it should please his divine Goodness to dispose of 
me, yea even to go Hell, provided that it was not with 
his Malediction, and that I should there sing his Praises, 
and make it a Paradise. This is all the Answer that 
I had to make to that impious Spirit. In this man- 
ner are related the Words of the Superior in the 
Book of the Miraculous Cure, &c. wherein there 
is further added. ‘ That during that Combat she 
‘ seem’d troubled and amaz’d, and notwithstanding 
‘ she said twice or thrice, That must be, what God 
‘ appoints; That her Confessor having been call’d 
‘ to her assistance, she told him that Behemot, to 
‘ overwhelm her with despair, had taken from her 
‘ all the remembrance of St. Joseph and other Saints;
‘ That he had not left her the liberty to cast her 
‘ self into the Arms of God, and to practise any act 
‘ of Confidence; but that at last, at the end of half an 
‘ hour she felt her Heart to throw it self upon the Pro- 
‘ vidence of God, towards whom she turn’d her self 
‘ saying, that he was her Father; after which she 
‘ was quiet all the Night and the day following, 
‘ but that her Sickness increas’d on Thursday in the 
‘ Evening, even as she has exprest her self in the 
‘ Letter already mention’d, which she writ to
‘ Fa-


288 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ Father Surin, where she goes on in this manner: 
About nine a Clock on Thursday in the Evening, that 
wicked Spirit began to give me great thwartings of Mind, 
and to represent to me the condition of all my Life since 
six years of Age, and brought into my Mind, by a dis- 
course which he made in my Head, the least disorderly 
Actions wherein I suffer’d my self to be carried, especially 
he made great Instances upon the time of my Possession, 
and upon that mingling of the Spirit of the Maid and 
that of the Devil; And to tell you the Truth, I 
was then in a great Perplexity, and had nothing to say, un- 
less that our good God had given me the Grace to ac- 
knowledge him by a more certain pleasing way, which 
was Contrition and Confession; and I believe if I had 
not made a Confession so exact to you, as that I have 
made, and that God had not supported me, I had upon that 
occasion lost my peace of Mind; but my sweet Love was 
not willing to suffer if for which I am much obliged to 
him. His divine Goodness was so great, that after ha- 
ving seen me all the night in that Combat, he sent about 
five a Clock on Friday Morning my good Angel, to re- 
new the Names of Mary and Joseph, and gave me 
great Sentiments of Confidence in his divine Majesty, 
whom I shall always Bless and Adore in all the Designs 
he shall have for me. The same Book of the Mira- 
culous, &c. relates further, ‘ That the Disease went 
‘ on daily increasing, and that the Physician having 
‘ seen a redoubling of it, which happen’d the Sunday 
‘ following, said openly, that she was in danger of 
‘ Death, but that the Exorcists, and even some of the 
‘ Seculars maintain’d, that she would not die, ground- 
‘ ing their Opinion as well upon the Providence of 
‘ God in general, who seem’d much engag’d in the 
‘ matter of the Possession, whereof the Mother Pri- 
‘ oress was as the spring and foundation; as in 
‘ particular upon the Promises which had been gi-
‘ ven


289 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ ven of her deliverance before her death, and up- 
‘ on the impression of the name of Jesus on her 
‘ hand; That the sick Person, declar’d that she 
‘ would not require Extream Unction, upon her be- 
‘ lief that she should not die; That this Confidence 
‘ was augmented to her by an extraordinary way, 
‘ viz. by a Visit which she receiv’d on Thursday in 
‘ the Morning, and by a Voice which exhorted 
‘ her to take Courage and Confidence, and which 
‘ said to her, that her Disease would reduce her in- 
‘ to a greater danger, but God would exert his 
‘ Power; That she thought nevertheless the night 
‘ following that her Confidence ought not to be too 
‘ presumptuous, and that seeing that Men gave her 
‘ for dead, she was oblig’d to put her self in the 
‘ condition of a Daughter of the Church, having re- 
‘ course to the Sacraments, which that Holy Mo- 
‘ ther causeth to be given to dying Persons; That 
‘ having had this thought, she pray’d her Exorcist 
‘ on Friday Morning to give her Extream Uncti-
‘ on, in case that she relaps’d into the same condi- 
‘ tion, wherein she had been before, which he pro- 
‘ mis’d her; That on Saturday Morning about six 
‘ a Clock, her good Angel was sent to her again 
‘ to renew those Holy Names, and that she call ’d 
‘ one of the Sisters who were at the Grate, to be 
‘ a Witness of what pass’d; That that Nun being 
‘ upon her Knees at her side, there was heard di- 
‘ stinctly a little Noise under the Coverlet; That 
‘ the Mother’s Glove was pull’d off, and put aside 
‘ upon the sheet, the Left-hand withdrawn from the 
‘ right, and brought low upon her Breast, and 
‘ put in a posture fit to write, which was done with- 
‘ out precipitation, and very leisurely; That 
‘ since that her Glove was pull’d off, to that time 
‘ that the Writing was renew’d, it seem’d that
U ‘ there


290 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ there was a little Dove which flew to and fro 
‘ very softly and perceiveably; That its retreat 
‘ was as visible as its entrance; That the Nun, 
‘ who was present, put her Hand to the same 
‘ place where she had heard the little Noise, but that 
‘ she perceiv’d not the Motion of any thing; That 
‘ the Characters having appear’d fresh after that Vi- 
‘ sit of the good Angel, the Fathers had taken a 
‘ new occasion of Confidence; That the Physi- 
‘ cian, to whom they shew’d them, said, That it 
‘ did not follow from these Marks, that the sick Per- 
‘ son should not die, but that they would be useful to 
‘ her for her Salvation; That the Disease was very 
‘ much increas’d from the very day the Extream Un- 
‘ ctions was brought to her by her Exorcist having 
‘ on his Surplice and Stole, and accompanied by 
‘ another Father, and by Demorans; That when 
‘ they were ready to administer it to her, she 
‘ desir’d to be given over by the Physician, and to 
‘ be judg’d pass recovery, according to Nature, but 
‘ that before she had time to impart that desire to 
‘ her Confesser, she felt that unperceiveably she begg’d 
‘ of God to be left to the Mercy of his only Pro- 
‘ vidence; That half an hour after making that 
‘ Prayer, she was in an Agony, so that when the 
‘ Physician, the Surgeon, and the Apothecary were 
‘ come in, she fell into the last Convulsions of Death; 
‘ That they saw in her Person all the Marks of a 
‘ dying Maid; That she had a great oppression 
‘ in her Breast, her Throat swollen, her Tongue 
‘ and Mouth black, her Nostrils open’d and drawn 
‘ back, her Eyes sunk, her Hands clutch’d, her Pulse 
‘ Convulsive and intermitting, her Stomack and 
‘ her Belly much swell’d, her Sweat cold, and the 
‘ defluxion of her Brain impetuous; That when 
‘ they saw her in that Condition, they judg’d her
‘ to


291 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ to be dying, and said, that she had hot two 
‘ Hours to live; So that they retir’d to make 
‘ room for the Ceremonies of the Church; That 
‘ at last the Physician being desir’d to inform Lau- 
‘ bardemont with the condition of tire Disease of 
‘ the sick Person, he wrote to him this Let- 
‘ ter. 
Sect. 68. Sir, I have been obliged by the Gentle- 
women Ursuline Nuns of the Convent of this Town, to 
give you notice of the condition wherein the Lady their 
Superior is in at present, who is in an estate of extremity, 
and without any appearance of Recovery, the said sick 
Person having not been able to spit, nor to give us any sign 
of a Cure by the discharging of any Excrement, and 
having at present a convulsive Pulse, and so great a 
difficulty of breathing as she never had before; and having 
her Belly much extended, without sufficient strength to 
admit of any Medicine, not even a Glyster, instead where- 
of we are going presently to give her a small Suppository, 
to endeavour to cause a part of that to come away, 
which swells her Belly, and throws her into an Oppressi- 
on, which is so great it cannot be exprest. I shall add 
nothing more to the Circumstances above describ’d for 
fear of being troublesome to you, only I shall entreat you 
to believe, that she shall be assisted with the like Fidelity 
and Affection, as you shall be during my Life, by Sir. &c.
From Loudun in haste, about seven a Clock in the E- 
vening, the 6th of February 1637. Fanton Physician 
’Tis added in the Relation already cited, ‘ That 
‘ they continued again the Prayers of the Ritu- 
‘ al, and that they ended the Ceremonies of the 
‘ Sacrament; That though all the Sisters had seen 
‘ their good Mother in extremity, they wept not 
‘ however, for the great confidence they had of 
‘ her future recovery; That the Ceremonies be- 
‘ ing ended, as they approach’d the sick Person,
U2 ‘ she


292 The History of Book III. 
‘ she was restor’d to the late Condition wherein 
‘ she was before the coming of the Physician, whom 
‘ she presently after call’d to Mind, saying, God will 
suddenly convert that Man, he has shew’d him at present 
all the Signs of my Death, what could he answer him if 
he be not converted? ‘ That she felt some time after 
‘ a gentle but strong inclination to take rest, in 
‘ praying at the Feet of her glorious Father Joseph, 
‘ whose Picture she had before her Eyes; That 
‘ this desire having been divers times interrupt- 
‘ ed, a Slumbering seiz’d her at last; But that she 
‘ had scarcely slept one quarter of an hour, when 
‘ the same Accidents, and some others coming upon 
‘ her, she fell into the utmost conflict of Life; That 
‘ the Exorcist and two Nuns ran to her, in whose 
‘ presence she had one or two Convulsions, and like 
‘ one a dying; That she had two visible stroaks of 
‘ the Hiccup of Death; But that instead of the 
‘ third, they heard a very strong Sigh, and that in 
‘ a Moment she became sound and vigorous, and 
‘ said she had felt her self depriv’d of all her bodi- 
‘ ly Senses, altho’ she had always had her Judgment 
‘ free, and that as she was in that Condition, she 
‘ had seen a fair and great Cloud, in which was 
‘ inclos’d on the Right-side her good Angel, of 
‘ an incomparable beauty, as or a young Man of 
‘ eighteen years of Age, with comely Hair, flaxen 
‘ and very long, which reach’d to the Shoulder of 
‘ the Reverend Father Reces, who was on the same 
‘ side of the Bolster of her Bed; That this blessed 
‘ Spirit held in its hand a fair Flambeau of White- 
‘ wax; That her glorious Father Joseph was on 
‘ the other side of the Cloud, having a Countenance 
‘ brighter than the Sun, and a Majesty more than 
‘ Humane, of the Age of a Man between forty and 
‘ five and forty Years, with a full Head of Hair,
‘ mighty


293 The Devils of Loudun.
‘ mighty bright, though of a Chesnut Colour; 
‘ That she saw him look on the Companion of the 
‘ Exorcists who was on the same side, after a fashi- 
‘ on very pleasing and full of Majesty; That af- 
‘ ter that beholding her, he put his hand upon the 
‘ Side where the principal Cause of her Disease 
‘ had always been; That he anointed her with 
‘ Oyl, or some other Liquor; That the place which 
‘ was anointed was made somewhat moist; And 
‘ that at that very instant she was cur’d, as she 
‘ testified to them by these Words which she ut- 
‘ ter’d, I am heal’d, my good Angel and St. Joseph are 
‘ come, he has anointed my side, and I have no more pain. 
‘ That the Exorcist, having heard her speak of 
‘ anointing, ask’d her if she felt any thing? She 
‘ answer’d that she felt Moisture, and that having 
‘ taken her Shift, she wip’d it presently without 
‘ making any other reflection; That her recovery 
‘ having been so hidden and momentary, they sung 
‘ Te Deum; That the Physician having been sent for, 
‘ came to the Convent without having heard any 
‘ thing of that Miracle, and that he saw the Prioress 
‘ come towards him cloath’d with her Nun’s Habit, 
‘ who smiling, related to him the Miracles of her 
‘ Recovery; That his amazement was so great, that 
‘ he continued some time without saying anything,  
‘ but that in the end he exprest these words, The 
Change is great, but the Almighty Power of God can do 
any thing. 
Sect. 69. The Recital of that History being thus 
ended, the Author of the Book makes thereupon 
divers Reflections, in which he presupposeth that the 
Disease of the Superior was not feigned, neither in 
whole nor in part, but all real, true, and natural, 
and the Proof which he produceth as the most evi- 
dent, besides that which he drew from the Testimo-
U3 nies


294 The History of 
Book III. 
nies of the Physicians, Apothecary, &c. of the 
Exorcists, Confessors, and of all those who saw or 
attended the sick Person, is the certain knowledge 
she had of the Quality of her Disease, and the Au- 
thentick Oath which the Devil had made, that this 
Sickness had its beginning in Nature; and indeed he 
spake the truth; the cause was, in effect, in corrupted 
and perverted Nature. He proceeded next to the proofs 
of the Miraculous Cure, which are equally drawn 
from several Testimonies mention’d in the Relation, 
and also of the extraordinary and infinitely agree- 
able Odour, which remain’d in her Shift, where- 
with that Unction had been wiped off from her 
Side; And in fine, the Virtue of that same anoint- 
ing has since been manifested in sundry Diseases, 
and against the Devils themselves. For Confirma- 
tion of this last Argument, the Author relates, that 
the 10th of February Father Reces having caus’d 
a little Paper to touch that Unction, he went to 
the Exorcism of Frances Fillatreau, where the De- 
vil Souillon, who smelt that excellent Odour, fell 
in a rage, and said, That he lov’d not to smell that, 
and that it was such a Balm, that the Person who had 
been anointed with it, ought no more to do any thing against
the Will of God. 
Sect. 70. The 15th of the same Month, the same 
Devil, who doubtless was no Lover of Persumes, 
felt also the Virtue of that Ointment in the Hands 
of Manouri the Surgeon, which made him withdraw, 
saying to the Surgeon, That he had touch’d something 
which displeas’d him, The Devils Cedon, Asmodee, 
Daria, and Baruc had the same Aversion; there 
was one which said, that ’twas the Father of God 
who tormented them, and others fell into Blas- 
phemies against St. Joseph. That Saint was pleas’d 
that a Number of Miracles should be wrought by
the


295 the Devils of Loudun.
the means of that Shift, perfum’d with a Heavenly 
Ointment, which had gain’d a great reputation, and 
justly too, on Madam de Laubardemont, who being 
dangerously sick at Tours, eight days after the 
Superior was recover’d, and not daring to make 
use of Medicines, because of her being four Months 
gone with Child, her Husband in despair, saw no 
other recourse, but that precious Relique which 
St. Joseph had left in the hands of his Kinswo- 
man. He sent for it, and you may easily judge 
that ’twas not deny’d him. In effect, the 25th of 
February, Demorans carried the Shift into the House of 
Laubardemont, who went to Prayers with his Do- 
mesticks, after which the Canon presented to the 
Sick that excellent Remedy which he had brought, 
the only Smell whereof fill’d her with Joy, accord- 
ing to the Relation which the same Author makes 
of the Miraculous Cure, &c. But when an Application 
had been made to the Right-side of the sick Person 
she was perfectly cur’d, and was the same day, 
without pain, deliver’d of a Child which had 
been dead in her Body about a Month, according 
to the Judgment of Physicians. They us’d again 
that odoriferous Ointment to suppress the Vapours 
of the Matrix, which flew up to the Brain or the 
lying in Woman, which fail’d not to produce the de- 
sir’d effect, contrary to the usual Virtue of Per- 
fumes, which excite that kind of Ailment, instead of 
asswaging it. After a Miracle so surprizing, wrought 
in the Person of the Intendant’s Wife, there was at 
Tours a great Concourse of People of all Ranks, 
who came to visit, smell, and kiss the Celestial Re- 
lick, and to cause their Beads and Images to be 
touch’d with it. At last it was brought to Loudun,
and there again it produc’d a considerable Cure 
on the Mother Angelica, a Nun also of St. Ursula, to
U4 whom


296 The History of 
Book III. 
whom it was happily apply’d in the extream ne- 
cessity of a Disease, for which they could not find any 
other Remedy. 
Sect. 71. Upon the Credit which such Histories 
deserve, the Relation concludes boldly, ‘ That the 
‘ Recovery of the Superior was miraculous, and as 
‘ eminent as any other one can quote out of the Wri- 
‘ tings of any Author. It cannot be ascrib’d to Devils, 
‘ without denying the Providence of God, nor be 
‘ suspected for an Imposture, without calling into 
‘ question the Miracles of Saints, whom the Church 
‘ has canoniz’d, there being none better certified, 
‘ than that although there is no obligation to believe 
‘ it under the pain of an Anathema, being not in- 
‘ ferred as those of the Scripture amongst the Ar- 
‘ ticles of our Faith; But that it cannot be reject- 
‘ ed without imprudence, nor misbeliev’d without 
‘ rashness, and they who believe it not ought 
‘ at least to suspend their Judgment, and be si- 
‘ lent. 
Sect. 72. If this Conclusion can be admitted in 
the Court of Rome, as ’tis the Design of the Society 
of the Nuns of St. Ursula, for the Glory of their Or- 
der, sure it would not have been long before we 
should have seen the Mother, Jane des Agnes, cano- 
niz’d. But in spite of the Confidence, with which 
these Fictions and Visions have been vented for 
Truths, there were then, and always will be, some 
Unbelievers, who would overthrow all these Fables 
by a single Negation, seeing that they are not found- 
ed upon any Reason, nor upon any Proof, which 
may be in the least likely to be true, or which 
deserves to have the least regard. In effect, can 
one conceive any thing more strange, than to see 
God employ the Devils to do good to Mankind? 
And Behemot to become the Minister of Divine
Grace


297 the Devils of Loudun. 
Grace in the Preservation of the Blood of the Su- 
perior, which would have been entirely spoil’d and 
corrupted, if she had been seiz’d with a real Pleu- 
resie, and if she had felt in her Side the great 
Pain that she pretended to feel? Is it not also a 
thing wonderful and astonishing, that a Humane 
Body, such as is that of our Lord Jesus Christ,
could be contain'd all entire and easily, under 
the Accidents of one Crumb of Bread? And that a 
Spirit should want room in the space of one Foot 
Square, under the Picture of St. Joseph? But the 
Testimonies of the Physician, Apothecary and 
Surgeon, are possibly more considerable Proofs, 
and especially that of the Physician Fanton, who 
was of the Reformed Religion, and who has writ a 
Letter full of Facts; which infer, by necessary Con- 
sequences, the Truth of the Miracle, when even the 
bad Reputation of Mannouri, with the former Pro- 
ceedings, and the Stupidity of the Apothecary 
Gouin, might hinder them from being admitted of 
for unquestionable Witnesses. But the Physician 
told his Friends and his Children, and has left it 
in Writing; That the Nuns had deceiv'd him, in 
sending to his House very late in the Evening 
their Maid, to entreat him for Reasons, which 
to them were important, that he would write to 
Laubardmont, that the Sickness of the Superior was 
extream, and seem’d irrecoverable, saying, that he 
ought not to pry into their Reasons, which would 
prejudice no body; That they had a particular 
Interest which concern'd the Temporal Affairs of 
the Convent, to oblige the Intendant to come to 
Loudun, which perhaps he would not do because of 
his great Employments, if they did not cause him 
to be written to, in that manner, by their Physici- 
an himself, who could not be suspected by him.
The


298 The History of Book III. 
The Physician further affirms, That the Superior 
was really bad enough by her Feaver, which had 
seiz’d her for some time, although he doubted not, 
but that extream Pain in her Side, whereof she com- 
plain’d, was counterfeit; but that as he himself was 
uncapable of such a Dissimulation, he could not 
imagine that it could enter into the thoughts of an- 
other; That upon her Complaints, he judg’d that 
the Disease might be a Pleuresie, which was then a 
Disease Epidemical: But the Blood of the sick 
Person which he had seen, had given him reason to 
doubt, and had even perplex’d him concerning the 
Nature of the Disease, having had no occasion to 
suspect any Intrigues and Cheats, as to the De- 
clarations and Testimonies of the Devils touch- 
ing the Causes of that Accident, because he had 
not had any notice thereof given him; That when 
he saw the Superior after her pretended Cure, she 
was in the same Condition as before, in respect 
of her Weakness and Feaver; That she was upon 
her Knees, because she could not support her self;
That she was lifted up by two other Nuns, and 
that after having gone two or three Steps, she ex- 
cus’d her self upon some remainder of her Weak- 
ness, and cast her self upon the Bed; where having 
felt her Pulse, he told her, that she was not so 
well recover’d, but that she needed to be put in- 
to it; but that seeing she was so well perswaded 
of her Cure, that was as much as to say, that 
she had no more need of a Physician, and that 
’twas time for him to retire; which he did pre- 
sently, and ’twas very lucky for him; for in go- 
ing down the Stairs he heard a Voice, which was 
not unknown to him, and that he believ’d to be of 
Memin de Silly, who cry’d out to the Fryars, Jesu- 
its, and others, who were in the Chamber, Why do
you


299 the Devils of Loudun. 
you not stop him then? That was, as he was inform’d 
since, to make him sign willingly, or by force, the 
Attestation which had been already drawn up by 
Gouin and Mannouri; but far from doing it, and 
from being perswaded of the Truth of that Mira- 
cle, or from having said (concerning the Chara- 
cters pretended to be renewed upon the Hand of 
the Superior) That those Marks might be useful to her 
for her Immortality, he continued all his Life-time 
a good Protestant, and so offended with the Cheat, 
that they would have put upon him, that he 
would never since put his Foot within the Con- 
vent of the Ursulines, notwithstanding the Sollici- 
tations they made to him divers times, and e- 
ven to the Year 1661, when he died; for he 
was an excellent Physician, and that notwithstand- 
ing his Religion, he always serv’d the greatest part 
of the other Convents, and the Hospital of the 
Town. 
Sect. 73. In the mean time Lauhardemont came to 
Londun, to promote that Miracle of St. Joseph, 
and to use all his Authority in conjunction with 
the Endeavours of the Ecclesiasticks, with intent 
to beget a belief of it in the Minds of Men. The 
12th of February he sent for the Physician Fanton, 
who was gone to visit some Persons in the Coun- 
try: They believ’d that he conceal’d himself. The 
Lieutenant Criminal, who profest himself to be his 
Friend, came to acquaint his Wife, that this Course 
would ruin him, and do what he could, they 
should be sure to find him sooner or later. The 
next Day in the Evening Fanton being return’d, 
went to the Inn of the Sign of the Cross, where 
Laubardemont lodg’d, who supp’d that Evening in 
the Convent of the Ursulines. The next Day in the 
Morning he return’d to the said Inn; and the In-
tendant


300 The History of 
Book III.
tendant beginning to put Interrogatories to him, 
he answer’d, That if it was commanded him to 
give his Certificate touching the Disease of the Su- 
perior, he was ready to do it; which was the 
manner of proceeding upon the like occasion, the 
King’s Edicts prescribing no other ways; and that 
therefore he could not submit to that new Custom, 
nor answer. Whereupon he was sent away for that 
time. The 16th of February the Intendant made 
an Ordinance, in which was contain’d, that the 
Physician should answer to the Interrogatories 
which should be put to him, upon the Penalty of 
a hundred Livres Fine. That Order was not signi- 
fied, till the 27th of the same Month, with a 
command for Fanton to go to Tours, whither Lau- 
bardemont was return’d, to answer there to the Inter- 
rogatories which should be put to him; and for 
want of doing that, they summon’d him before 
the Council. Fanton appear’d at Tours the 3d of 
March: He was discharg’d of the Fine and Summons 
to the Council, upon the offer which he made to 
answer. In effect, having taken his Oath, and de- 
clar’d, That he was betwixt six and seven and 
thirty Years of Age; they ask’d him, if he had 
not visited the Mother Prioress of the Ursulines of 
Loudun in two Sicknesses which she had the first 
Day of the Year, and what were those Maladies? 
He answer’d, That he began to visit her the third 
Day of her first Sickness; ‘ That she complain’d 
‘ of a Pain in her Left-side, seated below the 
‘ Breast of the said Side, even to the Hypochondria; 
‘ that he judg’d her to have something of a Ba- 
‘ stard Pleuresie, having a continual Leaver, with 
‘ daily Remissions; for which Disease he tended her 
‘ during nine or ten Days, and caus’d her to he 
‘ blooded three or four times; That on Thursday
‘ the


301 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ the 26th of the same Month of January, the 
‘ Prioress sent for him early in the Morning, 
‘ and told him, that about ten a Clock the Night 
‘ before, there was fallen a great Defluxion on her 
‘ Stomach, which had caus'd her a difficulty of 
‘ Breathing, and an Oppression, with Pain on her 
‘ Right-side; and that she had a Spice of a Fea- 
‘ ver, which Distemper he had judg'd to be a true 
‘ Pleuresie on her Right-side, followed by a Defluxi- 
‘ on on the Stomach, which she afterwards voided 
‘ by Spitting and Vomiting; which Evacuations 
‘ the Sick Person caus'd to be kept in a Bason to be 
‘ view'd, being Flegmatick, with a little Froth, and 
‘ sometimes small Streaks of Blood, very red, like 
‘ to that which she shew’d him also in a Napkin: 
‘ He added also, that he continued to physick her, 
‘ till about six a Clock in the Evening of Saturday, 
‘ the 7th of February; during which time he had 
‘ not observ'd any Signs of Concoction, neither in 
‘ the Urine by Night, which they made to be kept 
‘ for him, nor in that which she did spit; That 
‘ having perceiv'd some Convulsion in her Arms, 
‘ he began to make some bad Prognostication of 
‘ the Disease; for the Cure whereof he had order'd 
‘ a convenient Course of Diet, bleeding at the 
‘ Arm seven or eight times, nine Ounces each time, 
‘ except the last, which was to be three Ounces on- 
‘ ly, four Glysters, and some other Medicines; 
‘ That he had not been present at the administring 
‘ of any of the said Medicines, but that he was 
‘ at most of the Bleedings. They ask'd him, if he had 
‘ not said to divers Persons, that the Disease was Mor- 
‘ tal? He reply'd, That he did judge that 'twas like 
‘ to prove so, saving that 'tis common to hope, as 
‘ long as there is Breath; That for the rest, he ob- 
‘ serv'd the swelling of the Belly of the Prioress to be
‘ less


302 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ less than usual the last Day that he saw her, and 
‘ only a great Weakness; which oblig’d him to or- 
‘ der her a Suppository, and to cause her to take 
‘ two Yolks of Eggs. They ask’d him, if he did 
‘ not own the Letter writ by him to Laubardemont? 
‘ To which he answer’d, that he did own it. Be- 
‘ ing demanded, if an Hour after he had writ it, 
‘ he did not go to the Convent, and saw the Prio- 
‘ ress up, drest, and in good Health? He said, 
‘ That he went indeed to the Convent two Hours 
‘ after he had writ the Letter shew’d to him; That 
‘ being enter’d into the Chamber, where he had vi- 
‘ sited the sick Person, and not finding her in Bed, 
‘ he believ’d at first that she might be dead, but that 
‘ they shew’d himher kneeling against the Wall, with 
‘ the greatest part of the Nuns of the Convent; That 
‘ two Nuns lifted her up under the Arms and follow’d 
‘ her; That she came towards him, being but the 
‘ length of an Ell from him, that she walk’d very 
‘ slow, saying to him, I thank you for the Assistances 
‘ you have given me, I am much oblig’d to you; 
‘ That he felt her Pulse, and found it very weak, 
‘ and that she pray’d him to excuse her, if she laid 
‘ her self upon the Bed, because offer great Weak- 
‘ ness; That after he had again felt her Pulse, he 
‘ went out of the Chamber, and return’d to his 
‘ own House; That the next Day about four in 
‘ the Afternoon, she sent to him a Maid, who en- 
‘ treated him on her behalf, to come and see her; 
‘ but that he answer’d, That he pray’d the Supe- 
‘ rior to excuse him if he did not, after having 
‘ been told in her Chamber, that she was well, 
‘ being nevertheless well inform’d of the Conditi- 
‘ on wherein he had left her the Night before. 
‘ Being ask’d why he answer’d not the same things 
‘ to the Interrogatory which was put to him, by
Lau-


303 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ Laubardemont the 14th of February? He an- 
‘ swer’d, That he might not be oblig’d to contra- 
‘ dict plainly the noise that was spread abroad of 
‘ that Cure, he had pray’d him to be satisfied with 
‘ the Certificate he should give concerning the 
‘ Disease. Whereupon they ask’d him, if seeing 
‘ the Prioress perfectly recover’d, he did not say, 
‘ That there was something extraordinary in it, 
‘ and that the Physicians in their Prognostications 
‘ never exclude the Power of God? And if, in 
‘ effect, he refus’d not to go see the Prioress, out 
‘ of a design to exempt himself from giving his 
‘ Testimony of what he acknowledg’d extraordi- 
‘ nary and supernatural in her Recovery, for fear 
‘ of displeasing the Party of those of the Pre- 
‘ tended Reformed Religion? He said, That he had 
‘ not found, and much lets judg’d, her recover’d, 
‘ as appear’d by what he had already said, and 
‘ that he went out without having utter’d the 
‘ Word Extroardinary, nor any other like it; 
‘ That the Physicians never exclude the Power 
‘ of God for the Cure of Diseases; That, on 
‘ the contrary, they have recourse to him as to 
‘ a Sovereign Physician, without whole Blessing 
‘ upon Food and Physick, they believ’d not any 
‘ Cure possible; That he never refus’d to give his 
‘ Certificate concerning the Diseases of the Prio- 
‘ ress; That the Letter of the 7th of February writ- 
‘ ten at the Request of the Nuns, contain’d many 
‘ things which might be declar’d and set forth by 
‘ a Certificate, but that it contain’d them not so 
‘ precisely, having not been oblig’d to be so pun- 
‘ ctual and strict in a Letter requir’d of him, and 
‘ writ in haste, without circumspection, and which 
‘ ought not to bear so good Testimony in a Court 
‘ of Judicature, as a Certificate made by Order of
‘ a


304 The History of Book III. 
‘ a Judge, and subscrib’d by him; That for the rest 
‘ he had not writ the Letter in compliance with 
‘ the desire of the Nuns, but to give notice to him 
‘ (Laubardemont) of the condition of the said Prio- 
‘ ress, because of the assistance which they had, that 
‘ he would give more credit to what should be writ 
‘ to him by a Physician, then to what should be 
‘ writ to him by others, believing that the design of 
‘ the said Nuns was only to cause him to come to 
‘ Loudun, which they said would be much for their 
‘ interest; They ask’d him again if he own’d not 
‘ that the Contents of his Letter to be true? He re- 
‘ ply’d, that they were in some sort true, not so 
‘ exact as things ought to be declar’d by a Certifi- 
‘ cate; It being usual for Men to take more liberty 
‘ in a Letter to express themselves, which is not 
‘ fit to bear Testimony in a Court of Judicature, 
‘ as when one is to set down a Truth to be certifi- 
‘ ed and affirm’d. The Intendant ask’d him in fine, 
‘ how he judg’d that the Prioress had been able to 
‘ pass from that condition of Extremity represent- 
‘ ed by him, to that in which he saw her an hour 
‘ after? He answer’d, that her Condition was not 
‘ so very extream, but however that might hap- 
‘ pen, as ’tis every day to be seen in the Motions of 
‘ Nature, by the evacuation of some sensible hu- 
‘ mour, or by the excretion which is insensibly 
‘ made through the Pores of the Body, or else by 
‘ the removal of the humour from the place where 
‘ it causeth such accidents, to another part less con- 
‘ siderable. That moreover some troublesome Symp- 
‘ toms which are produc’d by the humour being 
‘ in one certain place, may be seen asswag’d with- 
‘ out necessity of changing the part, which hap- 
‘ pens by the mitigation of the humour allay’d by 
‘ Nature, or by the coming of another humour which
is


305 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ is less acute, which may take off the Acrimony 
‘ of the former; That the manifest Evacuation is 
‘ made by Urine, by Stool, or by Vomits, Sweats, 
‘ and loss of Blood; That the insensible Excretion 
‘ is, when the parts are insensibly discharg’d, which 
‘ kinds of Excretion are oftener made in Diseases, 
‘ which are caus’d by hot Humours, and chiefly 
‘ from Choler, without any signs of Concoction, 
‘ which precede such Excretions, although it may 
‘ be for the discharge of Nature, and by way of 
‘ a Crisis; And that for the cure of Diseases, there 
‘ ought naturally to go out of the Body less Hu- 
‘ mours, when they are evacuated by Remedies, 
‘ which not only carry off the antecedent Cause of 
‘ the Diseases, but also the present; and that the 
‘ Humours in their Motions observe certain regular 
‘ Hours. 
Sect. 74, These Answers which contain’d so long 
an account of the Maxims and Practices of Phy- 
lick, being not what Laubardemont sought for; ‘ He 
‘ continued to interrogate Fanton, and ask’d him, 
‘ if he did not take notice that the Prioress had not 
‘ had any Crisis from the time he writ to the time he 
‘ visited her again, and that the alteration of her 
‘ condition, represented by his Letter, could not have 
‘ been so quickly wrought by natural Causes, and e- 
‘ ven by those he had mention’d in his last Answer? 
‘ To whom he answer’d, That he was not able 
‘ to judge of that, having but just gone in and out 
‘ the last time he saw the Prioress, and having not 
‘ examin’d what had pass’d during his Absence; 
‘ But that very often it happens to a Physician, 
‘ to see such, whom he had despair’d of, to become 
‘ better two Hours after; Whence the Latin Hyp- 
‘ pocrates, Celsius relates that sometimes there happens 
‘ wonders in Physick, The Intendant, not finding
X ‘ yet


306 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ yet his account in these Answers, ask’d him, 
‘ if he had not conferr’d with Duncan about what 
‘ he was to answer concerning the Sickness of the 
‘ Prioress and her Recovery? He answer’d, not, and 
‘ that he had not seen him since the 14th of Febru- 
‘ ary, and had not held any communication with him 
‘ by Letters; That in Truth he had seen him be- 
‘ fore that day, but that he had neither ask’d him 
‘ any advice touching that matter, nor had he real- 
‘ ly receiv’d any. Laubardemont then reproach’d 
‘ him that he had not fully told the Truth, that 
‘ he had involv’d it in a great number of Words, to 
‘ the end that it might be less understood, having 
‘ been induc’d to do it by those of the Pretended Re- 
‘ form'd Religion, and that he advis’d him to tell 
‘ the whole Truth. Whereupon Fanton declar’d that 
' he had told it, and that he had not spoke of that 
‘ affair but by meeting accidentally which some 
‘ of his Kindred and Friends, whom he had never 
‘ call’d together for that purpose. He said further, 
‘ that he remembr’d not that the Prioress seeing him, 
‘ the 7th of February in the Evening, had said to him 
‘ that God had miraculously Cur’d her; That 
‘ indeed a Jesuit, whom he believ’d to be her Exor- 
‘ cist, told him, when the Prioress was laid upon 
‘ the Bed, that wonderful things were done by the 
‘ intervention of St. George or St. Joseph [which of 
‘ the two he knew not] and that the Father had 
‘ added, that he was neither a Prophet nor a Pro- 
‘ phet’s Son, nevertheless that he knew well what 
‘ would happen, and that he had often spoke to 
‘ him of it. He was ask’d if before the Ex- 
‘ treme Unction was given to the Prioress, he was 
‘ not ask’d, whether she were in such a condition, 
‘ that they ought to give it her? He reply’d, that 
' the 5th or 6th of February, going out of the Prio-
‘ resses


307 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ resses Chamber, he was follow’d by Demorans and 
‘ one of the Jesuits, who enquir’d of him, if he 
‘ judg’d that it was necessary that the Prio- 
‘ ress should have the Extreme Unction? Where- 
‘ unto he answer’d, that his Judgment ought not to 
‘ be follow’d; being of a Religion which was 
‘ mistrusted by them, and that however to con- 
‘ tent them, he said, that he had seen it given to 
‘ them, who were not more sick than she. All the 
‘ Interrogatories above mention’d, and his Answers 
‘ having been read to him, he sign’d them, and 
‘ Laubardemont dismist him. 
Sect. 75. Fantons Answers do sufficiently shew, 
that he was a little deceiv’d in his conjectures of 
the Superior’s Sickness, and that he had thought 
it greater then it really was, upon the relations that 
she made him of what she felt as well in her Side, as 
elsewhere, upon the difficulties of breathing that 
she mention’d her self to have during the few Mo- 
ments that he was by her; upon the quality of the 
Excrements, Blood, and other things which they 
caus’d him to see, as if she had really voided them, 
and that they had not been alter’d and put for him to 
see, in such a condition as they ought to have been, 
that they might make him give such a Judgment 
as they desir’d; or else whether they did shew him 
the Excrements of some other sick Person, and he al- 
ways affirm’d since in his Family, and to his more 
particular Friends, ‘ That the matter must needs 
‘ be so, because he had never seen any Exrements 
‘ that the sick Person had voided in his presence; 
‘ That as he was uncapable to commit an impo- 
‘ sture, he did not imagine that they would put 
‘ one upon him, whatever occasion he might have 
‘ to think so, by the reflections which he ought to 
‘ have made upon the Intrigues of these Nuns,  
X2 ‘ and


308 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ and by the Delusions of which they had been sus- 
‘ pected by the Publick; That he ought to have 
‘ consider’d, that the Superior knew well how to 
‘ make her Throat and her Tongue to swell, and to 
‘ make extraordinary Contorsions during her Exor- 
‘ cisms; She might as well make her self swell, and 
‘ feign an oppression before her Physician, and 
‘ counterfeit a retraction of her Arms, which how- 
‘ ever it was, they remain’d still in the same con- 
‘ dition after he had given over visiting her; That 
‘ for the rest, during the time he had visited her, she 
‘ had a very violent Feaver, and all the signs of a 
‘ great Sickness upon her Countenance; That this 
‘ is all the certain Testimony that he could give, 
‘ nothing having been more easie then to cheat him 
‘ in the rest, as well because the Circumstances of 
‘ the matter might permit it, as because he had not 
‘ any suspicion of the Cheat, and that he had not 
‘ made any particular examination of those cir- 
‘ cumstances upon that account; But that he durst 
‘ not reason so boldly in his Interrogatories upon 
‘ the suspicions he then had, or upon the easiness 
‘ that there had been to delude him upon that oc- 
‘ casion, nor upon the apparent signs that there were 
‘ that they had really cousen’d him; And that he 
‘ was content to say only the truth upon the mat- 
‘ ters which were propos’d to him, because it 
‘ would have been dangerous for him to have done 
‘ otherwise, and that the consequences would not 
‘ have fail’d to be very fatal to him and all his 
‘ Family. 
Sect. 76. The following Year 1638. the famous 
Father Tranquille died. He was a Capucin Preach- 
er, the most renown’d of all the Exorcists then 
remaining. He made, a little before he died, hor- 
rible Cryings out, which were heard by all the
Neigh-


309 the Devils of Loudun. 
Neighbours of the Convent of the Capucins, and the 
report being quickly spread abroad in the Town, 
there were a number of People, who went towards 
the Convent, and into the nearest Streets, to the in- 
tent they might hear his Cries, and to be Witnesses 
themselves, if what was said of it were true. There 
went not any Person who was not convinc’d, nor 
ought there to be any at this day unsatisfied of the 
Truth of that matter, who considers the relation of 
the circumstances of his death, which was publish’d 
by a Capucin, and whereof this is the Extract. 
Sect. 77. ‘ Father Tranquille was a Native of St. 
‘ Remi in Anjou; He was the most famous Preach- 
‘ er of his time. His Vow of Obedience call’d 
‘ him to the Exorcisms of Loudun. The Devils 
‘ dreading this Enemy, went to meet him to fright- 
‘ en him, if it had been possible for them; and 
‘ they made him feel such a Weakness in his Legs 
‘ upon the way, that he thought to stop, and go 
‘ no further. He was four Years in the Employ- 
‘ ment of an Exorcist; during which God puri- 
‘ fied him by Tribulation, as Gold in the Fur- 
‘ nace. He thought at first that he should quickly 
‘ expel the Devils, being supported by the Autho- 
‘ rity which the Church has receiv’d of our Lord: 
‘ But having found by Experience that he was de- 
‘ ceived, he resolv’d to have Patience, and to at- 
‘ tend the Will of God. He was willing to ab- 
‘ stain from Preaching, fearing that his Talent 
‘ should be a Snare to him, and to raise Pride in 
‘ him, and he gave himself wholly to Exorcism. 
‘ The Devils seeing his Humility, conceiv’d so 
‘ great a Rage, that they resolv’d to incamp in his 
‘ Body. All Hell assembled for that purpose; and 
‘ nevertheless it could not cause him to be either 
‘ besieg’d or fully possess’d, God having not per-
X3 ‘ mitted


310 The History of Book III. 
‘ mitted it. ’Tis true, that the Devils threw them- 
‘ selves into his inward and outward Senses; they 
‘ overturn’d him on the Ground; they cry’d out, 
‘ and sware by his Mouth; they made him thrust 
‘ out his Tongue, hissing like a Serpent; they 
‘ bound his Head, press’d his Heart, and made 
‘ him endure a thousand other Pains: But in the 
‘ midst of all these Evils his Spirit kept united to 
‘ God, and with the assistance of his Companion 
‘ he readily routed the Devil which tormented 
‘ him; who cry’d out sometimes by his Mouth, 
‘ Oh, how I suffer! The other Fryers and Exor- 
‘ cists pitied Father Tranquille in his Sufferings, 
‘ but he was pleas’d with them wonderfully; and 
‘ there was this difference between him and Job, 
‘ that God suffer’d not the Devil to touch the Life 
‘ of the last, whereas he gave up to him the Life 
‘ of Father Tranquille. When he felt the Tempta- 
‘ tion of the Flesh, he resisted readily the deceit- 
‘ ful Allurements of Satan; he cry’d out extream- 
‘ ly to his Confessor, he entreated him to have 
‘ pity on him, and was not asham’d to discover 
‘ to him the Assaults of that stinking Owl of 
‘ Hell, and that he might effect it more easily, 
‘ he cast himself into the Arms of the Virgin, 
‘ his particular Advocate, for whom he had so 
‘ great a Devotion, that he had put an Iron Chain 
‘ about his Neck, in the Quality of her Slave, to 
‘ the end that he might say in truth to that Queen 
‘ of Virgins, My dear Mistress, I am your Slave; 
‘ Alas! suffer not that your Enemies and mine should 
‘ ever seize on him who belongs to you. When the 
‘ Devil of Pride tempted him, he conceal’d from 
‘ the Eyes of Men, as well his Sufferings as his 
‘ Actions of Virtue, and he call’d that, Hiding his 
‘ Life in Jesus Christ. Then he took St. Joseph
‘ for


311 the Devils of London. 
‘ for his Patron, whose Life has been in such a 
‘ manner conceal’d, that many Ages are past with- 
‘ out People’s having been inclin’d to invoke and 
‘ reverence him according to his Merits. He re- 
‘ quir’d not that it might be permitted him to 
‘ do publick Penances above the common Sort, to 
‘ the end that he might not seem more perfect 
‘ than others; And to obtain a more profound 
‘ Humility, he took for his Advocate the humble 
‘ St. Francis, his Seraphick Father. Having been 
‘ sollicited by a great Minister of State to quit 
‘ his Employment, to serve God and the King in 
‘ a place where he should bring forth more Fruit, 
‘ he answer’d him, That it behov’d him to over- 
‘ come, or die in the Field of Battle, where his 
‘ Obedience had planted him. His Humility was 
‘ so great, that he said, he thought himself un- 
‘ worthy of all Consolation. The Devils have of- 
‘ ten been desirous to beget in him a disliking of 
‘ his Perfection; but their Attempt was in vain;
‘ and his Courage was so great, that he often 
‘ pray’d his Seraphick Father St. Francis, to give 
‘ him part of his continual Sufferings, but not of 
‘ his Consolations, which he wholly renounc’d, 
‘ because he deserv’d them not. In fine, when he 
‘ was provok’d to Anxiety of Mind by some Devil 
‘ of Impatience, he invok’d presently the Glori- 
‘ ous St. Bonadventure, with the Blessed St. Francis 
‘ de Sales, who were rendred famous to the World 
‘ by their Meekness and Affability. The Devils 
‘ having resolv’d to kill him, the Magicians re- 
‘ doubled their Sorcery, and God, by a Secret, but 
‘ very Just, Judgment, suffer’d them to do it. 
‘ They assaulted him more vehemently than ever 
‘ upon Whitsunday, when he was to preach; and 
‘ the time for his Sermon being come, he found
X4 him


312 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ himself not dispos’d. His Confessor commanded 
‘ the Devil to leave him at liberty, and the Father 
‘ to go up into the Pulpit upon his Obedience;
‘ which he did, and preach’d more to the satisfacti- 
‘ on of his Auditors, than if he had spent whole 
‘ Weeks in Study. He did Wonders upon the De- 
‘ scent of the Holy Spirit; and ’twas then that he 
‘ rendred to the same Holy Spirit the fiery Tongue 
‘ which he had receiv’d, because that was the last 
‘ of his Sermons. After that Sermon the Devils 
‘ afflicted him more than before. He said Mass 
‘ three or four Days, at the ending whereof he was 
‘ constrain’d to keep his Bed till Monday, when 
‘ he died. He vomited much Filth, which was 
‘ judg’d to be so many Pacts, from the Expulsi- 
‘ on whereof there was still hop’d some Relief; but 
‘ the Surgeon found him very ill, and said, That if 
‘ God did not suddenly stop the Course of that Dia- 
‘ bolical Operation, ’twas impossible that he should 
‘ subsist; for as soon as he had taken any Nou- 
‘ rishment, though with an Appetite, the Devils 
‘ caus’d him to cast it up, with such violent Pal- 
‘ pitations of his Heart, that the foundest Person 
‘ might have burst. They caus’d him Pains in 
‘ his Head and Heart, of such a kind, whereof 
‘ there is no mention in Galen or Hyppocrates; and 
‘ to express their Nature well, one must have suf-
‘ fer’d them like that good Father. They cry’d 
‘ and roar’d out of his Mouth; but in the meantime 
‘ he had always his Judgment free. All these 
‘ Torments were join’d to a continual Feaver, and 
‘ to divers other Accidents, which cannot be 
‘ comprehended by those that have not seen them, 
‘ and who have not the Experience of the ways by 
‘ which the Devils act upon Men’s Bodies. The 
‘ Devils encreas’d exceedingly the Pain of the Pa-
‘ tient


313 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ tient the Night before his Decease; which they 
‘ hop’d to hasten, by causing him to render his 
‘ Soul by an approaching and extraordinary Vomi- 
‘ ting, to the end that he might die without being 
‘ perceiv’d; their Intention being to tarnish also 
‘ the Lustre of his Death, and to avoid themselves 
‘ the Lash of the last Remedies, which the Church 
‘ has been accustom’d to make a devout use of, 
‘ upon these occasions. They did then what they 
‘ could to make him be left by the Fryer that 
‘ watch’d with him: They made a continual Noise 
‘ on one side or other in the Infirmery, which would 
‘ quickly have put to flight one less resolute than that 
‘ Fryer, who, in spite, of them, continu’d firm and 
‘ couragious to assist the sick Person in the vio- 
‘ lence of his Vomiting, wherein he cast up much 
‘ Filth, stinking so horribly, and which was so 
‘ intolerable, that they were forc’d to throw it 
‘ out of the Window without delay, so much 
‘ it did infect the Chamber. The next Morning 
‘ his Brethren, the Fryers, perceiv’d that God 
‘ would give way, and take off his Restraint on the 
‘ Powers of Hell over the Life of their Patient, who 
‘ pray’d them to give him the Extream Unction, 
‘ when they saw he should have need of it. About 
‘ Noon one knocked at the Door, to know, if 
‘ what the Devil had newly declar’d at the Exor- 
‘ cism were true, viz. That Father Tranquille was 
‘ departing, and that he could not hold out lon- 
‘ ger; which being found true, the Extream Unction 
‘ was given him; after which his blessed Soul took 
‘ its flight to Heaven, to receive there the Crown 
‘ which one may piously believe was prepar’d for 
‘ him, after having fought so Couragiously, and 
‘ conquer’d so Gloriously. For if those are the 
‘ cruellest who destroy the Life of any one, be-
‘ caus


314 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ cause he maintains the Glory of his God and his 
‘ Master, so is he so much more excellent, there 
‘ being not more subtle Tyrants than the Devils, 
‘ who were the Executioners that put to death the 
‘ humble Tranquille, for supporting the Glory of 
‘ God; and because of the Charity which he had 
‘ for his Neighbour, he could not consequently be 
‘ more excellently Martyrized, and afterwards more 
‘ gloriously crown’d. It was thus that he died in 
‘ the 43d Year of his Age, and the 23d since his 
‘ Admission into the Religion of the Capucins. 
‘ He was visited, during his Sickness, by a num- 
‘ ber of Persons of Honour, who return’d greatly 
‘ comforted with his Words. His Patience was so 
‘ great, that he desir’d not even the things for 
‘ which he had an Inclination, but he took all in- 
‘ differently that was prescrib’d him. The De- 
‘ vils, imag’d to see so Heroick a Virtue, cry’d 
‘ out often by his Mouth in these Words, O, how 
‘ I suffer! I suffer more than all the Devils together, 
‘ and than all the damned. In brief, it was a very 
‘ War in Hell to them, to find a Soul so gene- 
‘ rous in the Body which they tormented. He was 
‘ open’d after his Death, to see if there remain’d 
‘ in his Body any Effects of Sorcery, but there 
‘ were none found. The time of his Interment 
‘ being come, they carry’d his Body into the 
‘ Church, which was fill’d with People. They 
‘ had no sooner set him down to perform the Ser- 
‘ vice, but the People flew upon him to touch their 
‘ Beads: Others cut off pieces of his Habit, which 
‘ they kept as precious Relicks. The Croud was 
‘ so great that they broke the Coffin, and mov’d 
‘ the Body from I know not how many places, 
‘ every one drawing it to him, to have his piece: 
‘ Insomuch that he would really have been left
‘ stark-


315 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ stark-naked, if some Persons of Honour had not 
‘ interpos’d themselves round about, to secure him 
‘ from the indiscreet Devotion of the People, who 
‘ having cut in pieces his Habit, might possibly 
‘ have committed some Excess upon the Body it 
‘ self. A Jesuit made the Funeral Oration: The 
‘ Priests of the Town came in Procession at his 
‘ Interment: The Regulars and Seculars offer’d the 
‘ Sacrifice of the Mass for the Repose of his Soul. 
‘ And one of the Magistrates having got leave to 
‘ set a Tomb over his Grave, he put this Epitaph 
‘ upon it; Here lieth the humble Father Tranquille 
‘ of St. Remi, a Capucin Preacher. The Devils be- 
‘ ing no more able to endure his Courage in his Em- 
‘ ployment of Exorcist they caus'd him to die by their 
‘ Vexations, induc’d thereto by the Magicians, the last 
‘ of May 1638. The said Writings contain’d al- 
so other considerable Particulars of the Sickness of 
that Exorcist, with what follow’d after his Death, 
which well deserve to be inserted here: Which is, 
‘ That when they administred to him the Extream 
‘ Unction, the Devils, feeling the Efficacy of that 
‘ Sacrament, were oblig’d to raise the Siege: But 
‘ ’twas not to go very far, forasmuch as they en- 
‘ tred into the Body of a good Father, a very Re- 
‘ ligious Person, who was there present, and whom 
‘ they have ever since possess’d, whom they 
‘ vex’d presently with Contortions, and very 
‘ strange and violent Agitations, with thrusting out 
‘ of his Tongue, and very frightful Howlings, 
‘ redoubling also their Rage at each Unction that 
‘ they made upon the sick Person, and encreasing 
‘ it again at the sight of the most Holy Sacrament, 
‘ which was sent for, because the Real Presence 
‘ of that Man and God altogether, forc’d them to 
‘ let him die in Peace, for whom in this last Pas-
‘ sage


316 The History of Book III.
‘ sage they would willingly have laid some Snare. 
‘ Also at that very instant of his Death, out of Fu- 
‘ ry and Rage that they could no longer lay 
‘ claim to him, they cry’d out horribly, He is 
‘ dead; as who would say, All is done, there is no 
‘ more hope for us of that Soul. Afterwards rushing 
‘ upon the other poor Fryers, they agitated him 
‘ so strangely and so horribly, that although he 
‘ was held by a great many Fryers, they could 
‘ not however hinder that he should not kick out 
‘ with his Feet toward the deceased Person, till 
‘ he was carried out from thence; And he con- 
‘ tinued thus strongly and cruelly agitated Day 
‘ and Night till after the Burial; so that they 
‘ were constrain’d to leave always some Fryers to 
‘ attend him. The next Day after the Burial, a 
‘ Devil being adjur’d to adore the Providence of 
‘ God in the death of Father Tranquille, he 
‘ threw the Person possessed against the Ground, 
‘ and said, I adore the Providence of God in the 
‘ death of his Saint Father Tranquille, who has 
‘ always gloriously triumph’d, even to the end of his 
‘ Life. Another Devil being likewise exorcis’d, 
‘ went upon the Grave, which he trampled with 
‘ his Feet, after clawing with his Hands, and 
‘ throwing the Earth from side to side, as if he 
‘ would take him out, and casting upon him 
‘ great Stones, with a furious Look he utter’d 
‘ these Words; Come out you Hangman, come out 
‘ there. Whereupon being ask’d, why he persecu- 
‘ ted him thus after his death? he acted a long 
‘ while with the Hands of the Maid, and after an 
‘ extreamly inrag’d manner, the same Postures, 
‘ which a Person doth who kneads Dough: He 
‘ was urg’d to explain himself clearly by Words: 
‘ ’Tis, said he, because he dealt thus with me.
‘ As


317 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ As if he had said, I persecute him after that 
‘ manner, to testifie the rage that I have a- 
‘ gainst him, because he doth now by me, as 
‘ the Baker doth by his Dough, who tosses and 
‘ tumbles it as he thinks good; to which he 
‘ added, He burns me more than ever. He swore 
‘ also, That ’twas they and the Magicians that 
‘ kill’d him, but that they were all much out in 
‘ their reckoning, because in doing that, they imagin'd 
‘ they should oveturn one of the Principal Supports of 
‘ the poor Possessed Maids, and of the best Protectors 
‘ they had with God and Men; But that at present he 
‘ supported them more powerfully and more effectually 
‘ than ever, because of the great Power which he had 
‘ with God; so that thinking to gain much, they had 
‘ lost all. Besides that, he attested with an Oath, that 
‘ the Seraphic Father St. Francis was at the Bolster of 
‘ the dying Father, where he receiv'd his Soul, and put 
‘ it into the Hands of the Virgin, who presented it to 
‘ her Son at the Foot of the Cross, because he had born 
‘ it; that before God he was a Martyr, whom Hell 
‘ had Martyriz'd, and that as he had been Tranquille 
‘ in his Life, and his Deaths, he was also Tranquille 
‘ in his Glory. At last the Exorcist having con 
‘ demn’d him to do an honourable Penance, and 
‘ to ask pardon in the name of all Hell, of him 
‘ whom they durst put to death; in the end he obey’d, 
‘ after much resistance. Kissing the Grave in two 
‘ places, which answer’d the two parts of the Body 
‘ where they had most cruelly afflicted him, the 
‘ Head and the Heart, saying, That his greatest pain 
‘ had been there; Then coming to the Foot of the 
‘ Grave, he kist it again, and prostrating humbly 
‘ before it, he said, I, Leviathan [thus this Devil call’d 
‘ himself, who is the chief of all the Devils of the 
‘ Possession] I ask pardon in the Name of all Hell,
‘ of


318 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ of that Servant of God whom we have caus’d to 
‘ die. 
Sect. 78. What ground for Reflection doth not 
that History printed the 29th of August 1638. fur- 
nish the Incredulous with? They conclude, that that 
vexation of the Devils, if it were true, or at least 
the torments of Father Tranquille, which were but 
too real, and which could not proceed but from 
the remorse and agitations of a tortur’d Conscience, 
were very sensible Marks of the Severity of the 
Judgments of God, who permits that the Devils, or 
the Ideas of Devils and of Hell should thus torment 
at the hour of death these pretended Exorcists, who 
whilst they liv’d, so impudently mock’d both Hell, 
the Devils, and God himself; That otherwise sup- 
sing that the Devils had acted after a sensible and 
immediate manner upon this Capucin, the Conse- 
quence which his Panegyrist drew from thence to 
prove the Sanctity of the Deceased, was false and 
that it ought to be retorted upon him: Because 
there are found in the Scripture but two Examples, 
at most, of tire faithful immediately afflicted in their 
Persons by the Ministry of Devils, viz. Job under 
the Old Testament, and possibly the Apostle St. Paul 
under the New, which shews that God suffer’d very 
rarely that that should happen. That if sometimes 
he employ’d those evil Spirits to afflict his Children, 
we do not read that he made use of them to take a- 
way their Lives, and there is no appearance that 
he permits the Devils to attempt it, because the 
Life of the Righteous is too precious before him, 
to give it them for a Prey. That seeing that they 
allow that the Devils were the Executioners, who had 
put to Death the humble Tranquille, it must necessari- 
ly be concluded that he had well deserv’d to be
‘ their


319 the Devils of Loudun. 
their Martyr. Likewise, that he wonderfully delighted 
himself in sufferings, which happen’d to him upon 
their Account, and preferr’d them before all the Con- 
solations which might have come to him from else- 
where. But whether that so many horrible Oaths, 
so many dreadful Blasphemies, and so many other 
words of Despair having been utter’d by the Operati- 
on of Evil Spirits, and that they did really torment 
that unhappy Father, when he exprest them, and 
that he cry’d, thrusting out his Tongue, and hissing 
like a Serpent; Whether he has done all these 
things by the only perverseness of Nature, and 
without being otherwise possess’d than by his Despair, 
his condition had far less resemblance to that of a just 
Person, who never fails to have recourse to his God 
when he is under Sufferings and an Agony, than so 
that of a Reprobate, who testifies that his Punishment 
is greater then he can bear, as it appears by the 
frightful Words which that unhappy Person spake. 
Ah! how I suffer, I suffer more than all the Devils to- 
gether, and than all the damned. Words worthy of 
the rest of his Actions, his Thoughts, his Devoti- 
ons, worthy of a dying Man, who amongst so 
many Patrons that he chose, forgot and left out 
Jesus Christ the only Mediator, whom the Father 
had given him. Words, in fine, worthy of a Man 
who renounc’d Spiritual Consolations and the Sweet- 
ness which they produce in the Soul. In the mean time, 
because it pleas’d the Monks to bestow upon so many 
horrible Things, I know not what, false Lights of 
Merit and Sanctity, in attributing boldly the 
name of Virtue to Vices, and that of a quiet death 
a death most terrible; to a death accompanied 
with horrible torments and dreadful Cries; The 
People suffer’d themselves not only to be surpriz’d 
with these weak allurements, but they seem’d per-
suaded


320 The History of 
Book III. 
suaded and prepossess’d to that degree as to run in 
Crouds to the Coffin of the dead Man, and to tear 
his Habit in pieces, which had an extraordinary 
Stench and Nastiness, because besides the Vomit- 
ings and Ordures of his Decease, there happen’d to 
him yet other Accidents after his Death. The 
Relations above mention’d evidence the Truth of 
these Matters, and all the most sensible Persons of 
both Religions, who were then alive, and some 
of whom are living at this day, have attested 
the most considerable things, which could come 
to their knowledge, assuring that it was with an 
Astonishment and Indignation which cannot be ex- 
prest, that they saw the furious fits of the indiscreet 
Devotion. 
Sect. 79. After the death of that Heroe, the Possession 
produc’d no more Miracles. The possessed Seculars 
went to the Exorcisms at certain hours, as some go 
to take a Walk; when they were ask’d on the way, 
if they were yet possess’d? Yes, said they, Thanks 
be to God. ’Twas advis’d sometimes to ask the o- 
ther Bigots, who went daily to behold that Sport, 
if they were not also possessed, they answer’d, We 
are not so happy, God has not lov'd us enough for that. 
But the fatal Blow to that diabolical Inrtigue 
was the cutting off 4000 Livres Pension, which the 
King gave for the charges and expences of the Ex-
orcists. This cross accident proceeded from this, 
that since the death of Grandier, Cardinal de Riche- 
lieu had no more a particular concern in that affair; 
and from what Madam de Combalet his Niece had 
assur’d him, that this Game was so ill play’d, that he 
must be a very Chouse to believe it, which made the 
Cardinal conclude, that if he suffer’d it to continue 
a longer time, that would serve but to discover fur-
ther


321 the Devils of Loudun. 
ther the Injustice which had been committed 
in the death of Grandier. Besides, he did not 
much concern himself in the design which the 
Monks had to establish a kind of Inquisition;
Possibly also that in his Heart he did dislike 
it, and that he had not allow’d of all their 
management both at Loudun and at Chinon, and 
in many other Places of France, but that he 
might not discontent them, at a time when 
he might have need of them; being assur’d that 
he could easily stop them, when he judg’d 
it fit, and when they should become useless 
or inconvenient. Besides the Fathers Lactance 
and Tranquility, the two Principal Supporters of 
the Possession, who had had a very great re- 
putation both by themselves and by Father 
Joseph, who protected them, were no long- 
er in being, and the manner, in which they 
ended their days, had been so strange, that 
almost all those who were engag'd on the 
behalf of the Possession, how resolute soever 
they had always been before in the pursuit of 
their designs, did not fail to be shaken, and 
to make some reflections, which troubled 
them and put them into disorder. If there were 
some who could persist yet, and not be touch’d 
by the examples which they had before their 
Eyes, they were much concern’d at the loss of 
the Pension, which made them at last resolve to 
take no more such extraordinary Pains, which 
were like to be so ill recompenc’d. Mignon 
also, whole hatred was satisfied, and revenge 
glutted by the death of Grandier, was glad 
to see the end of so dangerous an Intrigue; 
from which he was not to hope any fur-
Y ther


322 The History of Book III.
ther advantage to himself. For he had too 
much Wit not to know that the Possession 
was already but too much decry’d, and that 
the applause which it had whilst the Govern- 
ment was favourable to it, was very much di- 
minish’d, when ’twas known abroad that it 
would be no more supported by their Autho- 
rity; and that the Court seem’d inclin’d to be 
no further concern’d. They brought no more the 
Possessed so often to the Exorcisms; and they 
left off at last by little and little to bring them, 
upon a Pretence that they would no more ex- 
orcize but in private. In effect, the Superior 
having not been conducted to the Tomb of the 
Bishop of Geneva, God provided in secret for 
her Cure, because Men neglected to do their en- 
deavours in it. Behemot was driven out with 
little noise, and without other Witnesses than the 
Exorcists and Confederates in the Possession; 
amongst which number there were some Magi- 
strates with Laubardemont, who, altogether secret- 
ly, and without the knowledge of the Publick, 
made Verbal Processes of the pretended Mi- 
racles that were wrought at the going out of 
this last Devil, to be put amongst the Papers, 
which might one day be useful for the Cano- 
nization of the Superior of the Ursulines of Lou- 
dun. 
Sect. 80. But the Possession at Chinon having had 
its beginning much later then that of Loudun, it 
continued also a little longer time. For in 
the Year 1640 there was one of the Possessed 
named Beloquin, who being provok’d by some 
violent Passion against a Priest call’d Giloire,
or


323 the Devils of Loudun. 
or sollicited by some of his Enemies, caus’d a 
Pullet to be bought by a Woman, her Neigh- 
bour, and having let out the Blood, she preserv’d 
it in a Viol, and eat at night the Pullet in the 
Company of that Neighbour who bought it, 
and of another Man, one of her Friends, whom 
she had invited, to whom, without doubt, she 
did not impart her design. The next day she went 
very early into the Church of St. James, as it were 
to perform her Devotions and finding no Body 
there, she went to the Altar, and pour’d the 
Blood out of the Glass upon the Linen- 
Cloth which cover’d it. When Barré the Citrate 
of that Church came thither, and went to 
the Altar, he made great enquiries to know how 
that Blood came there; Whereupon receiving 
no information from Men, he interrogated the 
Devil of Beloquin, who being urg’d by the Ex- 
orcism, answer’d that it came from the Maid 
her self. That it was the Priest Giloire, who be- 
ing inform’d by Magical Art, met the Maid 
in the Church very early in the Morning, as 
she came to perform her Devotions, and that 
he had ravish’d her upon the Altar. That 
Declaration, which caus’d a horrour in all good 
Catholicks, and which at first held some others 
in suspence, open’d the Eyes of her Neighbours 
who had bought the Pullet; She discover’d her 
suspicions to another Friend, who could not 
hold her Peace, so that the Report thereof began 
to spread abroad till it came to the Ears of the 
Lieutenant Criminal. This Magistrate making 
a very strict enquiry, came at last to the very 
rise of that Report; The Friend and the Neigh- 
bour of Beloquin, who had eaten the Pullet, were
Y2 sent


324 The History of 
Book III. 
sent for and interrogated; They declar’d what 
they knew and what they suspected. The Verbal 
Process of their Examination was taken in wri- 
ting and sent to the Archbishop of Tours. Belo- 
quin who had notice of it, took at a Pewterer's 
House of Chinon a leaden Buckle, which she put 
into her Matrix, and bound it in with a Napkin, 
complaining bitterly of the Pains she felt by 
stoppage of Urine, which was caus’d her by the 
Sorceries of certain Magicians. She desir’d after- 
wards of the Ecclesiasticks, who were Exorcists 
at Chinon to be conducted to Tours before the 
Archbishop, to receive from that Prelate, by 
the Authority of the Church, some relief to the 
Pains she endur’d. But some Spies amongst the 
Friends of Beloquin having been misinform’d, 
gave her false advice, and the Archbishop favou- 
rable to the Possession, was not to be met with 
in his Diocess. The Coadjutor, who supplied 
his Place, heard quietly the afflicted Person, and 
promis’d to assist her, and for that effect to use 
all the means which should be in his Power. 
Beloquin took courage again, and comforted her 
self for the unlucky Absence of the Archbishop. 
The Coadjutor, to perform his Word, caus’d 
two lusty and strong Men to be call’d, whom he 
commanded to hold her, and two Midwives, 
whom he order’d to search her. That search 
discover’d the Cheat, at which the Coadjutor, 
being exceedingly offended, caus’d the pretend- 
ed Possess’d to be put in the Prison of Chinon, and 
went himself quickly after to the same Town, where 
having made an information against her, and a- 
gainst all the Cabal of her Confederates, he 
sent for the Judges of Richelieu and Chinon,
to


325 the Devils of Loudon. 
to proceed to Judgment in that matter; which 
was carried on with so much Vigor, that none 
doubted but that the Guilty would be severely 
and exemplarily punish’d. But the sollicitati- 
ons of the Kindred of the pretended Possessed, 
the most part whereof belonged to considerable 
Families of Chinon and especially to the Fami- 
ly of the Counsellor Chesnon, who was of the num- 
ber of the Judges; the Orders of Cardinal 
de Richelieu, who desir’d that the Business of 
the Possession should end without noise, least it 
should call to Mind what had formerly hap- 
pen’d. These Orders, I say, and these Sollici- 
tations hindred the Punishment from being so 
terrible and exemplary, as it would other- 
wise have been. Barré was only depriv’d of 
his Cure and his Prebend, exil’d out of the 
Diocess of Touraine, and confin’d to the Town 
of Mans, where he kept himself conceal’d to 
the end of his Life, in a Convent of Monks: 
And the Maids whom he Exorciz’d, were 
condemn’d to pass the rest of their days between 
four Walls. 
Sect. 81. Since this Sentence was given, and 
that it had dissipated that Cabal, there was 
no further talk of Possession, Exorcism, or De- 
vils. ’Tis true, the greatest part of the Possessed, 
as well Seculars as Nuns, and even the Superior, 
being tir’d with the Trade winch they drove and 
the Pains it had given them; they were not dis- 
pleas’d to see them end quietly, especially when 
they heard of the fatal Success of the Posses- 
sion at Chinon, which gave them occasion to re- 
flect upon the danger which they had run, if
Y3 they


326 The History of 
Book III. 
they had been examin’d with so much Severity 
and Rigour, as these last. Therefore they re- 
ceiv’d with Joy the Condition of remaining 
in quiet, and enjoy peaceably the Riches 
they had acquir’d by a way so extraordinary 
and so dangerous. But they were not want- 
ing to manage all the other advantages which 
they could expect, endeavouring to make pro- 
fit of the Reputation, which their pretended 
Possession had procur’d them with all the good 
Catholicks, whom the Monks persuaded every 
where, that these good Maids were the most 
illustrious Examples of Virtue and Piety, and 
at the same time, of Pains and Sufferings, which 
had ever been in the World. Which found 
more or less credit according to the proporti- 
on of the distance of Countries. For as in 
the Neighbourhood of Loudun there were but few 
Towns, from whence there came not a great num- 
ber of Spectators, to behold the Wonders of that 
famous Possession, there were also in these Towns 
a great many Witnesses of the little Edification 
which they receiv’d, the report whereof gave a great 
Check to the Relations publish’d by the Monks. 
But ’twas not so with those who liv’d far 
off All the Conversations of devout Persons 
ran upon this Subject. The Assurance with 
which the Story was deliver’d to them, and 
the Character of those who publish’d it, suf- 
fer’d them not to doubt of it. The Books 
which were given them, fill’d with Facts related 
with the utmost boldness, the Quality of an In- 
tendant, Commissary of the King, by whom 
these Facts were attested, and the dreadful punish- 
ment they had caus’d a Parson to undergo, con-
firm’d


327 the Devils of Loudun.
firm'd them entire in their persuasion. 'Tis 
true, that there were few places, where there 
were not also some Unbelievers, who told the 
News of what they had heard or seen, but the 
number of those afar off was so small, and 
the Proofs of the contrary seem’d so strong, and 
were after such a manner authoriz'd, that in 
general all the good Catholicks gave Credit to 
it; and in particular those of the Province 
of Bretagne, where the People are very super- 
stitious and credulous, even to that degree, that 
there was then a Superior of another Order of 
Nuns, who writ to the Superior of the Ursulines, 
That if she had liberty to dispose of her self at 
her own Choice, she offered her self willingly 
to come to Loudun, to serve the Possessed who 
were so dear to God and to St. Joseph, and 
especially to pass the rest of her days near the 
illustrious Mother Prioress, upon whom God had 
made so great an effusion of his Graces; in 
whose Person there were seen so many Mi- 
racles wrought, and who had been so parti- 
cularly favour'd by the great St. Joseph, that 
he had been so ready as to come himself to 
assist at her Recovery, and to bring her a 
Heavenly Ointment for that effect. So the 
Ursuline Nuns were every where famous; their 
Reputation flew into all Parts, and Strangers, 
as well Incredulous, as others, who pass’d by 
Loudun, fail'd not to go and see the Names of 
Joseph, Mary and Jesus, which had been writ 
by the Devils upon the Hands of the Superi- 
or, and the Characters whereof were often re- 
fresh’d by the Ministry of her good Angel, who 
came from time to time to visit her, and to
Y4 per-


328 The History of Book III.
perform that Service to her; in acknowledg- 
ment whereof she did not fail to give him the 
Glory of it; for she refus’d not, during a cer- 
tain time, to shew these Names to all the Cu- 
rious, whom she took care to entertain with 
the Visits of that Spirit, and the Favours with 
which she was honour’d: But at last the Spirit 
grew weary, or by some particular dispensation, 
was not able to work that Miracle any longer; 
Or rather, to speak more intelligibly and more 
truly, when the wrinkles of old Age had made 
her Hand dry and lean, the Druggs which were 
employ’d to renew them, were no longer able 
to imprint them. The good Mother said then, 
that God had granted upon her Prayers to suffer 
those Names to wear out, which were the cause 
that a Multitude of People came to importune her, 
and to withdraw her often from her Acts of 
Devotion. 
Sect. 82. If there be any place in the World, 
where People can well keep a Secret, it is in the 
Convents, when there is a Concern for the Ca- 
tholick Party in general, or for the Order, and 
the Convent in particular. So that one has not 
been able to learn any thing of the State of 
the Possessed after the end of the Possession, un- 
less it were, that they made some Verbal Pro- 
cesses of new Miracles, which had been wrought 
in the Person of the Superior, of one of which there 
was some Knowledge gain’d by means of the Ma- 
gistrates who attested them, especially by those 
who had been sollicited to do it, (as the Coun- 
sellor Tabart) refus’d notwithstanding to attest 
one Event, whereof they had not been Witnesses,
and


329 the Devils of Loudun. 
and upon the bare Relation of the Mother Prio- 
ress of the Ursulines, who said, she had heard a 
sorrowful Voice, first in the Dormitory, and 
then at the Door of her Chamber; where, af- 
ter many Groans, she saw a great dead Body all 
in Eire come in, who came from Purgatory, 
whether it were to go into Paradise, or to de- 
sire the Succour of some Masses for his Ease: 
For the Magistrates, who refus’d to subscribe that 
Miracle, and have made that Report, were not 
so exactly informed of all its Circumstances, as 
they who saw and sign’d the Verbal Processes 
which were made thereof. The Superior was 
exceedingly frighted at the sight of that dreadful 
Object, which presented it self to her. She ran 
to her Holy-Water-pot, she took Holy-Water 
and threw it upon the dead Body, to oblige 
him by virtue of that Water to retire. The 
Water made the same noise as when it falls up- 
on a Bar of red-hot Iron. It rebounded upon the 
Hand and the Cheek of the Superior, where it rai- 
sed some Blisters, the Scars whereof, ’tis not doubt- 
ed, would have continu’d all her Life time. So 
considerable an Accident which is pretended to 
have happen’d in the Convent, could not con- 
tinue so conceal'd from the Boarders which were 
there. There was one who was of a merry Hu- 
mour, and who apparently was not satisfied 
with the usage she had receiv’d from the Superior 
who said, that ’twas very easie to make the like 
Scars; and that she doubted not but that the Su- 
perior us’d for thar purpose the Beggars Herb, a 
Name which is given in that Country to a cer- 
tain Herb, with which the Beggars rub them- 
selves, to make Sores to appear upon their
Bodies,


330 The History of 
Book III. 
Bodies, with intent to excite more Compassion, 
and of which there grew a great quantity in the 
Garden of the Convent, They were not then 
able to keep the Secret in that particular, as in 
the rest of the things which were done to ob- 
tain one Day the Canonization of that Nun. One 
cannot also say any thing of the manner 
wherein she ended her Days; but ’tis well 
known what was the End of almost all the Au- 
thors and Favourers of the Possession, and of 
the Witnesses who testified against Grandier. We 
shall not however report here the Particulars, be- 
cause those kinds of Relations find little cre- 
dit: Or if there were incontestable Proofs of 
them, such Events would be ascrib’d to Chance, 
and to the ordinary course of things of this 
World. However, were it expedient to enter in- 
to a particular Account of them, there would 
not be wanting Proofs, both within the Coun- 
try and without, seeing that the greatest part of 
those People liv’d a long time after the Posses- 
sion ceas’d, and that the Circumstances of their 
Death were well known by a number of Persons, 
yet living at this Day. But, at least, I may 
be allow’d to quote Monsieur Patin, and relate 
here what he says concerning Laubardemont, in 
his 37th Letter dated at Paris, the 22d of De- 
cember 1651. Page 130. of the Edition at the- 
Hague, 
‘ The 9th of this Month, at nine of the Clock 
‘ at Night, a Coach was set upon by Rob- 
‘ bers: The Noise which they made caus’d the 
‘ Townsmen to come out of their Houses, as 
‘ well possibly out of Curiosity, as Charity.
‘ They


331 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ They shot on both sides: One of the Robbers 
‘ having receiv'd a Shot, fell to the Ground, and 
‘ a Lacquey of their Party was seiz’d. The others 
‘ fled. The wounded Person died the next Day 
‘ in the Morning, without saying any thing or 
‘ complaining, and without declaring who he was. 
‘ However he was known at last to be the Son 
‘ of a Master of Requests nam’d Laubardemont, 
‘ who condemn’d to death in 1634. the poor 
‘ Parson of Loudun, Urban Grandier, and caus’d 
‘ him to be burnt alive, under the pretence 
‘ that he had sent the Devil into the Bodies 
‘ of the Nuns of Loudun, whom they had 
‘ caus’d to learn some Tumbling Tricks to 
‘ persuade Fools that they were Demoniacks. 
‘ May not this be taken for a Divine Punish- 
‘ ment of God upon the Family of that 
‘ unhappy Judge? to expiate in some manner 
‘ the cruel and merciless death of that poor 
‘ Priest, whose Blood still cries for Venge- 
‘ ance. 
Sect. 83. Those who know the circumstances of 
the death of Mannouri, and many others of those 
unhappy Caballers, and in what condition seve- 
ral of their Families are at present, have reason, 
as well as Patin, to acknowledge and admire 
the Judgments of God, and to say, that the 
Blood of Grandier has cry’d for Vengeance a 
long time after his Death, and possibly to this 
very day. 
FINIS.


BOOKS Printed for, and Sold by 
William Turner, at the Angel at 
Lincolns-Inn Back-Gate, and Ri- 
chard Bassett, at the Mitre in Fleet- 
Street. 
THE English Theophrastus, or the Man- 
ners of the Age; being the Modern Cha- 
racters of the Court, the Town and the City;
written by several Hands; Price Five Shillings. 
Letters of Wit, Politicks and Morality; by 
Cardinal Bentivoglio, Father Rapin, Aurelian 
the Emperor, Queen Zenobia, Don Quevedo, Pe- 
tronius, Madam Maintenon, &c. with several Ori- 
ginal Letters of Love and Friendlhip; by Mr. 
Cheek, Mr. Savage, the Sieur Boyer, Capt. Ayloff, 
Mrs. Carrol, and several others; Price Five Shillings. 
The French Spy; being the Memoirs of John 
Baptist, De la Fontaine; containing many Secret 
and Pleasant Transactions, relating both to Eng- 
land and France; Price Five Shillings. 
The Vantities of Philosophy and Physick, to 
be perused chiefly by all that would preserve 
Health, and prolong Life, as well in a Regular 
as Irregular Way of Living, by Directions and 
Medicines therein mentioned; the Third Editi- 
On; by Dr. Gideon Harvey; Price Five Shillings. 
The Good Old Way: Or Three Brief Discour- 
ses, tending to the Promotion of Religion,
and


and the Glory, Peace and Happiness of the Queen 
and Her Kingdoms, in Three Essays; by Joshua 
Barnes, Her Majestys Greek Professor of Cambridge; 
Price Two Shillings. 
Serious Thoughts on Second Thoughts; being a 
plain Confutation of Dr. Coward's Damnable and 
Erroneous Book, wherein he Endeavours to prove 
the Opinion of the Souls Existence, to be a plain 
Heathenish Invention, and not Consonant to the 
Principles of Philosophy, Reason or Religion, 
with a Character of the Doctor. Price Two Shillings. 
A Compleat Course of Chymistry, containing 
near three Hundred Operations, several of which 
have not been publish'd before: Also the Structure 
of several Furnaces, with near three hundred 
Characters, which are dispersed in Chymical Au- 
thors, and such Instruments and Vessels as are 
necessary in a compleat Elaboratory, all cut in 
Copper, written by George Wilson Chymist; Price 
Five Shillings. 
The Persidious P—being Letters from a 
Nobleman to two Ladies, under the Borrowed 
Names of Corydon, Clarinda, and Lucina, with the 
Ladies Answer; Price 1s. 6d. 
The Lives and Characters of the English Dra- 
matick Poets: Also an exact Account of all the 
Plays that were ever yet printed in the English 
Tongue; their double Titles, the Places where 
acted, the Dates when printed, and the Per- 
sons to whom dedicated, with Remarks and Ob- 
servations on most of the said Plays; Price Three 
Shillings. 
A Defence of Mr. Lock's Essay of Humane Un- 
derstanding; wherein its Principles, with refe- 
ference to Morality, Reveal’d Religion, and the 
Immortality of the Soul, are considered and ju-
stified


stified, in answer to some Remarks on that Es- 
say; Price One Shilling. 
The Life of the late famous Comedian Jo- 
Hayns, containing his Comical Exploits and Ad- 
ventures both at Home and Abroad; Price One 
Shilling. 
An Historical Account of Mr. Broome’s Three 
Years Travels over England, Scotland and Wales; 
giving a true and exact Description of the chief- 
est Cities, Towns and Corporations; together 
with the Antiquities of divers other Places, with 
the most famous Cathedrals, and other eminent 
Structures; of several remarkable Caves and 
Wells; with many other divertive Passages, ne- 
ver before published; Price Four Shillings. 
The Book of Martyrs, with an Account of the 
Acts and Monuments of Church and State, 
from the time of our Blessed Saviour to the 
Year 1701. Wherein is given a Faithful Rela- 
tion of the Sufferings and Martyrdoms of the A- 
postles, Evangelists, and Primitive Christians, 
under the Ten Heathen Persecutions, and of the 
Anti-Christian Popish Persecutions that have been 
in England, Ireland, Italy, Germany, Bohemia, Spain, 
Flanders, France, Hungary, Poland, Lithuania, Sa- 
voy, Picmont, and in other Countries. Abstract- 
ed from the best Authors and Original Papers. 
Illustrated with Cutts engraved on Copper-plates. 
In Two Volumes. Price Ten Shillings. 
The English Historical Library; or, a Short View 
and Character of most of the Writers now Extant 
either in Print or Manuscript; which may be 
Serviceable to the Undertakers of a General Histo- 
ry of this Kingdom. By William Nicolson, A. M. 
Arch-Deacon of Carlisle. Price Three Shillings 
and Six-pence.
Mo-


Modus Transferrendi Status Per Recorda: A Com- 
pleat Collection of Choice Precedents for Fines 
upon Writs of Covenant, and Common-Recoveries 
upon Writs of Entry in the Post, in all Cases;
Whereby Lands may be Settled. 1. In the Crown 
to preserve the same in the Name and Blood to 
the utmost Posterity: Or, 2. The same may be 
transferred from one Person to another, in Fee- 
simple, Fee-Tail, for Life or Years: Or, 3. An-  
nuities, or Rent-Charges may be granted thereby, 
in Fee, in Tail, for Life or Years: And, 4. Any 
other Estate may be raised thereby, which can be 
done by Deed of Conveyance at Common Law. 
To which Precedents are prefixt two Discour- 
ses of the Nature and Operation of, and the Use 
and Practice relating to Fines and Recoveries, 
deduced from Experience, and the best Authors 
both Antient and Modern upon the Subject. 
By W. Brown a Clerk of the Court of Common- 
Pleas. Price Five Shillings 
Little Venus unmask’d, the seventh Edition, 
being a Discourse of the French-Pox with all its 
Kinds, Causes, Signs, and Prognosticks; also 
the Running of the Reins, Shanker, Bubo, Gleets, 
&c. with their Cures, whereby a Patient may easi- 
ly discover the Nature and Degree of his Disast- 
er; and, if not very inveterate and malignant, 
may cure himself beyond any Apothecary or 
Surgeon; and, what is the Chief, an Apendix of 
new Observations never yet discoreerd by any: 
To which is added a particular Venereal Case, 
never before printed, by Dr. Gideon Harvey M. 
D. Price Two Shillings. 
The History of England faithfully extracted from 
Authentick Records, Approv’d Manuscripts, and the 
most Celebrated Histories of this Kingdom in all
Languages,


Languages, whether Ecclesiastical or Civil, with 
the Effigies of all the Kings and Queens of England 
from the Norman Race to the present time, cu- 
riously Engraved on Copper Plates from Original 
Medals and Pictures, in 2 Vol. 8vo. the 2d. Edi- 
tion Corrected, Price 12s. 
A Compleat History of Germany, comprehending 
the Lives and Reigns of all the Emperors from its 
Origin to this time, extracted from the best Au- 
thors and private Memoirs, by Mr. Savage. To 
which are added, the Effigies of all the Emperors 
curiously Engraved on Copper Plates from Original 
Medals, the like never extant in any Language, in 
2 Vol. 8vo. Price 12s. 
The Miscellaneous Works of the Honourable Sir 
Charles Sidley Bar. containing Satyrs, Epigrams, 
Court-Characters, Translations, Essays, and Speeches 
in Parliament, collected into one Vol. To which is 
added the Death of Marc Antony, a Tragedy never 
before printed; published from the Original Ma- 
nuscripts, by Captain Ayloss, 8vo. Price 5s. 
Amusements Serious and Comical, calculated for 
the Meridian of London, by Mr. Tho. Brown, 8vo. 
Price 5s. 
A General Charge to all Grand-Juries, with 
Advice to those of Life and Death, Nisi Prius, 
&c. collected and published for the ease of Justi- 
ces of the Peace, quicker dispatch of Business, 
better information of Jurors, and common 
Benefit of all Free-holders, who shall be 
call’d to so honourable and necessary a Ser- 
vice: To which is perfixed a Discourse of the 
Antiquity, Power and Duty of Juries, with an 
Exhortation to their due performance thereof, 
by Sir James Astry; Price 1s. 6d. 






































Whe
of th
DU 
Possess 
NUNS. 
In Three BOOKS. 
By Mr. BOYER. 
London, Printed for R. Bassett, at the Mitre by the Inner-Temple- 
Gate in Fleet-street, and W. Turner, at the Angel at Lincolns-Inn 
Back-Gate. 1705.




TO HIS 
GRACE 
The Most Reverend Father in GOD 
THOMAS, 
By Divine Providence, 
Ld. Archbishop of Canterbury. 
May it please Your GRACE; 
THE following Sheets contain 
an Account of a most Remark- 
able Passage that happen’d in France 
during the Ministry of Cardinal de 
Richelieu: and which gives us a Sketch 
of the Arbitrariness of that Haughty, 
Designing Prelate; of the Malice and 
Revengeful Spirit of Popish Priests;
A2 and


Epistle Dedicatory. 
and of the Sinister and Diabolical Me- 
thods whereby a Convent of Ursuline 
Nuns establish’d themselves in the Town 
of Londun. 
This History, which was original- 
ly written in French, has met with 
a very favourable Reception abroad: 
And ’tis justly presum’d, That a 
Translation of it will not only be 
Entertaining, but likewise Useful to an 
English Protestant Reader: Especially 
at this Time of Day, when the 
Restless Papists, and their Cabal, are 
secretly endeavouring to undermine 
our Happy Settlement, and to di- 
vert the Course of the Succession to 
the Imperial Crown of these Realms, 
from a Lawful Protestant Heir, to a 
Popish Frenchisied Pretender: In Order 
to bring in Popery and its insepa- 
rable Companion, Arbitrary Sway, a- 
mong us. 
The Author of this Translation, 
(who is a Presbyter of the Church
of


Epistle Dedicatory. 
of England) having desir’d me to 
take Care of its Publication, and 
to procure it a Patron, I thought I 
could not better discharge this lat- 
ter Part of my Trust, than by lay- 
ing these Sheets at Your GRACE’S 
Feet; whose Zeal for the Advance- 
ment and Defence of the True Reli- 
gion did gloriously Shine, notwith- 
standing the Threatning Storms from a 
Popish Court, not only in the Erect- 
ing a Free-School at St. Martin's, a- 
dorn’d with a Choice Library, in Op- 
position to the College of the Jesuits 
in the Savoy, but also in Unravelling 
and Defeating the subtle Diabolical 
Arts, whereby those Ministers of Hell 
and Tyranny endeavour’d to lead astray 
Unwary Protestant Youths. Every Bo- 
dy will easily apprehend, that by 
this I mean the Famous Conference 
Your GRACE had with Pulton, 
the Jesuit, wherein Your GRACE’S 
Learning, Strong Reasons, and Solid
Judg-


Epistle Dedicatory. 
Judgment, gain’d an Immortal Tri- 
umph over the Obstinacy and Noise of 
a bold fallacious Caviller. 
’Twas this Apostolical Zeal, exert- 
ed in the most difficult Times, toge- 
ther with your Exemplary Piety,
Goodness, Charity, and Forbearing 
Temper, that gain’d Your GRACE 
the entire Confidence and Esteem of 
Two of the Best Princes that ever sway’d 
the English Scepter, King WIL- 
LIAM and Queen MARY, of 
ever Blessed and Pious Memory: 
And which induc’d his Late Majesty 
to raise Your GRACE to that Su- 
pream Station you hold in the Church: 
That by this very Choice all Eng- 
land might be convinc’d, how tru- 
ly he wish’d, and earnestly endea- 
vour’d by all Gentle and Christian, 
(which certainly are the most Effica- 
cious) Methods to bring Those over 
to the Establish’d Religion, whose 
Birth and Education has insensibly
led


Epistle Dedicatory. 
led them to Dissent from it. And 
indeed, as long as your GRACE 
is alive, that Great and Good King 
is sure to have, here on Earthy an 
unexceptionable Witness of his Moral 
and Christian Virtues; The Liberties 
of England, a Firm Support; And the 
Church, a Wise and Vigilant Director, 
and a most Tender Father. 
That these Blessings may be long 
continued to this Happy and Flou- 
rishing Nation, is the most Fervent 
Wish of him, who most gladly lays 
hold on this Opportunity to subscribe 
himself, 
May it please Your GRACE, 
Your GRACE’s 
Most Humble, 
most Faithful,  
and most Obedient Servant,




1 
THE 
HISTORY 
OF THE 
Devils of Loudun:
Or, an Account of the 
Possession of the Ursuline Nuns.
AND THE 
Condemnation and Punishment of 
URBAN GRANDIER, a 
Parson of the same Town. 
BOOK I. 
Sect. 1.
There is no doubt but that par- 
ticular Relations of the nature 
of those which are contain’d in 
this Book, would have been 
much better receiv’d, and 
have made more impression, whilst they had the 
grace of Novelty, than when after a long course of 
time they seem to have been buried in Darkness and  
B Obli-


2 The History of 
Oblivion. Nevertheless it may not now be thought 
inproper to produce and revive them, since they 
deserve it, both by their Importance, and their Sin- 
gularity; and the only reason why they were bu- 
ried in Silence, is, because Arbitrariness and Tyranny 
have stopt the Mouths of those who would have at- 
tempted to entertain the Publick with them, and set 
the Truth thereof before their Eyes. ’Tis upon 
this Motive, that because at this time one may speak 
freely, and without constraint, that now are pub- 
lish’d the long and fatal Intrigues of a Convent of 
Nuns, and a great number of Ecclesiasticks, sup- 
ported by a party of the Magistrates and Inhabi- 
tants of a Town, and favour’d by the Court. 
These Intrigues have been of great Consequence;
forasmuch as they have caus’d a Parish Priest to be 
Condemn’d to be Burnt alive; and that they 
tended to establish in France certain Maxims which 
would subject the People to a real Inquisition. They 
have been peculiar, and of a strange singularity, 
seeing that Devils are immediately concern’d, or 
that ’tis pretended that they did intermeddle, and  
that they have possest and caus’d all these Nuns to 
act their part. In fine, this History appears so 
much the more considerable, that the Facts it re- 
lates have been continued a great many years, that
they have had for Spectators and Witnesses, a 
Number of Persons illustrious by their Rank, and 
by their Merit; that there was never a Relation 
of the same Nature, more closely furnish’d with 
Circumstances, nor better attended with all neces- 
sary Proofs and that it gives a clear and exact 
Idea of the Sentiments that one ought to have of 
the pretended Diabolical Possessions, of the Appa- 
ritions of Devils, and of the Miracles that were 
done upon these Occasions. It discovers also at the
same


3 the Devils of Loudun. 
time the Obliquity of Mans Nature, and how far 
’tis capable to go, when ’tis once engag’d in an evil 
Design. 
Sect. 2. Although the History of the Martyrdom of 
Saint Ursula, and the Eleven Thousand Virgins 
which accompanied her, be liable to many contra- 
dictions, and that the greater part of the Learned 
doubt of its Veracity; This Saint has not been 
omitted to be Canoniz’d, to whole Honour the 
Beatified Angela of Bresse founded in the last Age 
in Italy, an Order of Nuns according to the Rule 
of Saint Augustine which was approv’d by Pope 
Gregory the Thireenth, in the Year 1572. And since,
in the Year 1614. Magdalene l’Huillier introduc’d it 
into France, with the approbation of Pope Paul 
the Fifth, by a Monastery which she founded at 
Paris, whence this Order spreading it self by de- 
grees through all the Kingdom, there was establi- 
sh’d in the Year 1626, a Convent at Loudun, which 
is a large Town, tho’ ill peopled; situated between 
the Provinces of Poitou, Tourain and Anjou, and 
which separates them all three, without having 
anciently made any part of them, or having 
had dependance upon either of them. 
Sect. 3. In this Place this Society, although as 
yet very small, was in great want, and very desti- 
tute of necessary conveniencies for their subsistance. 
It was then part of an Order, so little distant 
from its Birth, that it was not so rich and wealthy, 
as now it is at this Day, since a few more years has 
given it the leasure to consider of its Affairs, and 
to provide more advantageously tor its establish- 
ment. It was compost’d of Maidens of very good
Families, Noble and Ignoble, but who were not 
rich, or who would not give considerable Portions 
to those, whom they put out of their Houses to ease
B2 them


4 The History of 
themselves of the Charge. Therefore these Maid- 
ens were lodg’d in a hir’d private House, which 
was of no great extent, and according to their 
Institution, took Boarders to teach them, and from 
their Pensions drew part of their Maintenance. 
The House where they dwelt belong’d to Moussaut 
du Fresne. The Prior Moussaut his Brother, was 
their first Confessor, but was not long so, for he 
died some time before the discourse begun, con- 
cerning the Diabolical Possession, of which we are 
to treat. 
Sect. 4. The younger sort of these Maidens, who 
were of a very cheerful Spirit, and who fought nothing 
but to divert themselves, as much as the compass 
of their Confinement would allow; took an Occa- 
sion by this Mans Death (and the Conceit which 
some Persons had, that Spirits haunted the House 
where they dwelt) to rise in the Night, and make 
a Noise in the Granaries, and to give themselves 
the Pastime to fright the young Boarders; Some 
also of the more simple and aged of the Nuns (to 
whom the others had not dar’d to discover the 
sport) conceiv’d a great deal of fear: This en- 
courag’d the Actresses even to get upon the top of 
the House, which was not difficult at Loudun, 
where most of the Roofs are built in such a man- 
ner, that they admit of an easie access. They came 
at length to enter into the Chambers of the Board- 
ers, to take their Petticoats off from their Beds; 
and at last to practice every thing that might serve 
to give them a Divertisement, and to befool the 
Boarders and the other Nuns. One of the Board- 
ers at that time between Seventeen and Eighteen 
years of Age, nam’d Mary Aubin, who was ad- 
mitted into the Pleasures and Secrets of these Act- 
resses, serv’d to terrifie the others by the fear which
she


5 the Devils of Loudun.  
she seem’d to have, especially when these Sprights 
came into their Chamber, the Doors whereof had 
been well bolted, but they had since been softly 
open’d by her, who constantly related this Prank 
after the same manner, to her most intimate 
Friends, till she was almost Sixty Five years old, 
when she died. 
Sect. 5. After the Death of Moussaut, John Mig- 
non, Priest and Canon of the Collegiate Church of 
Saint Crosse, in Loudun, was chosen to be the Con- 
fessor of the Ursulines. The Elder sort of them ex- 
prest to him the cause of their Fear, and the Youn- 
ger made him a Confident of their Sport. This 
Man was an Intriguer, Malicious and Ambitious, 
and had then different Passions working in him. 
He propos’d to himself, not only to suffer the sport 
to continue, but to Authorize it, and to lend it a 
helping Hand, and to try if he could not make use of 
it, which might serve him to revenge himself of 
his Enemies, and to gain a reputation of Piety and 
sanctity, to which he was a great Pretender. But 
that the Designs of the Contrivers of this Tragical 
Piece, may more throughly be discover’d, we must 
bring the principal Person on the Stage, who was 
mostly concern’d in the Tragedy. 
Sett. 6. Urban Grandier was a Priest, Born of 
an honest Family, the Son of Peter Grandier, and 
Nephew of Claudius Grandier, who was also a Priest. 
These Ursuline Nuns, in the time of their being 
possess’d, said, that Urban Grandier had learnt Ma- 
gick of his Father, and his Uncle; but the Inhabi- 
tants of Xaintes, where they had dwelt, dissipated 
this slander by the good Testimony they gave of 
their Lives and Conversation. He perform’d the course 
of his Studies under the Jesuits of Bourdeaux, who 
observing in him very considerable Endowments,
B3 took


6 The History of 
took an affection to him, and procur'd to him the 
parsonage of Saint Peter, in the Market of Londun, 
which is in the presentation of the Jesuits of Poi- 
ctiers. He had also obtain’d a Prebend in the Chap- 
ter of the Church of Saint Crosse. The uniting of 
these Benefices in one Person, who was not of that 
Province, expos’d him to the Envy of many 
Churchmen, who would have been well satisfied 
with one of the two. This he was sufficiently 
sensible of, when he saw himself accus’d, for he 
often said to his Friends, that one part of those of 
that Order, who had declar’d themselves against 
him, had a Quarrel with his Benefices, rather than 
his Person. He was of a tall Stature, and of a good 
Presence, of a steady Mind, and subtil Wit, al- 
ways Comely and well drest, never going but in a 
long Garment; this outward neatness was accom- 
panied with a polite Wit; He exprest himself with 
much Ease and Eloquence; He preach’d often, and 
acquired himself in that Employment incompara- 
bly better than most of the Monks who went up 
into the Pulpit. There is a Funeral Oration of his, 
upon the Death of the Illustrious Scevola of Saint 
Martha, which is a very Eloquent Piece, and sets 
forth the fineness of his Genius. He was gentle 
and courteous to his Friends, but proud and 
haughty towards his Enemies. He was jealous of 
his Rank, and never yielded any thing of his inte- 
rests, repelling injuries with so much vigour, that 
he exasperated the Spirits of those whom he might 
have gain’d by taking other Methods. In the mean 
while he was expos’d to many Enemies, his haughti- 
ness had rais’d him a great number, and the ex- 
traordinary inclination he had to the Courting of 
Women, had made him still many more: It was 
not the Rivals that he was to fear, but the Fathers
and


7 The Devils of Loudun.
and the Mothers provok’d and enrag’d by the E- 
vil Reputation, which his frequent Visits had 
drawn upon their Families. 
Sect. 7. In the year 1602 he had a Process be- 
fore the Official of Poitiers against a Priest nam’d 
le Mounier, and the Twenty First of April in the 
same Year, he obtain’d a Sentence against him, 
which he caus’d to be executed with much Rigour, 
to the end that he might terrifie those that should 
attempt to give him Trouble in time to come; 
whereat le Mounier continued so much provok’d, 
that when he saw him accus’d of Sacriledge and Ir- 
religion, he became a Witness himself, and even 
thunder’d out Monitories against him by the Or- 
ders of Laubardemont, a Commissary sent by the 
Court, to take Cognizance of this Affair. 
Sect. 8. Some time after Grandier had another 
Suit against the Canons of St. Cross, upon the occasion of 
a House which he contended for with the Chap- 
ter; Mignon powerfully oppos’d his Pretensions, 
he was in Credit for the sake of his Family, and 
he was well skill’d in Matters Benificiary, and 
had conceiv’d a great jealousy against Gran- 
dier, whose Proceedings he always oppos’d. But 
although this Canon had sollicited the Suit with 
much Heat, the Chapter notwithstanding lost 
their Cause. Grandier triumph’d and insulted o- 
ver Mignon with so much Pride, that he had a 
sensible Resentment of it. 
Sect. 9. Barot, the Uncle of Mignon, and Presi- 
dent of the General Assessors, a rich Man, and 
Childless, and by Consequence much respected and 
caressed by his Heirs, had also a Quarrell with 
Grandier, who treated him with the utmost Haugh- 
tiness, and as a pitiful Fellow, which caus’d Ba- 
rot’s Family to conceive so great an animosity against
B4 Gran-


8 The History of
Grandier, that every one of them put himself for- 
ward to shew their Resentments, the better to 
make their Court to their Kinsman. 
Sect. 10. But all this came nothing near the Dis- 
pleasure of Trinquant the Kings Attorney and who 
was also the Uncle of Mignon. He had a Daugh- 
ter which Grandier had visited too familiarly; she 
became sickly and languishing; She had an inti- 
mate Friend named Martha le Pelletier, whose For- 
tune being very mean, she engag’d to serve her up- 
on this occasion, and was always near her during 
her indisposition. This Friend was so affectionate 
and faithful to her, that at the Expence of her 
own Reputation, she charg’d her self with the Child, 
and took care to provide it a Nurse; but this kept 
not Persons from believing that this Child was ra- 
ther the issue of her, who had been so long retir’d 
and languishing, than of her who had been chari- 
table enough to be willing in a Case of necessity, to 
own her self to be the Mother. Trinquant having a 
knowledge of the Rumors which ran about to the 
disadvantage of his Daughter, caus’d Martha le 
Pelletier to be put in Prison, to oblige her to make a 
Declaration concerning the Birth of the Child, 
which she had put into the hands of the Nurse; 
She own’d her self to be the Mother and promised 
to bring it up with much care, that Justice should 
have no hold of her. The publick laugh’d at this 
Proceeding, the Declaration was not believ’d, and  
Triniquant remain’d but the more mortified.  
Sect. 11. This Affair was upon these Terms, 
when Barot was so ill treated by Grandier, which 
was the occasion of the meeting together of Trin- 
quant, Mignon and of Menuau the King’s Advo- 
cate, who was the Kinsman, and intimate Friend of 
Mignon, and who was seiz’d with a violent Love Pas-
sion,


9 The Devils of Loudun.
sion, wherein, he had Grandier for his Rival, and 
that a Favourite Rival; It was there resolv’d to 
destroy him, or at least to drive him out of the 
Country of Loudun. A little while after, there 
was produc’d against him an Information before 
the Official of Poitiers, in the name of the Promo- 
ter; They accus’d him for having debauch’d some 
Women, and some Maidens; for being impious 
and profane; for never saying his Breviary, and 
for having layn with a Woman even in his own 
Church. His Accusers were Cherbonneau, and 
Bougreau, Two pitiful Fellows of the very Scum 
of the People. The Official having receiv’d the 
Information, commission’d Lewis Chauvet, Lieute- 
nant Civil, and Arch-priest of Saint Marcdlle, 
and of the Country of Loudun, to inform jointly 
with him. 
Sect. 12. In the mean time, Duthibaut, a rich 
and powerful Man, being in the Interests of the 
Adversaries of Grandier, spoke very disadvantage- 
ously of him in the Presence of the Marquis du 
Bellai, and made bloody Reproaches against him. 
This was reported to Grandier, who testified his 
Resentment in such cutting Terms, that Duthibaut 
lifted up the Cane which he had in his hand, and 
struck him, although he was attir’d in his Priestly 
Habit, and ready to enter into the Church of 
Saint Cross, whither, he went to assist at the 
Service. Grandier being inrag’d at this Affront and 
believing he should not have right done him so soon 
in that Province, as at Paris, he chose to go thi- 
ther with his Complaints. But whilst he made 
this journey, they inform’d against him at Loudun, 
and there proceeded to the Hearing of inconsidera- 
ble Witnessess whom they had procur’d. Trin- 
quant made Oath first to encourage the others, and
gave


10 The History of
gave Caution in the Action of the Informers. The 
Information being made, it was sent to the Bishop of 
Poitiers, near whose Person the secret Adversaries 
of Grandier had very powerful Friends. Besides 
this, he happen’d to infringe the Rights of the Bi- 
shop, in giving a Dispensation of the Banns for the 
Marriage of Delagarde, who dwelt in the Town of 
Mons. His Enemies knew so well how to aggravate 
this Encroachment, and to prepossess the Mind of 
that Bishop, that he deliver’d out against him a 
Warrant for the seizing of his Person, conceiv’d in 
these Words. 
Sect. 13. Henry Lewis Chateigner of Rochpozai 
by divine Mercy, Bishop of Poitiers, having seen the 
Accusations and Informations given to us by the Arch- 
priest of Loudun, against Urban Grandier Priest, 
and Parson of Saint Peter in the Market of Loudun, 
by Virtue of a Commission granted by us to the aforesaid 
Arch-priest, and in his absence to the Prior of Chas- 
seignes; Having also seen the Conclusions of our Pro- 
moter thereupon: We have ordain’d, and do ordain, 
that the said Grandier, so accus’d, be brought without 
Tumult into the Prison of our Episcopal Palace at Poi- 
tiers, if he can be apprehended, if not, he shall be cited 
at his House by the chief Apparitor, Priest or Clark ton- 
surate, to appear within Three Days; And moreover 
by the chief Sergeant Royal, with the Request of the se- 
cular Arm: and to whom, and to every one of them, 
we give Power and Commandment to perform the same, 
whatsoever Oppositions or Appeals notwithstanding, con- 
cerning this Matter, and the said Grandier being heard, 
to take by our Promoter such Conclusions against him, 
as he shall see fit to be done. Given at Dissai the Twen- 
ty Second Day of October. 1629. Thus sign’d in the 
Original, Henry Lewis Bishop of Poitiers. 
Sect. 14. Grandier was then at Paris, when the
War-


11 The Devils of Loudun. 
Warrant was delive’d out against him, he had 
call himself at the King’s Feet, and complain’d of 
the Blows with the Cane, which Dubithaut had 
given him publickly; The King had referr’d this 
Affair to the Parliament, that a Process might be 
made and concluded against Duthibaut, his Action 
having appear’d very insolent and worthy of a 
severe Correction; but he made use of violent Re- 
criminations against his Adversary, he accus’d 
him of being a Scandalous Person, of an ill Life, 
and very Criminal, and produc’d for the Proof 
of these Accusations, the Warrant for this Appre- 
hension which was newly granted by the Bishop of 
of Poitiers, which was the Cause that the Court, 
before Justice was done, sent Grandler back to the 
Bishop, to clear himself of the Crimes laid to his 
Charge. He return’d to Loudun, and in a few Days 
came to Poitiers, to put himself into a Condition 
for his Defence, but could not do it: for he was 
no sooner Arrived, but he was arrested Prisoner by 
an Usher of the Court, named Chatri. Although it 
was the Fifteenth of November, and that the Bi- 
shops Prison was cold and dark, he remain’d howe- 
ver there more than two Months, and began to be- 
lieve, that he would never get out of this Affair. 
His Enemies at least seem’d very much induc’d to 
think so; Duthibaut thought himself secur’d from 
his Prosecutions, the Issue whereof could not but 
be very troublesome to him; and Barot caus’d a De- 
volution to be executed upon his Benifice, to the 
Profit of Ismael Boulieau a Priest and one of his 
Heirs. 
Sect. 15. In the mean while, the eagerness of 
the Conspirators happen’d to abate, for fear of 
the Expences; for altho’ they were all very Weal- 
thy, yet each of them excus’d themselves, as much 
as 


12 The History of 
as ’twas possible, from defraying the Charges, 
which could not be small, the Instruction of the 
Process being made at Poitiers; where the Wit- 
nesses were oblig’d to make a personal Appearance, 
to give their Informations, and to be confronted 
to the Person Accus’d. But the Animosity of 
Trinquant was more powerful than that of all the 
rest; he in the end overcame those Difficulties, 
and acted so, that his Associates contributed to 
the Expence as well as himself, and that the Pro- 
secution was not given over. 
Sect. 16. The principal Article of the Accusa- 
tion could not be made good. It was laid to 
Grandier’s charge, That he had Debauch’d Wo- 
men and Maidens; but there were no Plaintiffs 
produc’d, these Women and Maids were not 
nam’d; there was not any Witness that Swore 
directly to this Fact; and the greater part ac- 
knowledg’d, at last. That they never heard a word 
concerning many things which they found writ 
in the Informations. At last, it being necessa- 
ry to proceed to the Judgment of the Process; 
there was admitted into the number of the Judges, 
the Advocate Richard, who was Trinquant’s Kins- 
man; and the Bishop was beset by the secret Ad- 
versaries of Grandier, who ceas’d not to set him 
out in the blackest: Colours, and who knew how 
to mix so much Probability with their Calumnies, 
that on the 3d of January 1630, he was Con- 
demn’d to Fast with Bread and Water, by way of 
Penance, every Friday during three Months; and 
interdicted from Divine Offices, in the Diocess of 
Poitiers, for five Years; and in the Town of Lou- 
dun, for ever. 
Sect. 17. On both sides there was an Appeal 
from this Sentence; Grandier appeal’d to the Arch-
bishop


13 the Devils of Loudun.
bishop of Bourdeaux  and his Adversaries, in the 
Name of the Promoter of the Officiality, by Writ 
of Error, to the Parliament of Paris; to the intent 
only to Perplex him, and to bring him into such 
a Condition, as not to be able to undergo the 
burden of all the Affairs, with which they fought 
to overwhelm him. But they succeeded not as they 
desir’d; for he prepar’d himself, and had his 
Cause Pleaded before the Parliament. But it be- 
ing necessary to hear yet a greater number of Wit- 
nesses, who dwelt in a Place very far off, the Court 
remitted the Cognisance thereof to the Presidial 
of Poitiers, to judge definitively. The Lieutenant 
Criminal of Poitiers, gave Instruction for renewing 
the Process, as well by the Re-examination and 
Confronting of the Witnesses, as by the Fulmina- 
tion of a Monitory. This Instruction was not fa- 
vourable to his Accusers; there were found Con- 
tradictions in the Witnesses, who would yet per- 
sist; and there were many others, who ingenuously 
acknowledg’d, That they had been tamper’d with: 
One of the Accusers desisted from the Action 
which he had begun; and declar’d, with some 
Witnesses, who also gave over. That they had 
been put on; and solicited by Trinquant. At the 
same time, it came to the knowledge of Mechin 
and Boulieau Priests, That they were made to say, 
in their Deposition, things that they had never 
thought of; they were desirous to disown them 
by Writings under their Hands and that of Me- 
chin being found, we need not fear to insert it 
here, altho’ it be long, as well as some other Wri- 
tings, which shall be inserted hereafter; because 
we believe that this Exactness will contribute to 
the Satisfaction of the Reader, and leave no cause 
to doubt of the truth of those things which are 
contain’d in this History. Sect.


14 The History of 
Sect. 18. “ I Gervase Mechin Priest, Vicar of 
“ the Church of St. Peter, in the Market of Lou- 
“ dun, do certifie by this present Writing, and 
“ Sign’d with my Hand for the discharge of my 
“ Conscience, upon a certain Rumour which is 
“ caus’d to be spread abroad, That in an Informa- 
“ tion made by Giles Robert Archpriest, against 
“ Urban Grandier Priest, Parson of St. Peters; in 
“ which Information, the said Robert solicited me 
“ to depose, that I have said, That I found the 
“ said Grandier lying with Women and Maids all 
“ at length in St. Peter’s Church, the Doors being 
“ shut: Also, That several times, at undue hours, 
“ both by Day and by Night, I had seen Maids 
“ and Women come to find the said Grandier in 
“ his Chamber; and that some of the said Women 
“ continued there, from one of the Clock in the 
“ Afternoon, till two or three in the Morning; 
“ and caus’d their Suppers to be brought thither 
“ by their Maid-Servants, who immediately re- 
“ tir’d: Also, That I had seen the said Grandier 
“ in the Church, the Doors being open; and some 
“ Women being entred there, he shut them. Not 
“ desiring that such Reports should any longer 
“ continue, I declare by these Presents, That I 
“ have never seen, nor found the said Grandier 
“ with Women, or Maids, in the Church, the 
“ Doors being shut; nor alone with them by 
“ themselves, but when he has spoken to them, 
“ they were in Company, and the Doors wide 
“ open: And as touching the Posture, I think it 
“ sufficiently clear’d by my Confrontation, and that 
“ the said Grandier and Women were sat down a 
“ good distance one from the other: As also, I 
“ never saw Women and Maids enter into the said 
“ Grandier’s Chamber, neither by Day nor Night.
Indeed,


15 the Devils of Loudun. 
“ Indeed, ’tis true, I have heard a great many Peo- 
“ ple come and go very late at Night, but I can- 
“ not say who it was; also, That there lyeth al- 
“ ways a Brother of the said Grandier near his 
“ Chamber; and that I have neither known, that 
“ Women or Maids have caus’d their Suppers to 
“ be brought thither; neither have I depos’d, That 
“ I had never seen him say his Breviary, because 
“ that would be contrary to truth; for as much as 
“ that he borrow’d mine several times, which he 
“ took, and said his Hours. And in like manner, 
“ I declare, That I never saw him shut the Doors 
“ of the Church; and that in all the Discourses 
“ which I saw him have with the Women, I never 
“ beheld any thing unbeseeming, nor that he did 
“ even any ways touch them, but that they only 
“ spoke together; and that if there be found in 
“ my Deposition, any thing contrary to what is 
“ said above, it is contrary to my knowledge; 
“ and it was never Read to me, left I should not 
“ have Sign’d. This is what I have said to give a 
“ testimony to the Truth. Made the last Day of 
“ Ottoher, 1630; Signed thus, G. Mechin. 
Sect. 19. The Presidial of Poitiers gave his Judg- 
ment the 25th of May 1631. whereby Grandier was 
sent away Absolv’d, for the present, of the Accu- 
sation made against him. He triumph’d and in- 
sulted over his Adversaries with so much Haughti- 
ness, as if he had been wholly clear of this Business. 
In the mean time, it was necessary that he should 
present himself before the Tribunal of the Arch- 
bishop of Bourdeaux, to whom he had appeal’d, 
and that he might obtain there a Sentence of Ju- 
stification. This Prelate, a little time after that this 
Judgment had been given at Poitiers, came to visit 
his Abbey of St. Jouin les Marnes, which is but
three


16 The History of
three Leagues from Loudun. Grandier prepar’d 
himself to appear before him; and his Adversa- 
ries, who seem’d to have lost their Courage, did 
heartily Defend themselves. This is the Sentence 
of Absolution, which the Archbishop pronounc’d, 
after he had proceeded to a new Instruction of the 
Process. 
Sect. 20. “ Henry d' Escoubleau de Sourdis, by the 
“ Grace of God Archbishop of Bordeaux, Primate 
“ of Aquitain, To all Persons, to whom these pre- 
“ sent Letters shall come, Greeting. Know ye, 
“ That a Process being begun between Urban Gran- 
“ dier Priest and Appellant, from the Sentence gi- 
“ ven by the Most: Reverend the Bishop of Poitiers, 
“ the 3d of January 1630, and from all that which 
“ ensued thereupon on the one part, and James 
“ Cherbonneau, joint Promoter of the Officiality, 
“ cited to Appear on the other part; (saving that 
“ their qualities may be prejudicial to either) our 
“ Sentence of the 30th of August last, with the 
“ Pieces there mention'd, being seen by us; the 
“ Examinations given by Giles Robert Archpriest, 
“ Gervase Mechin, and Boulieau Priests; Our Sen- 
“ tence given upon a Petition, presented to us by 
“ the said Grandier the 15th of October last, at the 
“ bottom whereof is our Decree; and another 
“ Petition, which the said Grandier had presented 
“ us the 3d of this present Month; A Petition 
“ presented to us by James Caille, Porter to the 
“ Sieur de la Motte of Champdenier, the 4th of the 
“ said Month, our Decree being at the bottom 
“ thereof. Our Verbal Process of the 7th of the 
“ said Month, containing the Interrogatories put 
“ by us to the said Caille, and the Answers made 
“ by him; Our Judgment of the said Fourth Day 
“ of this Month; The Monitory deliver’d by us
“ to


17 The Devils of Loudun.
“ to our Promoter, with the Certificate of the 
“ Publication which was made in the Town of 
“ Loudun; Another Petition presented to us by 
“ the said Grandier the Seventeenth of the said 
“ Month, and our Decree thereupon, with the De- 
“ terminations of our Promoter, to whom the whole 
“ has been communicated; All being view’d and 
“ consider’d, and the Advice of the Counsel taken 
“ thereupon after the Invocation of the Holy Ghost. 
“ We by our Sentence and Judgment definitive, 
“ have disanull’d, and do disanul the said Sentence; 
“ from which there is made an Appeal, and for 
“ want of other Proof made by our Promoter, 
“ have dismist, and do dismiss the said Appellant, 
“ absolv’d from the Crimes and Offences laid to 
“ his Charge, and have taken off definitively the 
“ Interdiction a Divinis, mention’d in the said De- 
“ cree, Injoyning him, that he behave himself or- 
“ derly and modestly in his Charge, according to 
“ the Holy Decrees, and Canonical Constitutions, 
“ without Prejudice to his Recovery of Satisfaction 
" for Damages, and Interest, and Restitution of the 
" Profits of his Benefices, in such manner as he shall 
“ think good. Made by us at our Palace belonging 
“ to the Abbey of Saint Jouin les Marnes, the Twen- 
“ tieth of November. 1631. Signed Henry de Sour- 
“ dis Archbishop of Bourdeaux, and pronounc’d by 
“ us the Register, to the said Grandier, who was 
“ then in the same Abbey the Day and Year above 
“ mention’d.  
Sect. 21. The Archbishop considering the ani- 
mosity and contrivances of the Enemies of 
Grandier, and having an esteem for him, for the 
sake of his good qualities, advis’d him to change 
Benefices, and to withdraw himself from a 
place, where so powerful a conspiracy was 
C made


18 The History of 
made against him. But he was not capable of 
following such wholesome advice, both Love and 
Hatred had too much blinded him, he hated his 
Enemies with too great a passion to satisfie them in 
that Point; But he was yet more violently possest 
by Love; and although this was divided towards 
different Objects, there was one nevertheless, 
which was the true Subject of his tender Affecti- 
ons, to which his Heart was ty’d by such strong 
bands, that far from being able to break them, he 
had not the power to remove himself any distance 
from her. He return’d then to Loudun, with a 
Branch of Laurel in his Hand, as an Ensign of his 
Victory. 
Sect. 22. Persons that were indifferently 
concern’d, were scandaliz’d at his Conduct, 
wherein he shew’d so little Modesty; his Enemies 
were enrag’d, and his own Friends disapprov’d it. 
He took possession of his Benefices, and scarcely 
gave himself Leisure to breath; so that being 
wholly fill’d with the Resentment of the Injury 
that had been done him by Duthibaut he begun 
his Suit against him, and drove it so far, that he 
obtain’d a Decree from the Chamber of Tournelle, 
whither Duthibaut was sent for, and reprov’d, 
and was condemn’d to divers Fines and 
Reparations, and to pay the Charge of the 
Process.
Sect. 23. Grandiers not being satisfied with the 
right he had done himself in this Affair, resolv’d 
to carry on his Revenge, as far as he could legally 
do it, and he began to sue his Secret Enemies for 
his Reparations, Damages and Interests, and 
far the Restitution of the Profits of his Benefices, 
according to the Sentence of the Archbishop of 
Bourdeaux. It was in vain that his principal friends
would


19 the Devils of Loudun.
would have disswaded him upon the Consideration 
what had already happen’d to him, which ought 
to make him know what his Enemies were like to 
do, if he attempted every way to drive them to 
Extremities, and to interest their Purse, at which 
they would not be less sensible, than they had 
shew’d themselves in what concern’d their Reputa- 
tion: But his Stars drew him to a Precipice; Di- 
vine Providence, whose Ways are impenetrable, 
would punish him for his Pride and Debauchery, 
and suffer, at the same time to appear upon 
the Theater of the World, one of the Tragical 
Acts, which false Zeal, or Impiety cause to be re- 
presented there from time to time; and which ne- 
ver fail to find in the Credulity of the People an 
Approbation and Applause, which the Experience 
of what is past, ought to hinder them from giving 
so lightly, and which are the evident Signs of the 
Weakness of Man’s Understanding. 
Sect. 24. When there was to be chosen a new Con- 
fessor for the Ursuline Nuns, Grandier had been pro- 
pos’d; His Enemies nois’d it abroad, that he was 
very desirous to be pitch’d upon; but that he 
was rejected because of his evil Manners, and that 
the Prioress had a great Dispute with one of his in- 
timate Friends upon that Subject. But there are 
many Persons who writ to the contrary, and that 
the Nuns had caus’d him to be treated with, upon 
the design they had to desire him to be their Con- 
fessor, which he absolutely refus’d, although he 
had been very much sollicited. It is at least certain 
that these Maidens had dwelt Seven or Eight Years 
at Loudun, without his having given them any Vi- 
sit; and in the Year 1634, when he and they were 
brought Face to Face, it appear’d that they had 
never seen him. Father Tranquille has also own’d  
C2 it


20 The History of 
it in one of his Books, that Grandier had never in- 
termeddled in their Concerns. There is then no 
Likelihood that after he had so exceedingly fligh- 
ted them, he should have a Design to become their 
Confessor, or that he ever propos’d it to them. 
Sect. 25. The Report of the Possession was a 
great while whisper’d about the Town, before it, 
broke out. The Secret could not be so well kept, 
but that some Knowledge of what past within the 
Convent spread abroad; There was made the Ex- 
periment of all the Sleights of managing the Body, 
which they intended to make use of; There Mig- 
non set in order the Springs of his Intreagues to 
have them play, when they should be in a Con- 
dition; He caus’d his Scholars to be exercis’d in 
seigning to fall into Convulsions, to make Contor- 
tions and Postures of their Bodies, to the End they 
might gain a Habit, and he forget nothing for 
their Instruction, to make them able to appear 
true Demoniacks. ’Twas believ’d that he kept some 
of the simple and over credulous Nuns in their Error, 
and in the Fear which they had at first, and that by 
Degrees he insinuated into them that which 
he was desirous they should at last strongly believe, 
and which ’twas Thought they really did so; How 
little Resemblance soever of Truth there might be 
in this Imposture, He drew others into the Par- 
ty, who had no Knowledge of it in the Beginning; 
He secur’d himself of the Fidelity of all those who 
were engag’d as well by Oaths, as by the Conside- 
rution of the Interest of the Glory of GOD, and 
the Catholick Church, persuading them, that it 
would draw great Advantages by this Enterprize, 
which would serve to confound the Hereticks, of 
whom the Town was very full; and be rid of a 
Pernicous Curate, who by his Debaucheries had
dis-


21 the Devils of Loudun.  
dishonour’d his Cbaracter, who was also a 
Secret Heretick, and who drew a Numerous Com- 
pany of Souls into Hell; Adding, that their Con- 
vent would not fail, to obtain by this Means an 
extraordinary Reputation, and that Gifts and 
Alms that would be bellow’d, would bring a great 
Plenty, which was then wanting; In a Word, be 
forgot nothing that he believ’d would contribute 
to his Designs, and when he saw that the Busi- 
ness was very near to the Point of Perfection which 
he wish’d, he began to exercise the Superior, and 
Two other Nuns, He call’d at first to his Exor- 
cisms only Peter Barre, Curate of Saint James of 
Chinon, and Canon of Saint Meme. He was a Bigot 
and an Hypocrite, almost of the same Character 
with Mignon, but much more Melancholick and 
more Enthusiastick, and who practis’d a Thousand 
Extravagancies, that he might pass for a Saint. 
He came to Loudun at the Head of his Parishioners, 
whom he led in Procession, coming all the Way 
on Foot, that he might the better put a Gloss up- 
his Hypocrisy. After that these Two pretend- 
Exorcists had busied themselves together very pri- 
vately for Ten or Twelve Days, they believ’d 
this Act was in a Condition to be expos’d upon the 
Stage to the Eyes of the Publick and for this Ef- 
fect, they resolv’d to inform the Magistrate of the 
Lamentable Condition of these Nuns, to whom 
they employ’d Granger Curate of Venier, a Man 
malicious and impudent, fear’d and hated of all 
the Priests in the Country, because being in Fa- 
vour with the Bishop of Poitiers, he many times 
did them ill Offices with him; He had never any 
Difference with Grandier; But had even receiv’d 
some Services of him, which did not hinder him 
from suffering himself to be tamper’d with by Mig-
C3 non


22 The History of
non and Trinquant, and entring openly into the 
League with them. He went then on Monday 
the Eleventh of October, 1532, to find William
de Cerizai de la Gueriniere Bailiff of the Loudunois, 
and Lewis Chauvet Lieutenant Civil, and he in- 
treated them, on the Behalf of the Exorcists, to 
come to the Convent of the Ursulines to see the 
Two Nuns possessed by evil Spirits, representing 
to them that it concern’d them to be present at 
the Exorcisms, and to see the strange and almost 
incredible Effects of this Possession. He told them, 
that there was one who answer’d in Latin to all 
Questions that could be put to Her, although she 
had no Knowledge of the Language before this 
Accident. The Two Magistrates went to the 
Convent, either to assist at the Exorcisms, and to, 
Authorize them, if they found themselves oblig’d, 
or to stop the Course of this Illusion, if they judg’d 
the Possession to-be feign’d and counterfeited. Mig- 
non met them attir’d with his Surplice and Tippit, 
He told them that the Nuns had been disturb’d for 
Fifteen Days with Apparitions and frightful Visi- 
ons, and that after that, the Mother Superior, 
and Two other Nuns had been visibly possest for 
Eight or Ten Days by evil Spirits, but that they 
had been driven out of their Bodies, as well by 
the Ministry of him. As of Barre, and some other 
Religious Carmelites; But that on Saturday Night 
the Sixteenth of the Month, the Mother Superior 
nam’d Jane Belsiel, the Daughter of the late Baron 
of Cose, of the Country of Xaintonge, and a lay Sister, 
the Daughter of Maignoux, had been tormented a- 
fresh, and that they were possest again by the same 
Spirits; That they had discover’d in their exor- 
cising; that this was done by a new Pact or Cove- 
nant, the Symbol or Mark whereof were Roses,
as


23 The Devils of Loudun. 
as the Token of the First had been Three black 
Thornes. That the evil Spirits had not been wil- 
ling to name themselves during the First Possession, 
but that he who then possest the Mother Prioress 
call’d himself the Enemy of GOD, and said, his 
Name was Astaroth, and that he who possest the 
Lay Sister, nam’d himself Sabulun. At last he told 
them that the possess’d were now taking their Rest, 
and he desir’d them to deferr the Visit to another 
Hour of the Day. These Two Magistrates were 
ready to go out, when a Nun came to give them 
Notice, that the Persons possess’d were again tor- 
Mented; They went up with Mignon and Granger 
into an upper Chamber, furnish’d with Seven lit- 
tle Beds, in one of which lay the Lay Sister, and 
the Prioress in another. This last was encompass’d 
with some Carmelites, with some of the Nuns of 
the Convent, with Matburin Rosseau Priest and 
Canon of Saint Cross, and Manouri the Chirurgion. 
The Superior had no sooner discover’d the Two 
Magistrates, but she had violent Commotions, and 
perform’d strange Actions; She made a Noise 
which was like to that of a Pig; She sunk 
down into the Bed, and contracted her self into 
the Postures and Grimaces of a Person who is out 
of his Wits; A Carmelite Friar was at her right 
Hand, and Mignon at her left, the last of these 
put his Two Fingers into her Mouth and presuppo- 
sing that she was possess’d, us’d many Conjurations, 
and spake to the Devil, who answer’d him after this 
Manner, in their First Dialogue. Mignon deman- 
ded, Propter quam Causam ingressus es in Corpus hujus 
Virginis? For what Reason haft thou enter’d into the 
Body of this Virgin? Answ. Causa Animositatis;  
Upon the Account of Animosity. Q. Per quod Pactum? 
By what Pact? A. Per Flores, By Flower. Q. Qua-
C4 les?


24 The History of 
les? What Flowers? A. Rosas. Roses. Q Quis misit? 
Who sent them? A. Urbanus. Urban. She pronounc’d 
not this Word before she had stammer’d many times, 
as if she had done it by constraint. Q. Die Cogno- 
men. Tell his Surname. A. Grandier. This was a- 
gain a Word which she pronounc’d not, till she had 
been very much urg’d to Answer. Q Dic qualita- 
tem; Mention his Quality. A. Sacerdos, A Priest. 
Q. Cujus Ecclesiœ? of what Church? A. Sancti Pe- 
tri, Of Saint Peters. She utter’d these last Words 
very boldly. Q Quœ Persona attulit Flores? What 
Person brought the Flowers? A. Diabolica, a Diabo- 
lical Person. She came to her Senses after this last 
Answer, She pray’d to GOD, and she cryed to 
eat a little Bread which was brought her; she put 
it from her however a little after, saying she was 
not able to swallow it because it was too dry. There 
was brought to her Liquid Sweatmeats of which she 
eat but very little, because she was frequently per- 
plex’d by the Return of her Convulsions. The 
Bailist and Lieutenant who stood near her, and ob- 
serv’d with good Attention that which past, seeing 
that they gave no more any Sign of a Possession, 
withdrew towards the Window; Mignon came 
near them and said, that in the Action which was 
presented, there was something like the History 
of Peter Gansredi, who was put to Death by Virtue of 
a Decree of the Parliament of Aix in Province; to 
whom there was no Answer made, but the Lieute- 
nant Civil told him, that it would have been pro- 
per to urge the Prioress upon this Cause of Animo- 
sity, whereof she had spoke in her Answers, upon 
this he excus’d himself, that he was not allow’d to 
make any Questions of Curiosity. The Lay Sister 
had also several Convulsions, and the motions of 
her Body seen’d very extraordinary. They were
desi-


25 The Devils of Loudun.
desious to propose some Questions to her, but she 
cry’d out Twice, To the other, to the other; which 
was interpreted, as if die had been willing to say, 
that ’twas only the Superior, who was sufficiently 
instructed to answer. The Judges retir’d, and 
understood the same Questions had been already 
put divers times to the Nuns, especially in the Pre- 
sence of Paul Grouard Judge of the Provostship at Lou- 
dun, and of Trinquant the King’s Attorney, of 
which, and all other things they had seen and heard, 
they drew up a Verbal Process, and sign’d it. 
Sect. 26. The Noise which this Possession began 
to make, produc’d different Opinions; the Devout 
Souls who regarded with respect and veneration, 
the Ministers of the Church, and who were in- 
clin’d to receive blind-fold, and without inquiry 
all that was presented to them on their part, could 
not perswade themselves that Barre, Mignon, the 
Carmelites, Ursulines, Priests, Friars and Nuns, could 
possibly be the Authors of so wicked a Contrivance, 
or invent so devilish an Imposture. But the World- 
lings not judging so charitably, were more inclin'd 
to suspect the whole; they could not apprehend 
how these Devils, who happen’d to go out at one 
Door, did as quickly re-enter at another, to the 
confusion of the Ministers of him, by whose Au- 
thority they had been dispossest They were asto- 
nish’d, that the Devils of the Superior spake Latin, 
rather than that of the Lay Sister; and that she 
spake not better than a Scholar of the second Form, 
They made reflections upon this, that Mignon had 
not been willing to interrogate her upon the cause 
of the Animosity, of which he himself had spo- 
ken, and they concluded that it was because the 
Devil was at the end of his lesson; that he had 
not as yet learnt any further, and that he was o-
blig’d


26 The History of 
blig’d to play the same part before all sorts of 
Spectators, seeing he had spoke nothing before the 
Bayliff, but what he had already said before the 
Judge of the Provostship; they were not ignorant, 
that some time before, there had been a meeting 
of all the most violent Enemies of Grander, at the 
Village of Puidardane, in one of the Trinquant’s 
Houses, and there found a great deal of probabi- 
lity, that what was acted there, had a Relation to 
the Possession. They could not also relish that 
Mignon had so readily explain’d himself upon the 
conformity which he saw in his Affair with that of 
Gaufredy the Priest executed at Aix. And in fine, 
they had rather that other Friers than Carmelites had 
been call’d to their Exorcisms, because the Quarrels 
of thefe good Fathers with Grandier, had been 
known to all the World, by the Sermons which 
he had made against a priviledged Altar, of which 
they so much boasted, and by the contempt which 
he publickly shew’d of their Preachers. 
Sect. 27. The next Day after, being the 
Twelfth of October, the Bayliff, and the Lieu- 
tenant Civil accompanied with the Canon 
Roussau, and follow’d by their Register, return’d to 
the Convent of the Ursulines, upon the Knowledge 
that they had, that they did continue the Exor- 
cisms. They call’d Mignon aside, and remonstra- 
ted to him, that this Affair would be henceforward 
of such importance, that it was necessary that 
they, the Magistrates, should be acquainted when 
they would proceed in it; they added, that it was 
convenient that he should forbear to Exorcise, 
and that other Exorcists, should be call’d by those 
of the Magistracy, to avoid the suspitions of Sug- 
gestion, which his quality, of being Confessor, 
might justly give, by reason of the Mortal ha-
tred


27 The Devils of Loudun. 
tred which had been between him, or his near Kin- 
dred, and Grandier, who had been nam’d by the Su- 
perior as the Author of the Pact and Magick which 
was now in Question. Mignon answer’d them, that 
neither he, nor the Nuns, would be against their 
being present at the Exorcisings, and declar’d to 
them that Barre had exorcis’d that Day, but he did 
not promise not to Exocrise any more for the fu- 
ture, although since that time he had always ab- 
stain’d from exorcising in Publick. Barre draw- 
ing near, told the Magistrates, that in this exor- 
cising, there past very surprising things; That he 
had learnt from the Superior, That there were in 
her Body Seven Devils, whole Names he had taken 
in writing; That Astaroth was the first in orders;
That Grandier had given the Pact, between him 
and the Devils, under the Symbol of Roses, to one 
named Jane Pivart, who had put them into the 
Hands of a Maiden, who had brought them to the 
Convent, over the Walls of the Garden; That 
the Prioress had said, that this happen’d to her on 
Saturday Night, Hora Secunda Nocturna, at two of the 
Clock in the Mornings, which were the very Words 
she us’d. That she would not Name the Maiden, 
but had nam’d Pivart; That he demanded of her who 
that Pivart was? And that she answer’d him, est 
pauper Magus, ’tis a poor Magician; That he had 
urg’d her upon this Word, Magus, Magician;
and that she repli’d Magicianus & Civis, Magician 
and Citizen. After this Discourse, the Magistrates 
went up into the Chamber of the possessed, which 
they found fill’d with a great Number of inquisi- 
tive Persons; she made not any Wry-Face, nor 
did any Action of a Person possest, neither during 
the Mass which Mignon celebrated, nor before nor 
after the Elevation of the Sacrament; They Sung
also


28  The History of 
also with the other Nuns; the Lay-sister only being 
sat down by the help of those who were nearest 
to her, had a great trembling in her Arms and 
Hands. This is all that was oberv’d, and thought 
worthy to be inserted into the Verbal Process of 
the Morning Work of that Day. 
Sect. 28. The Design of the Judges being to take 
an exact Account of this Affair, return’d to the 
Convent about Three or Four of the Clock in the 
Afternoon, with Ireneus of Saint Marte, the 
Sieur Deshumeaux; They found the Chamber again 
fill’d with People of all conditions; the Superior 
had at first great Convulsions in their presence; she 
thrust out her Tongue, she Foam’d and Froth’d at 
the Mouth, well nigh as if she had been really in a 
Fit of Madness, or was tormented by an Evil Spi- 
rit. Barre demanded of the Devil, when he would 
go out? Those that were near, heard this answer, 
Cras mane, to Morrow Morning. The Exorcist in- 
sisted, and ask’d him why he would not go out of her 
then? The Answer was Pactum, a Contract, or it is 
a Contract. The word Sacerdos, Priest, was after- 
wards pronounc’d, then that of Finis, or Finit, an end,
or does end; for this good Nun, or the Devil spoke 
between their Teeth, and ’twas not easie to under- 
stand her; Prayers were made, and Exorcisms, and 
Adjurations, but she answer’d nothing. The Pix 
was put upon her Head, and this Action was ac- 
companied with Prayers and Litanies, which had 
no effect; only some People observ’d, she was tor- 
mented with more Violence, when the Names 
of certain Saints were pronounc’d, as Saint Au- 
gustine, Saint Jerom, Saint Anthony, and Saint 
Mary Magdalene. Barre commanded her at that 
time, (as he did very often since) to say that she 
gave her Heart and Soul to GOD; she did it
freely,


29 the Devils of Loudun. 
freely, and without constraint: But when he bid 
her say, that she gave her Body, she made resist- 
ance, and seem’d not to Obey, but by force; as if 
she were willing to say, the Devil possest her Body, 
but not her Soul. After she had made this last An- 
swer, she recover’d her natural condition; her 
countenance was also Pleasant and Calm, as if she 
had not undergone any extraordinary Agitation;
and looking upon Barre, with a smiling Counte- 
nance, she told him, That there was now no more of 
Satan in her. She was ask’d whether she remem- 
b’red the Questions which had been put to her, 
and her Answers? she replied no. Afterwards 
she took some Food, and told the Company, that 
the first Pact had been given her about Ten a Clock 
at Night; That she was then in Bed, and that 
there were several Nuns in her Chamber; she 
felt that something took one of her Hands, and 
after having put into it Three Black Thorns, they 
clos’d it; That this being done, without her ha- 
ving seen any person, she was troubled, and seiz’d 
with a great Terror, which made her call the Nuns 
who were in her Chamber; That they came near 
her, and found the Three Thorns in her Hand. 
As she continued to speak, the Lay-Sister had some 
Convulsions, the particulars whereof the Judges 
could not take notice, because this happen’d whilst 
they went high the Superior, and were attentive to 
her Discourse. This Day’s work concluded with 
an Adventure pleasant enough; whilst Barre made 
his Prayers and Exorcisms, there happen’d a great 
Noise amongst the Company; and some said that 
they saw a Cat come down the Chimney; This 
Cat was carefully search’d for, throughout the 
Chamber; it threw itself upon the Tester of the 
Bed; it was catch’d upon the Superiors Bed, 
where Barre had made many Signs of the Cross;
upon


30 The History of 
upon it, and added several adjurations, but at last 
it was known to be one of the Cats of the Con- 
vent, and no Magician, or Demon. 
Sett. 29. The Company being ready to with- 
draw, the Exorcist said that it was requisite to 
burn the Roses, where the Second Pact had been 
put; and in effect he took a great Nosegay of White 
Musk Roses, already wither’d, and cast them into 
the Fire; there happen’d no Sign upon this occasi- 
on, and the Roses caus’d no ill smell in burning. 
Nevertheless, they promised the Company that 
next Day they should see wonderful Events, That 
the Devil should go out; That he should speak 
more plainly than he had hitherto; and That they 
would urge him to give such convincing and mani- 
fest Signs of his going out; that no Body should 
be able to doubt of the Truth of this Possession. 
Rene Herve the Lieutenant Criminal, said that he 
ought to ask her concerning the Name Pivart; 
Barre answer’d in Latine, & hoc dicet, & puellam 
nominabit, she shall tell it, and Name the Maid,
meaning to speak of her, who had brought the 
Roses. 
Sect. 30. Grandier, who at first made a Mock at 
these Exorcisms, and the Testimony of these pre- 
tended Devils, seeing that this Affair was push’d on 
so far, presented a Petition to the Bayliff the same 
Day, being the Twelfth of October, by which he 
remonstrated to him, That Mignon had exorcis’d 
these Nuns in his presence; That they had nam'd 
him as the Author of their Possession; That it was 
an Imposture and a perfect Calumny suggested a- 
gainst his Honour, by a Man who rais’d another false 
Accusation against him, of which he had clear’d 
himself; That he requested him to sequester these 
Nuns, who pretended to be possest, and cause them
to


31 the Devils of Loudun.
to be examined separately; That if he found any 
appearance of Possession, he would be pleas’d to 
nominate some Ecclesiastical Persons, of a requisite 
Ability and Honesty, not suspected by him the 
Petitioner, as Mignon and his Adherents were, 
to exorcise them if there were occasion, and to 
make his Verbal Process of that which should pass 
at the Exorcisms, to the end, that he the Petition- 
er might be able afterwards to provide as he should 
see cause. The Bayliff gave Grandier an Act of his 
Issues and Conclusions, according to his desire, and 
told him; that ’twas Barre who did exorcise the Day 
before, by the Orders of the Bishop of Poictiers, as 
he had boasted in his presence; adding, that he de- 
clar’d this to him, to the end that he might 
provide so as bethought fit, by which Grandier un- 
derstood that he should be referr’d to his Bishop. 
Sect. 31. The next Day, October the Thirteenth, 
the Bayliff, Lieutenant Civil, the Lieutenant Crimi- 
nal, the Kings Attorney, the Lieutenant of the 
Provostship, and Deshumeaux, follow’d by the Clerks 
of the Two Jurisdictions, went to the Convent at 
Eight of the Clock in the Morning; they past the 
first Gate which they found open, Mignon open’d 
the second, and introduc’d them into the Parlour;
he told them that the Nuns were preparing them- 
selves for the Communion, and entreated them to 
retire to a House, which was on the other side of 
the Street, whence he would cause them to be call’d 
within less than an Hour. They went out after 
they had given him notice of the Petition presented 
by Grandier to the Bayliff the Day before. The 
Hour being come, they entred all into the Chappel 
of the Convent, and Barre coming to the Gate 
with Mignon, told them, that he came from exor- 
cising the two possessed Persons, who had been de-
livered


32 The History of 
livered from the unclean Spirits by their Ministry; 
that they had toil’d at the Exorcisms since Seven a 
Clock in the Morning; That there had pass’d great 
wonders, of which they would draw up an Act; 
but that they had not judg’d fit to admit other 
Persons there than the Exorcists. The Bayliff 
remonstrated to them, that this Procedure was not 
reasonable; That it render’d them suspected of 
Imposture and Suggestion in the things which were 
said and done the foregoing Days, by the variation 
that was found in them, and that the Superior hav- 
ing publickly accus’d Grandier of Magick; they ought 
not to do any thing clandestinly, since that Accu- 
sation, but in the Face of Justice and the Publick. 
That they had taken upon them a great deal of 
boldness to pray so many People, and of such 
Quality, to wait the space of an Hour, and in the 
mean while to proceed in the Exorcisms in private. 
That they would make the Verbal Process, as they 
had already done in other things, which past in 
their presence. Barre answer’d, that the end they 
aim’d at, was the expulsion of the Devils; That 
their Design had succeeded; And that they should 
see a great good turn to happen upon it, because he 
had expresly commanded the evil Spirits to produce 
within Eight Days some great effect, capable of 
hind’ring for the future any one’s doubting the 
Truth of the Possession, and deliverance of the 
Nuns. The Magistrates drew up a Verbal Process 
of this Discourse, and of all that had proceeded in 
it; but the Lieutenant Criminal only would not 
Sign it. 
Sect. 32. Although the Impostures of the Ene- 
mies of Grandier were not very ingeniously con- 
triv’d, he could not but dread their Malice, 
their Impudence, and their Credit. He saw com-
bin’d


33 The Devils of Loudun 
bind against him the Lieutenant Crimmal, the Advo- 
cate, and the King’s Attorney, Mignon, and his  Bro- 
ther Sieur de la Coulee, President of the General 
Assessors, Granger, Curate of Venier, Duthibaut and 
Barot. But that which did terrifie him most, was 
this; That he had understood, that they had en- 
gag’d on their side Rene Memin Sieur de Silly; Major 
of the Town, a Man who had very much Credit, 
as well for his Riches, as the many Offices he 
Possest, and above all for his Friends, amongst 
whom might be reckon’d Cardinal Richelieu, who 
not forgot many singular kindnesses which here- 
tofore he had receiv’d of him in the Country, when 
he was but a Curate or Prior, and which had con- 
tinned even since his Elevation, and principally at 
the time of his first Disgrace. All these conside-
rations oblig’d Grandier not to neglect this Affair; 
and to this effect, believing that he was tacitly re- 
ferr’d by the Bailiff of Loudun, to the Bishop of 
Poictiers, he went to find him at Dissai, whither he 
was accompanied by a Priest of Loudun, nam’d 
John Buron. The Steward of the Bishop who was 
call’d du Pui, having told him that the Bishop was 
indispos’d, he addrest himself to his Almoner, and 
pray’d him to let him understand, that he was come 
to present him the Verbal Processes, which the 
Officers of Londun had made of all things which 
had past in the Convent of the Ursulines; and to 
complain of the impostures and calumnies which 
were disperst against him. The Almoner return- 
ing told, on the behalf of the Bishop, in the pre- 
sence of du Pui, Buron, and the Sieur de la 
Brosse, that he was to Address himself before the 
Judges Royal, and that he should be very glad 
that he had Justice done him in this Affair. 
Grandier having been able to do nothing more with 
D the


34 The History of 
the Bishop, return’d to Londun, and applied himself 
again to the Bailiff. He acquainted him with that 
which befel him in his Journey to Dissai, reite- 
rated his Complaints of the calumnies which were 
industriously promoted against him, and be- 
fought him to acquaint the Kings Justices with 
the Truth of this business, protesting that he would 
make application at Court to obtain a Com- 
mission, to bring an Information against Mignon 
and his Complices, and demanding to be put under 
the protection of the King, and safeguard of 
Justice, seeing that his Honour and Life were at- 
tempted. The Bailiff gave him an Act of his 
Protestations, with prohibitions to all sorts of Per- 
sons to speak ill of him or to hurt him, this Order 
was of the Twenty Eighth of October, 1632. 
Sect. 33. Mignon seeing himself accus’d in his 
turn for having Plotted a Contrivance to destroy 
Grandier, came to make his Declaration to the 
Bailiff, without allowing his Jurisdiction; That 
Grandier and he being Priests of the Diocess of 
Poctiers, he ought not to address himself to other 
Judges than their Bishop to accuse him of the most 
horrible of all the Calumnies that Hell hath ever 
produc’d, and that he was ready to render himself 
to the Prison of the Officiality, to make known to 
all the World, that he did not shun the Light 
of Justice: He added; that he had protested his 
innocence the Day before, by Swearing on the 
Holy Sacrament of the Altar, in the presence 
of the Justices themselves, that he had never 
thought of the Calumny for which he was com- 
plain’d of, that he had given Grandier notice to 
put himself on his part, in a condition of defence; 
and to forbear in the mean time to accuse him of 
being a Calumniator; of which Words and Pro-
testations


35 the Devils of Loudun. 
testations, the Bailiff decreed him an Act, which 
he caus’d to be signified to his Adversary. 
Sect. 34. Since the Thirteenth of October, that 
Barre had boasted of having expell’d the Devil; 
out of the Two Nuns; they past some time 
without any talk of the Possession; Grandier 
however inclin’d not to believe that the business 
would stop there, nor that there had a Design 
to let him be quiet; he imagin’d that these 
Maids took time to study their part, and to 
exercise themselves in the presence of the Di- 
rector of the Work, in order to act their parts the 
better, when it should be time to represent the 
other Acts of this Comedy. He fail’d not in 
his conjecture: for Rene Mannouri the Chirurgeon 
was sent the Twenty Second of November, to 
Gaspard Joubert a Physician, to pray him to come to 
the Convent of the Ursulines, and to get himself 
accompanied with the other Physicians of Loudun, 
in order to visit two Nuns who were again tor- 
mented by evil Spirits? Joubert being a Frank Man, 
and an Enemy of Imposture, and unwilling to go 
upon this occasion, but under the standard of 
Justice, went speedily to find the Bailiff, to know, 
if it was by his order, that Monnouri had call’d 
him? The Bailiff answered that he had not, and 
sent for Mannouri to know of him himself, by 
whose order he had spoke to Joubert; Man- 
nouri declar’d, that the Maid belonging to 
the Convent, came to his House, and told 
him that the possessed had never been so ill 
treated as they were then; and that the Nuns 
pray’d him to get all the Physicians of Loudun, 
and some Chirurgeons, to come to the Convent. 
Upon which, the Bailiff sent for Grandier 
to tell him, that as he was nam’d the Au-
D2 thor


36 The History of
thor of the bewitching of the Nuns, he thought 
himself oblig’d to give him notice, that Barre 
was retun’d from Chinon the Day before, to re- 
new the Exorcisms, and that the Report went 
about, that the Superior, and the Sister Clair, 
were a new tormented with Evil-Spirits, as they 
had been before. Grandier reply’d, that it was 
a continuation of the Conspiracies which had 
been made against him, which he had complain’d of 
at Court, and would again complain; That in the 
mean while, he befought him to resort always to the 
Convent with the other Officers to assist at the 
Exorcisms, and to call thither the Phycicians; 
and that if they saw any Appearance of Possession, 
he would be pleas’d to sequester the Nuns, and 
to have them interrogated by other Exorcists, 
than Mignon and Barre, against whom he had very 
just Causes of Suspition. The Bailiff Sent for the 
Kings Attorney, who gave his conclusions; 
Whereupon the Clerk was sent to the Convent, 
to know of Mignon and Barre if the Superior 
was again possest; and in case they answer’d affirma- 
tively, he was order’d to tell them they were for- 
bidden to proceed clandestinely in the Exorcisms, 
and that they were enjoyn’d to advertise the Bailiff, 
to the end that he might be there with the Physi- 
cians whom he would call, and the Officers whom 
he should think proper to accompany him, and all 
upon the Penalties thereunto belonging, without 
prejudice to the right of Grandier, upon the request 
made by him, for the sequestration of the possessed, 
and nomination of unsuspected Exorcists. Mig- 
non and Barre having heard the reading of 
this Order, declar’d, without allowing the Ju- 
risdiction of the Bailiff, that they were again call’d 
by the Nuns, to assist them in the continuation of
a


37 the Devils of Loudun. 
a strange Disease, which they suppos’d to be a Pos- 
session of the Evil Spirits; that they had exorcis’d, 
even to the present Day, by Virtue of a Commission 
from the Bishop of Poictiers, the Date whereof was 
not yet expir’d, which Bishop they had neverthe- 
less judg’d requisite to inform with the State of the 
Business, to the intent that he might come him- 
self, or send such Exorcists as he should think good 
to act by his Orders, and to judge judicially of 
the present Possession, which had been treated as an 
imposture and illusion, to the great comtempt of 
the Glory of GOD, and the Catholick Religion;
although the Maids who had been tormented, 
during the second Possession, had been visited by 
many Doctors of Physic, and by Chirurgeons and Apo- 
thecaries, who had all alike given their attestations; 
and also a great many Persons of Honour and 
Piety had seen the Wonders of GOD. In sum, 
that they should not hinder the Bailiff and other 
Officers, accompanied with Physicians, from com- 
ing to the Nuns, whilst they waited for the Bishop’s 
answer, which they hop’d to receive the next 
Day, and that they consented that the Gates should 
be open’d, if it would please the Ladies to open 
them. They repeated once again, that they did 
not acknowledge the Bailiff for their Judge, and 
that they did not suppose that he could hinder 
them from executing the Commands of the Bishop 
of Poictiers, as well in the matter of exorcising, as 
all other acts which depended on his Ecclesiastical 
Jurisdictions. In fine, they protested, that if these 
Maids should be violently Tormented, they should 
proceed to exorcising for their relief; and that the 
Bailiff and the Officers, and Physicians might assist 
there, if it seem’d good to them, to see if the
D3 Posses-


38 The History of 
Possession were an imposture, or a truth. Tho 
Bailiff having receiv’d this Answer, deserr’d till the 
Day following in the Morning, to make his Visit, 
hoping that the Bishop would come, or at least 
that he would send other Ecclesiasticks who were 
not suspected. As soon as the Morning was come, 
he repair’d to the Convent, where he waited in 
vain, till Noon: after which, to do right upon 
another Petition presented to him, by Gran- 
dier, He order’d that Prohibitions should he 
made to Barre and all others, to put Questions to the 
Superior and other Nuns, tending to blacken the Petitioner 
or any other person, whosoever it was, upon the Penal- 
ties that should fall thereon. This Order being signi- 
fied to Barre, and to one of the Nuns, for all the 
rest, Barre continu’d to Answer, that the Bailiff 
could not hinder him from executing the Orders of 
the Bishop; and that he declar’d, that he would ex- 
orcise hence forwards by the advice of the Ecclesi- 
asticks, without calling Lay-persons thither, but 
only as far as he should think it necessary, for 
the greater Glory of GOD; That he would 
complain of the great violences, which he 
had seen in the Morning, and of the obstacle 
that was put to the Continuance of the Ex- 
orcisms, the Bailiff having not been willing to suf- 
fer, that he should reiterate to the Evil Spirit, the 
command to speak the Truth, upon a Question 
that had been propos’d to one of the possessed, 
when she was brought into the Choir of the Church; 
That he declar’d nevertheless, that he would exe- 
cute that which he had said, till the coming of the 
Bishop or his Orders; Adding, that the Nuns de- 
sir’d that he would continue to execute his Com- 
million tor their Belief, and that ’twas sufficient
that


39 The Devils of Loudun.  
that the Order of the Bailiff had been notified un- 
to them.  
Sect. 34. The Day was almost gone, and the 
Bishop not arriv’d, nor was there any Proba- 
bility that he would give himself the Cognizance 
of an Affair, with which he seem’d to look on 
as a trifling Matter. This gave Grandier Oc- 
casion to present at Night another Petition to the 
Bailiff who sent for all the Officers of the Baili- 
wick, and those belonging to the Law to commu- 
nicate it to them. The last of which declin’d the 
taking Cognizance of it; The Advocate, because he 
was sensibly provok’d and offended with the Scan- 
dalous Discourse which the Petitioner made in his 
Presence against Mignon, whole near Kinsman he 
Was; And the Attorney, because he was Cousin- 
German to the same Mignon by his Wife, who was 
the Daughter of Trinquant, whose Office he had late- 
ly taken Possession of; and because he had several 
Quarrels with Grandier for the last Six Months, 
and that he had obtain’d of the Bishop of Poictiers 
a Dispensation not to acknowledge him for his Par- 
son. Each of them declaring that they humanely 
believ’d that the Nuns were really possess’d by the 
Devils, being convinc’d by the Testimony of the 
Physicians from other Towns who had seen them, 
and by that of divers Ecclesiasticks, Seculars and 
Regulars, and yet without having a Thought that 
Grandier was the Author of this Fatal Accident. 
Their Declarations being writ and sign’d, the 
Judges order’d that the Superior and Lay Sister 
should be Sequestred and put into a Citizens House, 
That each of them should have a Nun to keep her 
Company; That they should be assisted as well by 
their Exorcists as by Women of Honesty and Qua-
D4 lity  


40 The History of 
lity, and by Physicians and other Persons whom they 
them selves would appoint to have the Charge of 
them; Forbidding all others, without Permission, 
to come near them. The Register was sent to the 
Convent with an Order to declare this Sentence to 
the Nuns. The Superior having heard it read, an- 
swer’d as well for her self as for all the Society, That 
she did not acknowledge the Jurisdiction of the 
Bailiff; That there was a Commission of the Bishop 
of Poictiers, dated the Eighteenth of November, 
importing such Orders as he desir’d should be held 
in the Present Affair, and that she was ready to 
put a Copy of it into his Hand, to the End that 
he might not plead Ignorance; As for the 
Sequestration, that she did oppose it, because ’twas 
contrary to the Vow of perpetual Confinement, 
for which she could not be dispenc’d with but by 
the Bishop. This Opposition having been made 
in the Presence of the Lady de Charnazai, Aunt by 
the Mothers Side to Two Nuns, and in that of the 
Chirurgion Mannouri, Brother-in-Law to another, 
each of them Joyn'd together and protested against 
the Proceeding, if the Bailiff would go on further; 
and also to take it upon themselves in their pro- 
per and private Names. The Act was sign’d, and 
carried by the Register to the Bailiff, who or- 
der’d that the Partys should provide themselves 
for a Sequestration, and that he would come to the 
Convent next morning being the Twenty fourth 
of November, to assist at the Exorcisms. He went 
thither at the Hour appointed, and having sent 
for Daniel Roger Vincent de Faux, Gaspard Jouburt, 
and Matthew Fanton Physicians, he told them that 
he would take their Oaths when they made their 
Report, and commanded them in the mean 
while that they would attentively consider the
Two


41 The Devils of Loudun.
Two Nuns who should be shew’d to them, and to 
examine if the causes of their Disease were Natural 
or Supernatural; They were plac’d near the 
Altar, which was separated by a Grate from the Choir, 
where the Nuns did usually Sing, and over against 
which the Superior was a little after laid upon a 
Couch: She had great Convulsions whilst Barre 
said Mass, her Arms and Hands were distorted, 
her Fingers were half Shut, her Cheeks seem’d 
to be much swoll’n, and only the white of her Eyes 
was to be seen; The Friars and Nuns stood about 
her, and assisted her, and there was a great Num- 
ber of Spectators in the Choir and near the Al- 
tar. Mass being ended, Barre came nigh her to 
give her the Communion, and to exorcise her, and 
holding the Sacrament in his Hand, he spake to her 
in these Words, Adora Beam tuum, Creatorem tuum. 
Adore thy God, thy Creator; she being ur’d answer’d, 
Adoro te, I adore thee. Quem adoras? Whom dost thou 
adore? said the Exorcist several times, Jesus Chist- 
us, reply’d she; making Motions as if she had suffer’d 
Violence. Daniel Drouin, Assessor of the Provostship, 
could not forbear saying aloud. Here’s a Devil who 
is a had Latinist. Barre changing the Phrase, de- 
manded of the possess’d, Quis est iste quem adoras? 
Who is he whom thou adorest? he hop’d that she would 
say again Jesus Christus, but she answer’d Jesu Christe; 
Then there was heard a great Noise of the Assistants 
who cry’d out this is ill Latine. Barre maintain’d 
boldly that she said Adoro te Jesu Christe, I adore 
thee, O Jesus Christ. There was afterwards put to 
her some Questions concerning our Saviour, to 
which she made this answer, Jesus Christus est sub- 
stantia Parris, Jesus Christ is the Substance of the Fa- 
ther; Look you here is a Devil who is a great Di- 
vine, said the Exorcist. Next after, he demanded
the


42 The History of  
the Name of the Devil, to whom it was answer’d, 
after great Urgency and violent Convulsions, that 
was call’d Asmodee; He enquir’d also what were 
the Number of the Devils who were in the Body of 
the Possessed, she answer’d Sex, Six. The Bailiff 
requir’d of Barre, that he should ask Asmodee how 
many Companions he had, which was done, and 
the Nun answer’d Quinque, Five; But when he was 
adjur’d, upon the Request of the said Bailiff to tell 
in Greek, that which she had said in Latin, she 
made no Answer, though the Adjurations were 
often repeated, and she also presently return’d to 
her natural State. The Exorcist ask’d her again, 
by the Order of the Bailiff if she remembred what 
had past during her Convulsions, No, said she, I do 
not Remember any thing; At least reply’d the Bailiff 
you must needs remember the things which past at 
the Beginning of your Agitations, seeing that the 
Ritual enjoyns the Exorcists to demand of the pos- 
sessed what are the Inclinations of your Bodies and 
Minds in the beginning of them; she answer’d, that 
she had a Desire to Blaspheme; The same Day 
there was produc’d another young Nun, who twice 
pronounc’d the Name of Grandier, bursting out into 
a Laughter, then turning towards the Company, 
she said, All you do is nothing to the Purpose. Barre drew 
near her to give her the Communion, but he believ’d 
that he ought not, because she ceased not to laugh. 
Afterwards she retir’d to make Room for the Lay 
Sister who was called Sister Clair. As soon as she came 
into the Choir she made a kind of fighing, and 
when they had laid her upon a Couch, she said 
laughing, Grandier, Grandier yon must buy it in the 
Market. Barre being come near to exorcise her, 
she made a Show as if she would spit in his Face, 
and she often held up her Nose in token of Derisi-
on;


43 The Devils of Loudun.
On; She made wanton Motions, before all the 
Spectators, and several times pronounc’d an ob- 
scene beastly Word. The Exorcists having adjur’d 
her to tell the Name of the Devil who possess’d 
her, she nam’d at first Grandier; and when he urg’d 
her further, she nam’d at last the Devil Elomi, 
but she would not tell the Number that she had in 
her Body; He demanded of her also in Latine, Quo 
pacto ingressus est Damon? By what Pact is the De- 
vil entred? She reply’d Dupplex, Double, which 
made it known that this Devil was no better a 
Latinist than the other; During the Convulsions 
which she had, she was prick’d in the Arm by a
Pin which pinn’d her Sleeve; It did not at all ap- 
pear that the Devil had made her insensible of bo- 
dily Pains, for she cry’d out, take away this Pin, 
it pricks me. When she was recover’d out of her 
Convulsions, she said to the Assessor of the Pro- 
vostship, that she remembred all that was past, 
and that Barre had done her much Harm. So this 
was the Scene of the Morning’s Work of this Day; 
but there were several things that happen’d at the 
Actions of the Evening, which pleas’d neither the 
Exorcists nor the Nuns. 
Sect. 35. The Bailiff follow’d by his Clerk, and 
accompanied with divers Judges, and a considerable 
Number of other Persons being entred at Three 
or Four of the Clock in the Afternoon, into the 
Chamber of the Superior, said to Barre that ’twas 
requisite to separate her from the Sister Claire, to 
the Intent that all their Motions might be more 
distinctly observ’d, their Eyes not being drawn a- 
side by Objects differing and distant one from the 
other which was done. They began also pre- 
sently the Exorcisms, and the Superior likewise 
to be tormented again with great Convulsions, almost  
like


44 The History of 
like those in the Morning, saving that her Feet 
seem’d to be more bow’d, which had not been seen 
before. The Exorcist, after many Adjurations, 
made her say her Prayers, and demanded of her 
again the Number and Names of the Devils which 
possess’d her, she answer’d, after many Instances 
oftentimes repeated, that one of them was nam’d 
Achaos. The Bailiff requir’d that this Question 
should be propos’d to her, if she were possess’d Ex 
pacto Magi aut ex pura Voluntate Dei? By the Pact 
of the Magician, or by the pure Will of GOD? Her 
answer was, Non est Voluntas Dei? It is not the Will 
of GOD. Barre to break off this way of Qestion- 
ing, demanded of her by his own Authority, 
Who was the Magician, and when she had answer’d 
Urbanus, he urg’d her, saying, What Urban? Estne 
Urrbanus Papa? Is it Urban the Pope? She reply’d, 
Grandier. The Bailiff propos’d that they would 
demand of her, Cujus esset ille Magus? Of what 
Country the Magician was? A. Cenomanensis, Of 
Mans. Q. Cujus Diocesis? Of what Diocess? A. Pic- 
taviensis? Of Poictiers. She was again urg’d, and ad- 
jur’d by the Order of the Bailiff, to say in Latine 
these last things which she had express’d in French, 
when she had nam’d one of the Devils, concerning 
whom she endeavour’d to speak Twice or Thrice, 
but could only say Si, Si, or else Ti Ti, and then 
her Convulsions ceas’d, and she continued without 
being tormented or disquieted a considerable space 
of time; during which Barre had this horrid Dis- 
course with her, I will that you be tormented for the Glory 
of GOD, and that you give your Body to the Devil to be 
tormented, as our Lord gave his to the Jews. He had 
scarcely finish’d these Words, but the Nun fell in- 
to her usual Convulsions. The Bailiff open’d his 
mouth to propound Questions, but the Exorcist
made


45 the Devils of Loudun. 
made haste to prevent him; and demanded, by his 
own Authority, of the Devil, Quare ingressus es in 
Corpus hujus Puella? Wherefore hast thou enter’d into 
the Body of this Maiden? A. Propter Prœsentiam 
tuam, Because of thy Presence. The Bailiff inter- 
rupted him, and desir’d that he would interrogate 
her upon that which was propos’d by him and the 
other Officers, promising, that if she would an- 
swer justly to the Three or Four Questions which 
should be put to her, they would believe the Pos- 
session and Sign it. They offer’d to obey him, but 
the Convulsions ceas’d at that very time, and for 
as much as it was late, every one retir’d. 
Sect. 36. The next Morning being the Twenty 
Fifth of November, the Bailiff with the greater 
Part of Officers of the Two Courts, and the Re- 
gister, being return’d to the Convent, the Superi- 
or was brought to the Choir of the Church, and 
the Curtains of the Grate having been drawn, 
Barre began according to his Custom with the Ce- 
lebration of the Mass. The possessed had, during 
the Service, great Convulsions like those of the Day 
before, in one of which she cried out, being neither 
exorcis’d, nor interrogated, Grandier, Grandier, 
a naughty Priest. Mass being ended, the Exorcist 
entred into the Choir with the Pix in his Hand, and 
protesting that his Action was pure, and full of In- 
tegrity, without Passion, or evil Design, he plac’d 
it upon his Head, and pray’d to GOD with a 
great Appearance of Zeal and Fervency, That he 
Would confound him, if he had made use of any evil 
Means, Suggestion, or Perswasion to the Nuns in all 
this Action. After which, the Prior of the Car- 
melites put himself forwards, and made the same 
Protestations and Imprecations, having also the 
Pix upon his Head, and added, as well in his own  
Name,


46 The History of 
Name, as in the Name of all the Carmelites present 
and absent, that the Curses of Dathan and Abiram 
might fall upon them, if they had finn’d or com- 
mitted any Fault in this Affair. ’Tis by these 
Ways that the Exorcists endeavour'd to extinguish 
the ill Opinion, which the Behaviour of the Nuns 
had caus’d to be conceiv’d of them. Immediately 
after, Barre drew near to the Superior to give her 
the Communion, but she fell into Convulsions, 
the Motions whereof were extraordinary violent, 
even to that Degree, that she endeavour’d to pluck 
the Pix out of his Hands; However he overcame 
this Difficulty, and gave her the Communion She 
had scarcely receiv’d the Sacrament into her Mouth, 
but she put out her Tongue, and made a Shew 
as if she would throw it out; the Exorcist thrust 
it back with his Fingers, and forbid the Devil to 
cause her to Vomit it; and because the possessed de- 
clar’d, that this Wafer did one while stick to the 
Roof of her Mouth, another while to her Throat, 
he made her drink some Water thrice, after which, 
he interrogated the Devil as he had done in the 
foregoing Exorcisms. Q. Per quod Pactum ingres- 
sus es in Corpus hujus Puellæ? By what Pact hast thou 
enter’d into the Body of this Maiden? A. Aqua, by 
Water. The Bailiff had then near him a Scotchman 
named Stracan, who was Principal of the College 
of Loudun. He requir’d that the Devil should say 
Aqua, in the Scots Language, for the convincing 
of all the Assistants, that there was not any Suggesti- 
on by any one whatsoever. Barre reply’d, that he 
would cause him to say it, if GOD would permit 
it, and at the same time he commanded him, and 
repeated it several times, but the Nun answer’d, 
Nimia Curiositas, ’Tis too great a Curiosity; and af- 
ter she had repeated it Twice or Thrice, she said
Deus


47 the Devils of Loudun. 
Deus non volo; some cry’d out that this was ill Syn- 
tax; the Devil was adjur’d on the part of GOD 
to speak congruously, but these Words Deus non 
volo, were again repeated, by which she would 
have said GOD will not The Exorcist finding 
himself confounded, said, that in Effect there seem’d 
that there was in this too great a Curiosity; The 
Question is pertinent and reasonable reply’d the 
Lieutenant Civil, and you may find by the Ritual 
which you have in your Hand, that the Faculty of 
speaking in strange and unknown Languages is an 
undoubted Mark of a Possession, and that that of 
telling the things that are done a great Way off is 
another. The Exorcist reply’d, that the Devil knew 
this Language very well, but he would not speak it; But 
if you will, added he, that I command him to tell pre- 
sently your Sins, he shall do it; Desiring to let them 
know by this Discourse that the Devil he was 
dealing with, knew well enough hidden things. 
This will not trouble me, said the Lieutenant. Upon 
which Barre turn’d towards the Superior, as if he 
would have interrogated her; but the Bailiff ha- 
ving told him, that this was not sit to be done, he 
forbore, and said, that he never meant to do it. 
Sect. 37. In the mean time, the Assistants being 
very eager to know if the Devil understood strange 
Languages, the Bayliff upon their importunities 
propos’d the Hebrew Tongue as a dead Language, 
and the most ancient of all Languages, which the 
Devil ought to know better than any other, which 
being follow’d by a General Applause, the Exor- 
cist commanded the possessed to say in the He- 
brew Tongue the word Aqua, Water, she answer’d
not; but some understood that she pronounc’d 
very low these Words, Ah! je renie, Curse on’t: 
It was affirm’d by a Carmelite, who was a little
way


48 The History of 
way from her, that she did say Zaquaq, and that 
it was an Hebrew Word, which signifies, Essudi 
aquam, I have pour’d out Water; although they 
who were nearest to her unanimously attested 
that she said, Ah! je renie, which caus’d the Sub- 
prior of the Carmelites to reprove publickly the 
Friar. The possessed had again several convulsi- 
ons, in one of which she rais’d her self above the 
Couch, her Head was also presently supported 
by a Nun, and her Body by those that stood near- 
est to her, by whom it was affirm’d, that she 
rais’d her self so high, as even to carry her Hand 
near the Beam of the Ceiling, without touching 
the Bed, but with one Foot, which was seen but 
by a very few Persons. After these Convulsions, 
which had been long and violent, she seem’d 
no more concern’d than she was before, nor even 
her Colour was not more lively. Afterwards, and at 
the very time that the Spectators were ready to 
be gone, she pronounc’d twice, of her own ac- 
cord, two Latine Words, which signified, unjust Judg- 
ments. 
Sect. 38. Grandier having discover’d that be- 
sides the Exorcisms that were made in the presence 
of the Bayliff and Lieutenant Civil, there were 
others yet made in the presence of the Lieutenant 
Criminal, who made Verbal Processes thereof, 
he presented him with a Petition, remonstrating 
that he had been a Witness, and that he had de- 
pos’d in an Accusation, which was falsly contriv’d 
against him the Petitioner, who had receiv’d upon 
this occasion (and many others) Marks of his 
ill will; that there were yet differences to be 
clear’d between them; that one of the Persons 
pretended to be possess’d, was his Cousin German,
and had been his Domestick; that all these con- 
siderations 


49 The Devils of Loudun. 
siderations and others to be produc’d in time and 
place, ought to withhold him from medling in 
those things which concern’d him the Petitioner; 
and nevertheless, that he besought him he would 
not do, say, or write any thing in this Affair, 
This Petition having been signified to the Lieute- 
nant Criminal, in the Convent of the Ursulines,
where he then was, he gave an Act to the Petiti- 
oner of his words and declarations; and decla- 
red, that when he was accus’d in a Court of 
Justice, he would do what should be fit; ordering 
in the mean time, that the present Petition should 
be sent to the Register to be ingross’d. 
Sect. 37. The Bayliff and Lieutenant Civil 
return’d to the Convent the same Day, between 
Three and Four of the Clock in the Afternoon, 
Barre having walk’d Two or Three turns with 
them in the Court, said to the Lieutenant Civil, 
that he very much wonder’d at this, that he sup- 
ported Grandier, after having inform’d against 
him, by the Orders of the Bishop of Poictiers; 
the Lieutenant reply’d, that he should be yet al- 
together ready to do it, if there was occasion; 
but that for the present matter, he had no other 
aim but to know the truth. This answer being 
not well relish’d by him who began this Discourse, 
he took the Bayliff aside, and to engage him to a 
Party, to which he seem’d not more favourable 
than the Lieutenant, he represented to him, that 
being descended of many Persons of Quality, some 
whereof were possessed of very considerable Ec- 
clesiastical Dignities, and he appearing at the 
Head of all the Officers of a Town, ought to 
shew less repugnance in believing the Possession 
of the Nuns, which tended to cause GOD to be 
glorified, and to raise the Advantages of the
E Church


50 The History of 
Church and Religion. The Bayliff answer’d 
him coldly, and in a few words, that he would 
do always that which he was bound to do in 
justice. When they were come up into the Cham- 
ber, where was a great Assembly, the Supe- 
riors seeing Barre, and the Pix in his Hand, she 
had very great Convulsions, as if the Devil had 
fallen in a rage at the Sight of this Object. The 
Exorcist demanded yet once more of the Devil, 
Per quod Pactum ingressus esset in Corpus hujus puella? 
By what Pact he was entred into the Body of this 
Damsel? The Nun, who ought to understand this 
Lesson well, answer’d as before, Aqua, by Water. 
Q. Quis Finis Pacti? What was the intent of the 
Pact? A. Impuritas, Impurity. The Bayliff re- 
quir’d that they would make her say in Greek, 
Finis Pacti Impuritas, which was propos’d to her 
by the Exorcist; but she freed her self from the 
Matter as she us’d to do, with a Nimia Curiosit as, 
it is too great a Curiosity. He begun again, and 
demanded of her of his own Motion, who had 
brought the Pact, Q. Quis attulit pactum? And 
after her Answer, Quale nomen Magi? What is the 
Name of the Magician? A. Urbanus, Urban. Q. 
Quis Urbanus? estne Urbanus Papa? What Urban 
it is, Pope Urban? A. Grandier. Q. Cujus Quali- 
tatis? Of what quality is he? A. Caratus, meaning 
the Curate. The Bayliff desir’d that they would 
ask her, Sub quo Episcopo ille Grandier, tonsuram 
accepisset? Under what Bishop had Grandier receiv’d 
his tonsure? A. Nescio, I know not, reply’d she; 
Barre said in effect, this was a thing which the 
Devil might be ignorant of. He put to her, yet 
another Question, which the Bayliff had also pro- 
pos’d. Sub quo Episcopo , Cinomanensi natus esset ille 
Grandier? Under what Bishop of Man’s was that
Gran-


51 the Devils of Loudun. 
Grandier born? She repeated Cenomanensi, of Man’s, 
But whatsoever instances could be made to her, 
She answer’d not to the Question, nor could tell the 
Name of the Bishop. It was not so in those 
Questions which the Exorcist had put to her of his 
own Head, viz. Q Quis attulit aquam pacti? Who 
is it that brought the Water of the Pact? A. Magus, 
the Magician, Q. Qua hora? at what Hour? A. 
Septima, at Seven a Clock. Q. An matutina? At 
Seven in the Morning? A. Sero, in the Evening. Q. 
Quomodo intravit? How came he in? A. Janua,
at the Door. Q. Quis Vidit? Who saw it? A. Tres, 
Three. Barre confirming this testimony of the 
Devil, assur’d them, that being at Supper with the 
Superior in her Chamber the Sunday after she had 
been delivered from the second possession, Mignon 
her Confessor, and one other Nun who was in- 
dispos’d, supping there also, she had shew’d them 
at Seven in the Evening, her Arms, wet with 
some Drops of Water, without seeing any Person 
who put them on; that he forthwith wash’d her 
Arm with Holy Water, and said some Prayers, 
during which, the Prayer-Book of the Superior 
was twice pull’d out of her Hands, and cast at her 
Feet, and that there was given her a Box on the 
Ear Mignon also made a long Speech to confirm 
that which was said, and concluded with great 
Oaths, and horrible Imprecations, in the presence 
of the Sacrament, which he adjur’d to confound and 
destroy him, if he did not speak the truth. When 
he had given over speaking, the Exorcist ask’d the 
possessed, whether she understood well these Latine 
Words, Sub quo Episcopo natus esset? She swore that 
she understood neither the words, nor the Latine, 
He said then, to the Assembly that was rea- 
dy to depart, that next Day he would expel the
E2 Devil,


52 The History of
Devil; and that he exhorted them all to Confession, 
and the Communion, to be rendred worthy of the 
contemplation of this Miracle. 
Sect. 39. That which past at this last Exorcism be- 
ing publish’d through all the Town, Grandier went 
to present, the next Morning, November the Twen- 
tieth, a large Petition to the Bailiff wherein he 
declar’d, that the Nuns maliciously, and by sug- 
gestion, continued to name him in their Convul- 
sions, as the Author of their pretended possession, 
That he had never seen these pretended possessed, and
That he never had any Communication with them, 
no more than with their pretended Devils; That 
to justify the suggestion, whereof he complain’d, 
it was absolutely necessary to sequester them; 
that it was not just, that Mignon and Barre, his 
Mortal Enemies should govern them, and pass 
whole Days and Nights with them; That this 
procedure render’d the suggestion visible and pal- 
pable; That the Honour of GOD was concern’d, 
and that of him the Petitioner, who held, what- 
ever thought of him, the first rank amongst
the Ecclesiasticks of Loudun. For which conside- 
rations he befought him to command, that the pre- 
tended possessed should be sequestred and separated 
one from the other; That they should be govern’d 
by Persons of the Church not suspected by the Peti- 
tioner, and assisted by Physicians; and that all should 
be perform’d, whatsoever Oppositions or Appeals 
notwithstanding, and without prejudice to them, 
because of the Importance of the Affair; And that 
in Case he would not be pleas’d to order a Seques- 
tration, he, the Petitioner, protested that he 
would complain, as being denied Justice. The 
Bayliff writ at the bottom of his Petition, that 
Right should be done him that very Day.
Sect. 39.


53 the Devils of Loudun. 
Sect. 39. Grandier was scarce gone from the 
Bayliff’s House, when the Physicians of the Town, 
who assisted at one of the Exorcisms, came in to 
make their Report, which was inserted in the 
Verbal Process. It contain’d, That they had seen 
the Convulsive Motions in the Person of the Mo- 
ther Superior, but that one single Visit was not 
sufficient to discover the Causes of these Motions, 
which might be Natural, as well as Supernatural; 
That they desir’d to see them, and examine them 
more particularly, that they might be able to judge 
with Certainty and a good Confidence; That for 
this Effect, they requir’d that it might be permit- 
ted them to abide yet near the Nuns some Days 
and Nights, without separating themselves, and 
to treat them in the Presence of other Nuns and 
some of the Magistrates. That they should not 
receive Food nor Physick, if ’twas necessary, but 
from their Hands; That no Body should either 
touch them, or speak to them but aloud; And 
that then they promis’d to report faithfully, and 
truly, that which they observ’d relating to the 
Cause of their Convulsions. 
Sect. 40. After this Report was written 
and sign’d, time pressing, the Bayliff repair’d 
forthwith to the Convent, where he found in the Se- 
cond Court the Lieutenant Civil, and the Assessor, 
Cesvet and Gautier Counsellors, with the Lieute- 
nant and Assessor of the Provostship: They 
caus’d Barre to have Notice of their being come, 
by whom they were introduc’d into the Chappel, 
a great Croud of People going before and follow- 
ing them. This Exorcist now chang’d his Note, 
and commanded the Devil to acknowledge and 
confess the Reality of the Body of our Saviour 
in the Sacrament, The Superior had great Con-
E3 vulsions


54 The History of 
vulsions before she came to this Confession; she 
rais’d her self upon her Couch, as she had alrea- 
dy done another time, being held by the Head 
and Body. In fine, she receiv’d the Communion 
after some Struggles, like those of the former 
Days, and after that, she had some Rest. We 
must not omit here, that which pass’d during the 
Celebration of the Mass: The Roman Catho- 
licks were all upon their Knees out of Respect to 
the Sacrament, the Bayliff perceiv’d that a young 
Man nam’d Dessentiers had his Hat upon his Head, 
he commanded him to uncover, or be gone. The 
Superior cried out at that Instant that there were 
Huguenots there; The Exorcist ask’d her how ma- 
ny there were; She answer’d Two, whence some 
concluded that this Devil did not know how to 
reckon, or that he knew not the Huguenots; for be- 
sides Dessentiers, there was Abraham Gautier a 
Counsellor, with his Brother, and Four of his 
Sisters, Rene Fourneau an Assessor, and Peter Ange-
vin an Attorney. It was observ’d that Barre 
the Day before had demanded of the Possessed if 
she understood Latine; and that she swore she 
did not. He ask’d her the same again, and she 
reply’d as before; he urg’d her yet to Swear 
upon the Pix; at First she was at a Stand, say- 
ing. My Father, yon make me take great Oaths, I
fear that GOD will punish me; Daughter, said he, 
you ought to swear for the Glory of GOD: And af- 
ter she had sworn, he told her, that ’twas nois’d 
abroad however, that she expounded the Cate- 
chism to her Schollars , which she deny’d, acknow- 
ledging, nevertheless, that she did explain the Pa- 
ter noster and Creed. When she fell again into Con- 
vulsions, he ask’d the Devil in French, Who had 
introduce’d him into the Body of the Superior? The
Answer


55 The Devils of Loudun.
Answer was, that ’twas Urban Grandier; And that 
this Grandier was the Parson of Saint Peters in the 
Market Place. The Bailiff order’d the Exorcist to 
ask her, where this pretended Magician was at that 
time? The Question was in the Words of the Ri- 
tual, and he was oblig’d to obey and do it; The 
possessed reply’d, that he was in the Castle-Hall. 
This will be found false, said the Bayliff aloud, 
because before my coming hither, order’d him to 
go to a certain House, where he will be assuredly 
found, being willing to take the Advantage of 
this Proof to come to the Knowledge of the Truth 
without a Sequestration, which was a difficult 
Course to take with Nuns; He affirm’d still, that 
if Grandier went that Day to the Castle, as he 
might do, at least he was sure, that ‘twas a long 
time since he was there, for the Proof whereof, 
and to make it known to all the Assistants, that the 
Devil was badly serv’d by his Spies, he order’d 
Barre to nominate some of the Friars who were 
there, present to repair to the Castle, and to ac- 
company thither one of the Magistrates and the 
Clerk, The Exorcist nam’d the Prior of the Carmeli- 
tes, and the Bayliff nam’d Charles Chauvet Assessor 
of the Bayliwick, Israel Bodeau Priest, and Peter 
Thibaut the Register Deputy, who thereupon went 
to execute their Commission. 
Sect. 41. The Superior was struck with so great 
an Astonishment by this Procedure of the Bayliff,
that she continued mute, and fell no more into 
her Convulsions, although they continued yet 
some time to exorcise her; They had Recourse 
to the singing of Hymns, at the end of which 
her Silence ended not, for it lasted more than half an 
Hour; after which Barre being a little recover’d 
out of his Surprize, propos’d the bringing of the
E4 Sister


56 The History of 
Sister Clair into the Choir, saying, that one Devil 
would excite the other; But the Bayliff represen- 
ted that that might cause Trouble and Confusi- 
on, and that some might in the mean while suggest 
something to the Superior concerning the Mat- 
ter in Question, and that ’twere fit, at least, 
to wait the Return of those that were gone; but 
how pertinent soever this Reason was, his Desire 
was not comply’d with. It was neccessary to be 
rid of the Bayliff at any rate, and of the other 
Magistrates who were of his Opinion, or to find 
some Occasion to put an Illusion upon them. 
Siller Clair came in notwithstanding the Oposition 
of the Bayliff, and the other Officers, who not 
being able to endure this foul Play, retir’d, expressing 
the Resentment which they had. The Persons 
which had been sent to the Castle, found them yet 
in the Court of the Convent, and they related 
to them, that they had seen the Lady d’Amagnac, 
who went to follow her Husband the Governour 
of the Town, whom they carried into the Coun- 
try in a Litter, by reason of some Indisposition; 
That she told them that ’twas near Three Hours 
since Grandier came to the Castle to bid Adieu 
to the Governour; but that he went away at 
that Instant, and that she had not seen him since; 
That afterwards having obtain’d Leave to seek 
for him in the Castle, they went in the great 
Hall, in all the Chambers, and every where else 
without finding him; That from thence they 
came down into the place of Saint Cresse and to 
Charles Mauret's House, where the Bayliff in- 
form’d the Assessor that he might find him, as 
having order’d him to go and stay there the 
rest of the Day, when he came to present his 
Petition; That they found him in that House,
in


57 The Devils of Loudun. 
in the Company of Father Veret Confessor of 
the Nuns of Gaine, of Mathurin Rousseau, and of 
Nicolas Benoit Canons, and one Coutis a Physici- 
an, from whole Mouth they understood that 
’twas above then Two Hours that they had been 
together. The Magistrates went away after they 
heard this Report, and the Prior of the Carme- 
lites went into the Choir where the Superior 
remain’d; She had again some Convulsions, du- 
ring which one of the Carmolite Friars ask’d her 
again, where Grandier was at that time, the answer’d, 
that he was walking with the Bayliff in the Church of 
Saint Crosse, but they, who had suggested to her 
this Answer, were deceiv’d in their Conjecture, 
for de Canaye, Sieur de Granfonds, and John Cesvet 
Counsellor, being gone to know whether the De- 
vil had guess’d better than at the First time, they 
went into the Church of Saint Crosse, where finding 
not the Bayliff, they went up to the Palace and 
there found him, holding a Court; he assur’d 
them that he came directly thither, when he 
went out of the Convent, and that he had not 
at all seen Grandier. The Exorcist not know- 
ing how to prevent such troublesome Experiments 
as had been put upon them that Day, resolv’d at 
last to make the Nuns say, that they would no 
longer have the Exorcisms perform’d, either in 
the Presence of the Bayliff, or of the other Offi- 
cers who usually accompanied him, Grandier 
having had Notice of this Resolution, presented 
again another Petition to the Bayliff the Day 
following, the Twenty Seventh oi November, re- 
monstrating, that the pretended Possession had 
been contriv’d and suggested with Design, only to 
blast his Reputation, and to render him odious 
and unprofitable to the Church of GOD; That
his


58 The History of
his Enemies had employ’d all their Credit, and all 
Sorts of Artifices to make it believ’d real, but 
that having not been able to succeed, they had 
call’d together from all Parts, Persons engag’d 
and at their Devotion, to make use of their Testi- 
monies; That these Practices were very prejudi- 
cial to the Public, to Religion, and to him the Pe- 
titioner, whose Name was considerable for his 
Character and Dignity, and that he was never- 
theless horribly blacken’d, unjustly reproach’d and 
defam’d; That it being impossible to clear this 
Affair, and attain to the Knowledge of the Truth 
by such Practices, he continued to request the Se- 
questration of the pretended Possessed, and that 
they might be taken out of the Hands of Mignon,
Barre, and Granger, and their Adherents, and 
put into the Hands of the Ecclesiasticks approv’d 
by the most Reverend Bishop of Poictiers, and of 
Physicians; and other Persons, whom it should please 
the Bayliff to nominate, to the Intent that the In- 
nocence of him, the Petitioner, might be known 
and manifested; Desiring that it might be order’d, 
that the Sequestration should be perform’d, what- 
soever Opposition or Appeals notwithstanding, 
and without Prejudice thereof. There was again 
writ at the Bottom of the Petition, that Right 
should be done him in due time, The Request 
appear’d to be equitable and just, but it seem’d very 
difficult to attempt the Sequestration of the Nuns, 
to the Prejudice of their Opposition, which was 
grounded upon their being dependent on the Ec- 
clesiastical Jurisdiction; and they fear’d that the 
Bishop of Poictiers and the Clergy would be offen- 
ded, and cause the Procedure to be disanull’d: There- 
fore they were contented to Assemble the Inhabi- 
tants of the Town, to consider of what might be
done


59 The Devils of Loudun. 
done for the publick good: The result of this 
Assembly was. That they should write to the At- 
torney General, and the Bishop of Poictiers, and 
that they should send the Verbal Process which had 
been made; and that they should beseech them to 
stop by their Authority and Prudence, the course 
of these dangerous Intrigues. The Attorney Ge- 
neral answer’d, that the Matter in question being 
purely Ecclesiastical, the Parliament ought not 
to take cognizance of it; and the Bishop made no 
answer at all. 
Sect. 42. But that Prelate continued not so si- 
lent upon the Requests which were made to him, by 
the Enemies of Grandier, the Authors and Favour- 
ers of the Pessession. The ill success the Exorcisms 
had the Twenty Sixth of November, having o- 
blig’d them to use more precaution, they judg’d 
it requisite to obtain of the Bishop a new Commis- 
sion, by which he should nominate some Church- 
men to assist on his part at the Exorcisms. Barre 
took a Journey forthwith to Poictiers, and the Bi- 
shop nam’d Basil, Dean of the Canons of Cham- 
pigni, and Demorans, Dean of the Canons of Thou- 
ars, each of them being the Kinsmen of the Secret 
Enemies of Grandier, whom they had chosen 
and nam’d. This is the Copy of the Com- 
mission: 
Sect. 43. Henry Lewis le Chateigner, of Roche- 
pozai, by Divine Mercy, Bishop of Poictiers, to the 
Deans of the Jurisdiction of Saint Peter of Thouars, 
and Champigni upon Vede, greeting; We Command 
you by these presents, to repair to the Down of Loudun, 
to the Convent of the Nuns of Saint Ursula, to assist at 
the Exorcisms which shall be made by the Sieur Barre, 
of the Nuns of the said Monastery, tormented by evil 
Spirits, to which Barre we have given that Commission, 
And 


60 The History of 
And to the end also a Verbal Process may be made of all 
that shall pass, and for this purpose to take such a 
Clerk as shall seem good to you. Given and made at 
Poictiers, the Twenty Eighth of November. 1632. 
signed, Henry Lewis, Bishop of Poictiers and low- 
ay by the Command of the said Lord. Mi- 
chelet. 
Sect. 46. These two new Commissioners, with- 
out more ado, went immediately to Loudun, and 
being instructed and prepar’d, as they were be- 
fore their nomination, they begun from the first of 
December to assist at the Exorcisms, and to make 
their Verbal Process of what past there; Marescot, 
one of the Queen’s Almoners, assisted there also. This 
Princess had heard of the Possession of the Ursuline 
Nuns; but no body being able to inform her, but 
confusedly, she desir’d it might be made clear, and 
order’d her Almoner to make a journey to Londun
and to take an exact account of all the Circumstan- 
ces of this Matter, to give her a faithful Relati- 
on. He arriv’d at Loudun the last Day of No- 
vember, and went to the Convent the next Day 
in the Morning, to see what past in the presence 
of the two Deans delegated by the Bishop. The 
Bailiff, and the Lieutenant Civil, whose Verbal 
Process had been publish’d, and sent into many 
Places, fear’d left he should be prepossess’d, or 
abus’d, and that he might make a Report to the 
Court, which might cause a doubt of the Truth 
of those things contain’d in the Verbal Process; 
Wherefore they repair’d thither also, notwith- 
standing the Protestations which had been made 
not to receive them; They were accompanied 
by their Assessor, the Lieutenant of the Provost- 
ship, and one of the Registers Deputy; they 
knock’d a long time, before they would open to
them:


61 the Devils of Loudun. 
them: At last, there came a Nun to the Gate, 
to tell them that they must not come in, and that 
they were suspected, having publish’d abroad, that 
the Possession was but a Fiction and Imposture. 
The Bailiff without staying to contend with this 
young Nun, order’d her to cause Barre to come, 
appear’d sometime after, arrayed in his 
Priestly Habits. The Bailiff complain’d in the 
presence of Marescot, that the Gate was not o- 
pen’d to him and the other Officers with him, 
which was contrary even to the Orders of the 
Bishop of Poictiers. Barre declar’d, that for his 
part he hindered not their coming in. We are 
come, repli’d the Bailiff, to that intent, and also 
to entreat you to put Two or Three Questions to 
the pretended Devil, which shall be propos’d, and 
shall be conformable to what is prescribe’d in the 
Ritual; you will not doubtless refuse, (added he) 
to make this proof, in the presence of the Queen’s 
Almoner, who is sent from Her, seeing that it will 
be a most effectual means to dissipate all suspition 
of Suggestion and Imposture. I will do it, if I 
please, reply’d the Exorcist, in an impudent Man- 
ner; ’tis your Duty to do it, said the Bailiff, at 
least, if you proceed with sincerity, seeing that 
this would be rather to abuse GOD, than to 
glorifie him by a false Miracle; and rather injure 
Religion, than to authorise its Truth by Cheats 
and Illusions. Barre answer’d, that he was a Man of 
Probity, that they knew to what his Office oblig’d 
him, and that he should do his Duty; but as for 
them, they ought to remember, that the last time 
they assisted at the Exorcisms, they went away in 
a Passion. The Magistrates, after many repeated 
instances having obtain’d nothing, expresly forbid 
him to put any Question which might tend to de-
fame


62 The History of 
same any one, of whatsoever quality upon 
pain of being treated as a Seditious Person, 
and a Disturber of the publick Peace. He 
reply’d to him again. That he did not acknow- 
ledge their Jurisdiction. Whereupon they re- 
tir’d. 
Sect. 47. The Possession, doubtless, would have 
gain’d a new Reputation, by the Direction of the 
two Deans, who were entirely at the Devotion of 
the Enemies of Grandier, if the report of the 
coming of the Archbishop of Bourdeaux, more 
efficacious than all the Exorcisms, had not broke 
the Measures which had been taken. He had Pow- 
er to make the Devils disappear, to raise the cou- 
rage of the Person accus’d, and to restore to the 
Nuns Peace and Tranquillity, which they had 
the Gift to acquire, and to loose, as often as it 
was judg’d expedient for the end which had been 
propos’d to them. In effect, the Archbishop was 
no sooner arriv’d at Saint Jouin, but he sent his 
Physician to Loudun, with an Order to see the 
Persons pretended to be possessed, and to consider 
well, and examine all their Grimaces, Distortions, 
and Convulsions; and recommended him to Mig-
non, by a Letter, to the end that this Canon 
should not fail to let him have an exact knowledge 
of the condition they were in. Mignon brought 
him to the Convent, and let him see the Superior, 
and Sister Claire; but he told him, that they had 
been miraculously deliver’d from the evil spirits. 
He had no trouble to perswade him that they were 
not then possessed; for the Physician found them 
peaceable, quiet, and compos’d, as if they never 
had any disturbance; and after his return to Saint 
Jouin, it was not known that any new Accidents 
happen’d to them. Grandier attended sometime
to


63 the Devils of Loudun. 
to judge by the Steps that were made, if there 
were reason to hope that the Possession were at an 
end; or whether it was not to be fear’d, that the 
Devils would return to Loudun, when the Arch- 
bishop should be gone. But at last this fear having 
prevail’d upon him and his Friends, he presented 
his Petition to that Prelate, the Twenty Seventh 
of December, and remonstrated, That his Enemies 
having endeavour’d to oppress him by a false and ca- 
lumnious Accusation, and having not been able to suc- 
ceed, because he had been sent back absolv’d, as well 
by his Lordship’s equitable Judgment, as by the Sen- 
tence of the Presidial of Poictiers, in the Quality of 
Judges delegated by the Court, they had for 
three Months last past suppos’d, and publish’d 
every where, that he had sent evil Spirits into the 
Bodies of the Nuns of Saint Ursula of Loudun, to 
whom he had never spoke. That besides, John 
Mignon, their Confessor was his Mortal Enemy, 
and one of the Authors of the first Accusation 
which had been rais’d against him, had not for- 
born to exorcise them secretly; That having asso- 
ciated to him Peter Barre, Priest of the Diocese 
of Thomars, and some other Ecclesiastick Seculars 
and Regulars, they boasted of having Three or 
four times, driven away the pretended Devils, 
who were as often return’d by new Pacts, which 
they suggested to be made between the Devils and 
him the Petitioner; That he had made known 
to Mignon and Barre, that they were suspected by 
him; the one by reason of the Differences that 
were between them, and the other, because of his 
strange Proceedings, and his Friendship with the 
former; But that they had not for born to assist 
the Nuns, and to be near them Day and Night 
with their Adherents; That he addrest himself 
to the Judges of the Place, to be secur’d from
the


64 The History of
the Fury of the People, whom they excited a- 
gainst him and also his Lord the Bishop of 
Poictiers, who had caus’d his Almoner to tell him, 
that he desir’d not to be concern’d in this business; 
That to the prejudice of the Declaration, which 
he had made to Barre, he had got by surprize, 
from the Bishop, a new Power, to exorcise in the 
Presence of the Deans of the Canons of Thouars 
and Champigni, who are near Kinsmen of his pro- 
fest Enemies. That during Three several pre- 
tended Possessions, Mignon and Barre had made it 
their business to put Questions manifestly tending 
to defame him, and to raise a sedition against him; 
that he had reason to fear, that these Devils 
whom his coming had put to flight, would return 
as soon as he was gone; and that the innocence of 
him the Petitioner might be over-whelm’d, by the 
strange Artifices of so many Enemies, cruelly bent 
against him, if this Matter were left in the same- 
confusion, as it had been till then, for want of a 
lawful Authority to decide it. He requested him to 
consider all these Reasons, and that he would be 
pleas’d to forbid Barre, Mignon, and their Adherents, 
as well Seculars as Regulars, in case of a new 
Possession, to exorcise for the time to come, and 
to govern the Persons pretended to be possess’d; 
appointing such other Persons, Ecclesiasticks and 
Laicks, whom he should think fit, to see them 
dieted, physick’d, and exorcis’d, if it were need- 
ful, and that all should be done in the presence of 
the Magistrate; And finally, that he would be 
pleas’d to Order the Persons pretending to be 
possess’d, to be sequestred, to prevent all evil su- 
spitions, and to make the Truth evident. Here 
follows the Ordinance, which the Archbishop 
writ at the bottom of the Petition.
Sect.


65 The Devils of Loudun. 
Sect. 48. Having seen the prefect Petition, and 
heard our Promoter up on the same, we have referr’d 
the Petitioner to our Promoter at Poictiers, to do him 
Right. And in the mean while we have commanded 
the Sieur Barre, Father l’Escaye Jesuit, residing at 
Poictiers, and Father Gau of the Oratory, residing 
at Thouars, to take upon them the Exorcisms, if there 
should be need, according to the Order we have given 
them to this end; forbidding all others to intermeddle 
in the said Exorcisms, upon the Penalties of the 
Law. 
This is also the Order mention’d in that Ordi- 
nance. 
The Order sent by the Archbishop of Bourdeaux, 
to the Bailiff of Loudun, to be observ’d at the 
Exorcisms of the Ursulin Nuns, in case of a new 
Possession. 
First as soon as the Sieur Barre shall have notice 
hereof, he shall take with him Father l’Escaye, 
Jesuit of Poictiers, and Father Gau of the Oratory of 
Thouars; and all Three shall in their turn, and in 
the presence of Two others, perform the Office of the 
Exorcism, in case that it be needful; they shall separate 
the possessed from the Company of the Society, putting 
her into such a borrow’d House, as they shall judge 
proper for this purpose, without leaving any of her 
Acquaintance with her, except one of the Nuns, who had 
never before that time been possess’d. They shall cause her 
to be visited by two or three of the ablest Catholic Physici- 
ans of the Province; Who, after their having consider’d 
some days, or purg’d her, if they think it fit, shall make 
their Report. After the report of the Physicians, they 
shall endeavour by Menaces and Disciplines, if they
F judge


66 The History of 
judge it requisite, or other natural means to discover 
the truth, and whether the Possession be not grounded 
either on humours, or an her Willfulness; after these things, 
if they see same supernatural Signs, as her answering 
the thoughts of the Three Exorcists, which they shall 
tell their Companions secretly, and that she declares 
many things that were done in a far distant place, or 
where there is no suspition, that she could know it at 
the time she is requir’d to tell it: Or, that in many and 
different Languages, she makes a Discourse of Eight 
or Ten words congruous and coherent; and that being 
bound Hand and Foot, and laid upon a Quilt on the 
ground, where they shall suffer her to lie without any one 
coming near her, she shall raise her self up from the 
ground, some considerable time. In this case, they 
shall proceed to the Exorcisms, Fastings and Prayers, 
being previouly obser’d; And in case that they come 
to the Exorcisms, they shall do all their endeavour 
to made the Devil give some visible, and not suspicious 
Sign of his going out; and in executing this present 
Order, any other Priests, if they are not call’d by the 
common consent of the Three Commissaries, and not 
suspected, shall not intermeddle, upon Pain of Excom-
munication, speak to, nor touch in any manner of Fa- 
shion the possessed. And in case there are more at the 
same time, the same order shall be observ’d. And to 
the intent that same Libertines may not speak ill of the 
care the Church takes in such an occurrence to know 
the truth of the Possessions, and of the charitable 
Succours that its Ministers bring, the Judges, the Bailiff 
and Lieutenant Criminal only, and no others, are de- 
sir’d to assist at the execution of the present Order, and 
to sign the Verbal Process, which shall be made by the 
Persons nominated, who shall take for their Register, the 
Prior of the Abby of Saint Jouin. And for as much 
as there will he occasion for great Expences, as well for
the


67 the Devils of Loudun.
the removal of the Nuns, as for calling in Physicians,
for the charge of Diet, for Exorcists, and for Wo- 
men to be appointed to attend the Sick; We have or- 
der’d (considering the Poverty of the Convent) that 
the expence shall be defray’d by us; and for this Pur- 
pose, we have forthwith Commanded the Sieur Barre, 
to order the Farmer of our Abby of Saint Jouin, to 
furnish them with such Sums of Money as they shall 
have need of. And if the above nam’d Father 
l’Escaye, Father Gau, are not at Poictiers and 
at Thouars, or for some reason they cannot be met 
with, the Superiors of the Convents shall supply their de- 
fault, by furnishing others of an equal merit, if po- 
ssible.
Sect. 47. As soon as this Order was publick, the 
Possession intirely ceas’d, all the Rumours vanish’d, 
Barre retir’d to Chinon, the Two Deans return’d to 
their Chapter, and the Nuns continued in quiet 
within their Convent; the Devils shewing more 
regard to the Cross alone, which the Arch- 
bishop had made at the top of his Writing, than 
the infinite number of the Signs of the Cross 
which the Exorcists had made over those Persons 
in the time of their agitations. The difference of 
the Procedure of this Prelate, and of that of the 
Bishop of Poicters, produc’d also very differing 
sentiments in the minds of honest, well-mean- 
ing People; the justice, impartiality and charity 
of the first, gain’d their esteem; But the insensi- 
bleness, or Connivance of the latter (to say nothing 
more) left him blemish’d with a Stain, which no- 
thing was able to obliterate. In the mean time,
Grandier being taught by two dreadful Experi- 
ments, fear’d that there were new Snares laid for 
him; and considering that the Bailiff had but one 
Copy of this Order, which was sent him in a Let-
F2 ter


68 The History of 
ter by the Archbishop; and that the Original 
was in the Hands of Barre; he remonstrated to 
the Judge, that these Papers might be lost, or at 
least supprest in time, it care were not taken to 
prevent it; and befought him, to put the Copy and 
Letter (which he had receiv’d) into the Registry, 
with the Petition by which the Order was ob- 
tain’d, to the end, that recourse might be had to 
them if there should be occasion. The Bailiff 
granted his request, and the said Writings were 
put into the Registry the Twenty First of March,
1633.
THE

69 
THE 
HISTORY  
OF THE 
Devils of Loudun:
Or, an Account of the 
Possession of the Ursuline Nuns. 
AND THE 
Condemnation and Punishment of 
URBAN GRANDIER, a 
Parson of the same Town. 
BOOK II. 
Sect. 1. THE prudent Orders which the 
Archbishop of Bordeaux had 
left, were very powerful in 
keeping the Nuns, the Exorcists, 
and even the Devils themselves in silence; but 
they hindred not the People from speaking and 
declaiming against all those who had been con-
F3 cern’d


70 The History of
cern’d in, or favour’d so detestable a supposition. 
There were only some Bigots, who entirely and 
blindly submitted to the Monks and Churchmen, 
that withstood the proofs of the falshood of the 
pretended Possession. They took away the Board- 
ers that were in the Convent of the Ursulines; they 
forbore to send thither to School the young Maids 
of the Town; and shew’d them all sorts of Marks 
of Contempt and Aversion; their very kindred 
were asham’d to have any commerce with them 
again, and the greatest part forsook them: This 
disposition of minds towards them, cast them into 
despair. They blam’d Mignon, and reproach’d 
him, that instead of all the advantages spiritual 
and temporal that he had made them hope for, 
they saw themselves overwhelm’d with Mise- 
ry and Infamy. The Canon fretted, by his own 
displeasure needed no Provocations to excite 
his Malice and Rage: He spent Days and Nights 
in devising which way he might re-establish his 
own Reputation, and that of the Nuns, and re- 
venge the Affronts he had receiv’d. The Enter- 
prize was great, and sufficient to quell a Spirit less 
obstinate and less passionate. He had already ex- 
perimented the difficulties, and there was a proba- 
bility that he should never bring it to pass, if 
something, which he could not foresee, had not 
happen’d, and offer’d a new occasion, favourable 
for execution of his Design. 
Sect. 2. A resolution had been taken, in the 
King’s Council, to demolish  all the Castles and 
Fortresses which were in the Heart of France, and to 
preserve only those of the Frontiers. Cardinal Riche- 
lieu who was the Author of this Design, was not 
willing to let the Castle of the Town of Loudun stand; 
for the demolishing whereof he had particular
Reasons,


71 The Devils of Loudun. 
Reasons, and which he had very well pursued, by cau- 
sing one part of the Right and Jurisdiction of Loudun, 
to be transferr’d, and given to his Town of Richelieu 
although he succeeded not in the Project he had 
form’d, to oblige the better sort of the Inhabi- 
tants to go and People his own Town, those 
who had a Mind to retire, to change their Habi- 
tations, having chose rather to go seek for places 
of protection and safeguard any where else. The 
Commission to raze this Fortress, was given to 
Lauberdemont. He was one of those Men who 
Were absolutely devoted to the Cardinal, and 
whom he employ’d, when he had a Mind 
to exterminate, ruin, and shed Blood unjustly, by 
observing, nevertheless, the Forms of Justice. 
He had been already made many times a Commissary 
these Bloody Occasions, and had the Honour 
to be often so afterwards: He came to Loudun to 
acquit himself of the Employment which had 
been given him. His principal conversation was 
presently with Memin de Silly a Creature also of 
the Cardinal, Mignon and all his Friends apply’d 
themselves to Memin; he presented them to Lau- 
bardemont, by whom they were very kindly re- 
reiv’d, and who averr’d, that he would be concern’d 
for the affront which had been done to all the 
party, and to the Nuns, whose Superior was his 
Kinswoman. They consulted to find out some 
means, by which they might engage the Cardinal 
to concur with their Designs, by same interest 
which might touch him in particular, and they 
fail’d not; For what pretences will not trea- 
chery, hatred and revenge make use of? And 
what are they not capable to invent or dis- 
cover?
F4 Sect. 3.


72 The History of
Sect. 3. There was at that time, about the 
Queen-Mother, a Woman nam’d Hammon, who 
pleas’d that Princess upon an Occasion, in which 
she had the Honour to talk to her; she was Born 
at Londun, amongst the ordinary People, and 
there she had spent the greater part of her Life; 
Grandier who had been her Parson, and who knew 
all the ingenious Women in his Parish, was par- 
ticularly acquainted with her. There had been 
publish’d under her Name, a Bloody Satyr against 
the Ministers, but above all, against the Cardinal, 
wherein many Particularities of his Life and 
Ministry were laid open, for which he shew’d 
much displeasure, and a very deep resentment. 
The Conspirators judg’d it convenient to attri- 
bute this Piece to Grandier, and to give out, that he 
kept a constant Correspondence, by Letters, with 
the said Hammon, of whom he must needs learn 
what was contain’d in that Satyr. There was so 
much the more probability in this accusation, 
that the Satyr had been publish’d during the dis- 
grace of the Cardinal, who formerly, when he 
was but Prior of Conssai, had little piques against 
Grandier, who pretending himself the first of the 
Ecclesiaslicks of Londun, would no ways yield in 
any thing to the Prior of Conssai. This contri- 
vance was approv’d by Laubardemont as very ex- 
cellent, and likely to produce in the Mind of the 
Cardinal an eager desire for revenge, to which 
he was naturally inclin’d. They brought after 
this, the Commissary, to see the Grimaces, Postures 
and Convulsions of the Nuns, who had, by this 
time, acquir’d new Degrees of perfection in their 
management; by the practice of which they were 
found very dextrous and expert in the Art of 
Counterfeiting Devils. Laubardemont at least
seem’d


73 The History of
seem’d exceedingly satisfied, and promis’d to 
Second their endeavours as soon as he was 
at Paris; whither he return’d as soon as the 
Castle was entirely demolish’d. 
Sect. 4. At his departure, he left at Loudun 
the Devils, which his presence had recall’d thi- 
ther, though they had been disperst by the pre- 
sence of the Archbishop of Bourdeaux. They 
return’d then, as into a House swept and gar- 
nish’d, fit to receive many others, who fail’d not 
to accompany them thither. The Superior and 
Sister Clair, had not the Honour only to receive 
these guests; They took possession of Five other 
Nuns, besides Six which were beset, and two be- 
witch’d. They took also a turn to the Town of 
Chinon, where they lodg’d themselves as it were 
in the House of a Friend and Acquaintance, 
with Two very Devout secular Maids, whose 
Confessor Barre was, as Mignon was of those at 
Loudun, possessed, beset, or bewitch’d. There 
was written afterwards by these Priests, or by 
their Friends, a Book, intituled, The Demono- 
mania of Loudun, wherein are contain’d, all the 
Names of the Devils, and of all the Maids who 
were Tormented, whose Pains and Sufferings 
being therein describ’d, without doubt, excited 
an extraordinary compassion in the Hearts of all 
good Persons who read it, and gave credit to all 
that was there related.
Sect. 5. Whilst the Devils were thus employ’d, 
to the great Astonishment of all People who be- 
liev’d that they would never presume to return, 
and who could not comprehend or divine upon 
what Ground they had that Confidence, Laubar- 
demont, who was at Paris, made such good use of his 
Credit, and Application in their Favour, that
he


74 The History of  
he receiv’d an Order to go back to Loudun, to 
be the Arbitrator of their Practises, and preside 
at all their Commerce. He arriv’d there the Sixth 
of December 1633. at eight of the Clock in the 
Evening, and came to the House of Paul Aubin 
Sieur de Bourneus, and Son in Law to Memin. His 
coming was so secret, because of the Hour and Si- 
tuation of the Place, which was in the Suburb, 
that Grandier and his Friends had no Knowledge 
of it; Memin, Herve and Menuan being quickly come 
to him, he boasted of his Cunning in the Prepos- 
sessing the Cardinal, who was highly provok'd, and 
had put into his Hands the Care of his Revenge; 
and afterwards gave them Proofs of the Diligence 
he had us’d, by shewing them his Com- 
mission dated but the last Day of November, and 
the Contents whereof were as follows: 
Sect. 6. That the Sieur Laubardemont, Counsellor 
of the King in his Council of State and Privy Council, 
shall go to Loudun and other Places as there shall be Oc- 
casion, to inform, with Diligence, against Grandier up- 
on all the Facts of which he has been heretofore accus’d, 
and others which shall be a new laid to his Charge Con- 
cerning the Possession of the Ursuline Nuns of Loudun, 
and other Persons who are said to be possess’d and tor- 
mented by Devils, by the Sorcery of the said 
Grandier, and of all that which has past since the 
Beginnings, as well of their Exorcisms, as otherwise, upon 
the Fact of the said Possession; To made Report by 
the Verbal Processes and other Acts of the Com- 
missaries delegated thereunto; To assist at the Exor- 
cisms that shall be made; And of all, to make a 
Verbal Process, and otherwise to proceed as shall be 
fitting for the Proof and absolute veryfing the said 
Facts; And upon the whole, to decreec, instruct, make, 
and cause to be made Process against the said Gran-
dier,


75 The Devils of Loudun. 
dier, and all others whom they shall find complices in 
the said Case, even to a definite Sentence exclusive- 
ly, notwithstanding any Opposition, Appeal or Recusa- 
tion whatsoever; for which, and without Prejudice to 
the same, it shall not be delay’d, even considering the 
Quality of the Crimes, without having Regard to the 
Appeal which may he demanded by the said Gran- 
deir; His Majesty commanding all the Governours, 
Lieutenant Generals of the Province, and all the 
Bailiff, Seneshals, &c. And other Officers of the 
Town, and Persons whom it may Concern for the 
Execution hereof, to give all Assistance, and Aid, and 
Imprisonment, if there be cause, and that they shall 
be requir’d. 
Sect. 7. He shew’d also Two Ordinances of the 
King Signed Louis, and lower, Philippeaux, dated the 
same last Day of November, 1633. Ordaining the 
said Laubardemont to cause the said Grandier 
and his Complices to be imprison’d, with the like 
Command to all the Marshalls, Provosts, &c. and 
other Officers and Persons, to assist the Execution of the 
said Ordinance, and to obey, for the Doing thereof, 
all the Orders that should be given by the said Lau- 
berdemont; And to the Governours and Lieutenant 
Generals, to give all Assistance which should be requir’d 
of them. 
Sect. 8. This large and extraordinary Power 
Which was given to Laubardemont, very pleasing- 
ly surpriz’d the Company which came to hear 
it read; but when it was publish’d, ’twas not less 
surprizing, although after a very different Man- 
ner, to all the honest People who beheld this Af- 
fair with a just and disinterested Eye. They 
could not sufficiently wonder that he had again 
been allow’d to inform upon all the Facts of which 
Grandier had been heretofore accus’d, and upon
those


76 The History of
those which should be laid to him again, as the 
Commission imported. The Astonishment howe- 
ver increas’d yet, when they saw with what Vio- 
lence they us’d the Authority they had in their 
Hands; for they began, contrary to all the Rules 
of Justice, with the Imprisonment of Grandier, 
before they had made any Information against 
him, to the End, that this Blow might be consi- 
der’d as coming from the Hand of the King; or 
rather as Anathema darted by the Cardi- 
nal, and which was sufficient to dishearten all 
the Friends of Grandier, encourage the Wit- 
nesses whom they would produce against him, and 
give the Nuns more Liberty and Confidence to 
act the Parts which were appointed them. For 
this Purpose, William Aubin Sieur de la Grange, 
Brother of Bourneuf, and Lieutenant of the Pro- 
vost, was sent for by Laubardemont, who im- 
parted to him his Commission and the Ordi- 
nances of his Majesty, by Virtue of which, he or- 
der’d him that next Morning betimes he should 
seize the Person of Grandier. As this Officer 
did not believe himself oblig’d to be altogether 
of the Opinion of Memin, the Father-in-Law 
of his Brother, he caus’d Grandier to be secret- 
ly inform’d with the Orders he had receiv’d. 
Grandier, who did not think himself guilty, re- 
turn’d Thanks to Grange for his Generosity, 
and sent him Word, that confiding in his Inno- 
cence, and the Mercy of GOD, he resolv’d 
not to go aside: So he rose nest Morning before 
Day, according to his Custom, and went with 
his Breviary in his Hand to the Church of Saint 
Crosse, to assist at Matins. As soon as he was 
put of the House, la Grange seiz’d on him, and 
arrested him Prisoner in the Presence of Memin
and


77 the Devils of Loudun. 
and a great Number of his other Enemies, who 
were desirous to feed their Eyes with this Specta- 
cle, and to watch the Proceedings of Grange, 
of whose Intention they were not assur’d. At the 
same instant, the Seal Royal was set upon his 
Chambers and Presses, and all other Places of 
his House, and upon his Moveables; and John 
Pouquet Archer of the Guards to his Majesty, 
and the Archers of the Provost of Loudun and Chi- 
non, were commanded to conduct him to the 
Castle of Angers. There he remain’d above Four 
Months in Prison, where Michelon Command- 
ant of the Place, order’d him to be put. He 
shew’d, during that time, much Resignation and, 
Constancy, writing often Prayers and Meditati- 
ons, the Manuscript whereof, which was Twelve 
Sheets in Quarto was produc’d at his Tryal, 
but very unserviceably; as also the Advantage- 
ous Testimony which was given of him by Pe- 
ter Bacher Canon, who was his Confessor, 
and who gave him the Communion during his 
Confinement at Angers. 
Sect. 9. Lanbardemont deferr’d not long to search 
the House of the Prisoner, and to make an In- 
ventory of his Books, Papers and Moveables; 
He found nothing sufficient to hurt him, but 
a Treatise against Celibacy, writ with his own 
Hand, and Two Sheets of French Verses, which 
were never publish’d, but which his Judges treat- 
ed as lascivous and immodest, without de- 
claring that they were writ, and much less 
compos’d by him. They were not content- 
ed to seize these Pieces, they carried away 
all the Papers, Evidences, Sentences of Abso- 
lution, which the Person accus’d might have 
made use of in his Defence, notwithstanding the
Com-


78 The History of 
Complaints and Oppositions of Jane Estievre 
his Mother, then Seventy Years of Age. As 
they did not proceed continually and without 
Intermission in making this inventory, it was 
not finish’d till the last Day of January, 1634; 
and in the Mean time they fail’d not to begin an 
Information on the Second of the precedent Month. 
Peter Fournier, an Advocate, perform’d the Office 
of the King’s Attorney; The Mother of Grandier 
seem’d much afflicted, because he was the Son- 
in-Law of Richard a Proctor, against whom she 
had complain’d, for that he went at Midnight 
into a House to perswade Two Women to de- 
pose falsely against her Son; But Fournier 
requir’d very quickly after to be discharg’d of 
his Commission, in the Execution whereof One 
may very probably conclude, that he found his 
Conscience touch’d, because through all the 
Course of his Life, before and since that time, 
he was always accounted a Man of Honour and 
Integrity. 
Sect. 10. This First Information was not so soon 
finish’d, but that there was another made 
the Nineteenth of the same Month; and the 
Thirtieth they began to draw up in writing the 
Depositions of the Nuns. The Friends and Coun- 
sell of Grandier’s Mother did their utmost to op- 
pose the Torrent of so strange and violent a 
Procedure: She presented, by their Advice, the 
Seventeenth of December, a Petition to the Com- 
missary, wherein she appeal’d from him, because 
he was the Kinsman of the Superior of the 
Nuns, That he lodg’d at the House of one of her 
Son’s Enemies; That he had made him a Priso- 
ner before any Information or Decree was made 
against him; That he had made the Lieutenant of
the


79 the Devils of Loudun.
the Provost one of the Assistants, who was one 
of Grandier’s Mortal Enemies, when they seiz’d up- 
on his Person; That he had depriv’d him of all 
Means to defend himself, by seizing on all his 
Papers, and by causing him to be carried out of 
Loudun. But far from allowing of so just Rea- 
sons for an Appeal, This is the Order which 
Laubardemont writ at the Bottom of the Petition. 
That considering his Commission, and not being in- 
form’d from any other Part of any just and true 
Cause to Supercede, he should proceed to the Executi- 
on of the said Commission, notwithstanding and with- 
out Regard to the said Petition, and without Preju- 
dice to the Petitioner to address her self, to his Ma- 
jesty, if it shall seem good to her so to do. They 
urg’d him to declare concerning the Truth or 
Falshhood, the allowing or disallowing of the 
Facts contain’d in the Petition; but he would do 
nothing, and never answer’d but in General 
Terms. 
Sect. 11. Without the Clause which impower’d 
this Commissary to proceed notwithstanding any 
Opposition, Appeal, or Recusation, it is certain, 
all his Proceedings would have been disannull’d. 
For besides the Causes of Appeal before pro- 
duc’d, there were every Day new Ones presen- 
ted which were very lawful. Mignon, Memin, and 
Menuau, Moussaut, and Herve were always at his 
Elbow, and he made no Difficulty to hear the 
Witnesses in their Presence. There were how- 
ever some who stuck not to depose for the 
Discharge of the Person accus’d, but their Depo- 
sitions were not taken in Writing, and they were 
sent away with many Threats, to the End that 
those who were examin’d next, should not fol- 
low their Examples. They publish’d also a Mo-
nitory,


80 The History of 
nitory, gloss’d with many Additions, done by 
by several Hands, and stuff’d  with infamous Facts, 
the Reading whereof one could not hear with- 
out Horrour. The Name of Grandier was men- 
tion’d therein, and the Crimes, the Knowledge 
whereof they fought for, were so foul and abo- 
minable, that the Ears of all good Men were scan- 
daliz’d. Mounier, the Priest who had had a Suit 
against him, and who had been a Witness in the 
First Affair, of which Mention has been made before, 
was chose to make this Publication, as if they 
had a Mind to make use of Persons suspected, 
and that they gloried in trespassing upon all the 
Forms of Justice, and Bounds of Equity. 
Sect. 12. Tho’ these Ways of Proceeding were 
so extraordinary that there was some Hope that 
they should not continue, Grandier’s Mother would 
not stand idle, or neglect any thing which might 
contribute to the Defence of her Son. Therefore 
she caus’d an Act to be given to Laubardemont the 
Third of January, 1634. wherein she declar’d, that 
ihe Appeal’d from his Order of the Twelth of De-
cember, 1633. and would take upon her to questi- 
on it; Whereupon he order’d the same Day, 
Sect. 13. That without any Regard to her Appeals. 
Proceedings should be made as well by him, as by the 
King’s Attorney, nam'd in the said Commission; and 
that the Publication of the Monitory obtain’d by the 
Attorney of the King should be continued, with Probi- 
bitions to all Persons to terrifie the Witnesses, and in 
Case of Contravention, the Attorney was permitted to 
make Information. The Bishop of Poictiers fail’d 
not on his Part to concurr with this Proceeding, 
and without regarding the Order left by the 
Arch-bishop, his Superior, he sent another far 
less proper to attain the Knowledge of the
Truth


81 The Devils of Loudun, 
Truth. Grandier's Mother Appeal’d from this 
new Order, to the King, by a Writ of Error, 
and gave a Copy of that Order of the Arch- 
bishop to the Bishop of Laubardemont, to the end, 
that they should not plead Ignorance. Grandier’s 
Brother presented likewise Two Petitions, the 
Ninth and Tenth and January, the one to have 
a Copy of the Monitory which had been publish’d, 
the other to the Intent that it might be carried 
to the Registry, and that there should be made by 
the Petitioner a Verbal Process cum Figura; It 
was answer’d, That there was no Room at Present to 
allow of these Petitions. They Appeal’d from this 
Order, the Act of Appeal was signified the same 
Tenth Day of January, The Twelfth of the said 
Month they gave Notice that they took upon 
them the Defence, which having produc’d no 
Effect with the Commissary, Grandier's Mother pre- 
sented another Petition the Seventeenth of the 
same Month, containing new Causes of Appeal, 
which were no more allow’d of than the First; for 
‘twas order’d, That having consider’d d that the Causes 
of Appeal were not pertinent or fit to he allow’d, 
be would proceed further, saving to her the Petitioner 
to address her lelf to the King, as she should think 
good. 
Sect. 14. When she had receiv’d Notice of this 
Order, she also the next Day after signified an 
Act of Appeal by Lambert and Bertrand; Ushers, 
and at the same time a Relief of Appeal was sued 
out by Commission, in the Chancery of the Par- 
liament of Paris, the Fourteenth, of the forego- 
ing Month; But the Commissary tore the Acts, 
the King’s Attorney requiring it, as Null, and 
done by an Attempt to the prejudice of the Power 
given him by his Majesty, ordaining as heretofore
G that


82 The History of
that they should go on without any Intermission, and pro- 
ceed to the Instruction of the said Process, and for these 
Ends, the Publication of the Monitory shall be con- 
tinued by me. —Rene le Mounier, and others 
shall be requir’d by the King’s Attorney, who together 
with the said le Mounier, the Register, and others 
are by him discharged of the Assignations given them 
to appear in the said Court, with Prohibitions to the 
said Bertrand and all other Ushers and Sergeants, 
to serve any Writs, whither by Virtue of the said Re- 
lief or Appeal, or otherwise upon Pain of Exempla- 
ry Punishment; This strange Order, dated the 
Twenty first of January, having been signified 
to the Party, she Appeal’d from it, as from the 
other, and the Act of Appeal was signified the 
Twenty Seventh of the same Month to Giles Pou- 
quet, to be put into the Hands of Laubarde- 
mont. 
Sect. 15. The course of all these proceedings, 
in which they were busily imploy’d, delay’d for 
a while, that of the Possession. They did not 
however omit to Exorcise from time to time, ac- 
cording to the new Order of the Bishop, but Lau- 
bardemont having not leisure to assist at the Exor- 
cisms, they did not pursue them with the same 
Vigour, nor had they the same reputation they 
gain’d since. Besides, there remain’d yet in the 
Mind of the Conspirators some fear, that the Par- 
liament would take some Cognizance of this 
Affair; and for this reason they judg’d it conveni- 
ent to suspend it for a time, to the end, they may 
know better what Measures they ought to take in 
it. In the mean while, they sought all sort of 
ways to authorise themselves on the Execution 
of the Designs they had projected. They besought 
the Bishop of Poictiers to come himself, or to send
some


83 the Devils of Loudun.  
some considerable Ecclesiastick, to act in his 
Name. That Prelate forthwith sent a new Com- 
mission to the same Demorans, Dean of the Canons 
of Thouars, and Bachellor in Divinity, of the 
Faculty of Paris, to assist in the Quality of his 
Vicegerent, at the instruction of the Process of 
Grandier, notwithstanding he was the Kinsman 
and Friend of his chief Enemies, and that they 
had not fail’d to inform the Bishop of it. The 
Second of Feburary, Laubardemont brought the 
Vicegerent to Angers, with the King’s Attorney, 
and James Nizai, Clerk of the Commission; and 
he began the Fourth of the same Month, and con- 
tinued every Day, till the Eleventh, to examin 
Grandier. It is not to be found in the Extract of 
the Proofs which were in the Process, that he had 
ever contradicted himself, nor that he had own’d 
any thing, whence they could draw an advantage 
against him, except that he confest ingenuosly,
that he was the Author of the Manuscript, a- 
gainst the Celibacy of Priests, which had been found 
in his Closet.
Sect. 16. The Confessions and Denials of the 
Person accus’d upon the Fact which were propos’d, 
being sign’d by him, Laubardemont return’d to 
Paris, where he resided all the rest of the Month 
of Feburary, and part of that of March, without 
acquainting his Friends at Loudun, when he would 
return; which having cast them into an extraor- 
dinary trouble, oblig’d them to send to him Gran- 
ger, Curate ot Venier, to intreat him instantly 
to return to their assistance, and to propose to 
him on their parts, the conditions on which they 
recall’d him. That Curate had no great trouble 
to conclude the Bargain, because his Commission 
did admirably agree with the Humour and violent
G2 Incli-


84 The History of 
Inclinations of Laubardemont. But for pre- 
vention of all the inconveniencies which happen’d 
in the former Journey, and which might yet arise 
upon Account of the Parliament; he obtain’d the 
last Day of May, a Decree of the Council of 
State, which was not less strange than the Com- 
mission which he had already obtain’d. This 
Decree imported, That without having regard to 
the Appeal intended to be brought into Parliament, and 
to the Proceedings made in pursuance, which His Ma- 
jesty has annull’d, It is order’d that the Sieur Lau- 
bardemont, shall continue the Process begun by him a- 
gainst Grandier, notwithstanding, all the Oppositions, 
Appeals, or Recusations made, or to be made, and 
without Prejudice to the same. The King, as far as it 
shall be requisite, having committed to him anew, the 
Cognizance thereof and interdicted the same to the 
Parliament of Paris, and all other Judges, with Prohi- 
bitions to the Parties to meddle therein, upon 
the Penalty of Five Hundred Livres Forfei- 
ture. 
Sect. 17. Being Arm’d with such a Decree, 
which render’d him the supreme Arbitrator in 
this Matter, Lauhardemont went to Loudun with 
Grandier, the Ninth of April, to the great satis- 
faction of all the Cabal. He dispatch’d away 
forthwith the Archers to Angers, to take Grandier, 
and bring him back to Loudun; and in the mean 
time he caus’d an extraordinary Prison to be pre- 
par’d for him, in a House which belong’d to 
Mignon, and which was inhabited by a Sergeant, 
nam’d Bontems, who had been Trinquants Clerk, and 
Witness against Grandier in the first Accusation 
that had been rais’d against him; so that the Per- 
son pretended to be possest, had notice of almost 
all he did and said. Mignon caus’d some Windows
of


85 the Devils of Loudun.
of the Chamber appointed to be his Prison, to be 
wall’d up, which was in the upper Story; he caus’d 
the Windows which remain’d open, to be secur’d 
with strong and thick Grates, and the Chimney to 
be cross’d with thick Bars of Iron, to the end that 
the Devils might not come to pluck the pretended 
Magician out of his Chains, who being come from 
Angers, was conducted into his Chamber; where 
finding himself almost depriv’d of the Light of 
Day, and lodg’d upon Straw, he writ this Letter 
to his Mother. 
Dear Mother, 
Sect. 18. I Have receiv’d Yours, and all that you 
have sent me, except the Serge Stockings, 
I bear my Affliction with patience, and bewail yours 
more than my own; I am much incommoded, having 
no Bed; endeavour to get my own brought me, for if 
the body does not repose, the Spirit will fail; send me 
also a Breviary, a Bible, and a Saint Thomas for my 
consolation; and for the rest do not afflict your self. 
I hope GOD will manifest my innocence; Commend me, 
to my Brother and Sister, and to all our good Friends, 
This is from your very dutiful Son, 
To serve you, 
Grandier. 
Sect. 19. When they had thus advanc’d the ju- 
dicial Proceedings, and the pretended Magician 
was shut up again, they apply’d themselves to the 
work of the Possession, and to give it an Air of 
truth, which it had not had, to that time; for 
this purpose they judg’d it fit to sequester the Pos- 
sessed, because that Refusal, which had been made
G3 in


86 The History of 
in the former Possessions, had seem’d unjust and 
suspected, and entirely dispos’d the Publick to 
doubt that they were real and true. Next, they 
separated the Possessed into three Companies: 
Sister Claire, and Catherine de la Presentation, were 
put into the House of Maurat a Canon; The Su- 
perior Louisa de Jesus, and Anne de Saint Agnes in the 
House of Sieur de la Ville Advocate, and Counsel to 
Nuns, and Elizabeth de la Croix, Monique of Saint Mar- 
the, Jeanne du Saint Esprir, and Serasique Archer, were 
put into another House: They were govern’d by 
Memin’s Sister, the Wife of Nicolas Moussaut, 
who always continued near the Superior, when 
they exorcis’d her, and whisper’d into her Ear, 
what she had learn’d of Bontems Wife concerning 
Grandier; and who went and came continually, and 
so publickly, that almost every Body perceiv’d it.
Sect. 20. Grandier besought the Judges, that it 
would please them to order a real and effectual 
Sequestration, instead of one feign’d and in appear- 
ance, such as was that which they pretended to have 
made, and was but a pure illusion, seeing that ’twas ne- 
cessary that the Nuns should be lodg’d apart, to stop 
their talking together, taking Measures, and en- 
couraging them to perform an Exorcise, which 
possibly was more painful than they did imagine; 
That they should be govern’d by persons unsu- 
spected, whether Churchmen, Physicians, or Wo- 
men; That they should continue some Months, 
without having any Communication, either with 
his Enemies, or the favourers of the Possession; 
And that then, he doubted not, but that some 
one would be found, who being press’d by the re- 
morse of her Conscience, and deliver’d from the 
presence of her Tyrants, would confess the Truth, 
and make it publickly known. But it was to shall 
a like disgrace, that the Exorcist had shifted off
the


87 The Devils of Loudun. 
the Demands of a sequestration, and that they a- 
greed not to it then, but because they had a full 
liberty to it after what manner they pleas’d, 
as they did effectually, by lodging the Nuns at 
their choice, and by Companies, and by giving
more confident and obstinate Persons, for compa-
nions to those, who, they believ’d, had a more 
tender Conscience, or had less Resolution; which 
was not properly a Sequestration, but a way, by 
which they seem’d to cast a Mist before the Eyes of 
the Publick. Having had no regard to the demand 
of Grandier, they continued to leave the Nuns to 
be order’d by the Sister and Wife of his Enemies, 
by whose intermedling, Mignon and the Exorcists 
suggested all they had a Mind to. They let them 
remain in the House where they had sequestred 
them, to the Number they had been put there; 
And as a compleat irregularity and injustice, in- 
stead of calling in the more Famous Physicians of 
the great neighbouring Towns, such as Poictiers, 
Angers, Thouars, or Saumur, they chose out of the 
petty Towns, all kind of People, without merit 
or reputation, excepting Daniel Roger, a Physician
of Londun, who was in Truth, in some esteem, 
but whose Sentiment alone could not prevail over 
that of a set of Pretenders, who had neither 
Learning nor Practice; one of which was Du- 
Bourg of Fontevraut, who never had either a De- 
gree or Diploma, and who had been oblig’d, for 
this Reason, to retire from Saumur. Another was 
of the Town of Chinon, where he had no Employ- 
ment, being a Melancholick-man, and over run 
with Black Choller, who had also favour’d the pre- 
tended Possession at Chinon; which was known af- 
terwards, to be a Cheat, and of which the Au- 
thors and Actors were punish’d, as may be seen in
G4 the


88 The History of
the sequel of this History; Another who was of 
Thouars, had past his younger Days at Loudun, in 
the Shop of a Tradesman, whose Journey-Man he 
was, and afterwards turn’d Physician, and was not 
a little Proud to be employ’d in a business of so
high an importance; Another of the same Town, 
and one of the Town of Miribaut, were of no 
greater Reputation, but the only merit they had, was 
that they were Kinsmen to the Enemies of Grandier. 
Sect. 21. The Choice which was made of an 
Apothecary and a Chirurgeon, was neither more 
equitable, nor more plausible. The Apothecary 
named Peter Adam, was Mignen’s Cousin German, 
and had been a Witness in the First Accusation a- 
gainst Grandier. And because his Testimony 
touch’d the Honour of a Gentlewoman of Loudun, 
he had been condemn’d by a Decree of the Parlia- 
ment of the Tenth of March, 1633. to undergo 
an honourable Amand; Nevertheless, they relied 
on him for the preparation of Medicines; no 
body either saw, or knew, whether he us’d those 
which were prescrib’d by the Physicians, or whe- 
ther he doubled not the Dose; if instead of gentle 
and easie Purgatives, he did not administer violent 
Remedies, and proper to make the Nuns fall into 
Convulsions and Traunces. The Chirurgion who 
was Mannouri, Memin’s Nephew, and Brother-in- 
Law of one of the Nuns, had already in that qua- 
lity, made an opposition to the Sequestration above 
mention’d, and the choice they made was generally 
disapprov’d The Mother and Brother of Grandier,
made in vain, several Remonstrances to the Commis- 
sary upon the Subject, but they could not so much as 
obtain Copies of the Petitions which had been pre- 
sented to him; he promis’d however, that he would 
cause them to be enter’d in his Registry, but never 
perform’d it. Grandier also made his complaint to
the


89 The Devils of Loudun. 
the unjust choice of these Physicians, to the Judges 
who were delegated to judge his Process; he be- 
sought them to place about the Persons pretended 
to be Possess’d, People of Capacity and Experi- 
ence, and Apothecaries who should not give Crocus 
Metallorum, instead of Crocus Martis, as ’twas 
known that Adam had done, but the Judges being 
sent to confirm the Proceedings of Laubardemont, 
and not to correct them, they had no regard to 
those Petitions. 
Sect. 22. The Ninth of April and the follow- 
ing Days, they made several Acts for the calling and 
employing Physicians, and Apothecary and Chi- 
rurgeon; And the Twelfth, the Commissary made 
an interlocutory Sentence, by which he order’d. 
That all, and every of the Witnesses heard in the said, 
Charges and Informations, and others, as it shall seem 
good to the Kings Attorney to produce, should come in, 
and those that were not heard, and to hear their Depo- 
sition read; and if it be needful, to be confronted with 
the said accused Person, who to this purpose shall be 
continued a close Prisoner. The next Day they be- 
gan the Confrontations, which were continued 
divers times the Days following. There was pro- 
pos’d upon this Subject in the Case of Grandier, the 
Example of that which happen’d to Saint Athana- 
sius, as an excellent means to attain the Knowledge 
of truth by Confrontation. This Saint having 
been accus’d in the Council of Tyre, by an impu- 
dent Woman, who had never seen him; when 
this Woman, enter’d into the Assembly, to make 
her Accusation in publick, a Priest named Timo- 
thy, rose up, shew’d himself to her, and spake to 
her, as if he had been Athanasius; she believ’d him 
so, and manifested thereby to all the Assembly, 
both her own Crime and his Innocence, which she had 
attacqued,


90 The History of 
attaqued. If Laubardemont had been willing to 
make the same Trial, and presented to the Nuns 
at the same time Three or Four Priests with Gran- 
dier, a like cloth’d, and near of the same Stature, 
and Hair, whom they had never seen before, ’Tis 
certain, that if by chance, Grandier had been 
mark’d out by some one of them, there would 
have been others who would not have been able 
to distinguish him, and who by their mistake, 
would have made the Truth appear. But the Design 
of that Commissary, was to conceal the Truth, and not 
to discover it, and for this effect, after he had fi- 
nish’d these Proceedings, having a little more leisure 
than he had, when he was thus employ’d, he or- 
der’d the Exorcisms to begin again. The Bishop 
of Poictiers having rejected Father l’Escayz, and 
Father Gau, nam’d by the Archbishop his Superior, 
had sent Two others in their place, who were his 
Chaplain, and Father Lactance a Franciscan. This 
choice of the former was highly condemn’d, be- 
cause he had been of the Number of the Judges 
who had given the first sentence against Grandier, 
which the Archbishop of Bordeaux had invalida- 
ted. They were lodg’d in the House of Nicolas 
Moussaut, and some time after, some of the 
Nuns were lodg’d there also, to the great 
astonishment of all unconcern’d Persons. Memin, 
Menuau and Herve, went every Day into this 
House, to visit the Exorcists, and Discourse with 
them in private. These last began to perform 
their Charge, the Fifteenth of April. Lactance 
seeing that the Superior understood Latine very 
little, order’d her to speak in French, although he 
often put to her Questions in Latine. There were 
some Persons who objected to him, that she ought 
to answer her in the same Language, and that the  
Devil


91 The Devils of Loudun.
Devil ought not to be ignorant of any; To which 
this Father answer’d, sometimes, That the Pact had 
been so made, and at other times, That there 
were some Devils more ignorant than the very Pea- 
sants. A little while after, there was obeserv’d to 
come a Recruit of Exorcists, who were Four 
Capucin Friars, named Father Luke, Father 
Tranquille, Father Potais, and Father Elizee, be- 
sides two Carmelites, who had intruded them- 
selves there from the beginning of the Possession, 
and had been tolerated by the Bishop of Poictiers, 
to wit, Father Peter, of Saint Thomas, and Father 
Peter of Saint Mathurin. They joyn’d themselves with 
the Capucins, who had been sent with great expecta- 
tion, and for particular Ends, concerted amongst 
the principal Monks of France, of whom the famous 
Father Joseph was the Head. The chief design was 
to establish that Proposition, which is found in the 
Book of Father Tranquille, That the Devil duly 
exorcis’d, is constrain’d to speak the Truth; and there- 
by they pretended to prove undeniably the bodi- 
ly Presence of Jesus Christ in the Sacrament, and 
all other Tenets of the Roman Church; but they 
hoped above all, that this would give them an op- 
portunity to bring in a kind of Inquisition; and 
that it would be a certain means to make all the 
Churchmen, the Wealth, the Honour, and the 
Lives of private Persons, and chiefly the Here- 
ticks, to depend upon the Ecclesiasticks. Father 
Joseph went also to Loudun Incognito, to examin 
himself this pretended Possession, to the end, that 
if he found that it had a sufficient Air and Ap- 
pearance of Truth he might put himself at the 
Head of the Exorcists, to assume the greater part 
of the glory of having dispossest the Devils, and 
acquire a high reputation of Piety and Sanctity.
But


92 The History of 
But this subtil Monk, had no Mind to engage in 
this Matter: he knew well, that it would not 
become a Man of his Importance, and that he 
ought to leave it in the Hands of his Inferiors, 
who would content themselves with the esteem 
of Bigots, and mean People, and not be concern’d 
though they were expos’d to the derision of the 
better sort, and Men of Wit. 
Sect. 23. The Persons possessed, were allotted 
by Classes to each of the Exorcists, and they exor- 
cis’d them in four several Places, which were in the 
Churches of Saint Crosse, of the Convent of the 
Ursulines, of Saint Peter du Martrai, of the Priory, and 
of Notre Dame du Chateau. There past little in the 
Exorcisms of the Fifteenth and Sixteenth of April. 
Laubardemont omitted to put Interrogatories to 
Grandier, from the Seventeenth of the same Month, 
upon the Cases arising from the Verbal Process 
which he had made. The Physicians, Apotheca- 
ry and the Chirurgeon began also to make their 
Reports of what they had seen, and the Observa- 
tions that were made upon the Condition of the 
Possessed, and upon their Feats of Activity. They 
drew up Twenty Six Articles during the time of 
their Commission; the Sum whereof was, That the 
things which they had seen, were supernatural, and sur- 
passing as well the knowledge, as the Rules of Physick, 
In the mean time, that which happen’d the Twenty 
Third of the same Month of April, seem’d not 
very Miraculous, Lactance exorcising the Superi- 
or, demanded of her in Latine, bad enough, In 
what shape the Devil had enter’d in her? Of a Cat, 
reply’d she, a Dog, a Stag, and a Goat; Quoties? 
that is to say, How often? continued the Exorcist. 
I have not well' observ’d the Day said she, because 
she believ’d that Quoties was the same thing as
Quando,


93 the Devils of Loudun. 
Quando, When? The next Day being the Twen- 
ty Fourth, the same Nun, returning from the 
Exorcism, staid near the House of the Widow 
Barot, and said, she could not go on further, be- 
cause she had seen the Hand of Grandier through 
the Window of his Chamber; but this Window 
was so small, that scarce any Light could come 
in there, and this Action did only excite the 
Laughter of some of those that were there Pre- 
sent. 
Sect. 24. The Twenty Sixth it was order’d that 
Grandier should be visited, upon Occasion, that 
the Superior had declar’d, that his Body was 
marked with Marks of the Devil, and that he 
was insensible in all Places where the Marks were. 
This unhappy Man was treated so inhumanely 
upon that Occasion, that the very Thought of 
the Anguish which they made him suffer, is e- 
nough to make one tremble; They sent for Man- 
nouri the Chirurgion, one of his Enemies, and 
the most unmerciful of them all: When he was 
come into the Chamber, they stripped Grandier 
stark naked, blinded his Eyes, shav’d him 
every where, and Mannouri began to search 
him. When he would perswade them that the 
Parts of his Body which had been mark’d by the 
Devil were insensible, he turn’d that End of the 
Probe which was round, and he guided it in 
such Manner, that not being able to enter into the 
the Flesh, nor to make much Impression, it was 
push’d back into the Palm of his Hand; The 
Patient did not then cry out, because he felt no pain; 
but when the Barbarous Chirurgeon would make 
them see that the other Parts of his Body were 
very sensible, he turn’d the Probe at the other 
End, which was very sharp pointed, and thrust
it


94 The History of
it to the very Bone; and then abundance of Peo- 
ple, who were at the Bottom of the Prison with- 
out, heard Complaints so bitter, and Crys so 
piercing, that they mov’d them to the Heart;
But Laubardemont, who was present at this Acti- 
on, did not seem to be touch’d with any Sense 
of Pity; The Superior, who was content the first 
time to say that the Magician had Five Marks 
of the Devil upon his Body, without specifying 
them, nor the Places where they were, did not 
fail the next Day, the Twenty Seventh of the Month, 
to nominate the Places, where those, who had 
seen him all naked, had observ’d Two of these 
Spots. As for the Three others, the Physicians 
could not see them, because, says the Extract of 
of the Proofs, &c. they were too hard to be di- 
stinguish’d. But if the Devil, who had possess’d 
her, had no great knowledge of the things which 
were somewhat secret, or conceal’d so near him, 
at least that he had not been inform’d of by the Re- 
ports of Men, he knew not much more of what 
past further off; For the Thirtieth of the same 
Month, the Exorcist having demanded of him, 
Why he had not been willing to answer the Saturday be- 
fore, It was, said he by the Mouth of the Nun, 
because I was imploy’d, that day in conducing to Hell the 
Soul of le Proust Attorney of the Parliament of Paris. 
The Curious did not fail to make an Exact In- 
quiry, if there had been an Attorney of this 
Name in the Parliament; They caus’d the Re- 
gisters of the Dead to be examin’d, to know whe- 
ther at that time, some Person of the same Name, 
of what quality soever, was dead at Paris, 
But neither the one, nor the other of these things 
were found true, nor has it been seen in any 
of the Books which have been writ in Fa-
vour


95 the Devils of Loudun. 
vour of the Possession; that they have dar’d to 
alledge this Particular, amongst the Miraculous 
Knowledge which has been attributed to the 
Superior. 
Sect. 25. They Exorciz’d again in the Church 
of the Carmelites, where the Exorcist demanded 
of one of the Persons possess’d, Where were the 
Magick Books of Grandier: She answer’d that they 
would find them in the Lodgings of a certain Gen- 
tlewoman whom she nam’d, and who was the Per- 
son that caus’d Adam the Apothecary to under- 
go an honourable Amand. At that Instant, Lau- 
bardemont, Herve, Menuau, Moussaut, and many 
others, went into the House of this Gentlewo- 
man; They view’d the Chambers and Closets; 
They open’d the Coffers, search’d in all the 
most secret Places, and having not found any 
Magical Book, the Exorcist, at their Return, re- 
proach’d the Devil, that he had deceiv’d the 
Count, and he adjur’d him again to speak the 
Truth; He answer’d, that a Neece of this Gentle- 
woman had taken away those Books; They ran pre- 
sently to this Neece’s House, but they found 
that she was in a Church at her Devotions, and 
that it was impossible that she should be gone to 
her Kinswoman’s House in the time mention’d by 
the Devil; so that they could not carry the Re- 
venge of Adam so far as he had wish’d, and had 
been promis’d him in Requital of his Services; 
and he was fain to content himself with this Af- 
front which he had put upon his Enemy. 
Sect. 26. Grandier had a Brother, an Advocate 
in the Parliament, and who also an Office 
of Counsellour in the Bailiwick of Loudun; They 
judg’d it requisite to hinder his solliciting 
the Parliament to take Cognizance of the Af-
fair


96 The History of 
fair of his Brother, as being already concern’d 
by the Appeals, and by the Petition which had 
been presented to them; Therefore the Superior 
accus’d this Man also of Magick. He had no 
sooner Advice of this Accusation, but he gave a 
Petition to the Court, to have a Satisfaction for 
this Calumny, declaring that they had accus’d 
him, only to deprive his Brother of all the Means 
he had of Assistance. But Duthibaut, who was at 
Paris, caus’d him to be Arrested Prisoner, by Vir- 
tue of an Order of Laubardemont; and to be 
brought into the House of one of the Favourers 
of the Possession, from whence he did not get out 
till after the Death of Grandier, at the urgent Sol- 
icitation of his Friends. 
Sect. 27 In the Beginning of May, one of the 
Devils of the Superior had promis’d to raise her 
up Two Foot high; Lactance call’d upon him of- 
ten to perform his Promise, which he did not 
however, because the Nun having been willing to 
dazzle the Eyes of the People, by trying one time 
to do something near it, There was one of the 
Spectators who lifted up the Bottom of her Gar- 
ment, and made all the others see that she touch’d 
the Ground with the End of one of her Feet. 
The Devil Eazas had also promis’d to raise up 
la Nogeret Three Foot from the Ground; and a- 
nother Devil nam’d Cerberus, to lift up his Nun 
Two Foot; But neither the one nor the other 
were Devils of their Word. The Devil Beherit 
pretended to have done his Part so well, as to 
retrieve the Honour of his Companions by esta- 
blishing his own Reputation; He vaunted, for 
this purpose, to take off Laubardemont’s Cap from 
off his Head, and to keep it hanging in the Air, 
during the Space of a Miserere. The time which
he


97 The Devils of Loudun.
he had appointed being come, Lactance adjur’d him 
in all the requisite Forms to shew this Marvel 
before the Eyes of the Spectators; This Exor- 
cist us’d Flatteries, Complaints, and Threatnings, 
but when he perceived that he obtain’d nothing, 
he knew well that some Accident was fallen out, 
which had given Vent to his Mine, or had put 
some of the Springs of the Machine that was to 
play, out of Order. And, in Truth, he was not 
deceiv’d, for some Suspicious People considering 
that it was late, that they were about to light 
their Flambeaux, that that time was very pro- 
per to perform some Illusion, and that Laubar- 
demont was plac’d in a Chair distant enough 
from the Company, and just under one of the 
Arches of the Church, they ran out to go up and 
place themselves upon the Arch, where they 
found the Man who was appointed to act his 
Part, and who was constrain’d to give over his 
Work of Darkness, and to carry away his lit- 
tle Hook, and the Hair or Thread to which it 
was fasten’d. He was to let slip his Hook through 
a little Hole made on Purpose, above and over- 
against the Place design’d for Laubardemont, who 
was to take the Hair, and fasten it to a little 
Loop sewed to his Cap, making a Shew to make 
it right, and some time after this Hair was to be 
drawn up into the Air, and should have carried 
up the Cap with it; Then the Exorcist should have 
caus’d the Miserere to be sung, during which the 
Cap should have been continued hanging in the 
Air, and not have fallen down till the Musick 
had been ended. But this Honour was not re- 
serv’d for Beherit, who remain’d under the same 
Confusion with his Companions.
H Sect. 28.


98 The History of 
Sect. 28. They well perceiv’d that so many At- 
tempts failing, would bring the Possession into 
Contempt. A great Number of Gentlemen and 
other Persons yet of a better Quality, who came 
to Loudun with an Expectation that they should 
see there daily some new Miracle, began to be 
disgusted with what they had seen, and to return 
into their several Countries, whither they brought 
no News able to Augment the Belief of that dia- 
bolical Intrigue. Father Tranquille complains in 
his Book in these Terms, Many, says he, being 
come to see the Miracles at Loudun, if present- 
ly the Devils give them not such Signs as they 
require, they go away discontented, and have in- 
creas’d the Number of Unbelievers; Wherefore 
’twas resolv’d to produce some great Exploit to 
revive their languishing Curiosity, and renew 
their Belief, that was upon the point of expiring. 
Lactance promis’d that of Seven Devils which 
possess’d the Superior, three of them should 
go out of her the Twentieth of May without 
Fail. These Three were Asmodee, Gresil of the 
Thrones, and Aman of the Powers. They were 
to give her, at their going out, Three Wounds on 
the left side, and make as many holes in her Shift, 
Bodice, and Gown. The greatest of the Three 
Wounds, were to be a Pin’s Length, which was 
shew’d to those who assisted at the Exorcism, 
where he made this kind of Proclamation; The 
Place where the Wound should be made was 
likewise mark’d. They assur’d also the Com- 
mandeur de la Porte, who was then at Londun, that 
the possessed should have her Hands tyed behind 
her Back, when the Wounds should be made. 
The Day appointed being come, and the Church 
of Saint Crosse being fill’d with the inquisitive Per-
sons,


99 the Devils of Loudun. 
sons, who had a Mind to observe whether the 
Devils would keep their Word once in their 
Lives, they caus’d presently some Physicians of 
the neighbouring Towns, who were there pre- 
sent, to view the Sides, the Bodice, the Shift, 
and the Gown of the Nun. Their Report was, 
that they found not any Wound upon her Side, any 
Cut in her Garments, nor any sharp Instrument in 
the Plaits of her Cloaths. After this diligent Search, 
Father Lactance put Questions to her for the 
Space of two Hours almost always in French, 
and the Answers were made in the same Language; 
and when he proceeded to Commands and Ad- 
jurations, there was a Physician of Saumur na- 
med Duncan, a Scotch-man, who was Principal of 
the University of the Protestants, and Professor 
in Philosophy, who said, that they were pro- 
mis’d that the Nun should have her Hands ty- 
ed. The Exorcist acknowledge'd, that it was fit to 
bind her to remove all Suspicion of Deceit and Fraud. 
In the mean time he declar’d, that there were many 
Persons in the Company, who had never seen 
the Convulsions wherein to the possessed us’d 
to fall, and that ’twas requisite for the Satisfa- 
ction of such, that they should Exorcise this Nun 
before she was bound. Then he began the Ex- 
orcisms and Adjurations, and at the same time 
she made a Contorsion of her Body which seem’d 
very frightfull, her Hands and her Feet were a-  
like turn’d outward, and after that the Palms of 
her Hands, and the Soles of her Feet, were 
joyn’d very close one to the other; all her Limbs 
return’d to their former Condition, and then 
she rose up. The Exorcist gave her no Inter- 
mission, for she was scarce recover’d out of that 
first Convulsion, but he repeated to her his Ad-
H2 juration,


100 The History of 
jurations, and this was done at that time, that 
she lay upon her Face on the Ground, and that 
they saw her right Thigh drawn outwards, then 
being bow’d down upon her Arm and right 
Side, she continued in this Condition some little 
time, and at last they heard her groan; and 
when she drew her hand out of her Bosom, they 
perceiv’d the tops of her Fingers stain’d with 
Blood. The Physicians who had heard her 
Groans, search’d quickly after the Cause, both 
with their Eyes and Hands, in her Cloaths and 
upon her Body; They found her Gown pier- 
ced in two places, and her Bodice and Shift in 
three places, the Holes being in Length a 
Fingers Breadth; They found also the Skin 
pierc’d in three places beneath her left Breast. 
The wounds were so slight, that they scarce 
past through the Skin; that in the Middle was 
of the Length of a Barly Corn, the Two others 
were not so large, nor so deep; In the mean while 
there issued out Blood at all Three, with which 
her Shift was stain’d. Laubardemont was in some 
Confusion at the Performance of this Trick, by 
Reason of the Number and Quality of the Specta- 
tors, and esepecially of the Commandeur de la Port, 
who had Assurance given him that the Nun should 
be bound, and he could not forbear, to say, That 
this was not fair. However he would not suffer the 
Physicians who attested the Fact, to joyn to their 
Attestations the judgment which he made of the 
sufficient and Instrumental Cause of those Three 
Wounds. But Duncan was no soonor at Saumur, 
but he publish’d a Writing, containing Observa- 
tions which were made upon this pretended 
Miracle, which are in Brief, ‘ That the Devils 
‘ of Loudun being cunning and fraudulent, had
‘ not


101 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ not attempted to make any other Sign, 
‘ but that which was the easiest of all those 
‘ they had promis’d, and where they could more 
‘ readily, with a little Slight, deceive the Eyes 
‘ of the People; That the Cloaths of the Su- 
‘ perior had not been search’d, because they pre- 
‘ suppos’d that her Hands should be tyed, when 
‘ the Wounds were to be made in her Flesh; That 
‘ instead thereof, she had her Hands at Liber- 
‘ ty, and hid from the Assistants when she was 
‘ wounded; That the Wounds were not found 
‘ to be exactly made in the Place where she her 
‘ self had design’d; That they were not so large 
‘ as they were promis’d; That they seen’d to 
‘ have been made by the Incision of a little 
‘ Penknife, or by the pricking of a Launcet; 
‘ That the Incisions were much greater in the Gar- 
‘ ments than in the Skin, which made it appear 
‘ that they were made from without; inwards, 
‘ and not from within outwards. That the 
‘ Cloaths were not examin’d after the 
‘ Wounds had been made, because it ’twould 
‘ have been expedient to strip the Nun to her 
‘ Smock to do it exactly, which Decency would 
‘ not suffer; Moreover that she might have 
‘ thrown amongst the Croud of People, with- 
‘ out being perceiv’d, the Instrument she us’d, 
‘ which must be very small. That if the Devils 
‘ were then gone out, they had not been com- 
‘ pell’d by the Force of the Exorcism, seeing that 
‘ the Exorcist had not given them any Com- 
‘ mand; That there were not made in her Gown 
‘ three Cuts as well as in the Shift and Stays, 
‘ though they were promis’d all alike, because 
‘ one of the Incisions was made where none 
‘ of her Garment lay, it being open before.
H3 Lau-


102 The History of 
Laubardemont was extreamly provok’d by the bold- 
ness of the Author of this Writing, who overthrew 
the Miracle by such pertinent Reasons, and solid 
Proofs: He vow’d to be reveng’d of Duncan, and to 
prosecute him to the utmost, and the Printer who 
had sold his Books; but the Marshal de Breze, who 
promis’d them his Protection, laid the Storm which 
threatned them, and which otherwise could 
not but have been very violent and danger- 
ous.  
Sett. 28. ‘ Grandier, on his part, made almost the 
‘ same Observations upon this Action; to which 
‘ he added further. That if the Superior had not 
‘ Groan’d, the Physicians would not have open’d 
‘ her Cloaths, and that they would have suffer’d 
‘ her to be bound, not imagining that the Wounds 
‘ had been already made; and that then the Ex- 
‘ orcist would have commanded Three other 
‘ Devils to go our, and to give the Signs they 
‘ had promis’d; That the Superior would have 
‘ made the strangest contorsions she had been a- 
‘ ble, and would have had a long Convulsion, at 
‘ the end whereof she would have been deliver’d, 
‘ and the Wounds found upon her Body. But 
‘ that this groaning had betray’d her, and had 
‘ broke, by GOD’s Permission, all the Measures 
‘ concerted by Men arid Devils; For what Cause 
‘ think you (said he) in his Exceptions and Absolva- 
‘ tory Conclusions, that they chose for a Sign, 
‘ Wounds resembling those which are made with 
‘ a sharp Instrument, since the Devils are ac- 
‘ custom’d to make Wounds like to those by burn- 
‘ ing? Is it not because ’twas mote easie for the 
‘ Superior to hide an Instrument, and to wound 
‘ her self slightly, than to hide Fire, and to make 
‘ a Wound by burning? Why think you they
‘ chose


103 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ chose the leftside, rather than the Forehead or 
‘ Nose? unless that she could not hurt her Fore- 
‘ head or Nose, without exposing the Action to 
‘ the Eyes of all the Company. Wherefore should 
‘ they chuse the left side rather than the right? 
‘ Were it not that it was more easie for the Right- 
‘ hand, which the Superior us’d, to extend it on 
‘ the left side, than to bend it on the right? 
‘ Wherefore did she turn her self upon her Arm 
‘ and left side? Were it not to the end, that this 
‘ Posture, in which she continued a very long 
‘ time, might make easie to her the means of con- 
‘ cealing from the Eyes of the Spectators, the In- 
‘ strument wherewith she wounded her self? 
‘ whence think you, proceeded the Groans which 
‘ she gave, in spite of all her constancy? If it was 
‘ not from the Sence of the Hurt she did 
‘ to herself, the most contagious being not 
‘ able to refrain from trembling, when the 
‘ Chirurgeon lets them Blood? Why did the ends 
‘ of her Fingers appear bloody? unless because 
‘ they held the Instrument which made the 
‘ Wounds. Who perceives not, that this Instru- 
‘ ment, having been very small, ’twas impossible 
‘ to prevent, that the Fingers which were em- 
' ploy’d, should not become Red with the Blood 
‘ which was caus’d to issue out? In brief, whence 
‘ was it, that these Wounds were so slight, 
‘ that they scarce were Skin deep, seeing that the 
‘ Devils are us’d to break and tear in pieces the 
‘ Possessed, when they go out of them? unless for 
‘ this, that the Superior did not hate her 
‘ self enough, to make Deep and Dangerous 
‘ Wounds. 
Sect. 19. Though this pretended Miracle, 
studied with much Care, and manag’d with much
H4 Skill,


104 The History of 
Skill, had not however, succeeded very well, the 
Commissary, who supprest universally, whatsoever 
made against the Possession, and who gave Autho- 
rity to all that might confirm it, forbore not to 
make his Verbal Process of the Expulsion of three 
Devils, Asmodee, Gresil, and Aman, by three 
Wounds, made beneath the Region of the Heart 
of the Sister Jeanne des Anges, and they were not 
afraid to produce the Verbal Process, amongst the 
Papers which they made use of against Grandier. 
Latctance seeking to dissipate the suspicions which 
he knew to be rais’d in the Minds of the Beholders 
of this illusion, demanded the next Day of Ba- 
laam, one of the Four Devils who continued in the 
Body of the Superior, why Asmodee and his two 
Companions were gone, whilst the Face and Hands 
of the Superior were hid from the Eyes of the 
People? ’Tis, said he, to retain a great many in unbe- 
lief. After this manner this Devil, who was in 
good intelligence and agreement with Father Tran- 
quille, endeavour’d to make good the Father’s reasons. 
‘ They have cause (said this Father, complaining 
‘ of those that were dissatisfied) to be offended at 
‘ the small civility and courtesy of these Devils, 
‘ who have not had a respect for their Merits, and 
‘ the Quality of their Persons: but if the greatest 
‘ part of these had examin’d their own Consciences, 
‘ possibly they would find that the cause of their
‘ dissatisfaction proceeded from thence; and that 
‘ they ought rather to be reveng’d of themselves 
‘ by a good Penance, and not to bring prying Eyes 
‘ and a vicious Confidence, to return incredulous. 
Thus these crafty Exorcists do always find reasons to 
confound the Gainsayers, or rather evasions to dazle 
the simple and the bigots; for if the Parts they acted 
happen’d to succeed, they were Miracles, wherein
shone


105 The Devils of Loudun. 
shone the Power which the Church gives to its Mini- 
stes; and if the Success was not favourable, ’twas the 
incredulity of the Spectators, which was the Cause; 
If the Devil obey’d, he was constrain’d by the Power 
of Exorcisms; and if he were not obedient, ’twas 
permitted him to use them so, for a just Punish- 
meat from GOD, against the Unbelievers, to con- 
tinue them in unbelief. 
Sect. 31. ’Twas reported, that Six lusty and 
strong Men, could not restrain the Possessed from 
making their Contorsions. Duncan perhaps, 
with a little to much confidence, depending upon 
the Protection of the Marshall de Breze, attempt- 
ed to try an Experiment, to the great Displeasure 
of the Father Recollet; for having laid hold on the 
Right-Hand of the Superior, with one of his, she 
endeavour’d to make him loose his hold, as soon as 
Lactance had order’d the Devil to make her Contor- 
sions; but she could not perform them, but with 
her Legs, and her Left-Arm; she was in vain con- 
jur’d to do them with her Right-Arm, as with her 
Left; I cannot, said she at last, for he holds me; let 
go her Arm, said the Exorcist, to Duncan, for how 
can Cantorsions be made, if you hold her? If it is a 
Devil, reply’d Duncan, with a loud Voice, he 
ought to be stronger than I; As good a Philosopher as you 
are, this is ill Logick, reply’d Lactance, with eager- 
ness, for a Devil out of a Body, is stronger than you;
but being in a feeble Body, such as she is, ’tis not necessa- 
ry that he should be as strong as you, for his natural 
Actions are proportion’d to the force of the Body that he 
possesseth. ‘ This good Father (says Duncan, in the 
‘ Book where he has left this History, remembers 
‘ not that he has Read in the Gospel, that the De- 
‘ moniacks broke the Cords and Chains wherewith 
‘ they were bound, and that the Ritual puts amongst
‘ the


106 The History of
‘ the Marks of Possession, Vires supra ætatis & con- 
‘ ditionis naturam ostendere, To exert strength beyond 
‘ the nature of the Age or Quality of the Party possessed. 
‘ Duncan added, that next Day he did the same 
‘ thing to the Sister Agnes, and that he was pray’d 
‘ not to hold her Hand too fast, because the Superi- 
‘ or had complain’d that he had hurt her, by 
‘ holding her too strongly; and that these 
‘ things were done in the presence of the 
‘ Commandeur de la Porte, Lauberdemont, and a great 
‘ many Persons of Quality. He reported further. 
that the first time that he saw the Nun, his arrival 
caus’d a little disgrace to the Devil Gresil because 
the Exorcist having adjur’d him to tell his Name 
he was twice deceiv’d, calling him the first time 
Benoit, and half an Hour after Texier, which were the 
Names of the two other Physicians of Saumur, after 
which he would not conjectrue more, although at the 
Third time he might have been able to find out the 
true Name, because the Nun had at other times 
heard these Physicians spoken of, especially during 
the Sickness of her Mother, of which she died, or 
at least there was one of them sent for, to visit 
her, but their Countenances were alike unknown 
to her. 
Sect. 32. There past nothing remarkable, from 
the Twentieth of May, till the Thirteenth of 
June, which was Famous for the vomiting a Quill 
of a Feather, of a Fingers length, which the Su- 
perior cast up, for only the Devils that possest her, 
were fertil in Miracles, and obey’d from time to 
time, the Voice of the Exorcists; the others were 
Malicious, Rebellious, and Disobedient, who took 
care to do nothing extraordinary, for the Glory of 
GOD, and for that of the Church and its Mini- 
sters. The Commissary made a very exact Verbal
Process


107 The Devils of Loudun. 
Process of this last Miracle, and of another Vo- 
miting of a Silk Button, which the same Nun did 
Vomit the Eighth of July following. But what 
Verbal Process might he not have made of that 
which Saint Augustine reports? That there were 
several People, who after their having swallow’d 
several Things, and kept them some time in their 
Bowels, fetch’d up those they had a mind to, and 
drew them as out of a Pouch. This Marvel was 
yet greater than that of the Superior, and for 
all that, those that wrought them, were not possess’d 
with Devils. 
Sect. 33. The Bishop of Poictiers, came to 
Loudun, the Sixteenth of the same Month of June; 
’twas told him directly, by Father Tranquil!e, 
‘ That the Devils, who had sojourn’d there for 
‘ some time, could not be driven out but by a Blow of 
‘ the Scepter; and that the Crosier was not suffici- 
‘ ent to break the Head of this Dragon, who had 
‘ cast; his Poison against innocent Souls. For the 
Bishop never had a Mind to be concern’d in Person 
in this Affair, if it had not been supported by the 
Royal Authority, and that of the Cardinal; but 
with such Warrantees he made no difficulty to enter 
into the List. He told those who came to salute 
him at his arrival, That he was net come to take Cogni- 
zance of the Truth of the Possession, but to make it be- 
liev’d by those who were yet doubtful, and to discover the 
Schools of Magick, as well for Men as Women. It was 
well understood what that meant, That he came to 
begin an establishment of a kind of Inquisition 
which had been before projected. He himself did 
not exorcise, ’twas the Father Recollect that exor- 
cis’d in his presence; and he permitted that the 
Exorcist should presuppose, as evident, that Gran- 
dier was a Magician, although this was the thing
in


108 The History of 
in question. Infringo, said he to the Devil, Omne 
Pactum, five a Domino tμo Lucifero, five a Magistro 
tμo Grandiero, I dissolve every Pact, whether from thy 
Lord Lucifer, or from thy Master Grandier. Then 
they began to publish among the People, that they 
ought to believe the Possession, seeing that the 
King, the Cardinal, and the Bishop, did credit it, 
and that one could not suspect it, without rendering 
himself guilty of High-Treason against GOD and 
Man, and without exposing himself in the Quality 
of a Complice of Grandier, to the strokes of the ter- 
rible Justice of Laubardemont. And indeed, if there 
were any one yet who durst hesitate and suspend 
his Judgment, he was presently treated as one 
damn’d, and worse than a Heretick; and most of the 
other Catholicks, would no more communicate 
with him, than with one excommunicated. Memin 
and all the Cabal publish’d boldly every where, that 
he must be a Devil, who could make any doubt of 
the Possession. To words, some added Writings; 
‘ ’Tis this which mades us say, with assurance, 
‘ (says Father Tranquille, in one of his Books) that 
‘ this Enterprise is the Work of GOD, seeing 
‘ that ’tis the work of the King. And writing a- 
‘ gainst the Case of Grandier, and some other Pieces 
‘ made by the the Incredulous, he says, That their Li- 
‘ bels did offend the Two Powers, the Regal, and 
‘ Episcopal. He says further, That if there be a 
‘ Person in the World, who has seen clearly into 
‘ this business, and whose Judgment ought to be 
‘ follow’d; it is the King, who believes the Posses- 
‘ sion, and who makes not this Affair his own, 
‘ to render himself a Complice of a Cheat. ’Tis 
‘ the most Eminent, my Lord the Cardinal, the 
‘ first Person of State, who believes the Possession; 
‘ and not only believes it, but next to his Majesty,
‘ the


109 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ the Enterprize of this Affair is owing to his Piety 
‘ and to his Zeal, as the Letters which he has writ to 
‘ Monsieur Laubardemont sufficiently testifie; at the 
‘ reading whereof, one cannot but admire his good- 
‘ ness, as well as the greatness of his Soul, to see 
‘ that he who moves the World, and shakes 
‘ Monarchies by his Wise Counsels, undertakes, 
‘ with the Care of a Father, the comforting these 
‘ Nuns; and with the Zeal of a Prelate, the com- 
‘ plaint of the Church, offended by this Sorcery. 
‘ The Author of the Demonomany of Loudun, 
‘ proves also the Possession, by this Argument, 
‘ the King and Monsieur the Cardinal do Autho- 
‘ rise; it cannot than be doubted. So that no 
one durst open his Mouth to tell his Sentiment, 
and some already began to feel the Yoke of this 
kind of Inquisition, which the Exorcists had design’d 
to establish. 
Sect. 34. Amongst many particular things 
which were done before the Bishop, this deserves 
to be related in the same Words wherein they 
are set down in a Manuscript Relation, which has 
been accounted faithful, and very exact by all 
Persons that liv’d at that time; it seems to have 
been writ by a good Roman Catholick, through- 
ly convinc’d of the Truth of the Possession, and 
of the Power of the Exorcists over the Devils, as 
well as of the Integrity of these last; and is as 
follows: 
‘ Friday the Twenty Second of June, 1634. be- 
‘ ing the Vigil of Saint John, at Three of the 
‘ Clock in the Afternoon, Monsieur de Poictiers, and 
‘ Monsieur de Laubardemont, being in the Church of 
‘ Saint Crosse at Loudun, to continue the Exorcisms 
‘ of the Ursuline Nuns, by the Order of the said 
‘ Sieur Laubardemont Commissary; Urban Gran-
‘ dier,


111 The History of 
‘ dier, Priest and Parson, accus’d, and nam’d Magi- 
‘ cian, by the said possessed Nuns, to whom were 
‘ produc’d by the said Commissary, Four Pacts, re- 
‘ ported at several times, in the foregoing Exor- 
‘ cisms, by the said Possessed, which the Devils 
‘ who possess’d them, said were made with the 
‘ said Grandier, for many ends; but one in particu- 
‘ lar, made by Leviathan, on Saturday, the Seven- 
‘ teenth of the present Month; compos’d of the 
‘ Flesh and Heart of an Infant, taken at one of 
‘ their Sabats (or Witches nocturnal Assemblies) 
‘ held at Orleans, in 1631. and of the Ashes of a 
‘ Consecrated Wafer, and of the Blood and 
‘ the—of the said Grandier, by which Levia- 
‘ than said, he had entred the Body of the Sister 
‘ Jeanne des Anges, Superior of the said Nuns; 
‘ and had possess’d her with his Associates, Behe- 
‘ mot, Isaacarum, and Balaam, and this the Eighth 
‘ of December, 1632. The other compos’d of the 
‘ Seeds of Oranges and Pomegranades, given by 
‘ Asmodee, then possessing the Sister Agnes, Thurs- 
‘ day the Twenty Second of the present Month, 
‘ made between the said Grandier, Asmodee, and a 
‘ Number of other Devils, to hinder the per- 
‘ formance of the Promises of Beherit, who had 
‘ promis’d for a Sign of his going out, to lift the 
‘ Cap of the Commissary two Pikes high, the 
‘ Space of a Miserere. All which Pacts shew’d to 
‘ the said Grandier, he said, without being any 
‘ way astonish’d, but with a constant and generous 
‘ resolution, that he knew not in any sort, what 
‘ belong’d to those Pacts; nor had ever made 
‘ them; and knew not an Art capable of such things, 
‘ nor ever had communication with the Devils; 
‘ and was absolutely ignorant of that which they al- 
‘ ledged. Whereof there was made a Verbal Process
‘ which


110 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ which he sign’d. This done, there were brought all 
‘ the said possessed Nuns, to the Number of Eleven 
‘ or Twelve, comprizing the three Secular Maids 
‘ also possess’d, into the Choir of the Church, ac- 
‘ companied by a great many Friars, Carmelites, 
‘ Capucins, and Recollects, Three Physicians, and 
‘ a Chirurgeon; which Nuns, at their entrance, 
‘ us’d some wanton Expessions, calling the said 
‘ Grandier their Mailer, testifying to him their 
‘ Joy to see him. Then Father Lactance, Gabriel a 
‘ Recollect, and one of the Exorcists, exhorted all 
‘ the Assistants to lift up their Hearts to GOD 
‘ with an extraordinary servour, to make acts of 
‘ Contrition, for the Offences committed against
‘ that adorable Majesty; and to beseech him, that 
‘ so many Sins might not put a stop to the designs 
‘ which his Providence had for his Glory, on that 
‘ occasion; and for an outward Mark of their in- 
‘ ward contrition, to say the Confiteor, in order to 
‘ to receive the Benediction of Monsieur the Bi- 
‘ shop of Poictiers which being perform’d, he 
‘ continued to say, the Matter in question was of 
‘ so great weight, and so important to the Truths 
‘ of the Roman Cathoiick Church, that this only 
‘ consideration, ought to serve for a Motive to 
‘ excite their Devotion; and that otherwise, the 
‘ Affliction of these poor Nuns were so strange, 
‘ after their having been so long, that Charity o- 
‘ blig’d all those who have right to labour their 
‘ Deliverance, and the expulsion of the Devils, to 
‘ employ the power of their Character for so wor- 
‘ thy a Subject, by the Exorcisms which the 
‘ Church prescribes her Pastors; and directing his 
‘ Speech to Grandier, he told him, that being of 
‘ this Number, by the Holy Unction of Priest- 
‘ hood, he ought to contribute his power and Zeal,
‘ it


112 The History of
‘ if it pleas’d Monsieur the Bishop, to permit him,
‘ and to commute his suspension, by his Authori- 
‘ ty, which Monsieur the Bishop having granted, 
‘ the Father Recollect presented a Stole to the said 
‘ Grandier; who turning himself towards the said 
‘ Bishop, ask’d him, if he allow’d him to take it, to 
‘ whom having answer’d Yes, he put the said Stole 
‘ on his Neck, and then the Father Recollect gave 
‘ him a Ritual, which he desir’d leave of the said 
‘ Bishop to take as before, and receiv’d his Bene- 
‘ diction; prostrating himself at his Feet to Kiss 
‘ them. Whereupon the Veni Creator Spiritus ha- 
‘ ving been Sung, he arose and directed his Speech 
‘ to the Bishop of Poictiers, and said to him, my 
‘ Lord, whom must I exorcise? To which it being 
‘ answer’d him, by the said Bishop, These Maids. 
‘ He went on and said. What Maids? To which 
‘ he was answer’d, These possessed Maids; So that 
‘ (said he) my Lord, I am then oblig’d to believe the 
‘ Possession; the Church believes it, I believe it then 
‘ also, although I think that a Magician cannot cause a 
‘ Christian to be possess’d, without his consent. Then 
‘ some cry’d out, that he was a Heretick to ad- 
‘ vance this Belief, that he was an unquestionable 
‘ Truth, receiv’d unanimously by all the Church, 
‘ and approv’d by the Sorbon. Whereupon he 
‘ answer’d, that he had never grounded his Faith 
‘ upon it, that ’twas only his Opinion; that in e- 
‘ very case he submitted to the Judgment of the 
‘ Body, of which he was but a Member, and that 
‘ no Person was ever accounted a Heretick, for 
‘ having had Doubts, but for obstinately perse- 
‘ vering in them; and that what he had propos’d 
‘ to the said Lord Bishop, was to be assur’d by his 
‘ Mouth, that he should not abuse the Authority 
‘ of the Church. And being brought by the Fa-
‘ ther


113 The Devils of Loudun, 
‘ ther Recollect to the Sister Catharine, as the most 
‘ ignorant of all, and least suspected to under- 
‘ stand Latine, he began the Exorcism in the form 
‘ prescrib’d by the Ritual, but could not conti- 
‘ nue long, because all the other Possessed began to 
‘ be tormented by the Devils, and made strange 
‘ and horrible Cries; and amongst the other, the 
‘ Sister Claire advanc’d towards him, reproaching 
‘ him for his blindness and obstinacy, so fully, 
‘ that in that contention, he left the other posses- 
‘ sed which he had undertook, and directed his 
‘ Discourse to the Sister Claire. But ’tis to be ob- 
‘ serv’d, that before the Exorcism began, he 
‘ told her, speaking in Latine, as he had almost al- 
‘ ways done, explaining himself a little after in 
‘ French, That as for her, she understood Latine, and 
‘ that he would ask her Questions in Greek, it be- 
‘ ing one of the Marks requir’d, to justify an un- 
‘ doubted Possession, and that the Devils under- 
‘ stood all sorts of Languages; To whom the Devil 
‘ reply’d, by the Mouth of the Possessed, Ah! how 
‘ cunning art thou? Thou knowest well, that this is one of 
‘ the Conditions of the Pact, made between thee first and 
‘ us, not to answer at all in Greek. To which he an- 
‘ swer’d, O fine Illusion, O excellent Evasion! And 
‘ then ’twas told him, that he was permitted to
‘ exorcise in Greek, provided that he writ down 
‘ first, what he would say. The said Possessed 
‘ offer’d however, to answer him in what Language 
‘ he would, but there was no room for that; 
‘ for all the Possessed began again their Cries 
‘ and outrages, with imprecations not to be equal’d,
‘ and mighty Arrange Convulsions, persisting to ac- 
‘ cuse the said Grandier of Magick, and of the Sorcery 
‘ which infested them; offering to break his Neck. if 
‘ ’twas permitted them, and striving all manner of
I ‘ ways


114 The History of 
‘ ways to abuse him, which was hind’red by the 
‘ Protection of the Church, and by the Priests 
‘ and Friars there present, taking extraordinary 
‘ pains to restrain the Fury wherewith they were 
‘ all agitated. He in the mean time, continued 
‘ without any trouble or emotion, beholding sted- 
‘ fastly the said Possessed, protesting his Inno- 
‘ cence, and praying GOD to be his Protector; 
‘ and addressing himself to Monsieur the Bishop, 
‘ and to Monsieur de Laubardemont, he told them, 
‘ that he implor’d the Authority Ecclesiastical 
‘ and Royal, whereof they were Ministers, to 
‘ command these Devils to break his Neck, or at 
‘ least to make a visible Mark in his Forehead, in 
‘ case that he was the Author of the Crimes of 
‘ which he was accus’d, to the end, that thereby 
‘ the Glory of GOD might be manifested, the 
‘ Authority of the Church exalted, and he him- 
‘ self confounded; Provided nevertheless, that 
‘ these Maids might not touch him with their 
‘ Hands, which they would not at all permit, as 
‘ well not to be the cause of the Mischief which 
‘ might befall him, as not to expose the Authori- 
‘ ty of the Church to the Wiles of the Devils, 
‘ who might have contracted some Pact upon this 
‘ Subject with the said Grandier. Then the Exor- 
‘ cists, to the Number of Eight, having en- 
‘ joyn’d the Devils silence, and to cease the 
‘ Disorders they made, they order’d Fire to 
‘ be brought in a Chafindish, into which were 
‘ thrown all the Pacts, one after another, 
‘ and then the former Assaults redoubled 
‘ with Convulsions so horrible, Cries so hi- 
‘ deous, and Postures so frightful, that that 
‘ Assembly might pass for a Sabat of Witches, 
‘ were it not for the Holyness of the Place, and the
‘ Quality


115 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ Quality of the Persons present, of whom the least 
‘ concern’d, at least to outward Appearance, 
‘ was the said Grandier, although he had more 
‘ Cause, than any other, the Devils continuing 
‘ their Accusations, naming to him the Places, 
‘ the Hours and Days of their Communications 
‘ with him; his first Sorceries, his Scandals, his 
‘ Insensibility, his Renunciations made of his 
‘ Faith and of GOD; To which he reply’d, 
‘ with a bold Assurance, that he gave the Lye 
‘ to those Calumnies, so much the more unjust, 
‘ as they were far remote from his Profession; 
‘ That he renounc’d Satan and all the Devils; 
‘ that he knew them not, and fear’d them yet less; 
‘ that in spite of them he was a Christian, and 
‘ a person consecrated with Holy Orders; That 
‘ he trusted in GOD, and in Jesus Christ, 
‘ although a great Sinner as to the Rest; but 
‘ however, that he had never given Way to 
‘ these Abominations, and that they could not 
‘ give a pertinent and Authentic Testimony 
‘ against him. And here ’tis impossible by any 
‘ Discourse to express that which fell under the 
‘ Senses; The Eyes and Ears receiv’d the impressi- 
‘ on of so many Furies, that there was never any 
‘ thing seen like them, and at least, without being 
‘ accustom’d to such horrid Spectacles as those are 
‘ who sacrifice to Devils. There was no courage 
‘ which could defend it felt from the Astonish- 
‘ ment and Horrour, that this Action produced. 
‘ Grandier amidst all this, continued always the 
‘ same; that is to say, insensible of many Prodi- 
‘ gies, singing the Hymns of the Church, with the 
‘ rest of the People, being fearless, as if he had a 
‘ Legion of Angels for his Guard. And truly one 
‘ of these Devils cry’d out, that Beelzebub was
I2 ‘ then


116 The History of 
‘ then between him and Father Tranqullle a Ca- 
‘ pucin; and upon what he had said, addressing his 
‘ Speech to the Devil, Obmutescas, Be silent, 
‘ the said Devil began to swear, that that was the 
‘ Watch-Word between them; but they were 
‘ forc’d to tell all, because GOD was incompa- 
‘ rably stronger than all Hell. So that 
‘ all were ready to fall upon him, offering 
‘ to Tear him in Pieces, to shew his Marks, 
‘ and to strangle him, though he were their 
‘ Master. Whereupon he took occasion to tell 
‘ them, that he was neither their Master, nor 
‘ their Servant; and that ’twas an incredible 
‘ thing, that even in the same confession, they 
‘ should declare him their Master, and offer to 
‘ strangle him. And then the Maids having 
‘ thrown their Slippers at his Head, he said, see 
‘ how the Devils accuse themselves. At last this Vio- 
‘ lence and Outrages increast to such a Degree, 
‘ that without the succour and hind’rance of Per- 
‘ sons who were in the Choir, the Anthor of this 
‘ Spectacle would have infallibly ended his Life; 
‘ and all they could do for him, was to get him out 
‘ of the Church, and to save him from the fury 
‘ which threatned him. So that he was brought 
‘ back to his Prison, at Six of the Clock in the 
‘ Evening, and the rest of the Day was employ’d 
‘ to recover the Spirits of these poor Maids out of 
‘ the Possession of the Devils. 
Sect. 35. Those who writ for Grandier, after 
this Storm said, that these Maids who appear’d so 
insolent, that they neither had a respect for the 
Place, nor the Persons who were there assembled, 
and so enrag’d against this Poor Man, that they
seem’d


117 the Devils of Loudun.  
seem’d to have a mind to tear him in Pieces, with- 
out the aid of the Guardian of the Capucius and o- 
ther Exorcists, whose intention was not to leave 
him then for a Prey to their rage, but to reserve 
him for more terrible Punishments, the horror and 
quality whereof, would not suffer the Truth of the 
Possession to be doubted of, and whereby they 
pretended to gain to themselves the reputation 
of an extraordinary Sanctity, and miraculous 
Power. ’Twas observ'd further, that the more 
prudent Persons were much astonish’d to see, that 
whilst they were exorcis’d by Grandier, they an- 
swer’d only by a torrent of Injuries and of spit- 
ings which they vomited against him, and especi- 
ally that, the Superior made use of so bad an evasi-
on for not answering in Greek; saying, That there 
was a Pact between him and her, which debarr’d her from 
answering in that Language. As for the Four Pacts, 
of which there has been mention made, ’twas pro- 
mis’d solemnly? that one of the Four should fall 
from the Top of the Roof of the Church to the 
Bottom, although the Relation has mention’d 
nothing of it, no more than of the precedent 
Fact; but they were much surpriz’d to see it fall 
from under the Flood of the Superior. ’Twas also 
observ’d that Grandier had expresly requir’d, That 
this pretended Pact of Silence Should be broke. 
That may be done (said he) for GOD has given Power 
to his Church over the Devils, and in Truth you boast 
of having broken several others which were not of any 
consequence. But they took care not to deprive them- 
selves of the only means they had to except these 
Devils from a proof which they were not able to 
undergo. The Author of the Demonomania of 
Loudun has been bold enough to write, that Grandier
I3 durst


118 The History of 
durst not venture to interrogate the Nuns in Greek; 
but although the foregoing Relation was writ by a 
Man so persuaded of the Possession, that for want of 
other Proofs in his favour, he makes use of the 
accused Person, which one cannot too much ad- 
mire, and which could not come from the Testi- 
mony of a good Conscience. This Relation is how- 
ever, sufficient to confute this Lye, for it expresly 
maintains, That when Grandier endeavour’d to in- 
terrogate in Greek, the Possessed interrupted him 
by confused and dreadful Noises, which were all 
the Marks of Possession that they gave in that 
Circumstance, which had not been so great, nor 
would have frighted so much the Author of the 
Relation, if they had not produc’d at one time 
the Possessed in so great a Number, and if they 
had not intermingled and confounded so many Cries 
and Voices together, and made so many Postures 
and different Contorsions, that they gave doubt- 
less to this action, the air of a Diabolical and 
Infernal confusion, which surpriz’d those that 
were struck by these outward appearances, who 
could not imagine that the perversness of humane 
Nature alone, was able to produce effects so hor- 
rible, and so extravagant, that they confounded 
Religion, Piety and Reason. 
Sect. 36. The last Day of the same Month of 
June, one of the Possessed, who was exorcis’d in 
the Church of Notre Dame du Chateau, was impu- 
dent enough to say, that Grandier had sent to a great 
many Damsels, to make them conceive with Mon- 
sters; a Thing which modesty suffers not to be 
nam’d, and which she then boldly call’d by the 
right Name; the Exorcist presupposing that the
Devils


119 the Devils of Loudun. 
Devil had spoke the Truth, and without objecting 
to her that the pretended Magician was too well 
guarded to be able to attempt any thing like it;
nor that one could apprehend what advantage he 
could receive by it, especially in his present condi- 
tion, he was contented to ask her, why the effect 
did not succeed? To whom the Maid reply’d, with 
abundance of immodest, filthy, and unbeseeming 
Words, which made not any coherent Discourse;
and by unheard of Blasphemies, which founded 
shameful to Chast Ears, and made People tremble 
who had the least Piety. Neither could they 
contain the indignation which all these Horrors 
had excited; and they began to speak of it openly, 
when they saw affix’d to all the Corners of the 
Town, and heard publish’d through all Publick 
Places, the following Order. 
Sect. 37. ’Tis expresly forbid, to all Persons of 
whatsoever Quality or Condition 
they be, to defame or otherwise to undertake to 
speak against the Nuns and other Persons of Lou- 
dun, afflicted with evil Spirits; their Exorcists, or 
those that assist them, whether in Places where 
they are exorcis’d, or elsewhere, in any fashion or 
manner whatsoever, upon the Penalty of Ten Thou-
sand Livres fine and other greater Sums, and Corporal 
Punishment, if the Case deserves it. And to the end 
that none pretend ignorance, this present Order 
shall be read or publish’d this Day, in the Parish Churches 
of this City, and affix’d as well to the Gates of the 
same, as in all other Places where it stall be re- 
quisire. Given at Loudun the Second of July, 
1634.
I4 Sect. 38.


120 The History of 
Sect. 38. That Order absolutely stopt the 
Mouths of all those that had a Mind to defend the 
Innocence of Grandier. For to maintain that the 
Nuns where not possessed, was a Black and unpar- 
donable reproach, against which, the justice of 
Laubardemont was arm’d with all severity, and 
which he pretended to punish rigorously, whilst 
there was no way to attain to the justification of 
Grandier, but by making out that Truth, and by 
convicting the Possession of Imposture. The Cabal 
believing themselves out of Danger, by the pre- 
cautions they had taken, acted with more liberty, 
and with what carrier they pleas’d, in assurance,
that now no one durst be so bold as to take upon 
him to dare only to Murmur in Private. Where- 
fore Astaroth, and two other of his Companions, 
or if you will, Elizabeth Blanchard, and two other 
Secular Maids, who had lifted her self in the Regi- 
ment of the Possessed, did not fear to take a turn 
in the Country, with the Exorcist Father Peter a 
reformed Carmelite, and his Brother Ecoute; 
in spite of the scandal they must needs know it 
would cause in those who wond’red that the Devils 
who possess’d these Maids, had not hind’red these 
good Fathers, from having so great a familiarity 
with them; but they knew not that as the Jesuits 
gave a Play-day to their Schollars every Thursday; 
the Exorcists had a sufficient power to give one 
every Tuesday to the Devils, of whom without 
doubt they were the Masters. 
Sect. 39. ’Tis to be presum’d, that next Day, 
the Third of July, the Devil of Sister Claire 
was also gone into the Country, and that he had 
left this Miserable Creature to her self; seeing 
that with Tears in her Eyes, she declar’d publick- 
ly in the Church of Chateau, whither they had
brought


121 The Devils of Loudun. 
brought her to Exorcise her, that all that she had 
said for Fifteen Days, were but meer Calumnies 
and Impostures; That she had done nothing but by 
the Order of the Recollect, Mignon and the 
Carmelites; and if they sequester’d her, ’twould 
be found that all these things were but feign’d and 
malicious. She made again the same Declarations 
two days after, which was the Seventh of the 
Month; and she proceeded so far this last time, 
that she went out of the Church where they exor- 
cis’d her, and would have run away, but Demorans 
ran after her and stopt her. The Sister Agnes em- 
bolden’d by this Example, said many times the 
same Things, with Tears in her Eyes, in treating 
those who assisted at the Exorcisms, that they 
would take her out of that horrible captivity, 
under the weight whereof she groan’d. She re- 
fus’d one Day to Communicate, assuring her Exor- 
cist, with a serious Air, that she did not find her 
self in a condition to do it. He did not omit to 
make her believe that ’twas her Devil that caus’d 
that repugnance, and gave her the Communion 
in spite of her, notwithstanding the impiety that 
appear’d in this Action, and whatsoever conse- 
quences the Enemies of the Church might draw 
from it. These two Miserable Maids seeing no 
hope of Succour, said at last, that they prepar’d 
themselves to be extraordinarily ill treated at 
Home, for having reveal’d so important a Secret, 
but that they were tormented by their Consciences, 
and forc’d to speak for their Discharge; and to 
give Glory to GOD and the Truth, whatsoever 
might happen to them. La Nogeret protested also 
one Day, that she had accus’d an innocent Person, 
and that she begg’d Pardon of GOD; and turn- 
ing herself one while towards the Bishop, another
while


122 The History of 
while towards Laubardemont, she declar’d, that 
she thought her self bound to make this Confession, 
for the discharge of her Conscience. This last did 
nothing but laugh, and the Bishop and the Exor- 
cists maintain’d, that the Devils made use of this 
Artifice to keep the People in unbelief. ’Twas 
necessary to render Grandier a Magician, whatso- 
ever it cost, and whatsoever Authentick and con- 
vincing Proofs which daily appear’d in favour of 
his Innocence; for they had the Secret to know, 
that the Devil lied, when he spake to his Dis- 
charge; and that he said the Truth when he accus’d 
him; the Church imparting to her worthy Ministers, 
her infallible lights, to discern the Truth from 
a Lie, in the contradictory propositions of the 
Devils, and these communicating them to the People, 
by means of the Authority of Laubardemont, whom 
no body had the Power or goodness to contradict. 
Sect. 40. A young Man who was at the Exorcisms 
the Eighth of July, having said in Latine, that 
there was in the Body of Agnes, three Devils 
serving Grandier, Tres Damones Servientes Grandiero; 
say Mago, Magician, replies a Magistrate, and 
not Grandiero, Grandier; this was a Name they re- 
solv’d to extinguish, and to be swallow’d up by that 
Magician, or at lead, which should be reserv’d for 
one of the Devils. Wherefore the Demonomania 
of Londun, relating the Names of the Eight 
which possessed Sister Claire, said, that the Third 
was call’d Sans Fin, or else Grandier de Dominationi- 
bus: But People were persuaded, that this Name, 
as it had Relation to Grandier, was likely in a short 
time to be extinguish’d with his Blood, when they 
understood that they had nam’d Commissaries to 
try him. The World was already so well ac- 
quainted with the Method of Cardinal Richelieu,
by


123 The Devils of Loudun. 
by very many sad Examples, such as had been the 
Execution of the Marshal de Marillac, and many 
others, that since they saw Commissaries nam’d 
to take notice of an accusation of a Crime, al- 
though it was not Capital, they were assur’d that 
the Cardinal was resolv’d that the accused Person 
should perish by the Hands of a Hang man, and 
that the Commissaries who were always his 
Creatures, would not fail to execute the Bloody 
Orders for which they were sent. 
Sect. 41. These Commissaries, to make and perfect 
The Process of Grandier, were in consequence of a 
former Commission, already come to Loudun, where 
they had assisted at the Exorcisms, by the Sub- 
delegation of Laubardemont, the one in one 
Church, and the other in another; but they would 
produce at the Process, only the Verbal Processes 
of the Eighth and Ninth of July, as made since 
their last Commission, which was made the same 
Eighth Day of July, whereby it is signified, That 
the King appoints the Sieur de Laubardemont, the 
Sieurs Roatin, Richard and Chevalier, Counsellors of 
the Presidial Court of Poictiers; Humain, Lieutenant 
Criminal to the Presidial of Orleans; Cottereau 
President; Pequineau special Lieutenant; and Burges, 
Counsellor to the Presidial of Tours; Texier, Lieu- 
tenant General to the Royal Tribunal of St. Maix- 
ant; Dreux, Lieutenant General; de la Barre. 
Special Lieutenant to the Tribunal Royal of Chinon; 
la Picherie, Lieutenant Particular to the Royal Tri- 
bunal of Chatelleraud; and Rivrain, Lieutenant 
General to the Royal Tribunal of Beaufort. For 
altogether, or Ten of them in the Absence, Sickness, 
or Lawful hindrance of the others, to make and 
perfect the Process of Grandier and his Complices, even 
to a definitive Sentence, and Execution of the same
inclusively,


124 The History of
inclusively, whatsoever Oppositions or Appeals not- 
withstanding, All according to the Form prescribed by 
Edicts and Orders; And further appoints and ordains 
to the Offices of Advocate, and Attorney 
of the King, the Sieurs Constant Counseller and Advo- 
cate of the King of the Presidial Court of Poictiers, 
and James Deniau, Counsellor at la Fleche, in that 
Quality, to use conjointly, or one of the two in the place 
of the other, all diligence and needful expedition. By 
Virtue of which Commission, all those who were 
there named, except Constant, the King’s Advo- 
cate at Poictiers, who forbore medling in it, made 
the Process against Grandier, and condemn’d him 
to be burnt alive. But it was not put into the 
Hands of the Commissaries, as soon as it had been 
deliver’d; in the mean time there had happen’d, 
and did happen still, surprizing things at Chinon, as 
well as Loudun. 
Sect. 42. Barre, to whom the Function of Exor- 
cist was exceedingly acceptable, seeing himself, 
for convenience, excluded from exorcising at Lou- 
dun instructed and fitted so well in secret, two of his 
Votaries of Chinon, that he ventur’d at length, to 
produce them in Publick, as being possessed; One 
was call’d Catharine, and the other Jeanne, he be- 
gan, the Thirtieth of May, 1634, to exorcise them 
in the Church of Saint James, of which he was the 
Curate. The Lieutenant General of the place 
made Verbal Processes of that which past at these 
Exorcisms, and for as much as by the Example of 
those of Loudun, they accus’d Grandier of their 
being bewitch’d, they fail’d not to produce also, 
their Verbal Processes against him, to which there 
was much regard shewn, as also to other Pieces of 
this nature, whereas they gave none to those of 
the Bailiff of Loudun, the Leiutenant Civil, and the
other


125 the Devils of Loudun. 
other Judges, where the Truth was so clearly re- 
presented, and where might have been found more 
than convincing proofs of the Falshood of the 
Accusation, and of that of the Possession, which 
they perceiv’d so well, that to destroy them, 
they had recourse to new Artificers, by rend’ring 
these Magistrates suspected. For they caus’d the 
Bailiff to be accus’d of Magick, by the Persons 
Possess’d at Chinon; whose Probity so well known 
to all the World, could not shelter him from this 
attempt; and there were some People credulous 
enough to believe so ridiculous a Calumny, which 
was not contriv’d till after the Cabal of the Con- 
federates of the Possession had fail’d in another 
attempt; which they would have put upon him in 
this manner. A Beggar-Woman having knock’d 
at his Gate, put a Letter into the Hands of one 
of his Servants, which she said she receiv’d of a 
Man who rode through the Street on Horse-back, 
ordering her to carry it to him: The Bailiff ha- 
ving receiv’d that Letter, and open’d it, he saw 
that there was a Proposition made him, to assist in 
a Design for Grandier’s escape, which they promis’d 
to execute infallibly, if he would well instruct 
them where the place of his Prison was, giving 
him notice that they waited for his answer, at 
the White-Horse-Inn in Chinon. As the Name, the 
Seal, and Writing were unknown to him, he 
mistrusted the Snare that was laid for him, and in 
Order to escape it, he sent the Letter to Laubarde- 
mont; causing him to understand, that he thought 
himself bound in Duty to take that course, to the 
end, that whether feignedly, or otherwise, it hap- 
pen’d, that some violence should be offer’d to the 
House where Grandier was Prisoner, he might not 
be accus’d or suspected of being the Author of such
an


126 the History of
an Enterprize. Sometime after, judging that he 
had nothing more to fear in that intrigue, he 
earnestly desir’d to have the Letter again, and 
offer’d to give his Receipt for it; and upon the re- 
fusal that was made him, he entreated at least a 
Copy of it, compar’d with the Original, to make 
a strict enquiry after those who were the Authors, 
and to prosecute them at Law. Laubardemont was 
deaf to his requests, and thereby secur’d his Friends 
from a diligent search, which would not have been 
for their reputation, although he should even have 
made use of his Authority, which seem’d without 
bounds to shelter them from the rigout of Justice. 
Sect. 43. They gave not thus over their De- 
signs upon him, they endeavour’d to affront him 
to the utmost; for one of his near Kinswomen was 
accus’d of Magick, by Elizabeth Blanchard, a secular 
Maid, Possessed, who was lodg’d in the House of 
the Widdow Barot, Sister of Mignon’s Brother-in- 
law, and allied almost to all the Cabal. This pos- 
sessed Person said one Day, in the presence of the 
Judges Commissaries, Roatin, Richard, and Cheva- 
lier, that that Gentlewoman was a Witch; and that 
one of her intimate Friends had brought from her 
a Pact, compos’d almost as the others, whereof 
mention has been made before; but they found that 
that Accusation had caus’d so much scandal and 
murmuring in Loudun, where the Bailiff was much 
belov’d, that they thought best to oblige the 
Devil to unsay it again next Day, and to order 
him also to be slient; concerning other Officers of 
the Town, whom he had resolv’d to accuse of keeping 
a School of Magick, as he had already dar’d to speak 
the precedent Day to the Bishop of Poictiers in his 
Ear, and the Bishop had reveal’d it, before they 
had determin’d to stifle this Project, or at least
to


127 the Devils of Loudun.
to suspend it till after the Death of Gran-
dier. 
Sect. 44. In the mean time the Bailiff was so odious 
to the Authors of the Possession, that they could not 
refrain from discovering their hatred and mischie- 
vous intentions against him, in the Person of his Wife; 
who going into a Church where they exorcis’d, 
and where the Bishop was present, one of the 
Possessed Whisper’d to him, that that Lady was 
a Magician. Afterwards she repeated it aloud, 
speaking it to her self, you have brought a Pact 
into this Church, said she to her impudently. 
The Bailiffs Wife, who wanted not Presence 
of Mind nor Courage, addrest instantly her Prayers 
to GOD with a loud Voice, and made divers 
Imprecations against the Devils, and against the 
Magicians; and in conclusion, she call’d upon the 
Exorcist to confound immediately, either her, or 
the pretended Possessed, and to make appear the 
Truth or the Falshood of that Accusation, by 
causing the Devil to produce the Pact, according 
as they had the Power of the Church, and had 
boasted to have caus’d many others to be produc’d. 
Whereupon the Exorcists Conjur’d the Devils, and 
order’d them to Obey, and repeated to them, 
their Commands and Conjurations so long, and at 
so many several times, that they spent two whole 
Hours in it; till the Night came upon them, 
which put them out of Perplexity, compelling the 
Company to depart. 
Sect. 45. The last Commission before mention’d, 
appear’d by the Publication which was made, and 
by the regist’ring of it; after which the Judges 
Commissaries being assembled the Twenty Sixth of 
July, at the Convent of the Carmelites, they 
appointed there the Sessions, and the next Day,
the


128 The History of 
the Twenty Seventh, they nam’d for Reporters Hou-
main. Lieutenant Criminal of Orleans, and Texier 
Lieutenant General Saint Maixant. The first was 
lodg’d at Duthibaut’s House, and every one of the 
others lodg’d with the Enemies of Grandier. The 
Twenty Eighth they order’d that a Copy of their 
Commission should be signified to him, and the 
Order was executed the same Day. He writ to 
his Mother at the same time, the following 
Letter. 
Mother, 
Sect. 46. THE Kings deputed Attorney has 
given me your Letter, by which 
you inform me, that they have found my Papers, in my 
Chamber, and have retain’d such as might serve for my 
Justification, to put them into my hands, but they have 
not given me them; If I should have them, I am not in a 
condition to draw up Writings. As for the Memorials 
I cannot say any thing, but what I have said at the Pro- 
cess, which consists in two Articles. To the first, they 
examin’d me upon the Facts of my first accusation, to 
which I have given satisfaction, and alledged that I am 
fully justisied, which must he made appear by producing 
my Four Sentences of Absolution, viz. Two of the 
Presidial of Poictiers, and two others of my Lord 
Archbishop of Bourdeaux. That if my Lords the 
Commissaries doubt of the Equity of the same, they 
may, by their Authority, procure the Process which is in 
the Registry of the Court of Parliament, with my Case, 
which serves to discovor the Evil Practices that were 
then us’d against me. The Second Article is touching 
Magick and the Affliction of the Nuns, upon which I 
have nothing to say but a very evident Truth, which is, 
that I am wholy innocent, and wrongfully accus’d; for
which


129 The Devils of Loudun. 
which I have made my complaint to Justice; Which 
must be made appear by producing the Verbal Precesses of 
Monsieur the Bailiff, wherein are inserted all the Petitions 
that I have presented, at well to the Judges Royal, as 
to my Lord the Archbishop; whereof I gave once a fair 
Copy to my Lord de Laubardemont, that the King’s 
Attorney has told me that he had also produc’d them- 
Be pleased to cause a Petition to be drawn up by our At- 
torney, who shall take such counsel as he shall think good. 
My Answers contain my Defences and Reasons: I have 
exhibited nothing that I do not justifie by my Writings 
and Witnesses, if my said Lords give me leave. For 
the rest, I rely upon the Povidence of GOD, the Testi-
mony of my Conscience, and the equity of my Judges; 
for the inlightning of whom I make continual Prayers to 
GOD, and for the conservation of my good Mother; to 
whom I pray GOD to restore me shortly, to render her 
better than I have ever done, the Services of her 
Son, 
and Servant, 
Grandier. 
And by a Postscript: 
Forasmuch as I know nothing here of that 
which is past abroad in the World, if 
there has happen’d any thing in those Public 
Acts which may be useful, you may employ 
them as the Counsel shall think fit. They 
have read to me the Commission of the 
King, with the Names of my Lords the 
Judges deputed to judge the Process defini- 
tively; and they have given me the List of 
their Names, which I send you.
K Sect. 47.


130 The History of
Sect. 47. Whatsoever was the Opinion that he 
had of his Judges, those amongst the disinterested 
Persons, who had some Commerce with them, 
knew well that his destruction was resolv’d on, 
with which they were not then so sensibly touch’d, 
as they had been, if they had not had a Mind em- 
ploy’d in attending all the consequences of that 
Affair, which seem’d to threaten every particular 
Person with a like usage in his turn, by the Esta- 
blishment of that Proposition, That the Devil duly 
exorcis’d, is compell’d to speak the Truth. The Judges 
Commissaries shewing by all their proceedings, that 
they had Order to Authorize this Maxim. This 
Reflection concern’d the most insensible Persons, 
and oblig’d them to put themselves into a conditi- 
on to prevent the effects of so dangerous a Doctrine;
At last all the Inhabitants being assembled upon the 
ringing of the Bell of the Town-House, resolv’d to 
address themselves directly to the King, to whom 
they writ the following Letter: 
SIR, 
Sect. 48. THE Officers and Inhabitants of your Town of 
Loudun, do find themselves at last oblig’d to 
have recourse to your Majesty, most Humbly remonstrating, 
that the Exorcisms, that are made in the said Town of 
Loudun, on the Nuns of Saint Ursula, and some secular 
Maids, who are said to be possess’d with evil Spirits, 
a Thing is committed very prejudicial to the Public, and 
to the quiet of your faithful Subjects, in as much as the 
Exorcists abusing their Ministry, and the Authority of 
the Church, propose Questions in the Exorcisms, which 
tend to the defamation of the best Families of the said 
Town, and Monsieur Laubardemont, Counsellor, de- 
puted by your Majesty, has heretofore given so much
credit


131 the Devils of Loudun. 
credit to the Sayings and Answers of these Devils, That 
upon a false indication by them made, he had been in 
the House of a Gentlewoman with a great noise and num- 
ber of People, to make a search for imaginary 
Book of Magick. As also other Gentlewomen had been 
stopt in the Church, and the Doors shut to make an en- 
quiry for certain pretended Magical Pacts, likewise i-
maginary. Since then, this mischief has gone so far, that 
at this time, they make such consideration of the Denunci- 
ations, Testimonies and Indications of the said Devils, 
that there has been Printed a Pamphlet, and publish’d in 
the said Town, by which they would establish this Belief in 
the Minds of the Judges, ‘ That the Devils duly 
‘ exorcis’d speak the Truth; that one may upon 
‘ their Deposition pass a reasonable Judgment; and 
‘ that next to the Truths of the Faith, and De- 
‘ monstrations of Sciences, there is not a greater 
‘ certainty than that which comes from them; 
‘ and that when they believe the words of the 
‘ Devil duly exorcis’d, they take his words not 
‘ as the Father of Lies, but of the Church, which 
‘ has Power to make the Devils to speak Truth. 
And to establish yet more powerfully this dangerous 
Doctrine, that there has been made in the said Town, 
and in the presence of Monsieur de Laubardemont, 
two Sermons in conformity to the above said Propositions. 
In conference whereof, and upon such denunciations, the 
said Sieur de Laubardemont has again very lately 
caus’d to be arrested and taken Prisoner by an Exempt 
of the Grand Provost, a Maid of the best Families in the 
City, the same having been kept two Days in the House of a 
Gentleman, a Widower, then releas’d into the Hands, 
and under the Security of hey kindred. In such sort, 
Sir, that the Petitioners see and know, that they strive 
to establish amongst them; and in the Heart 
of your most Christian kingdom, a resemblance of the
R2 Ancient


132 The History of 
Ancient Oracles against the express Prohibition of the 
Divine Law, and the Example of our Saviour, who has 
not suffer’d Devils to speak and publish things true and 
necessary to be believ’d, against the Authority of the 
Apostles, and ancient Fathers of the Church, who have 
always made them hold their peace, and forbid to en- 
quire of them, or become familiar with them; And also 
against the Doctrine of Saint Thomas, and other 
Doctors and Luminaries of the Church. But besides 
that, the mischievous Maxims inserted in this Pamphlet, 
and which they wou’d now bring into credit, have been 
heretofore, and since the Year 1620, rejected by the advice 
of the most Famous and renowned Doctors of the Sor- 
bonn, and since then condemn’d by the Decree, Censure 
and general Decision of the Faculty of Paris, made in 
the Year 1623, upon a Book publish’d concerning Three 
Persons possess’d in Flanders, which contain the like 
Propositions with those new in question. Therefore the 
Petitioners induc’d by their proper interest, considering, 
that if they Authorise these Devils in their Answers 
and Oracles, the best Men, and the most virtuous and 
innocent, to whom consequently these Devils bear a 
mortal hatred, would remain expos’d to their Malice;
humbly request and beseech your Majesty to interpose 
your Royal Authority for the putting a stop to these abuses 
and profanations of Exorcisms, which are daily made 
at Loudun, in the presence of the Holy Sacrament, 
wherein you will imitate the Zeal of the Emperor 
Charlemagne, one of your most august Predecessors, 
who hinder’d and did forbid the abuse which was commit- 
ed in his time, by the application of some Sacra- 
ments, the usage whereof they alter’d and perverted, 
contrary to the design and end of their Instituti- 
on. For these Reasons, Sir, may it please your 
Majesty, to ordain the said Faculty of Paris to examine 
the said Pamphlet and Censure hereto annex’d, to interpose
their


133 the Devils of Loudun.
their Decree upon the Proportions, Doctrines, and 
Resolutions abovemention’d, whereunto your Majesty 
may give them such Power as is requisite; And that it 
may be permitted to the said Petitioners, and those a- 
mongst them who shall be concern’d to lodge an Appeal, by 
Writ of Error from the Interrogatories tending to defa- 
mation, made by the said Exorcists, and from all 
this which ensued thereupon, and to get relief of them 
either in the Court of Parliament of Paris, which 
is the natural Judge thereof, or in such other Court as it 
shall please your Majesty to ordain. And your Petitioners 
shall continue to pray to GOD for the Prosperity, 
Grandure and Inlargement of your just and glorious 
Empire. 
Sect. 49. This Letter or Petition will not suffer 
the Reader to doubt of what has been related con- 
cerning the Opinions which the honest People had 
of the Proceedings of the Exorcists, and those of 
Laubardemont, who was highly provok’d by this 
Action, and this Resolution, as well as the other 
Commissaries. But because they address’d them- 
selves to the King directly, they did not think fit 
to attempt any thing against those who had resolv’d 
it, and were contented only to make the following 
Order.
K3 By

134 The History of 
By the KING. 
An EXTRACT of the Registers of the Commissi- 
oners appointed by the for the Judgment of 
the Process Criminal, made against Monsieur Ur- 
bain Grandier, and his Complices. 
‘ Whereas it has been remonstrated by the 
‘ King’s Attorney General, that on Tuesday 
‘ last the Eighth of this Month, the Bailiff of this 
‘ Town call’d together an Assembly, compos’d for 
‘ the most part of the Inhabitants prosessing the 
‘ pretended reform’d Religion, and of Handicrasts 
‘ Men, in which there was held many injurious 
‘ Discourses, and tending to Sedition and popular 
‘ Commotions, upon Facts falsly and calumniously 
‘ averred, concerning the Exorcisms which are 
‘ made publickly in this Town by the King’s Au- 
‘ thority, and other things depending on our Com- 
‘ mission; And upon the notice which has since 
‘ then been given us by him, We have heard as 
‘ well the Lieutenant Criminal as the King’s Advocate 
' and Attorney of the Bailiwick of this Town, toge- 
' ther with the General Assessors, and Sheriffs of the 
' same, and Champion Clerk of the said Assembly; 
‘ and examin’d a Memorial containing the Names of 
‘ those who assisted at it, by which Act appears the 
‘ Enterprise and Attempt made by the said Bailiff 
‘ in the said Assembly, and the injurious Discourses 
‘ which have been held there, which are disown’d 
‘ by the discreetest and best qualified of the said 
‘ Inhabitants, who judg’d that the Consequence 
‘ thereof, might be very pernicious to the Service 
‘ of the King, and to the Authority of the Court, 
‘ if it were not speedily prevented. And there-
‘ upon


135 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ upon requir’d that the said Act of the Assembly 
‘ might be Cancell’d and Annull’d, and the injuri 
‘ ous Discourses held by them may be razed and 
‘ blotted out, with prohibitions, as at other times, 
‘ to the said Bailiff and all others to make the 
‘ like Assembly, and in the same to propose any 
‘ thing concerning the Exorcisms, and other Facts 
‘ depending on our Commission; and that he was 
‘ more amply inform’d of the injurious discourses 
‘ tending to Sedition, held as well in the said 
‘ Assembly, as elsewhere; for the information, held, 
‘ made and communicated to him, Right should be 
‘ done as is fitting; and having seen the said Act of the 
‘ Assembly of the said 9th Day of the present Month, 
‘ a List of the Names and Sirnames of some of the 
‘ said Inhabitants who assisted in the said Assembly; 
‘ Our Verbal Process of the Eighth and Ninth of 
‘ the said Month, containing the hearing of the said 
‘ Lieutenant Criminal, Advocate and Attorney 
‘ of the King in the Bailiwick, and of the said 
‘ Champion; The Decree of the said Ninth Day of 
‘ the present Month, And all being consider’d, the 
‘ said Commissaries deputed by the King, Sovereign 
‘ Judges in this Cause, without having any regard to 
‘ the said Act of the present Month, which we have 
‘ Cancell’d and do Cancel as Null, made by attempt 
‘ against the Respect and Authority given us by 
‘ the King, and upon Facts calumnious and in- 
‘ jurious, and tending to a popular Sedition, and 
‘ contrary to usual Forms, by practices, and 
‘ private combinations; Have order’d, and do 
‘ Order, that the Minutes of the said Act shall 
' be exhibited, and put in our Registry by Champi- 
’ on Clerk of the said Assembly this Day, that 
‘ the same having been seen and communicated to 
‘ the Kings Attorney General, We prohibit and 
‘ forbid as formerly, as well the said Bailiff Gene-
K4 ‘ ral


136 The History of
‘ ral Assessors, and others, either to call together 
‘ hereafter such Assemblies, or in any others, a- 
‘ bout things concerning the said Power given us 
‘ by his Majesties Commission, or in any manner to 
‘ meddle with the Fact hereof, upon the Penalty of 
‘ 20000 Livres fine, and other greater Sum, if 
‘ the Case requires it; saving to the said Inhabi- 
‘ tants and other Persons, liberty to address them- 
‘ selves to us upon the complaints they would 
‘ make concerning that which past at the Exor- 
‘ cisms, and other circumstances and dependen- 
‘ cies of our Commission; and doing right more- 
‘ over to the Conclusions of the King’s Attorney, 
‘ have Enacted, and do Enact, That there shall be a 
‘ fuller Information made before us of the injurious 
‘ and seditious Propositions which have been 
‘ made, as well in the said Assembly, as elsewhere, for
‘ the said information related and communicated 
‘ to the King’s Attorney, to be provided such a 
‘ Decree, as shall appertain thereunto. And to 
‘ the end, that our persent Order may be known 
‘ to every one, we command that it be signified as 
' well to the Person of the said Bailiff, as to the 
‘ General Assessors of the Town, and more-
‘ over read and publish’d by Sound of Trumpet, 
‘ and fix’d to the places and Corners of the said 
‘ Town, as accustom’d to be done. Given at 
‘ Loudun, the—Day of August, 1634. Sign’d Nozai 
‘ Clerk. 
Sect. 50. If the Petition was an undeniable 
Proof of the Sentiments of the Publick, this 
Decree is one no less evident of the unjust and 
Arbitrary Power, which Laubardemont usurp’d. 
This little Tyrant would that they should address 
to him upon the Complaints they had to make 
against himself, and of the manner whereby he a- 
bus’d


137 The Devils of Loudun. 
bus’d the Power which he had in his Hand. He 
order'd that the Petitions they had drawn up 
to present to the King, should be suppress’d and 
torn in Pieces; and that there should be an Infor- 
mation made against the Authors of such an at- 
tempt, or rather of so lawful a Proceeding. Cer- 
tainly it had been very difficult, that the Voice of 
a private Person, and a miserable Captive, as this 
Grandier was, should have been able to arrive at 
the Ears of the Monarch; if this of all the Inha- 
bitants of a Town, assembled in a Body with their 
Officers, According to Custom, and in the pre- 
scrib’d Rules, was stifled and stopt, by artificial 
and violent Means. 
Sect. 51. Two Days after this Order had been 
publish’d and posted up, Grandier caus’d a Petition 
to be presented to his Judges, tending to a Second 
Visit; And these are some of the Reasons upon 
which it was grounded. ‘ Do not my Lords, re- 
‘ ly upon the Visit that was pretended to have been 
‘ made, you may consider the nullities by the Case 
‘ which has been presented to you; But ’twas o- 
‘ mitted that Adam the Apothecary impudent- 
‘ ly thrusting himself amongst these pretend- 
‘ ed Physicians, and Mannouri the Chirurgeon, 
‘ into the Chamber where the Visit was 
‘ made, he dar’d to sign the Report which 
‘ was given, whereof Monsieur de Laubardemont 
‘ having been advertiz’d, severely reprov’d this 
‘ Man, in such manner that ’twas needful to disal- 
‘ low this Report; and to make another, which 
‘ as ’tis said, has been done upon other like occasi- 
‘ ons. He befought the Judges not to defer the 
ordering this Second Visit, which if well and duly 
made by Physicians of Probity and Ability, would 
be as a Touch-stone to discover the Truth. He 
remonstrated


138 The History of 
remonstrated to them, That the Physicians of Villages 
and young Men, ought not to be call’d upon an occa- 
sion so extraordinary; That they ought not to be 
lodg’d in the Houses of his declar’d Enemies, nor 
to have daily communications with them, 
and with the Nuns; That the Head of 
Mannouri the Chirurgeon, which shook much, with- 
out doubt through some fault of the Brain, was 
not proper to discern the principals of the Actions 
in controversy, nor make a solid Judgment of 
them; That the surest way to penetrate into this 
Business, would be to do, as the Lords in Parlia- 
ment letting at Thonars did, according to the Re- 
cital which Pigrai, Chirurgeon to Henry the Third, 
made in the Tenth Chapter of his Epitome of Physic 
and Chirurgery; wherein he says, that Fourteen 
Persons who were accus’d of Sorcery, having been 
condemn’d to Death by the Judges of the Places, 
after having been visited before them, were not- 
withstanding sent away absolv’d by the Parliament, 
upon the new Visit which was made by the Author, 
in the presence of two Counsellors of the Court, 
appointed for that purpose, and of Three of the 
King’s Physicians, by whom there was found nei- 
ther Mark nor Appearance of those things where- 
with the accused Persons had been charg’d. This 
Chirurgeon added, that he did not know that ’twas 
the capacity or fidelity of those who had given 
their Report; but Grandier maintain’d that he 
knew but two much, that ’twas the incapacity and 
malice of those who had visited him. This Re- 
guest was not more favourably answer’d than the 
precedent. They have however acknowledg’d in 
the Extract of the Proofs which are in the Process, 
&c. ‘ That this may be said against the Instructi- 
‘ on, That the Chirurgeon, who assisted at the
‘ Visits,


139 The Devils of Loudun.
‘ Visits, was a Kinsman of the Sieur de Silly, who 
‘ was said to be one of the Instruments of the De- 
‘ struction of Grandier, but that he was there but 
‘ as a Witness, and that they were the Six Physici- 
‘ ans not suspected, who assisted there and gave 
‘ their Report: But who will believe it? And how 
can it be maintain’d, That he who manag’d the 
Probe, and apply’d it, was but a Witness in this 
Action? Can one refrain from concluding that 
these are the Physicians who were indeed but Wit- 
nesses? and yet Witnesses suspected, blameable and 
disallow’d, although by a continuation of Injustice, 
they have not been willing to allow of lawful 
causes of recusation which were alledg’d against 
them. 
Sect. 52. So many irregular and violent pro- 
ceedings, so many denials of Justice, so many re- 
fusals to hear only the defences of the Person ac- 
cus’d, to receive the Petitions and Papers which 
he gave, and to impart to him those which were 
produc’d against him; All this began to make him 
open his Eyes upon his approaching destruction, 
and to make him to understand that there was no 
mean between these two extreams; either that he 
must be punish’d as a Sorcerer and a Magician, 
or that a Convent of Nuns, many Monks and 
Ecclesiasticks, and a Number of considerable Lay- 
Persons should be expos’d to the Penalties which 
they deserv’d for the most horrid of all Calumnies, 
and the blackest of all Conspiracies that could be 
made against the Life and Honour of an innocent 
Person; and which Calumnies had been so visibly 
supported by a Bishop, and by a Commissary of the 
King, that they could not avoid having a part of 
the infamy with which the culpable were stain’d. 
But although he well perceiv’d that he must die
an


140 The History of 
an Innocent, to save a great Number of Guil- 
ty Persons, and that he had resign’d him- 
self to the Will of GOD, he would not 
however abandon his own Defence; and he 
Wrote for this purpose the Discourse, of which 
mention has been many times already made; 
Intituled, Fins et Conclusions absolutoires, &c. 
Which begins in these Words: ‘ I beseech you 
‘ in all Humility, to consider advisedly and 
‘ with attention, that which the Prophet says 
‘ in the Eighty Second Psalm, which contains 
‘ a very Holy Admonition, and bids you exe- 
‘ cute your Offices with all Righteousness and 
‘ Impartiality, considering, that being but Mortal 
‘ Men you shall appear before GOD the 
‘ Sovereign Judge of the World, to render him 
‘ an Account of your Administration. This an- 
‘ ointed of GOD speaks this Day to you 
‘ who are sent to Judge, and says to you, 
‘ GOD strands in the Congregation of the mighty, 
‘ He is a Judge in the middle of Judges. How 
‘ long will you have a Regard to the Appearance 
‘ of the Persons of the Wicked. You are Gods 
‘ Children of the most high; nevertheless you 
‘ shall die like other Men, and you, who are Princes, 
‘ shall fall as other Men. 
Sect. 53. The beginning of this Discourse was 
grave and moving; it was presented to the Bishop, 
and to the other Persons of Authority, as well as to 
the Commissaries: The first Effect it produc’d 
was, that this Prelate, after having assisted at the 
Exorcisms, sent to Londun a Sentence, in Form of 
a Decree, Dated at his House at Dissai, of the 
10th of August containing, that the Ursuline Nuns 
of Loudun, and the Secular Maids, were truly tor-
mented by Devils, and possessed by Evil Spirits. This
was


141 the Devils of Loudun. 
was signified to the Person accus’d, with a Copy 
of the Advice and Resolution of Andrew Daval, 
Nicholas Inibert, Anthony Martin, and James Forton, 
Doctors of the Sorbonn at Paris, who had deliver’d 
their Opinions upon the Facts which had been 
propos’d to them, which were absolutely feign’d 
and false, viz. That the Nuns had been lifted up 
from the Ground to the heighth of Two Foot, and 
that being laid all at Length, without the help 
either of Feet or Hands, and without bending their 
Bodies, they had been rais’d up. They preceded 
also to his Hearing, and at length they prepar’d 
themselves for the judgment of the Process. ‘ Fa- 
‘ ther Tranquille says. That the Judges seeing them- 
‘ selves charg’d with an Affair, which drew upon 
‘ them the Eyes of all France, and even of all 
‘ Christendom, and which seen’d to be intangl’d 
‘ with a Thousand Difficulties, and the Success 
‘ whereof drew very great Consequences, they re- 
‘ solv’d all with one accord, to address themselves 
‘ first to GOD, who is the Fountain of Light 
‘ and Truth, and that each of them should pre- 
‘ pare himself by Confession arid the Communion 
‘ often reiterated, to receive the Grace and As- 
‘ sistance of Heaven. They began, added he, this 
‘ Action by a general Procession, to shew that they 
‘ were find to excite the People to Devotion
‘ by their Examples; they continued all the Festi- 
‘ vals and Sundays, during the judgment of the 
‘ Process, to visit also the Churches of the Town, 
‘ and the Holy Sacrament exposed there, to cause 
‘ a Mass of the Holy Ghost to be sung with Solem- 
‘ nity, with a Sermon, making publick and fre- 
‘ quent Prayers, that it would please GOD to 
‘ conduct them in their Affair, and to illuminate 
‘ them with his Spirit, to render Justice to whom
‘ it


142 The History of
‘ it belong’d, according to the Intention of his 
‘ Majesty and the Duty of their Consciences. 
Sect. 54. These Commissaries being so devoutly 
prepar’d, they met together the 18th of August 
early in the Morning, at the Convent of the Car- 
melites, where they made an Order, by which, af- 
ter having openly read the King’s Commission, and 
the Papers which had been produc’d by each Side, 
they pronounc’d the Condemnation of Grandier 
in these Words; We have declar’d, and do declare, 
the said Urban Grandier duly attainted and convicted 
of the Crime of Magick, Sorcery, and the Possessions 
happen’d by his Act, to the Persons of some Ursuline 
Nuns of this Town of Loudun and other Seculars, to- 
gether with other Causes and Crimes resulting thereupon. 
For Reparation whereof, we have condemn’d, and do con- 
demn the said Grandier to undergo an honourable 
Amand, Bare-headed, a Rope about his Neck, holding 
in his Hand a burning Torch of Two Pounds Weight, 
before the principal Door of the Church of St. Peter’s 
in the Market, and before that of St. Ursula in this 
said Town, and there, upon his Knees to ask Pardon of 
GOD, the King and the Court, and this done, to be 
conducted to the Publick Place of St. Crosse, and there 
to be ty’d to a Post upon a Wood-Pile, which shall be made 
in the said place for this purpose, and there his Body to 
be burnt alive, with the Pacts and Magical Characters 
remaining in the Registry, together with the Manu- 
script by him made against the Celibacy of Priests; 
and his Ashes to be cast into the Wind. We have de- 
clar’d, and do declare, All and every of his Goods to ac- 
crue and be confiscated to the King, after there has been 
rais’d by the sale of them 150 Livres, to be employ'd 
for the buying a Copper-Plate, on which shall be en- 
grav’d the Extract of the present Sentence, and the 
same to be set in an eminent Place of the said Church of
the


143 the Devils of Loudun. 
the Ursulines, to continue there to Perpetuity, And be- 
fore the Execution of the present Sentence, we Com- 
mand that the sold Grandier shall be put to the Rack, 
ordinary and extraordinary, upon the Articles of his 
Complices. Pronounc’d at Loudun to the said Gran- 
dier, and drawn up the 18th of August, 1634. 
Sect. 55. Father Tranquille, and the Author of the 
Demonomany of Loudun, have writ concerning the 
Death of Grandier, abundance of false, childish 
and ridiculous Things They have Reproach’d him, 
that he had desir’d a Mitigation of his Punishment. 
He was much to blame, without doubt, to be 
mov’d with the Prospect of an infamous and cruel 
Death, the only Thought whereof would make 
one tremble with Honour! It was, say these 
Writers, because he had more care of his Body than of 
his Soul. With like Reasons, one might easily make 
Criminal the most innocent Actions; but to dis- 
charge this unhappy Victim of the Hypocrisy of 
the Monks, Charity obligeth us to say with the Scrip- 
ture, That no one hateth his own Flesh; and to be- 
lieve that he had a regard for his Soul, and that 
he fear’d that his Constancy, his Faith and his 
Hope, such as they might be, should sink under 
the Weight of so terrible a Punishment. They 
have further reproach’d him. That he had not 
vouchsaf’d to look upon the Crucifix, nor on an Image 
of the Virgin; that he shook his Head when they threw 
Holy Water upon him; that when they offer’d it to 
him, he wou’d not drink, or that he drank but very lit- 
tle, that he Invoked not the Virgin; and that he knew 
not the Prayer of the Guardian Angel. These are 
the Arguments which these Authors dar’d to al- 
ledge as demonstrative, and sufficient to prove by 
the Circumstances of the Death of Grandier, that 
he was a Magician. ‘Tis true, that they add,
That


144 The History of 
That he neither call’d upon God the Father, nor Jesus 
Christ; nor that he desir’d the Assistance of any one,
unless of a Huguenot Apostate and Relapse, who stood 
near him. This Matter has been acknowledge’d to 
be false by all the Spectators, who were near e- 
nough to Understand what he said, and this aposta- 
riz’d relapsed Huguenot being present and Praying 
alone for the suffering Person, is a Contrivance 
so agreeable to the Genius of Monks, that if one 
did not feel ones Heart fill’d with Pity, Horrour, 
and Indignation, one could not contain from Laugh- 
ter at the Reading of it, as well as of that which 
they have written besides; That after his Legs had 
been wash’d, which had been torn by the Rack, and 
that they had brought him to the Fire, to recover 
somewhat of Spirits and Vigour, he forbore not to en- 
tertain himself with his Guards, by Discourses little se- 
rious and full of Raillery; That he did eat with an 
Appetite, and drink with Pleasure, Three or Four 
Draughts, and that he shed not any Tears whilst he 
suffer’d the Rack, nor after he had undergone it, nor 
even when they exorcis’d him with the Exorcism ap- 
pointed for Magicians; and that the Exorcist said to 
him more than Fifty times, Præscipio, ut si sis inno- 
cens, essundas lachrymas, I command thee if thou 
art innocent, to shed Tears: As if Compression and 
Pain were not able to be natural Causes of this last 
Accident, supposing that it was true; and as if 
the Horrour and Indignation which he could not 
withhold himself from conceiving, were not ca- 
pable to keep his Eyes dry and inflam’d; and in 
line, as if nothing extraordinary could happen in 
a Body so horribly misus’d, and in a Mind so ex- 
treamly provok’d. But all these things were de- 
vis’d and related, on purpose to insinuate, that 
the Power of the Devils made him insensible of
all


145 The Devils of Loudun.
all the Cruelties which were exorcis’d upon his 
Person. They have further imputed to him, that 
he refus’d to be confess’d, by answering, That 
’twas but Four Days agoe since he was confess’d, never- 
theless, that he wou’d do what they would have him: 
To which, Sincerity ought to have oblig’d these 
Writers to have added, that having not Confi- 
dence enough in Father Lactance, nor in the Ca- 
pucins, he desir’d for his Confessor the Father Guar- 
dian of the Cordeliers, named Father Grillau; 
which was barbarously refus’d him, notwithstand- 
ing the repeated Supplications he made to obtain 
this last Consolation. 
Sect. 56. He demanded also in the Extremity of his 
Torture, of Lactance, who cry’d to him without 
Intermission, dicas, dicas, and who, for that Rea- 
son, was call’d by the People, Father Dicas, if 
he believ’d that a Man of Sincerity, ought with a 
good Conscience to accuse himself of a Sin which 
he had never committed, so much as in 
Thought? The Exorcist durst not go so far as to 
tell him that he might; whereupon the Patient 
conjur’d him to let him die in Peace; and this is 
that which they call’d Impenitence and hardness of 
Heart; for say they, he has confess’d greater Crimes 
than Magick. But when one continues to read on, 
and search with Curiosity what were these Crimes 
greater than Magick, of which they pretend he 
accus’d himself of, it will be found they were 
Crimes of Frailty and Humane Infirmity, supposing 
nevertheless, that these Sins were as enormous as 
that of Magick; By what Consequence must it be, 
that he was guilty of this last, because he was of 
the others? In the mean time, though it pleas’d 
these able Casuists to make these sorts of Sins to 
be equal, they hindred not the Sentiments of the 
pretended Magician from being accounted more
L rea-


146 The History of 
reasonable, and be more Universally follow’d than 
theirs; for see how he explains himself in his 
Conclusions Absolvatory, &c. upon this Subject: The 
Crime of Magick, is the most horrible, most abomina- 
ale, and most detestable that one can imaging being the 
Crime of High Treason against God, in the highest 
Degree; the Fruit whereof is Punishment without Re- 
mission. 
Sect. 57. We shall not relate here, the Testimo- 
nics that the Author of the Demonomania has 
drawn from the Mouth of the Devils, and which 
he made use of against Grandier, although they are 
so ridiculous and impertinent, that they would 
not fail to increase the Indignation of the Reader; 
’tis not to be doubted, that the very Title, namely, 
The Testimonies of the Devil might not be taken 
for a Reproach, and a sufficient Confutation of all 
the rest which that Book contains. ’Twill then 
be more to the Purpose, to make a Recital of the 
Death of this unfortunate Man, taken from se- 
veral Relations of Sincere and Unconcern’d Per 
sons. 
Sect. 58. Friday the 18th. of August, 1634. 
Francis Fourneau Surgeon, was sent for by Laubar- 
demont, and although he was ready to obey wil- 
lingly and at that instant, nevertheless they hurried 
him from his House, and carried him as a Pri- 
soner to the Place where Grandier was detain’d. 
Having been introduc’d there into the Chamber, 
Grandier was heard to speak to Mannouri in these 
Words Cruel Hangman, art thou come to dispatch 
me? Thou knowest, inhumane Wretch, the Cruelty 
thou hast executed upon my Body; here continue, and 
make an end of killing me. Then one of the Ex- 
empts of the great Provost of the Hostel, whom 
Laubardemont caus’d to be call’d Exempt of the 
King’s Guards, commanded Fourneau to Shave
Gran-


147 the Devils of Loudun. 
Grandier, and to take from him all the Hair upon 
his Head and Face and all the Parts of his Body; 
Fourneau going to execute this Order, one of the 
Judges told him, that he ought also to take off 
his Eye-brows and his Nails. The Patient exprest 
that he would obey and let him do it; but the 
Surgeon protested that he would not do any thing 
in it, whatsoever Command he might receive, and 
pray’d him to Pardon him, if he laid his Hands 
upon him. I believe, said Grandier, you are the on- 
ly Person that has Pity on me; Whereupon Four- 
neau reply’d to him, Sir, you see not all the World. 
There were seen upon his Body but Two natural 
Spots or little Moles, the one plac’d near the 
Groin, and the other higher upon the Back, 
which the Surgeon found very sensible. When 
this was done, they gave him not his own Cloaths, 
but others very bad; afterwards, although his 
Sentence of Condemnation had been pronounc’d 
in the Convent of the Carmelites, he was conduct- 
ed by the Exempt of the Grand Provost, with 
Two of his Guards; and by the Provost of Lou- 
dun and his Lieutenant; and by the Provost of 
Chinon in a close Coach to the Palace of Loudun, 
Where many Ladies of Quality were sitting on the 
Judges Seats in the Chamber of Audience, Lau- 
bardemont's Lady taking the chiefest Place, al- 
though she was inferior to a Number of others 
who were there present; Laubardemont was in 
the usual Place of the Clerk, and the Clerk of 
the Commission was Handing before him. There 
were Guards round the Palace, and all Avenues 
set by the Major Memin, who was also in the 
Palace standing near the King’s Attorney of the 
Commission, and below the Ladies. When Gran-
dier was entred into the Palace, they caus’d him 
to stay some time at the Bottom of the Hall, near
L2 the



148 The History of
the Chamber of Audience, and after he had been 
introduc’d, and that he had past the Bar, he fell 
upon his Knees, without putting off either his 
Hat or his Cap, because he had his hands bound. 
The Clerk having rais’d him up to make him 
come near to Laubardemont, he put himself again 
into the same posture, and the Clerk and the Ex- 
empt taking off briskly, the one his Hat, and the 
other his Cap, they cast them on one side of Lau- 
bardemont. Lactance and another Recollect, who 
had accompanied him from his Prison to the Pa- 
lace, were attir’d in their Albs and Stoles, and 
before they made him enter into the Chamber, 
they had exorcis’d the Air, the Earth and the o- 
ther Elements, as also the Patient himself, to the 
end, that the Devil might quit his Person. Be- 
ing thus upon his Knees, and his Hands joyn’d, 
the Clerk said to him, Turn thee, thou wretched 
Man, adore the Crucifix which is upon the Judges 
Seat, which he did with great Humility, and lift- 
ing up his Eyes towards Heaven, he continued 
some time in mental Prayer. When he had put 
himself into his former Posture, the Clerk read 
to him his Sentence trembling; but he heard the 
reading of it with a great Constancy and a won- 
derful Tranquillity. Then he spake, and said, 
My Lords, I call to witness God the Father, the Son, 
and the Holy Ghost, and the Virgin Mary my only Ad- 
vocate, that I have never been a Magician; that I have 
never committed Sacriledge; that I knew no other Ma- 
gick than that of the Holy Scripture, which I have 
always preach’d; and that I have had no other Belief 
than that of our Mother the Holy Catholick, Aposto- 
lick and Roman Church. I renounce the Devil and 
his Pomps; I own my Saviour, and beseech him; that 
the Blood of his Cross may he meritorious to me: And 
you, my Lords, I beseech you, mitigate the Rigour of my
Pun-


149 the Devils of Loudun. 
Punishment and put not my Soul in despair. When 
hese Words, accompanied with Tears, had been 
pronounc’d, Laubardemont caus’d the Ladies to 
withdraw, and all Persons who, out of Curiosity, 
were in the Palace, and had a very long Conver- 
sation with Grandier, speaking to him softly in 
his Ear, whereupon the Patient desir’d Paper; 
he did not cause it to be given him, but told him 
aloud, and in a very severe Tone, that there was 
no other Course to induce the judges to remit 
something of the Rigour of the Sentence, but by 
ingeniously declaring his Complices; whereunto 
he answer’d, that he had no Complices, and pro- 
tested his Innocence, as he had always done before. 
Houmain Lieutenant Criminal of Orleans, and one 
of the Reporters, spake to him also in private 
for that same end, and having receiv’d a like an- 
swer, they order’d him to be put to the Torture 
Ordinary and Extraordinary, which is done at 
Loudun, by putting the Legs of the Patient be- 
tween two Planks of Wood, which they bind with 
Cords, between which they put Wedges, and make 
them enter by the Blows of a Hammer to squeeze 
the Legs, which are more or less, according to the 
Number or Bigness of the Wedges that are 
us’d, which sometimes go so far, that the Bones of the 
Legs do Crack and fall in Pieces when they are un- 
loos’d; and that those, who have undergone this 
Torture, die in a little time after. They gave 
Grandier Two Wedges more than they usually did to 
the most Criminal;  but they were not big enough 
to the liking of the Monks and Laubardemont, who 
threatned the Man that had the Care of the 
Planks and other Instruments of the Torture, to 
deal with him severely, if he did not bring bigger 
Wedges; from which he could not excuse him- 
self, but by Swearing that he had no bigger. The
L3 Recollect


150 The History of 
Recollect and Capucins who were present to exor- 
cize the Wedges, the Planks, and the Hammers 
for the Torture, fearing that the Exorcism had 
not effect enough, and left the Devils should have 
the Power to refill the Blows of a prophane Man, 
such as the Hangman was, they themselves took 
the Hammer and tortur’d this unhappy Man; 
pronouncing against him terrible Imprecations. 
Tantœne Animis calestibus Irœ? Can so much Gall en- 
ter the Soul of devout Persons? Yes; and with just 
Reason, for a Miscreant, a Sorcerer, a Magician 
deserves not to be spar’d, when the Glory of God 
is concern’d, by which one may discern the Degree 
of his Zeal and Fervour, by the Degree of the 
Transport he has against the Grime and the Cri- 
minals. The Patient Swoon’d many times during 
the Torture, but they recover’d him out of his 
Swoon by redoubled Blows; When his Legs were 
shattered, and that they saw the Marrow come 
forth, they gave over the Torture, took him out, 
and laid him on the Pavement. He shew’d in this 
Condition, an Example of Firmness and Constan- 
cy which one cannot sufficiently admire; he let 
not escape one Word of Repining, nor Complaint, 
against his Enemies; on the contrary, he utter’d, 
during his Torture, a proper and servent Prayer 
to God; and being thus extended upon the Pave- 
ment, he pronounc’d again another, which the 
Lieutenant of the Provost writ down, whom 
Laubardemont forbid to let it be seen by any Body. 
This unfortunate Creature, maintain’d always in 
the midst of the Anguish and Blows which mang- 
led him, that he was neither a Magician, nor Sa- 
crilegious Person, acknowledging, that as a Man, 
he had abus’d the Pleasures of the Flesh, for which 
he was Confest, and had done Penance; but he 
pray’d his Judges, who urg’d him to explain him-
self


151 the Devils of Loudun. 
self further, that they would not oblige him to 
name any Body, nor to specifie the Sins, for 
which he believ’d he had obtain’d forgiveness by 
his Repentance and his Prayers; which he affirm’d 
to be such as a true Christian ought to make. He 
renounce’d again Three or Four times, the Devil 
and his Pomps, and protested, that he never saw 
Elizabeth Blanchard, but when she was confronted 
to him, very far from having known her, after 
that manner which she had declar’d. He Swoon’d 
once again after he had been taken from the Tor- 
ture, and he came not out of that Fainting Fit, 
but by the help of a little Wine, which the Lieu- 
tenant of the Provost caus’d speedily to be put 
into his Mouth; afterwards he was carried into 
the Council Chamber, and put upon Straw near 
the Fire, where he demanded an Augustin Fryar 
for his Confessor, whom he saw then before his 
Eyes; who was also denied him, as well as Father 
Grillau, and he was committed, against his Will, 
into the hands of Father Tranquille, and Father 
Claude, Capucins. When they were withdrawn, 
they severely forbid those who Guarded him, not 
to let him speak with any Body, and so he was not 
seen during the space of almost Four Hours, but 
Thrice by the Clerk of the Commission, by his 
Confessors, and by Laubardemont, who was with him 
more than Two Hours, to force him to sign a 
Writing which he offer’d him; and which he con-
stantly refus’d to Sign. 
Sect. 59. About Four or Five in the Evening he 
was taken from the Chamber by his Torturers, 
who carried him upon a Hand-Barrow; in going, 
he told the Lieutenant Criminal of Orleans, that 
he had said all, and that there remain’d no- 
thing more upon his Conscience; Will you not, says 
this Judge to him then, that I pray to GOD for you?
L4 You


152 The History of 
You will oblige me by doing it, reply’d the Patient to 
him, And I beseech you to do it. He carried a 
Torch in his Hand, which he kiss’d as he went 
from the Palace; he look’d upon all the People 
modestly, and with a settled Countenance, and 
desiring those whom he knew, that they would 
pray to GOD for him. As soon as he was come 
out of the Palace, they read to him his Sentence, 
and put him in a kind of little Chariot, to bring 
him before the Church of St. Peter in the Market, 
where Laubardemont caus’d him to come down 
from the Chariot, to the end, that he might put 
himself upon his Knees, whilst his Sentence was 
read to him once again; but having quite lost 
the use of his Legs, he fell flat to the Ground up- 
on his Belly, where he tarried without murmu- 
ring or any Word of Displeasure, till they came 
to lift him up; after which, he desir’d the As- 
sistance of the Prayers of those that were about 
him; Father Grillau came to him at this very 
time, and embrac’d him, weeping; Sir, said he to 
him, Remember that our Lord Jesus Christ ascended to 
GOD his Father, by Torments and the Cross; you 
are an able Man, do not ruine your self, I bring you 
your Mother’s Blessing; She and I do pray to GOD 
that he would be merciful to you, and that he would 
receive you into his Paradice: Grandier express’d 
great Satisfaction at the hearing of these Words, 
and his Countenance seem’d very chearful; he 
thank’d the Cordelier with much Mildness and Se- 
renity, and conjur’d him to be as a Son to his Mo- 
ther; to pray to GOD for him, and to recommend him 
to the Prayers of all his Fryers, assuring him that he 
went with Comfort to die Innocent, and that he hop’d 
that GOD would be merciful to him, and receive 
him into his Paradice. That edifying Conversation, 
was interrupted by the Blows that the Archers
gave


153 The Devils of Loudun. 
gave to Father Grillau, whom they thrust with 
violence into the Church of St. Peters by the Or- 
der of their Superiors, and Father Confessors, who 
would not suffer the Standers by to be Witnesses 
of the Condition, in which the Conscience of the 
Patient was. He was Conducted then before the 
Church of the Ursulines, and from thence to the 
Place of St. Crosse, upon the Way from which he 
espied le Frene Moussaut and his Wife, to whom he 
said, That he died their Servant, and that he pray’d 
them to Pardon him. When he was arriv’d, he 
turn’d himself towards the Fryers who accompa- 
nied him, and requested them to give him the 
Kiss of Peace. The Lieutenant of the Provost 
would ask him Pardon; You have not offended, said 
he, you have done but what your Office oblig’d you to 
do. Rene Bernier, Curate of the Town of Trois- 
moutiers, pray’d him also to Pardon him, and ask’d 
him if he would not forgive all his Enemies, even 
all those who had depos’d against him, and if he 
would that he should Pray to GOD for him, and 
to say next Day, a Mass for his Soul? He an- 
swer’d him, He forgave all his Enemies whatsoever, 
even as he desir’d GOD to Pardon him; that by all 
means he would oblige him by praying to GOD for 
him, and by remembring him often at the Altar. 
Then the Executioner put upon him a Hoop of 
Iron, which was fasten’d to a Post, making him to 
turn his Back towards the Church of St. Crosse. 
The place was fill’d with People, who flock’d in 
Shoals from all parts to this dismal Spectacle, and 
came thither, not only from all the Provinces of the 
Kingdom, but also from foreign Countries. The 
place appointed for the Execution, was at last so 
crouded, that those who where to assist there could 
not put themselves in order, whatsoever endeavours 
the Archers us’d to make the People retire with
Blows


154 The History of
Blows of their Halbert-staves, they could not effect 
it; and less yet to drive away a Flock of Pigeons, 
which came flying round the Pile of Wood, with- 
out being Frighted by the Halberts, with which 
they were commanded to strike in the Air, to 
drive them away, or by the noise that the Specta- 
tors made in seeing them return many times. The 
Friends of the Possession cried out, that it was a 
Troop of Devils, who came to attempt the Rescu- 
ing of the Magician, and were much troubled to 
abandon him. Others said, that these innocent 
Doves came, for want of Men, to give Testimony 
to the Innocence of the Sufferer. All that 
one can affirm here, is, that all the Facts, or at 
least the principal of them, are generally found in 
all the Relations that have been kept of them. 
That most of the People of Loudun (who are this 
Day alive) have been inform’d of it by their Pa- 
rents, who had been present, and that there re- 
main yet some living in that and Foreign Country’s, 
particularly here in England, who can attest it, by 
having been Witnesses thereof. 
Sect. 60. The Fathers exorcis’d the Air and 
the Wood, and ask’d the Patient afterwards, if he 
would not confess? to whom he reply’d, That he had 
nothing more to say, and that he hop’d to be this Day 
with his GOD. The Clerk then read to him his 
Sentence for the Fourth time, and ask’d him if he 
persisted in what he had said upon the Rack? He 
answer’d, That he persisted therein. That he had no- 
thing more to say, and that all that he had said was 
true. Whereupon one of the Monks told the 
Clerk, that he made him speak too much. The 
Lieutenant of the Provost had promis’d two 
things in their presence; the first, That he should 
have some time to speak to the People; the Second, 
That he should be strangled before the kindling of
the


155 The Devils of Loudun. 
the Fire. But to hinder the performance of either 
of these Promises, these are the Courses which the 
Exorcists took: When they perceiv’d that he was 
dispos’d to speak to the People, they cast so great 
a quantity of Holy-Water in his Face, that he 
was thereby utterly confounded, and seeing that 
he open’d his Mouth a Second time, there was one 
who went to Kiss him, to stop his Words; he un- 
derstood the Design, and said to him. There is a 
Kiss of Judas. Upon which, their Spite rose to so 
high a point, that they hit him many times in the 
Face with an Iron Crucifix, which they offer’d to 
him, as if they had been willing to make him Kiss 
it; which oblig’d him to content himself, in de- 
siring only a Salve Regina, and one Ava Maria, &c. 
and to commend himself to GOD, and to the 
Holy Virgin, pronouncing these last Words with 
joyn’d Hands and Eyes lifted up to Heaven. The 
Exorcists return’d to their Office, and ask’d him 
once again, if he would not confess? My Fathers 
(answer’d he) I have said all, I have said all; I hope 
in GOD, and in his Mercy. 
Sect. 61. These good Fathers, to hinder his be- 
ing strangled, according to the second Promise 
the Lieutenant of the Provost had made him, had 
themselves knotted the Rope, when it had been 
put into the Hands of the Executioner, who pro- 
viding to put Fire to the Wood-Pile; the Patient 
cry’d out Two or Three times. Is this what I was 
Promis’d? And saying these Words, he himself lift- 
ed up the Rope and fitted it. But Father 
Lactance took presently a Wisp of Straw, and 
having lighted it with a Torch, he put it to his 
Face, saying. Wilt thou not confess wretched Man, 
and renounce the Devil? ’Tis time, thou hast but a 
Moment to live. I know not the Devil, reply’d 
Grandier, I renounce him and all his Pomps; and I
pray


156 the History of 
pray GOD to have Mercy on me. Then, without 
waiting for the Order of the Lieutenant of the 
Provost, this Monk taking upon him publickly the 
Office of the Hang-man, put Fire to the Pile, just
before the Eyes of the Sufferer; who seeing that 
Cruelty and Unfaithfulness, cry’d out again. Ah! 
Where is Charity Father Lactance? this is not what 
was promis’d me. There is a GOD in Heaven who 
will Judge thee and me; I Summon thee to appear before 
Him, within a Month. Then addressing himself to 
GOD, he utter’d these Words, Deus meus, ad te 
Vigilo, miserere mei Deus. Then the Capucine be- 
gan again, to throw all the Holy-Water in his Face 
which they had in their Holy Water-Pots, to pre- 
vent these last Words being heard by the People, 
and their being edified by them. At last, they said, 
aloud to the Executioner, that he should strangle 
him, which ’twas impossible for him to do, because 
the Rope was knotted; and that he was stop’d by 
the increasing of the Flame, into which the Suffer- 
er fell, and was burnt alive. 
Sect. 61. Although the Commissary and the 
Judges of Grandier have kept secret, as much as it 
has been possible, all that they have done against 
him, and that the greatest part of their Proceed- 
ings, and the Papers, on which they have ground- 
ed his Condemnation, have been conceal’d from the 
Publick, whose Examination and Decision they 
dreaded; Nevertheless some inquisitive Persons, 
and who were concern’d for this unhappy Priest, 
obtain’d of one of the Judges the Copy of the 
Extract of the Proofs which were in his Process. 
As it is the Foundation of the terrible Sentence 
which was given against him, and cruelly executed 
upon his Person, we have thought it our duty 
to insert it here with some Reflections, to 
lay open the weakness and injustice there- 
of. 
The


157 the Devils of Loudun.
The Extract of the Proofs which are in the Process 
against Grandier, 
Sect. 63. AS the Possession of the Ursuline 
Nuns is the Foundation of all the 
Proceeding of Monsieur de Laubardemont, and the 
Subject of the Process which has been made against the 
Parson of Loudun, it has been necessary to establish 
the truth by such Testimonies thereof, as could be desir’d 
in that Matter. 
Certainly the Possession is a very ruinous Foun- 
dation, and suppose that it might have been true, 
it does not follow yet that Grandier was the Au- 
thor thereof; and though he had been the Author 
at first, there was no likelihood, that after he had 
been nam’d in the two first Possessions, to the great 
danger of his Honour, and his Life, he would 
have procur’d a Third Possession, without being 
mov’d thereto by any Hope of pleasure, or by any 
Passion of Covetousness, or of Love, Hatred, or 
Envy, against Persons whom he knew not, and 
whom he had never seen. 
Sect. 64. To that end, the Bishop of Poictiers, after 
having assisted at most of the Exorcisms, and sign’d the 
Verbal Processes which had been made, declar’d by his 
Sentence or Decree of the Fourteenth of the Month of 
August, that he judg’d the said Nuns to be possess’d, and 
as such, and Subjects to his Jurisdiction, he had given 
them Persons able to exorcise them. This Opinion has 
been follow’d by four Doctors of the Sorbonn, but with 
this difference, that the Motive of the Bishop of 
Poictiers, in the Judgment which he has made of the 
Persons possessed, has been no other than the knowledge 
he himself has had of all that which past, whereas the 
Doctors of the Sorbonn, having not been present there, 
were not able to decide that Question, but upon the credit 
of those who made them the Report, viz. That the said
Nuns


158 The History of 
Nuns had been rais’d from the ground two Foot high, and 
that being laid at length, without the help of Feet or 
Hands, and without bending the Body they had been 
lifted up. The Four Exorcists, who are Father Lactance 
Recollect, the Fathers Elizee and Tranquille Capucins, 
with a Carmelite, have also given their attestation. 
Father Ronceau Rector of the Jesuits, the Prior of the 
Jacobites of Thouars, and Revol, Doctor of the Sor- 
bonn, have entertain’d the People in the Pulpit concern- 
ing the Truth thereof. The Physicians of Poictiers, 
Niort, Fontenai, Loudun, Thouars, Chinon, Mire- 
beau, and Fontevraut, after having observ’d the Moti- 
ons and Agitations of these Maids, accounted them 
super and to proceed from a cause in which the 
subtilty of their Art has not been able to know any Thing 
but the effects. 
You have seen in this History what has been the 
Sincerity and Disposition of the Bishop of Poictiers, 
and what Exorcists and Deputies he had sent. 
One cannot also suffer to pass for a proof the Bold- 
ness that some Ecclesiasticks, and some Monks have 
had to entertain the People in the Pulpits concern- 
ing the Truth of the Possession. As for the Opi- 
nions of the Doctors of the Sorbonn, they have 
been given upon Facts absolutely false and sup- 
pos’d; that the Exorcists have not so much as dar’d 
to produce in any of their writings, nor Laubarde- 
mont to insert them in any of his Verbal Precesses, 
as it appear’d in the Declaration of the Sentence of 
Death, wherein the Verbal Precedes of the Vomi- 
tings and other Facts are mention’d, but there’s no 
mention made of the Verbal Process of the Facts 
propos’d to the Doctors of the Sorbonn. The Testi- 
monies of the Physicians were so exceptionable as 
well as their Persons, and they were drawn up in a 
manner so little conclusive, that ’twas impossible 
not to believe that the Possession was already esta-
blish’d


159 the Devils of Loudun. 
blish’d and verified in the Minds of the Judges, be- 
fore they had examin’d these kinds of Proofs. And 
though it be found in that Article of the Extract, 
&. That there were also Physicians of Poictiers, 
Niort, and Fontenai, who had given their Attesta- 
tion, that was in a manner different from the o- 
thers, and not that they had been nam’d and ap- 
pointed to this purpose; But it was because a- 
mongst the great number of People which came 
to see the Effects of the Possession, there were 
many whom the Exorcists knew themselves, either 
by the Relation they had with other Convents,
from whom they receiv’d intelligence; they chose 
Physicians and other Persons distinguish’d by their 
Characters, to found them, and to penerate their 
Opinion, and when they found them favourable to 
the Possession, whether by credulity, or for want of 
information, or by complaisance with them who 
supported the Party, they fail’d not to require 
their Attestations, and they mention’d only those 
of the Towns of Niort, Fontenai, and Poictiers,
who gave their Opinion, though there 
were but some of the Physicians of those 
Towns, and especially of that of Poitiers, 
who were no ways persuaded of the Possession. But 
besides that, ’tis certain that there came to Loudun 
more than a Hundred Physicians of different Towns, 
adjoyning and remote, who would not give the 
like Attestations, though the most part were much 
solicited; on the contrary, there have been some 
who have left Memorials against the Possession. 
Sect. 65. ‘ So that after Testimonies so Authen- 
‘ tick without examining whether the Possessions 
‘ of evil Spirits, are the Effects of the absolute 
‘ Power of GOD alone, or whether the Magici- 
‘ cians, by the Covenants they made with the De- 
‘ vils, and by the Permission which GOD gives  
‘ them,


160 The History of 
‘ them, may be accounted Authors; seeing that 
‘ the most knowing Persons doubt not of the First 
‘ of these Things; and that the Second is not 
‘ without Example. It remains to see, if by the 
‘ Proofs which are in the Process, there be room 
‘ to believe, that he, who has been condemn'd, 
‘ was realy guilty of the Crimes, of which he has 
‘ been convicted. Now these Proofs are of Two 
‘ Sorts; the First, which consist in the Depositions 
‘ of the Witnesses, are ordinary, and subject to the 
‘ Reproaches and Exceptions of Fact and Right; 
‘ the others, which are drawn from the Verbal Pro- 
‘ cess of the Exorcists, and from the Visits made 
‘ in Consequence thereof, upon the Person of the 
‘ Accused, are extraordinary, as well as the Matter 
‘ in Question, to which they are all Particular, 
‘ and much more certain than the former; because 
‘ of the Notoriety of the Fact, which evidenceth 
‘ to us the Truth that we seek in sensible Things. 
‘ As for the Proof by Witnesses, it results from 
‘ Two Informations; the First is compos’d of 
‘ Sixty Witnesses not sufficiently excepted against, 
‘ who depos’d concerning the Adulteries, Incests, 
‘ Sacriledges, and other Impieties committed by 
‘ the Person accus’d, even in the most secret 
‘ Places of his Church, as in the Vestry, near the 
‘ Holy Sacrament; upon all Days, at all Hours, 
‘ and all Times; in a Manner, that the Church, 
‘ of which he was Parson, and where, by his Ex- 
‘ ample, he ought to raise in the hearts of his Pa- 
‘ rishoners a Love for Virtue, he made thereof 
‘ a Place of Pleasure, and an open Baudy- 
‘ House to all his Concubines. It is true, that 
‘ by the Sentence of the Presidial of Poictiers, he had 
‘ been remitted till new Orders should have been 
‘ given upon some Matters; but besides that that 
‘ Sentence was not definitive, it appear’d that he
‘ had


161 The Devils of Loudun. 
‘ had relaps’d into a Number of the same Crimes, 
‘ which render’d him yet far more culpable. A- 
‘ mongst the Witnesses of this Accusation, there 
‘ were Five very considerable, viz. Three Wo- 
‘ men; the First whereof said, that one Day, after 
‘ she had receiv’d the Communion from the Person 
‘ accus’d, who earnestly look’d upon her during 
‘ that Action, she was instantly seiz’d with a vio- 
‘ lent Love-Passion for him, which began with a 
‘ little Shivering through all the Parts of her Bo- 
‘ dy: The other said, that having been stop’d by 
‘ him in the Street, he press’d her Hand, and that 
‘ immediately she was seiz’d with a vehement Pas- 
‘ sion for him: The Third said, that after she had 
‘ seen him at the Door of the Church of the Car- 
‘ melites, where he enter’d with the Procession, 
‘ file felt very great Commotions, and had such 
‘ Inclinations, that she willingly desir’d to lie with 
‘ him, although before that Moment, in which, 
‘ they were look’d upon by him, and were seiz’d 
‘ with his Love, they never had a particular In- 
‘ clination for him; being otherwise very Virtuous 
‘ and of a very good Reputation. 
’Tis a strange Thing to report, and revive a- 
gain the same Accusations of which Grandier had 
been sent away absolv’d, and the same Testimonies, 
which had been found insufficient by the Sentences 
of the Judges Ecclesiastical and Secular, and to 
make them one Part of the ground of a Sentence 
of Death. The same thing may be said, to see him 
boldly accus’d of relapsing into the same Crimes 
of Adultery, Incest, Sacriledge, and other Impieties, 
and the Facts alledg’d in the Depositions of these 
Three Women, who notwithstanding their good 
Reputation, and their pretended former Virtue, 
which then abandon’d them, might be wounded by 
the only Charms of Grandier’s good Meen, with-
M out


162 The History of 
out the Intervention of any other Enchantment, than 
that of Nature or rather Concupiscence: Other- 
wise, honest Women were much to be pitied, if Ma- 
gicians could make them in Love, and inspire into 
them a Desire to lie with them, as often as it pleas’d 
those wicked Villains to look on them; or that 
they should touch them only with their Hand. But 
what Relation is there between these Accusations 
of Sacrileges and Incests, and the Sentence for the 
Death of Grandier, which was not given upon the 
Conviction of these Crimes? It contains not one 
Single Word, ’tis only for the Crime of Magick, 
that this unhappy Man was condemn’d. Why then 
are all these pretended Crimes heap’d together? 
The greatest whereof, one has seen that he has not 
been guilty of; if this were not to confound the 
Judgment of the Reader, and to surprize him by these 
Appearances. Ought this to be the Design of a 
Judge, who Reports the Proofs upon which an ac- 
cus’d Person has been condemn’d? And are they 
not rather the last Endeavours of a cruel, unjust, 
and bloodily persecuting Party. 
Sect. 66. ‘ The Two others are an Advocate 
‘ and a Mason, the first whereof depos’d that he saw 
‘ the Person accus’d read the Books of Agrippa. 
. The other being at work to repair his Study, he 
‘ saw a Book upon the Table open’d at the Place 
‘ of a Chapter, which treated of the Means to make 
‘ Women in Love. It is true, that the first ex- 
‘ plain’d himself in some manner at the Confronta- 
‘ tion, and said, that he believ’d that the Book of 
‘ Arrippa which he had mention’d in his Depositi- 
‘ on, was that, de Vanitate Scientiarum. But the Ex- 
‘ plication is very much suspected, because the Ad- 
‘ vocate had withdrawn himself from Loudun, and 
‘ could not undergo the Confrontation, till after 
‘ he had been compell’d.
’Twould


163 the Devils of Loudun
'Twould be great pity if all the Persons who have 
read Books of Magick, only to know them, with- 
out an Intention to make use of them, should be- 
come Magicians; ’Tis also a very forc’d Way of 
Arguing, to say, that the Explication of the Ad- 
vocate was to be suspected, because he went aside for 
fear of undergoing a Confrontation. It is much 
more natural to conclude [as it was the Truth] 
that having some Remorse for having given a Testi- 
mony so little sincere, and so maliciously intangl’d, 
and fearing nevertheless, the Authority of Laubar- 
demont, if he dar’d to explain himself, he fled away, 
and could not resolve to be of their Party; but that 
in the End, his Remorses, and a return of Virtue, 
had determin’d him to give Glory to the Truth. 
The Mason was a poor Rascal, who had been hir’d 
not to say any thing; for his Testimony signified no- 
thing. One might add, That at making the Inven- 
tory of the Closet of Grandier, the Commissary 
found there no Book of Magick, and that the De- 
vils, being interrogated upon that Point, answer’d 
nothing but Lies, which were verified to be such: 
However, these are the Five most considerable De- 
positions, which have caus’d a Parson to be con- 
demn’d to be burnt What can one think of the 
other Testimonies which they have not dar’d to 
produce?  
Sect. 65. ‘ The Second Information, contains 
‘ the Deposition of Fourteen Nuns, whereof there 
‘ has been Eight possessed, and Six Seculars, who have 
‘ been said also to be possess’d. It would be impos- 
‘ sible to report, in brief, that which is contain’d 
‘ in all these Depositions, because there is not a 
‘ Word which deserves not Consideration. ’Tis 
‘ only to be observ’d, that all these Nuns, as well 
‘ those that were free, as those that were molested, 
‘ have had a very disorder’d Love for the Person ac-
M2 cus’d


164 The History of 
‘ cus’d; they have seen him in the Convent Day 
‘ and Night, to Sollicite them in Matters of Love, 
‘ during the space of Four Months. They have 
‘ been disturb’d by a Number of Visions, of which 
‘ they said they had perfect Knowledge, because 
‘ the greatest Part of these Accidents happen’d 
‘ to them when they were up, and at their Prayers. 
‘ They said moreover, they had been struck by 
‘ some thing which was not known by them, and 
‘ which left Marks so visible upon their Bodies, that 
‘ the Physicians and Surgeons have been able to see 
‘ them easily, and to make the Report thereof; 
‘ that all these disorders which have happen’d to 
‘ them, have had their Beginning with the Appa- 
‘ rition of one, nam’d the Prior Monssaut, who had 
‘ been heretofore their Confessor, then by a Nose- 
‘ gay of Roses which the Mother Prioress found on 
‘ the middle of the Stairs, and Three Black Thorns, 
‘ which were thrust into the Hand of the said Pri- 
‘ oress one Evening after Prayers. They laid also, 
‘ that the Mother Prioress imagin’d one Day, that 
‘ there were Apples in her Chamber, the Kernel 
‘ whereof she had a Mind to eat; whereupon, at 
‘ that Instant, as well as after, having smelt the 
‘ Roses, and receiv’d the Three Black Thorns in- 
‘ to her Hand, she was troubled after such a Man- 
‘ ner, that she spoke of nothing but of Grandier, 
‘ whom she declar’d to be the Object of all her Af- 
‘ fection, and whom, as well as all the other Nuns, 
‘ she has seen to approach her Bed, as she has told 
‘ him, when she has been confronted to him, ha- 
‘ ving maintain’d to his Face, as well as Seven or 
‘ Eight others, that ’twas he himself who was of- 
‘ ten present to them. Where it must not be for- 
‘ got, that all these Nuns, in making their Deposi- 
‘ tions, at the pronouncing of the Word Grandier, 
‘ were seiz’d with Troubles and Convulsions, at the
‘ Con-


165 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ Confrontations where the Physicians have been 
‘ present, to observe all that past which was re- 
‘ markable, they were violently disturb’d, as well 
‘ as all the other Seculars, who said also, they were 
‘ passionately in Love with the Person accus’d. 
These Nuns could no longer forbear to give this 
Testimony against Grandier, and the matter was 
come to that Point, that it was necessary, that 
either he must be declar’d a Magician, or that they 
must be declar’d guilty of the most infamous and 
blackest of all Cheats: So they were Witnesses in 
their own Cause. But these Declarations which 
they made, these pretended Troubles and Com- 
motions which attended them, these Marks which 
they shew’d to their Physicians. Are these things so 
difficult to counterfeit? And is it very extraordi- 
nary and nearly approaching to an immediate O- 
peration of the Devil, to see Women promote and 
defend these Extravagances and ridiculous Visions? 
How have they been able to know in their Con- 
vent, a Man whom they had never seen, when he 
was transported thither by pretended Magical O- 
perations, and when they nam’d him for the cer- 
tain Author of that Sorcery? And how should he 
be in Love with them, without having ever seen 
them? Besides, was it likely that his Magical 
Power had not so much Efficacy upon the Nuns, as 
upon the Seculars? Such were the Three Women 
who have depos’d as above, that they had had so 
great a Desire to lye with him; for if this Desire had 
also possess’d the Nuns, they might easily have 
satisfied themselves, seeing that this Lover was so 
often near them and in their Chambers. 
Sect. 68. ‘ Now amongst all the Accidents 
‘ wherewith these good Nuns have been afflicted, 
‘ I find none more strange, than that which is be- 
‘ fallen to the Mother Prioress, and to the Sister
M3 Claire,


165 The History of
‘ Claire de Sazilli, The first, next Day after she 
‘ had made her Depositions, and whilst the Sieur de 
‘ Laubardemont took that of another Nun, stripp’d 
‘ her self to her Shift, Bare-headed, and a Halter 
‘ about her Neck, and a Wax Candle in her Hand, 
‘ and continued in that Posture the space of Two 
‘ Hours, in the middle of the Court, where it 
‘ rain’d very fast, and when the Parlour Door 
‘ was open, she threw her self in, and fell upon 
‘ her Knees before the Sieur de Laubardemont, de- 
‘ claring to him, that she came to make Satisfacti- 
‘ on for the Offence she had commited, in accusing 
‘ the innocent Grandier; then being retir’d, she 
‘ tied the Halter to a Tree in the Garden, where 
‘ she had hang’d her self, if the other Nuns had 
‘ not ran to her. 
That Action of the Superiour had far more 
Conformity to the Action of a Person constrain’d 
by the Resentment of her Crimes, and the Remor- 
ses of her Conscience, than to a diabolical Opera- 
tion; and when the Devil had in Effect acted there- 
in, in the Sense they would have it understood; 
Wherefore should he rather have spoken the Truth, 
when he accus’d Grandier of being a Magician, 
than when he confess’d that he was innocent? 
What way is there to know the Truth in these two 
Contradictory Propositions? What was the Cha- 
racter of Truth, which was found in one rather 
than in the other? All that one can reasonably in- 
ferr is this, that the Suggestion of the Devil did 
assuredly cause the Nun to speak, when she accus’d 
her Parson; and that the fear of the Judgments of 
GOD drew her to confess what she did against 
her self. 
Sect. 69. ‘ And the Second was so tempted to 
‘ lie with her great Friend, whom she declar’d to 
‘ be the said Grandier, that one Day coming to re-
‘ ceive


166 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ ceive the Holy Sacrament, she arose on a suddain 
‘ and went up into her Chamber, whether having 
‘ been follow’d by some of her Sisters, she was 
‘ seen with a Crucifix in her Hand, wherewith she 
‘ prepar’d her self to—Modesty permits not to 
mention the Obscenity of this Passage. 
’Tis not to be doubted, that this infamous Acti- 
on of the Sister Claire had been well concerted; 
and that ’twas resolv’d they should follow her, to 
find her in this horrible Occupation, which consi- 
der’d in it self, had nothing in it, but what might 
very naturally and easily be perform’d, and had no 
need of the Power and immediate Efforts of the 
Devil; so that ’twas not on that Account that it 
could pass for a Mark of Possesion, but ’twas on 
that of Shame and natural Modesty, that they pre- 
tended that a Maid and a Nun could not have suf- 
ficiently lost it to arrive to such an Excess, if there 
had not been a Devil which had excited and trans- 
ported her. This Argument is wonderfully con- 
cluding, and the Consequence thereof is very edi- 
fying; That when the Crime is so great that it 
passes all imaginable bounds, one must believe, that 
the Person, that has committed it, cannot be guil- 
ty; and that it must needs be by the Sorcery, Sug- 
gestion, or the Operation of another, that she had 
been induc’d to commit it; and that upon the De- 
claration she shall make, he ought to be burnt up- 
pon whom she causeth the Suspicion to fall, and 
thereby clear her self. It must be further observ’d, 
that they pretended by these extraordinary Acti- 
ons, on the behalf of Morality, to make amends for 
the deficiency of proving the Possession by superna- 
tural Actions, which were not in the Power of 
Man to produce, as they had produced others. 
Sect. 70. ‘ And to that End, It is also considera- 
‘ able, that Grandier had endeavour’d after the de-
M4 ‘cease


168 The History of 
‘ cease, of the said Prior Moussaut to be Confessor of 
‘ the Nuns, and that one of his most intimate Friends 
‘ had a great Quarrel with the Superior about it. 
All those who were not engag’d in the Cabal of 
the Possession have believ’d this Matter to be false; 
but suppose that it was true, doth it deserve to be 
put amongst those Reasons which have caus’d a Man 
to be condemn’d to be burnt? 
Sect. 71. ‘ As for the Seculars, the Deposition of 
‘ Elizabeth Blanchard follow’d, and being confirm’d 
‘ by that of Susanna Hammon, is not one of the least 
‘ considerable: For she depos’d to have been car- 
‘ nally known by the Person accus’d, who, one Day 
‘ after he had lain with her, told her that if she wou’d 
‘ go to the Sabat (i. e. Conventicle of the Witches) 
‘ he would make her Princess of the Magicians. 
Could one yet have a Regard for that extrava- 
gant and shameful Deposition of the Persons pre- 
tended to be possess’d, who were in the same Case 
as the Nuns, seeing that the Justification of Gran- 
dier would also have imported their Condemnation? 
But this Promise, to make Blanchard Princess of Ma- 
gicians, and the impudence of her Accusation, do 
not they make one asham’d? Surely the Devils have 
had very little Respect for so Powerful a Lord of 
the Sabat, who could make Princesses; they have 
never been wanting upon every Occasion, to accuse 
him, and to have brought him themselves to a 
shameful End. 
Sect. 72. ‘ This is that which concerns the 
‘ Proof by Witnesses, which consists in these Two 
‘ Informations only, to which, by a single Paper, 
‘ was added, the Deposition of the Sieur Barre, Cu- 
‘ rat of Chinon, who depos’d, amongst other Things, 
‘ that one Day, having been sent for, to exorcize 
‘ the said Nuns, and knowing that the Devil, who 
‘ tormented the Mother Prioress, was call'd Astarot,
‘ he


169 The Devils of Loudun.
‘ he commanded him to go out and for a Sign of 
‘ his going out, to strike him, whom he said, was 
‘ declar’d to be the Author of the Sorcery, who 
‘ was the said Grandier, which Astarot promis’d, 
‘ him; and for certain, in the Time that he was 
‘ to perform this Promise, Grandier absented from 
‘ the Company, and having caus’d himself to be ex- 
‘ cus’d upon the Paper for pricking down the ab- 
‘ sent Canons of St. Crosse; by reason of his Sick- 
‘ ness, That Word Sickness had been blotted out 
‘ by his Hand, so that it appear’d by the Report 
‘ of the said Paper; and when upon the Rack, they 
‘ question’d him upon the Occasion of his Absence, 
‘ he seem’d much confounded, and knew not what 
‘ to answer; and many times chang’d Colour, al- 
‘ though in all the other Proceedings he had shew’d 
‘ himself very resolute. 
So the Testimony of Astarot, and that of Barre, 
whose Way of Acting we have seen in this Affair, 
and who was at last condemn’d, and punish’d, as Au- 
thor of the pretended Possession at Chinon, were 
made use of as Motives in the Condemnation of 
Grandier. But besides, the Animosity of this Hypo- 
crite and his Partiality, which had been visible, 
ought to have hindred his being receiv’d for a Wit- 
ness; wherefore, this Act was produc’d out of Sea- 
son, not having been within the Time wherein the 
Thing should have pass’d, seeing that the Verbal 
Processes of that Time do not give Credit to it. That 
if Grandier was found to be absent at the Time ob- 
serv’d by Barre, it was because he had well examin’d 
the Paper for pricking down the Names, to fix the 
Contrivance just in the Time it should have been. 
Is it not also an extraordinary Piece of Artifice in 
this Deposition, to say, that razing out of the Word 
Sickness, was by the Hand of Grandier? Since what 
time was it, that the Hand of a Man was known by
a very


169 The History of 
a very small Razure? Grandier had no more to do, 
than to maintain, that ’twas done by the Hand 
of Barre, or Mignon, and he would have apparent- 
ly affirm’d the Truth, for ’twas very unlikely that 
he could gain any Advantage by the linking out of 
the Word Sickness; It was more for his Purpose, 
that the Word should stand to evidence the Cause 
of his Absence, which could not have any other 
likely Pretence so probable as that. But whence 
did it happen, that the Devil did not strike him on 
the Back in Obedience to the Orders of Barre? 
And that the Bp. who ought not less to be obey’d, 
did not command him to wound this Magician in 
the Forehead, when he desir’d it, for this Action 
had been altogether convincing, and exempted from 
all Suspition, as may be seen in the Relation of the 
23d. of June, contain’d in this History. Or how 
comes it, that if Barre could, by his Exorcisms, so 
easily drive out the Devils, he did not make use of 
that Power to deliver the Nuns so cruelly torment- 
ed? That if the Person accus’d has appear’d con- 
founded at the Circumstance of the pricking down; 
’tis without doubt, that hearing this Deposition, 
he endeavour’d to recall the Ideas of what pass’d at 
the Time when they mention’d to him, which was 
now long since, and that they qualified this Recol- 
lection, by the Name of Confusion. 
Sect. 73. As for the extraordinary Proofs, they con- 
consist in Two particular Points; The First is the Expe- 
riment of the Marks, which having been declar’d by 
Asmodee, who then possessed the Superior, together with 
the Places where they were, they caus’d the Person ac- 
cus’d to be search’d by Eight Physicians, who have given 
their Report, by which they that amongst all the 
Marks found upon his Person, those of his Shoulder and 
Privy Parts are suspected by them, because that a Needle 
having been thrust into the First, the thickness of an Inch,
the
 

170 The Devils of Loudun. 
the Sense of Feeling there was dull, and not like to that 
which the accused Person shew’d to have, when they prob’d 
into the other Parts; and that from the one and the other 
there issued no Blood when the Needle was drawn out. 
It is true, that Asmodee declar’d, that the Person ac- 
cus’d was mark’d in Five Places; but because of the Dif- 
ficulty in discovering them, there were found but Two, 
which were suspected by the said Physicians. 
This is a Touch-stone to discover the Sincerity 
of this Body of Physicians and Judges who make 
such a Report, one of the principal Subjects of a 
Sentence of Condemnation to the utmost Punish- 
ment. They found but these Two natural Spots 
upon Grandier’s Body, the others were not seen, be- 
cause, say they, of the Difficulty there was to dis- 
cover them; ’tis rather, because there were none, 
for these so quick-lighted Eyes, which had well per- 
ceiv’d the Two First Spots, might also as readily 
have discover’d the Three Others. Ought one to 
bring such Proofs and such Conclusions amongst 
those which have serv’d to cause a Man to be con- 
demn’d to the Fire? This is to pretend, that Au- 
thority ought to impose upon humane Reason. But 
there remains yet some Shaddow of Modesty in this 
Company of Physicians; they dar’d not to call 
these Marks, Diabolical and Supernatural, they on- 
ly declare’d that they are suspicious they durst not 
say that they were altogether insensible, they only 
reported that the Sense of Feeling there was dull; 
but they did not express this, which Men of Expe- 
rience cannot but know, that ’tis not a Thing rare 
or extraordinary, that there may be some Part in 
the Body, where the Sense of Feeling is not so quick 
as in others, and especially those which are not of 
ordinary Conformation; such as are the Parts which 
are mark’d with Moles, or those which have been 
affected by some Distempers. Fourneau, who Shav’d
the


172 The History of
the Patient on the Day of his Suffering, testified that these 
Moles were natural and very sensible; and if there came out no 
Blood, that Singularity ought to be ascrib’d to Mannouri the 
Surgeon, the Brother-in-law of one of the Possessed, and Ne- 
phew of Silli, who us’d a Probe round at one End, and sharp 
at the other, which he could not but make the Patient feel ve- 
ry grievously every time he pleas’d. 
Sect. 74. The Second Proof is the Scar on the Thumb of his Right 
Hand. For the 25th. of the Month of April, the same Asmodee 
having mention’d a Pact of a little Bit of Paper stain’d with some 
drops of Blood, he declar’d, after much Resistance, that the Blood which 
appear’d upon this Paper, issued from the Thumb of his Master’s 
Right Hand; which the Sieur Laubardemont having heard, he went 
forthwith to the Prison with Physicians, whom after having caus’d to 
take Notice of a little Cut, which was found in the very Place that 
the Devil had declar’d, he interrogated Grandier upon the Cause of 
the said Hurt, who answered him, that he had not been aware of it, 
and had not taken Notice of it, and that it was likely to be done by 
sticking in some Pin, not remembrirg how it should have happen’d o- 
therwise. Nevertheless, the Physicians, after the said Visit, the 27th. 
of the same Month, made their Report, wherein they judg’d that the 
hurt was made by a Knife or some other sharp Instrument; and that 
there came out Blood, of which the Person accus’d having Notice by 
the reading to him the Deposition, whereas the first time he testified 
he had no knowledge of that Cut, he recall’d what he had exprest be- 
fore, and said, that since their last Visit, he had recollected his Memo- 
ry, and that be did remember that one of his Guards had given him 
a Knife, by which he made the said Hurt, by cutting a piece of Bread, 
Two Hours before the said Laubardemont enter’d the Prison; and 
another time he said, that the Cut was made the Day before, where- 
in there is a Contradiction; and besides, us’d all his Endeavours to 
make the said Laubardemont believe, that there came forth no Blood, 
because he had well taken Notice of it; and that the Report of the 
said Physicians was false in that Respect. After which, the 30th 
of the said Month, the said Sieur de Laubardemont, having again 
reiterated his Interrogatories upon the same Subject, he answer'd, that 
be believ'd that the said Cut was made the Day before the said Sieur 
de Laubardemont went into the Prison, and that there had come 
out no Blood at it. 
The Declaration of a Devil, who came to bring a Pact of 
Paper stain’d with Blood, and the Testimony of the Physici- 
ans, who had altogether consulted in Form, to know, If a lit- 
tle Scar which teas upon the Thumb of Grandier, was a Cut or a 
small Scratch, if it had been made with a Knife. Pin, or otherwise; 
and the Verbal Processes of Laubardemont, which thus far had 
any Shadow of Proof against Grandier, endeavour’d to involve
him


173 the Devils of Loudun. 
him in some little Contradictions, upon a Fact which in it self was 
the greatest trifle in the World; all this not amounting to val- 
uable Proofs, they relie much in this particular, upon the Asto- 
nishment of the Person accus’d, and upon the varying of his An- 
swers. The Surprize, or rather the Reflection, which they call’d a 
Surprize, is upon this Occasion very natural to a Person accus’d 
of a Capital Crime, to whom they came upon a suddain to put 
Objections and Questions; he could not do less than recollect 
himself and reflect, The Depth of the Business was important 
enough, and might concern him enough to produce that Effect: 
But as the Circumstance, upon which they interrogated him, 
was in it self but a Trifle, and a little Accident which might 
really happen, and especially in that Condition his Mind was in 
at that Time, and the Wound having not drawn any Blood, as 
he always strongly affirm’d, ’tis no wonder that he declar’d on 
a suddain, that he knew not how it came; and that afterwards 
having recollected his Memory, he might believe he had some 
Representation of the Manner how the Thing happen’d; and 
that after he had again corrected what he had declar’d, by some 
more distinct Idea which was come into his Mind, seeing that 
such an Accident could not have made any strong Impression 
upon his Imagination, if he had been in a quiet Condition. 
On the other side, his Guards, and la Bontems his Hostess, who 
were continually observing him, and who had undertaken to 
inform them of the lead Circumstances that happen’d concern- 
iog his Person, had not fail’d to acquaint Asmodee with this lit- 
tle Accident, which they had better perceiv'd than the Pa- 
tient himself, who had his Mind fill’d with other Matters. 
Sect. 75. ‘ This is the best Part of the Proofs, upon which 
‘ there interven’d the Sentence of the 18th. of August last, in 
‘ Execution whereof, the Person condemn’d, having been put 
‘ to the Torture, has own’d the Book made by him against the 
‘ Celibacy of Priests, out of a Design to quiet the Mind of a 
‘ Maid, whom he had convers’d with for Seven Years; and of 
‘ which Book, if he had not acknowledg’d it, there had been 
‘ Proofs at the Trial. 
That Book contain’d nothing which had Relation to Magick, 
it was very well written, according to the Testimony of a Phy- 
sician who had seen it, and whose Opinion is set down in the 
French Mercury of that Time; If then that Writing had been 
pertinent to the Condemnation of Grandier, it ought not to 
have caus’d him to be sentenc’d to the Fire. His Declaration 
concerning that Book, which he had made an Occasion of a 
Marriage ot Conscience between him and a Maid, has also been 
confirm'd by the same Physician, who said he had seen at the 
End of it, this Distich.  
If


173 The History of 
If that his Doctrine you aright conceive, 
Great quiet soon your Conscience will receive. 
Sect. 76. ’Tis also very certain, whatever has been said to 
‘ the contrary, that the Manner wherewith the Person accus’d 
‘ receiv’d the News of his Death, is a Confirmation of his 
‘ wicked Life. For in the First Place, he never took Notice 
‘ of the Crucifix when it was presented to him; after the pro- 
‘ nouncing of his Sentence, he spake of nothing but the miti- 
‘ gating of the Rigour of his Punishment. 
Are not these Two fine Proofs of Magick? 
Sect. 77. ‘ He refus’d the Prayers which were offer’d him. 
This Matter is false, and is reported only by Authors who 
have writ in Favour of the Possession; whereas a great Num- 
ber of Relations of very worthy Persons do mention, that he 
accepted of the Prayers of all those who offer’d them; as may 
be seen in the Account we have given of his Death. 
Sect. 78. ‘ And he did many other Actions which testified 
sufficiently his Impenitence.
What were these Actions? And how could a Judge, who was 
not partial, bring in all those last Actions, as if they had been 
Proofs at his Trial? Have these subsequent Actions been Proofs 
to ground the foregoing Sentence upon? This is an Accumu- 
lation of all that, which for want of sufficient Proofs, they have 
been able to collect, to blacken and render odious the Victim 
which they have unjustly sacrisic’d. 
Sect. 79. ‘ All that which could be excepted against, in the 
‘ Instruction of the Process, is, that the Surgeon, who a assisted 
‘ at the Visits, was a Kinsman of one, nam’d de Silli, who
‘ they say, has been one of the Instruments of the Destructi- 
‘ on of Grandier; but he was only as a Witness, and there are 
‘ Eight Physicians unsuspected, who assisted there, who have 
‘ given their Report. 
He who manag'd the Probe was but a Witness, and those 
who assisted, and were presented at the Action, were Agents. 
So that to assist, is to bean Agent; and to act, is only to assist. 
By such an Inversion of Reason, one may easily burn all Man- 
kind. It may be seen by this, of what People all that Body of 
Physicians was compos’d, and what Regard one ought to have 
for their Testimonies, as well as for the Proceedings of Lau- 
bardemont and the other Commissaries, to whom there was 
Complaint made of the Incapacity and Partiality of Mamouri, 
in demanding a new Visit, to which these Judges having not 
consented, they are notwithstanding forc’d to own, that 
there is something to be said against it. 
Sect. 80. ‘ It may be said further, that the Apothecary, who 
‘ prepar’d the Drugs to Purge and Physick the said Nuns, du-
ring


174 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ ring the time they were sequester’d, was much suspected by 
‘ Grandier, because he had had a Suit with one of his Confi- 
‘ dents. But to that may be reply’d, that the Drugs were 
‘ view’d by the Physicians who appointed them; and that the 
‘ Composition was made in their presence. 
Why would they acknowledge that the Apothecary was sus- 
pected without appointing another? It is because another could 
not be found capable of so great Wickedness. But if the Drugs 
had been always mingled in the Presence of the Physicians 
[which is not true] and that the Physicians themselves had not 
been suspected, they were not always present from the Mo- 
ment of the Composition, to the Moment that the Drugs were 
administred, to know and attest that there was no change made 
in them. 
Sect. 81. ‘ It may be further said, that the Sequestration of 
‘ the Nuns had not been executed according to Form; because 
‘ they were not all separated one from the other. But this 
‘ Fault was supply’d and amended, in that they were put some 
‘ of them into the House of one, who is said to be one of the 
‘ best Friends of Grandier, call’d Maurat. 
This is the Reasoning of a passionate and blinded Party, ra- 
ther than of a dis-interested Judge. Some of the least consider- 
able of the Persons possess’d, and who made no Figure in the 
Business of the Possession, are put into the House of one of 
Grandier’s Friends, and all the Chiefest are deliver’d to his Mor- 
tal and declar’d Enemies; and the Defect of that Sequestration, 
in its most essential Parts, and almost in all its Parts, is said to 
be supply’d and repair’d, because it was a little less abusively 
perform’d in a small Number of the possessed; but to speak 
Truth, it was not done at all, since they acknowledge here, that 
it was intirely ill Executed in this Point, that they were not 
all put separately. It must then be confest, that they have 
been to blame for having so obstinately stopp’d their Ears, when 
the Person accus’d has so many times demanded a real Sequestra- 
tion, and by Consequence, that he has been unjustly condemn’d. 
Sect. 82. ‘ I forbear to speak of the Declarations made by 
‘ the Devils, and which they continually repeated, viz. that 
‘ Grandier was the Subject of their Mission, the Author of 
‘ their Witchcrafts, and the chief Cause of all these Torments; 
‘ from which these poor Maids could not be deliver’d, leaving 
‘ to the Divines to know, if one may believe the Father of 
‘ Lies, and if the Devils duly exorcis’d are oblig’d to speak 
‘ the Truth, and if the Conditions requisite to make a perfect 
‘ Exorcism, are as possible, as necessary. As concerning the 
' Host, whereon they say, there were some drops of Blood; 
‘ besides. That this Miracle doth in no wise serve for the Con- 
‘ viction of Grandier, and that it happen’d after his Death;
‘ having

176 The History of 
‘ having not been an Eye-witness thereof, I refer the curious to 
‘ the Information which the Lieutenant Criminal of Orleans 
‘ has made thereof. 
Sect. 83. To overthrow all at once the Testimonies of the 
Devils and Persons possess’d, we shall relate here an Act of the 
Sorbome, more Authoris’d and more decisive, than all the A- 
rguments we can use. 
‘ We, subscribed Doctors of the Faculty of Paris, concerning 
‘ a certain Question which has been propos’d to us, are of O- 
‘ pinion, that one ought never to allow the Devil to accuse 
‘ others, and less also to make use of the Exorcisms to dis- 
‘ cover the Faults of any one, and to know if he be a Magi- 
‘ cian; and when the said Exorcisms shall be made in the pre- 
‘ tence of the Holy Sacrament, with an Oath drawn from the 
‘ Devil, by making him Swear, which is a Ceremony we do 
‘ not approve of, however, one ought not for that to believe 
‘ him, being always a Liar, and the Father of Lies; the Exor- 
‘ cisms also being not in all Kinds infallible, to produce such 
‘ Effect as is pretended, and so it is held by most of the 
‘ Doctors. Considering also, that the Devil is greatly delight- 
‘ ed in Calumny and Imposture, and is the Sworn Enemy of 
‘ Mankind, so that notwithstanding the terrible Torments 
‘ which he endures by the Exorcisms, being adjur’d by the 
‘ Name of God in the Presence of the most Holy Sacrament, 
‘ he had rather differ all that Evil in lying impudently, pro- 
‘ vided he may discharge and execute his Rage upon him, a- 
‘ gainst whom he has a Design: Whereunto may be added, 
‘ that if this Door be once open, the honestest Persons would not 
‘ be in safety, considering that ’tis at those that the Devil chief- 
‘ ly aims; for this Reason St. Thomas, Book 22. Quest. 9. Ar- 
‘ ticul. 2. maintains with the Authority of St. Chrysostom, that 
‘ Dœmoni etiam vers dicenti, non est crededium, the Devil must not 
‘ be believ’d, tho’ he speak the Truth. And in Effect, our Sa- 
‘ viour, in St. Mark, Ch. 1. and St. Luke, Chap. the 4th. 
‘ suffers not the Devils to speak, but enjoyns them Silence, al- 
‘ though they speak the Truth in calling him the Son of GOD. 
‘ Whereby ’tis manifest, that one ought in no wise to proceed 
‘ against those that the Devil shall accuse, when there are no o- 
‘ ther Proofs. And also we see this well observ’d in France, 
‘ where the Judges do not take Cognizance of such Depositi- 
‘ ons. And on the other side, all the Discourse held by the 
‘ Devil, so as it had been related to us, is particularly sus- 
‘ pected, for being too long, of one Tenour, and without In- 
‘ termission. Made at Paris the 16th of February, 1620. Sign- 
‘ ed Andrew du Val, P. Gamaches, and N. Imbert. 
Sect. 84. ‘ The reading of this Act, all the Decisions where- 
‘ of so well agree with the Business of Grandier, do clearly shew 
‘ the Injustice of the Sentence given against him.
The


177 
The 
THIRD BOOK 
Sect. 1 
IT was with much astonishment and dis- 
pleasure, that the Monks beheld the 
courage and resolution that Grandier 
shew’d, even to the last breath of his Life. They 
did not believe that a Man who had liv’d in ease and 
pleasure, was capable of so much constancy. They 
did hope that he would have been shaken by the 
prospect of the Torments which were provided, 
for him, and by the promise they would have 
made him for the mitigation of them; Or that 
at least the Torments themselves would have forc'd 
from him the Confession of a Crime, whereof they 
would have made him guilty, and were perswa- 
ded that if they could not bring him even to 
charge those whom they had design’d to make his 
Complices, they should not fail to draw Conse- 
quences very dangerous for them by that Confes- 
sion, which being ready drawn in such terms 
as they thought fit, should be presented to him to 
sign; whereby it might be concluded, that if he 
did own no more, it was to spare them, and not 
to expose them to the rigour of the Punishments 
to which he was condemn’d. ’Twas upon this 
consideration that Laubardemont spake to him very 
low, and discours’d him a very long time, in the
N Chamber


178 The History of Book III.
Chamber of Audience, when he denied him the 
Paper which he ask’d for, wherein doubtless he in- 
tended to write quite other things than the Confes- 
sion they exacted of him, which was once again 
tender’d to him in vain by the same Lauberde- 
mont, all written and ready to sign, after he had 
undergone the Torture, and that he was in the 
Council Chamber upon the Straw near the fire. 
This Obstacle, which they did not expect, or which 
at least they did assuredly think to surmount, 
had so highly rais’d the Spirits of the good Fa- 
thers, that they proceeded to execute upon his Per- 
son the Excesses which have been mention’d: But 
it serv’d to secure the Bailiffe, the Lieutenant Ci- 
vil, Magdalane de Brou, who was Grandiers most 
intimate Friend, and many other Officers and good 
Catholicks, as well as most of the Protestants, up- 
on whom they pretended to make dangerous at- 
tempts in consequence of the Declarations which 
they endeavour’d to extort from the Sufferer in his 
Torments. 
Sect. 2. Things being in this Condition, and 
the Exorcists not being yet satisfied, because they 
had not hitherto found out ways to establish their 
Inquisition, by causing to be drawn before the 
Tribunal of the Judges, all those against whom 
they had a Mind to act in pursuance of Gran- 
diers attestation; they were constrain’d to have 
recourse to other means, and to endeavour to do 
by the testimony and power of the Devils, what 
so many diabolical Actions had not been able to 
effect. 
Sect. 3. Altho’ the number of the Persons possess’d 
were very great, it was seen nevertheless that there 
were but a very few that were become famous in 
these Exorcisms and proper to perform the po-
sture


179 the Devils of Loudun. 
stures, and to fall into Convulsions. As the Su- 
perior excell’d amongst the Nuns, Elizabeth Blan- 
chard carried the Prize amongst the Seculars. She 
had the confidence to maintain to Grandier’s Face,
that he had carnal commerce with her. And that 
he had promis’d to make her Princess of Magi- 
cians, if she would follow him to the Sabat, al-
though he had protested that he never saw her be- 
fore the day she was confronted to him. She said 
she was possess’d by fix Devils, by Astarot and the 
Coal of Impurity, who were of the Order of An- 
gels, by Belzebub, and tire Lion of Hell, of the 
Order of Arch-angels, and by Peron and Maroit 
of the Order of Cherubins. Astarot had promis’d 
to raise her up fix foot from the Gound when he 
went out, and the Lion of Hell to pierce her 
Foot, the others boasted of nothing: These Mi- 
racles promis’d by the two Devils were expected 
with impatience, when there was another substitu- 
ted in their place. 
Sect. 4. The third day after the death of Gran- 
dier in the Evening, the Father Peter Thomas de 
St. Charles, a Carmelite, Exorcist of Elizabeth Blan- 
chard, having given her tire Communion, she was 
much agitated by one of her Devils, who would 
not tell his Name. During this Struggle the con- 
secrated Water was held by one of its edges and 
raised its whole length upon the lower lip of the 
Person possess’d, and was seen by all the Astist- 
ants to be red and mark’d with Blood in many 
places, particularly on the most elevated part. 
The Exorcist interrogated the Devil in Latin, 
and commanded him to tell him what the Pro- 
digy meant? The Possess’d answered in French; 
That it was the Blood of Jesus Christ, thus shed upon 
the Consecrated Water, to convince the wicked and in-
N2 credulous


180 The History of 
Book III. 
credulous, who said it was but Bread; which was con- 
firm’d by great Oaths, and a new Miracle, which 
the Devil did in this manner. Two Recollects who 
stood far enough from the Possess’d, agreed to- 
gether, whispering upon a Motion that me should 
perform, in an act of Adoration which should be 
commanded her, to know thereby if she were real- 
ly possess’d, and if the Devils knew what past in 
secret. She fail’d not to perform that Motion in 
saving, I adore the precious Blood of Jesus Christ 
there present, or at least the two Recollects protested 
that she had done it; so there is no room to doubt 
it, and it ought to be believ’d, notwithstanding 
the suspicions there were that she had been advertis’d 
before by these two fellow Friars of Father Lact- 
ance, and notwithstanding the complaints that were 
made, that tills sign had been declar’d to no Body 
but to these two Monks. It happen’d further to 
the first of these Prodigies, that there were a great 
many Persons in the Assembly who would search 
that Maids Mouth, and who consider’d her Tongue, 
her Lips, and all their Parts, without finding 
either Wound or Scratch, or Fistula, or any ap- 
pearance that there had issued out thence Blood that 
day. In fine, the Exorcist took the Bloody Host, 
and being devoutly follow’d by all those People 
who were perswaded and believ’d, he carried it 
in Procession to the Convent of the Carme- 
lites.  
Sect. 5. The next clay in the Morning, August 
22th. Elizabeth Blanchard was Exorciz’d again in 
the Church of die Carmelites. The Exorcist de- 
manded of the Devil, Of what Church doest thou 
believe the Authority? Who answer’d nothing to 
that Question: But the Maid said by her own 
Motion, I have enough to do to speak of that Blood.
Of


181 the Devils of Loudun.
Of what Blood, said the Carmelite to her? 'Tis not 
thy Blood, reply’d she, ’tis the Blood of a Master who 
is Almighty. Whereupon the Exorcist having com- 
manded her by the Virtue of that Blood, to tell 
him. Who was that great and Almighty Master? 
She utter’d an Oath so horrible, that instead of da- 
ring to write it here, it makes one tremble to 
think of it only; and afterwards she answer’d. If 
I had it thou shouldst never have it, The Exorcist 
proceeded. Q. I command thee by the Virtue of 
that Blood, to tell me who is that Almighty Master? 
A. I will not answer thee concerning that Blood. 
Q. Whose is that Blood? A. I am inrag’d, thou know’st 
it well; keep it safe that it be not spill’d, thou shalt 
answer for it, God must be serv’d; She pronounced 
these Words swearing again horribly by the Holy 
Name of God. Q. For what is this Blood? A. God
has made this to the end that more Reverence may 
be given to the Holy Sacrament: I am obliged to say 
it by the Almighty Power of God. Q. Whose is that 
Blood which torments thee? Say, if thou obey’st not— 
A. Thou know’st it, I told it yesterday, I cannot tell it 
without suffering pain. She utter’d not these words 
before she had gnash’d her Teeth, turn’d her Eyes, 
and seemed to suffer some convulsion. Q. Tell 
it, to the end that the Assistants may now hear it. 
A. We cannot think of God but it inreaseth our 
Torments, I am inrag’d. She renounc’d God in 
concluding that last answer. Q. Whose is that Blood? 
A. ’Tis the Blood — There she stopt short, 
and fell into another Convulsion. Q. Whose is 
that Blood which was shed yesterday? A. ’Tis the 
Blood of the Son of Man. Q. And who is the Son 
of Man? answer. A. ’Tis the Blood of the Son of 
the Virgin, I am inrag’d, I will not tell it, this makes 
me mad. Upon which she made frightful Grima-
N3 ces


182 The History of 
Book III.
ces with her Teeth, and dreadful cries. Q. Who 
is the Son of the Virgin? A. ’Tis a little Baby. 
Q. Who is that? A. ’Tis the little Jesus; After 
she had said that she had many convulsions. 
Q. Whose Blood is that which was shed yesterday? 
A. ’Tis the Blood of Jesus Christ: She stopt Short 
again, and the Exorcist having commanded her 
to adore it, as a sign that she had spoke the truth. 
she rais’d her self up, and went to put her self 
on her Knees upon the lowest Steps of the Altar, 
where she stretched out her Arms in the form of a 
Cross, the palms of her Hands turn’d outwards, 
her head bow’d downwards, and her face towards 
the ground, the Exorcist commanded her to adore 
with words plainly pronounc'd. I adore, said she, the 
Blood of Jesus Christ which was shed yesterday for 
the incredulous. Proceed, said the Exorcist. That 
word imprudently let tall, was taken hold of by 
one of the Standers by, who said that that signified 
that she had not recited all that was contain’d in 
her Part; but he who had been so rash for mak- 
ing that remark, was very fortunate that he could 
slip amongst the croud, and so get away. The 
Possessed in the mean time proceeded thus, He 
shed his Blood yesterday for the Incredulous, to the end 
they might believe it was not an Imposture; God at 
the end of Judgment will condemn them, and then his 
Anger shall appear, and they shall be more damned 
than the Devils. This strange Dialogue being end- 
ed, two Carmelites went to find Lauberdemont, and 
they related to him the great Miracle that was 
done the day before, and what happen’d again 
at the last Exorcism, as if he had known nothing 
of it. Whereupon Lauberdemont and the Procurator 
General Deniau went to the Convent of the Carme- 
lites, with the Clerk of the Commission. When
they


183 the Devils of Loudun. 
they were near the great Altar of the Church, 
the Host was presented to them; they found it 
mark’d with Blood in several places, being a little 
more full of Spots on one side of the edge than 
elsewhere, the Marks being more red, and bigger, 
and all the Blood of a Vermilion colour, although 
it was quite dry. Laubardemont himself would 
draw up an Act, but ’twas now past noon, and 
each of the Spectators, for whatsoever reason it 
was, exprest so great a desire to be gone, that at 
the request of the King’s Procurator, the Commis- 
sary caus’d an Act, which had been already drawn 
up by a Carmelite, to be read immediately, and 
he oblig’d all the Standers by, of whom some 
would have been willing to be further off, to 
swear upon the Holy Gospels, and to attest that 
that Act contain’d the Truth, afterwards it having 
been sign’d by the Order of the same Commissary, 
by all those who could write, and in Particular 
by the Priests, and Friars, who had assisted the 
precedent Evening at the Exorcism at St. Peter 
du Martrai, it was sent to the Registry, and the 
Host was carried in a little Tabernacle, near the 
great Altar, on the Gospel-side, whereof Laubar- 
demont took the Key. The Relation of that 
Miracle was no sooner printed, but ’twas con- 
tradicted by the Incredulous, who maintain’d, 
that the Exorcist might easily put an Host stain’d 
with Blood upon Blanchard's Mouth; That the 
Devil himself was honest enough not to speak of 
Blood going out of the Host, but of Blood shed: 
That the Carmelite in-imitation of him had suf- 
ficientty discover’d, that that Part had been de- 
vis'd and suggested, when he said to the Person 
pretended to be possessed, Proceed, as ’twas well 
observ’d by him, who was fain to go out of the
N4 Chuch


184 The History of Book III. 
Church; And that thence it followed, that the 
Blood of Jesus Christ had been twice shed, the 
first time upon the Cross for the expiation of the 
Sins of Men; and the second upon the Host for 
the Conviction of the Incredulous, who look’d 
upon the Possession at Loudun as a gross and ill 
contriv’d Imposture, and which was supported but 
by the violence of Authority; the Doctrine whereof 
contain’d so many absurdities and blasphemies, that 
one cannot too much wonder that there had 
been Christians in the World who durst introduce 
and support it. 
Sect. 5. That double Miracle was too famous not 
to deserve to entertain the Reflections of devout 
Souls for a long time, and ’twas to give them leisure 
to feed their Holy Avidity, that the Persons posses-
sed stopt, and offer’d them nothing extraordinary. 
But the Devils, who are active, could not so continue 
in Idleness. Here follows what they did, as it is 
contain’d in a Book printed at Poitiers by Authority 
by Anthony Meusnier, in the Year 1635. intituled, A 
Relation of what pass’d in the Exorcisms at Loudun, 
in the presence of Monsieur the King’s Brother, Pag. 22, 
and 25. wherein the Author having maintain’d, 
That the Exorcists do almost all, more or less, par- 
take of the Effects of the Devils, by the Inconve- 
niencies and Disturbances they receive, and that 
few Persons have attempted to expel them, but 
they have been exercis’d by them. “ He adds for 
“ a Witness, the late Father Lactance Gabriel of hap- 
“ py Memory; who whilst he was in that Em- 
“ ployment, wherein he gloriously died, after he 
“ had expell’d three Devils out of the Mother Prio- 
“ ress, felt great Molestations by those Evil Spi- 
“ rits, loosing sometimes his Sight, sometimes his 
“ Memory, and now and then his Understanding,
“ suffering


185 the Devils of Loudun. 
“ suffering Pains at his Heart, Infestations in Spi- 
“ rit, and divers other Molestations. That is, to 
speak plainly, and without any disguise, that Father 
Lactance died the 18th of September, just a Month 
after the Death of Grandier, and that he was al- 
most continually mad, and inrag’d during his 
disease. If he had some interval during his Frenzy 
he employed it in Uttering merry Jests, such as 
when he said to his Physician, That he pray'd him 
to prepare in his presence the Medicines he had or- 
der'd him, because that all that came from Adam, 
favour'd of Original Sin, quibbling so upon the 
Name of Adam his Apothecary. You are very 
happy, said he, another time to the Wife of du 
Fresne Moussaut, who tended him, and at whose House 
he lodg’d; You are very happy for this, that the 
Providence of God has made me thus fall into your 
Hands, and yon have obtain'd an opportunity to ren- 
der me the good services which you do; And looking 
with contempt upon the young Monks who were 
put about to watch with him. Is it not a lamentable 
thing, cry’d he, That a Man of Weighty Desert, and 
Importance, as I am, should be serv'd and assised by 
such Monkeys and little Hobgoblins? Certainly if one 
will not believe with the most Catholick Author 
of the Relation above mention’d, that he has been 
possess’d by real Devils, at least one must a- 
gree, that his Conscience did serve him instead 
of an Executioner and a Devil, since it is certain 
that he died in such a fit of Madness and Despair 
as are not to be express’d. It must not be omit- 
ted here, that a few days after the death of Gran- 
dier, that good Father beginning to find himself 
seiz’d with the Distemper whereof he died, what- 
ever it was, he purpos’d to make a Journey to our 
Lady of Ardilliers at Saumur, he had a place in the
Coach


187 The History of 
Book III.
Coach of the Sieur de Canaye, who went to di- 
vert himself at his Estate of Grandsons, with a 
company of Persons who were not greatly seru- 
pulous, as he himself was not. They knew already 
that ’twas nois’d about, that the Father was really 
possess’d, and they flirted out against him some jest- 
ing passages upon that Subject, when all upon a 
sudden going on gently in an even way, the 
Coach overturn’d, the top of it falling undermost 
without any Body’s being hurt, or receiving 
any inconvenience. Whatsoever courage the Com- 
pany had, they were surpriz’d at that Accident; 
and when they were come to Grandsons, being 
at the Table, they discours’d very seriously con- 
cerning the Devils of Loudun, and the death of 
Grandier, with Father Lactance. He seem’d sad 
and disorder’d, and spake little in that Conver- 
sation; he only acknowledg’d that he repented 
of his advising that they should deny Father 
Grillau to be Confessor to Grandier, who had de- 
sir’d it with so much earnestness. The next day 
they proceeded on their Journey for Saumur, where 
the Coach was again over-turn’d after the same 
manner, in the middle of the great Street of 
the Suburb of Fenet, which leads to the Chapel 
of Ardilliers, and which is also very plain and 
even, which gave a great Reputation to the 
Noise that was spread abroad of the Possession 
of Father Lactance by evil Spirits, and that ru- 
mor yet made a far greater Impression upon the 
People, when they had seen that Father die mad 
and in despair. But that which did fully con- 
firm that Belief, was the applause which the 
Monks gave it; for it concern’d them so exceed- 
ingly to make the Possession find Credit, that 
to remove all doubts, and to have an essential
Proof,


187 the Devils of Loudun. 
Proof, they would readily agree that Father 
Lactance did die possess’d, saving that they might 
the better turn that Possession to the Glory of 
the Church, and of the late Matyr, and to the 
advantage of the other Exorcists, even as it ap- 
pear’d in the Relation printed at Poitiers above ci- 
ted. 
Sect. 6. The Lieutenant Civil of Loudun, Lewis 
Chauvet had testified by his Proceedings and op- 
positions to the Procedures of the first Exorcists, 
that he gave no credit to those Devils, and did not 
fear them. However he could not overcome the 
fear which seiz’d him, and so far possess’d him, 
that it never forsook him during the remainder 
of his Life. That Magistrate had Wit, Politeness 
and Honesty: But as he had not been willing 
to applaud the Possession, the Cabal, to cause him 
to be suspeded, had had recourse to the ordina- 
ry and general means, which was to accuse him 
of Magick by one of the Possess’d. At first he 
laugh’d at the Accusation, and accounted it as 
ridiculous, as indeed it was. But when he had 
seen the tragical End of Grandier, his courage 
was shaken, and he began to be afraid. In 
that disposition he took a Journey to Poitiers, 
where the Assizes were held; he met with a Man 
there of consideration and quality, by whom he 
was particularly known; he had a long conference 
with him upon the Subject of the Possession at 
Loudun, and of the condemnation of Grandier: 
Whereupon that Friend assur’d him, that after 
he had well consider’d all the circumstances of 
that Affair, it was his persuasion, that all those 
who had been accus’d of that Magick, and should 
be for the future, would be in great danger to lose 
both their Honours and Life; And that if he saw
himself


188 The History of 
Book III. 
himself accus’d of that Crime, as Grandier 
had been, he should think himself lost with- 
out hope, whatsoever Credit, Friends, or good 
Reputation he had. This Declaration surpri- 
zed the Lieutenant Civil, he was confounded 
and the Agitations of the fright seiz’d so violent- 
ly upon his Spirit, that they overturn’d it, and 
reduc’d him to such a condition, that since 
he was never restor’d to his right Understand- 
ing. 
Sect. 7. The Carmelites or Loudun heretofore had 
been possess’d of the Power of working Miracles; 
they had an Image of our Lady, call’d our Lady of 
Recovery, who fail’d not any one of those in what they 
requir’d of her devoutly, and in the requisite form. 
But since that Image of Ardilliers came to be set up 
at Saumur, in the Neighbourhood of the former, as 
if she had been her Rival, she usurp’d all her Pow- 
er and Credit; and ’tis no great wonder; for 
doubtless there’s no body in the World, who does 
not agree, that the Priests of the Oratory are 
more able and cunning People than the Carme- 
lites. At that time all one Quarter and a Suburb 
of Loudun, which was fill’d with Inns for Pil- 
grims, remain’d unpeopled and desolate, and tire 
Carmelites without Presents, Votaries, and Gospel- 
money. What was there to be done in such a 
Desertion? They employ’d Humane Means to re- 
establish the Work, which the Image had not been 
able to support, and which she had suffer’d to de- 
cay: They pierc’d the Wall of the Altar upon 
which she was plac’d; they drew a Branch of a 
Vine, which was planted behind it, and brought it 
through this Wall just to her Eyes and at the time 
when the Vine us’d to weep, the Image in the pre- 
sence of a number of People assembled to hear
Mass


189 the Devils of Loudun.
Mass and the Sermon, wept at several times for 
their want of Devotion, and for the Contempt they 
made of her Altar and her Power. But that Con- 
trivance having not succeeded happily, because of 
the great multitude of Protestants which were then at 
Loudun, who had maliciously examin’d the Miracle, 
and discover’d the Artifice, those good Fathers were 
very glad to find in the Possession, and in the Autho- 
rity of its Confederates, a way open to save their 
Credit, in spite of the piercing and malicious Eyes, 
and indiscreet Tongues of Hereticks, who were 
constrain’d to keep silent, by the Terror of Laubarde- 
mont, which, to use the Scripture Language, was 
fallen upon them, and gave them deadly Alarms. 
These Fathers knew readily to lay hold of the 
opportunity in the Exorcism of Elizabeth Blan- 
chard on the 21st of June, wherein was pro- 
duc’d the Host stain’d with Blood; and believ- 
ing that after that Proof, there were no more 
Miracles which they were not able to perform, 
they attempted to cause a Devil, or a Magician, 
to bring a Copy of the Instrument in Writing, 
which Grandier had given to the Devil, when 
they made their Agreement. To attempt and 
to succeed was the same thing for these good Fa- 
thers, who pretended to be invested with the Au- 
thority of the Church. Having got that Copy, 
they caus’d it to be Printed, and fix’d in seve- 
veral places, to end that if there were yet any 
Incredulous Person in the World, he should be 
fully convinc’d of the Possession by a Proof so so- 
lid and so evident: Whereof these were the Con- 
tents; My Lord and Master, Lucifer, I acknowledge 
you for my God, and I promise to serve you as long as 
I shall live; I renounce any other God, and Jesus 
Christ, and other Saints, and the Apostolical and Ro-
man


190 The History of Book III.
man Church, and all the Sacraments of the same, and 
all the Prayers and Orisons which may be made for me; 
and I promise you to do all the Mischief I shall be able, 
and to entice as many Persons, as I can, to do hurt: 
And I renounce the Chrysom and Baptism, and all the 
Merits of Jesus Christ and his Saints: And in case I 
fail to serve, adore, and do homage to you thrice a day, 
I give you my Life, as belonging to you. The Original 
is in Hell, in a Corner of that Country, in the Cabinet of 
Lucifer. Sign’d with the Blood of the Magician. ’Tis not 
to be doubted but that this is the Stile of the Court of 
Hell; for either the Devils themselves drew up this 
Act, or else it must be forged in the Convent of 
the Carmelites; and if so, one may be bold to say, 
that there are Monks, who are skilful enough to 
imitate the Stile of Devils, and are so learn’d in 
their Languages and Customs, that one may easily 
take the Acts which they make in the obscure Re- 
treat of their Cloisters, to have been fram’d in the 
very Darkness of Hell; It is a Truth whereof one 
may be entirely convinc’d by the inspection of 
this, that it cannot be denied but that Diabolical 
Spirits were the Authors of it. 
Sect. 8. The Place of the Reverend Father La- 
ctance having continued void by his Death, ’twas 
very fit that they should cast their Eyes upon a 
Jesuite to supply it. For why should not that Or- 
der, so famous, so pious, and so proper to make 
every thing succeed that they undertake, have been 
call'd in to combat against the Devils? Seeing 
that every one of them who enters therein, is born, 
as they themselves boast, with a Helmet on his 
Head, and arm’d with all sorts of offensive and de- 
fensive Weapons? ’Tis true, that Father Joseph 
would not suffer it, whilst he thought himself able 
to perform the Office of Exorcist, and he caus’d al-
most


191 the Devils of Loudun. 
most all that Million to fall into the Hands of the 
Friars of St. Francis; but after that he was disgust- 
ed, and that he had refus’d to be concern’d him- 
self in that Business, the way remain’d open to 
the Jesuits, who enter’d it with Joy. It was not 
less worthily supplied by Father Surin, of whom 
they made choice amongst themselves for that pur- 
pose, than it had been by his Predecessor. That Fa- 
ther came to Loudun the 25th of December; and to 
be well inform’d with what he did there, it may be 
learnt from his own Writings, wherein he says, 
‘ That he endeavour’d to discover with Evidence, 
‘ the Possession of the Devil in the Mother Prioress; 
‘ That this was the first Obligation, he believ'd, was 
‘ incumbent upon him in the first entrance upon his 
‘ Office; That he had found unquestionable Proofs, 
‘ and could swear before God and his Church, That 
‘ more than two hundred times the Devils had disco- 
‘ ver’d to him things very secret, concealed in his 
‘ Thought or his Person, One must believe this 
Testimony of a Jesuit in favour of the Devil, and 
to the prejudice of God, who thereby is found to- 
have no longer, and to the exclusion of all others, 
the sole Power of Searching the Hearts, the Reins 
and the Thoughts. How important and terrible fo- 
ever this Opinion might be, it is hereby become 
probable, or rather Father Surin deserves well to be 
believ’d on his Word. But if one were yet too ob- 
stinate and incredulous not to be perswaded of the 
Truth of the Possession, upon the Faith of such a 
Voucher, one need but consider, without Preposses 
sion, the new and unquestionable Proofs which 
hereaster follow. 
Sect. 9. The Relation of what past in the Exor- 
cisms at Loudun, in the presence of Monsieur, prin- 
ted at Poitiers, which has been already quoted, re-
late,


192 The History of 
Book III. 
lates, ‘ That the Devils threatned at first the Fa- 
‘ ther Jesuit, by the Mouth of the Mother Prio- 
‘ ress, who had been given him in charge, to use 
‘ him very ill, and to be fully reveng’d of him; 
‘ and as he pursued daily his Design, they attemp- 
‘ ted, being sollicited, as they said, by some Ma- 
‘ gicians, to disturb him extraordinarily, to cause 
‘ him to quit his Employment: So that he began, 
‘ since the 19th of January, 1635, to be sensible of di- 
‘ vers Signs of the Presence and malicious Operati- 
‘ ons of Devils; and that it was observ’d at that time, 
‘ that performing his Exorcism, he lost his Speech 
‘ upon a sudden; so that they were oblig’d to call 
‘ in some other Exorcists, who applying the Holy 
‘ Sacrament to his Mouth, freed him entirely; 
‘ That that accident continu’d a long time, and 
‘ even in the presence of the Bishop of Nimes; 
‘ who, whilst the Devil nam’d Isaacarum took pos- 
‘ session of the Countenance of the Mother Supe- 
‘ rior, and spake by her Mouth, he saw how the 
‘ Devil audaciously threatning the Father to im- 
‘ pose Silence upon him, disappear’d on a sud- 
‘ den from the Countenance of the possess’d, and 
‘ at the same time attack’d the Father; that he 
‘ made him change Colour, that he squeez’d his 
‘ Breast, and stopp’d his Speech; and that quick- 
‘ ly after, obeying that command which was gi- 
‘ ven to quit him, he return’d to the Body of the 
‘ Prioress, spake by her Mouth, and shew’d him- 
‘ self extreamly hideous and horrible upon her 
‘ Countenance; That the Father renewing the 
‘ Combat, continued his Function with the 
‘ same Liberty, as if he had not felt any As- 
‘ sault of the Devil; and so one Afternoon 
‘ he was assaulted and acquitted seven or eight 
‘ times one after another. That these Assaults
have


193 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ have been follow’d by others much stronger, 
‘ which began before the Passion Week, when the De- 
‘ vil said often to the Exorcist by the Mouth of the 
‘ Possess’d, I will make thee suffer the Passion this Passion 
‘ Week, my Friends are taking pains about it, intend- 
‘ ing to speak of some Magicians. And that real- 
‘ ly on good Friday about the Evening, the Father 
‘ being in his Chamber, in the company of eigh 
‘ or ten Persons, he felt great pains at his Heart, 
‘ and certain impetuosities which mov’d him in- 
‘ wardly, and constrain’d him to twist himself, 
‘ as it happens in the extremities of the Cholick; 
‘ That these Assaults which began at home, con- 
‘ tinued afterwards in publick, according to the 
‘ Threats which the Devil often made to the Fa- 
‘ ther; protesting that he would make him quit 
‘ his Trade, and compel him to return from 
‘ whence he came. That ’twas seen during the 
‘ Exorcisms, that the Devil exorciz’d by the Fa- 
‘ ther, leaving the Prioress, struck the Exorcist 
‘ inwardly, as with a Dart, and threw him on 
‘ the Ground, so that he cried and was shaken 
‘ by his Adversary and Atagonist; That after 
‘ he had continued in that condition about half 
‘ an hour, or an hour, by the Succours of other 
‘ Exorcists, and the application of the Holy 
‘ Sacrament to the Places, where he was sensible 
‘ of the presence of the Devil, one while in the 
‘ Breast, and another while in the Head, which 
‘ he shew’d with his Hand, (as being always 
‘ himself, and in liberty of Spirit,) and the rest 
‘ of his Body, he was deliver’d, and that that 
‘ Devil went to appear in the Countenance of the 
‘ Prioress; where the Father being relieved, with 
‘ a holy Vengeance he went to pursue him, as
O ‘ if


194 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ if nothing had happen’d, and forc’d him to adore 
‘ the Holy Sacrament in the manner that is practi- 
‘ sed in those Exorcisms. 
Sect. 10. But possibly one may believe a Letter 
which the Father Surin in himself writ to Father 
D’atichi, who was then at Romes; ’tis of the 3d. 
of May. 1635. and has been Printed under this 
Title. 
A

195 the Devils of Loudun. 
A 
LETTER 
Of the Reverend Father Surin Jesuit Exor- 
cist of the Ursulin Nuns of Loudun, to 
one of his Friends, a Jesuit. 
PAX CHRISTI
To my Reverend Father. 
‘ There has been, scarcely any Body, to whom 
‘ I take the Pleasure to relate my Adventures 
‘ but to your Reverence, who hears them willing- 
‘ ly, and forms thereupon thoughts which happen 
‘ not so easily to others, who know me not as 
‘ you do. Since the last Letter which I writ you, 
‘ I am fallen into a condition very remote from 
‘ my foresight, but very conformable to the Provi- 
‘ dence of God in relation to my Soul; I am 
‘ no more at Marennes but at Loudun, where I 
‘ have receiv’d yours lately. I am in a prepetu- 
‘ al conversation with the Devils, where I have 
‘ had the Adventures which would be too long to 
‘ mention to you, and which have given me a 
‘ greater, cause than ever I had to, acknowledge 
‘ and admire the Goodness of God. I will tell 
’ you something, and I would tell you further, 
‘ if you were more secret; I am combating with, 
‘ four Devils, the most powerful and malicious
O2 of


196 The History of Book III.
‘ of Hell, I my self, say, whose infirmities you know. 
‘ God has permited that the Combat has been 
‘ so rude, and the Approaches so frequent, that 
‘ the smallest Field of Battle was the Exorcism; 
‘ for the Enemies declare themselves in secret by 
‘ Night and by Day, and in a thousand different 
‘ ways. You may conceive what pleasure it is 
‘ to find ones self at the Mercy of God alone. 
‘ I will tell you no more, it sufficeth me that 
‘ knowing my condition, you will take an occa- 
‘ sion to pray for me: So it is, that for three 
‘ Months and a half, I never am without a De- 
‘ vil exercising of me. Things are come to 
‘ that pass, that God has permitted, I think for my 
‘ Sins, what one could never be able to have seen 
‘ in the Church, but in the exercise of my Mini- 
‘ stry, the Devil passes from the Body of a Per- 
‘ son possessed, and coming into mine, assaults 
‘ me, overthrows me, tosses me, and visibly trou- 
‘ bles me, by possessing me many hours as a De- 
‘ moniac. I cannot explain to you what passes 
‘ in me during that time, and how that Spirit 
‘ was united with mine, without depriving me 
‘ either of the knowledge or liberty of my Soul, 
‘ making himself nevertheless as another my self, 
‘ and as if I had two Souls, one of which was 
‘ dispossest of its Body and the use of its Or- 
‘ gans, and keeps it self apart, beholding the 
‘ other act, who has introduced himself there. 
‘ These two Spirits combat together in the same 
‘ Field which is the Body, and the Soul is as it were 
‘ are divided; according to one part of its self, it is 
‘ the Subject of diabolical Impressions, and ac- 
‘ cording to the other, of the Motions which 
‘ are proper to it, or what God gives it. At the same 
‘ time I feel great quiet under the good pleasure
‘ of


197 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ of God, and without knowing how there come 
‘ an extream rage and aversion to him, which 
‘ produceth as it were some impetuosities to be se- 
‘ perated from him, which astonisheth those who 
‘ see them, and at the same time a great joy and 
‘ delight, and on the other part a Sadness which 
‘ shews it self by lamentations and howlings, like 
‘ to those of Devils. I feel the State of Damna- 
‘ tion, and apprehend it, I feel my self as pierced 
‘ with the points of Despair in the stranger Soul, 
‘ which seems to me to be mine; and the other Soul 
‘ which is in full confidence mocks at those Senti- 
‘ ments, and curfeth with all freedom him who 
‘ caus’d them; truly I find that the same cries, 
‘ which go out of my Mouth, come equally 
‘ from these two Souls, and I can hardly di- 
‘ stinguish, whether it is pleasure that produceth 
‘ them, or the extream madness that filled me. The 
‘ tremblings which seize me, when the Holy Sa- 
‘ crament is apply’d to me, come equally, as it 
‘ seems to me, from the horrour of its presence, 
‘ which is supportable, and from a Cordial and 
‘ pleasing Reverence, without being able to attri- 
‘ bute them to the one rather than to the other, 
‘ and that ’tis not in my power to retain them. 
‘ When I would, by the motion of one of these 
‘ two Souls, make the sign of the Cross on my 
‘ Mouth, the other turns away my Hand with 
‘ great quickness, and seizeth my Fingers with 
‘ his Teeth, for to bite them with fury. I scarce- 
‘ ly ever find Prayer more easie, and quiet, than in 
‘ these agitations, whilst the Body rolls through 
‘ the Place, and the Ministers of the Church 
‘ speak to me as to a Devil, and load me with 
‘ Curses: cannot tell you the Joy that I am sen- 
‘ sible of, being become a Devil, not by rebellion
O3 ‘ to


198 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ to God, but by the calamity, which gives me a live- 
‘ ly Representation of the estate wherein Sin has re- 
‘ duc’d me, and how appropriating to me all the curses 
‘ which are given me, my Soul has cause to sink it 
‘ self into its nothingness. When the other Possessed 
‘ behold me in that condition, ’tis a Pleasure to 
‘ see how they triumph, and as Devils mock me, 
‘ saying, Physician heal thy self, be gone, get thee 
‘ up into the Pulpit, ’twill be a pretty sight to 
‘ see him preach, after he shall have roll’d through 
‘ the place; Tentaverunt, subsannaverunt me subsannati- 
‘ tione frerderunt super me dentibus suis. What a cause 
‘ of Blessing is this, to see ones self made the 
‘ Mock-game of Devils? And that the Justice of 
‘ God calls me to an account in this World for 
‘ my Sins. But what favours! to experience from 
‘ what an estate Jesus Christ has delivered me, and 
‘ to feel how great that Redemption is, not by hear- 
‘ say, but by the impression of the same estate, and 
‘ how good it is to have at the same time the 
‘ ability to understand perfectly this calamity, 
‘ and to give thanks to the divine Goodness who 
‘ has deliver’d us with so great trouble and pains!
‘ This is the condition I am in at this time, al- 
‘ most every day. This gives occcasion to great 
‘ disputes, & factus sum magna quastio, whether it 
‘ be a possession or no, whether it be possible 
‘ for the Ministers of the Gospel to fall into so 
‘ great inconveniences? Some say, that ’tis a chastise- 
‘ ment of God on me for the punishment of some 
‘ Illusions; others say, some other thing; and 
‘ for my part I would not change my Con- 
‘ dition with another, having a firm perswasion 
‘ that there is nothing better than to be reduc’d to 
‘ great extremities. That wherein I am is such, that 
‘ I have few operations free. When I would speak
‘ they


199 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ they stop my Mouth; At the Mass I am hindred 
‘ from going any further; At Confession I forget 
‘ my Sins all at once, and I feel the Devil go and 
‘ come in me as into his House; When I awake 
‘ he is there at my Prayer; He bereaves me of 
‘ my thought when he pleaseth; when my Heart 
‘ begins to dilate it self towards God, he fills it 
‘ with rage; He casts me into a Sleep when I 
‘ would wake; And publickly by the Mouth 
‘ of the possess’d, he boasts that he is my Master; 
‘ against which I have nothing to say, having 
‘ the reproach of my Conscience, and upon my 
‘ Head the Sentence pronounc’d against Sinners; 
‘ I ought to submit to it, and to reverence the 
‘ order of the Divine Providence, to which every 
‘ Creature must be subject. ’Tis not one Devil 
‘ that torments me, there are usually two; The 
‘ one is Leviathan oppos’d to the Holy Ghost, for 
‘ as much as they say that in Hell there is a Trini- 
‘ ty. That the Magicians worship Lucifer, Belze- 
‘ bub and Leviathan, who is the third Person of 
‘ Hell; And some Authors have observ’d and 
‘ writ of it heretofore. Now the Operations of 
‘ this false Paraclete are all contrary to the true 
‘ one, and imprint a desolation, which one can- 
‘ not well represent. He is the chief of all the 
‘ Band of our Devils, and he has the Govern- 
‘ ment of all that Affair, which is one of the strang- 
‘ est that possibly was ever seen. We see in this very 
‘ place Paradice and Hell; I mean the Nuns who 
‘ are as so many Ursula’s taken in one Sense, and 
‘ in the other, worse than the most Profligate in, 
‘ all sorts of Disorders, Beastlyness, Blasphemies 
‘ and Madness. I do not desire that your Reve- 
‘ rence would make my Letter publick, if it 
‘ please you. You are the only Person to whom
O4 ex-


200 The History of 
Book III.
‘ except my Confessor and my Superiors, I have 
‘ been willing to say so much. It is but to en- 
‘ tertain some Communications, which may assist 
‘ us to glorifie God; In which I am your most 
‘ humble Servant, John Joseph Surin. 
And by a Postscript. 
‘ I pray you to procure for me Prayers, having 
‘ need of them. I am for whole Weeks so stu- 
‘ pid towards Divine Things, that I should be 
‘ glad that some body would make me pray to 
‘ God like a Child, and would expound to me 
‘ the Pater Noster. The Devil said to me, I will 
‘ deprive thee of all, and thou will have need that 
‘ thy faith continue, I will make thee become stu- 
‘ pid; he has made a Pact with a Witch to hinder 
‘ me to speak of God, and to have power to re- 
‘ strain my Spirit, which he performs very faith- 
‘ fully as he promis’d, and I am constrain’d to 
‘ have some Understanding, to hold often the 
‘ Holy Sacrament upon my Head, using the 
‘ Key of David to unlock my Memory. 
Sect. 11. But in a Manuscript Copy, which 
some have in keeping, there is a second Post- 
script, which has not been Printed, and ’tis 
this. 
‘ I am content to die, seeing our Lord has 
‘ done me the favour to have withdrawn three 
‘ consecrated Wafers, which three Witches had 
‘ put into the Hands of the Devil, who brought 
‘ me them publickly from Paris, where they were 
‘ under the Mat of a Bed, and left the Church 
‘ in possession of that Glory, and to have in
‘ some


201 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ some measure render’d to her Redeemer, what 
‘ she had receiv’d of him, having redeem’d it out 
‘ of the Hands of the Devil. I know not whe- 
‘ ther our Lord will soon take away my Life, 
‘ for when I was in pain about that affair, I gave 
‘ it him freely, and promise to quit it for the Price 
‘ of these three Waters. It seems that the Devil 
‘ by these bodily evils that he caus’d me, would 
‘ make use of his right, and consume me by little 
‘ and little. 
Sect. 12. They who publish’d the Letter, have 
questionless judg’d it fit to suppress that last 
Postscript and they had done well also to suppress 
the whole Letter, and the horrible Things it con- 
tains, which will not fail to induce the Reader 
to think seriously of the condition wherein the 
Exorcist has been, as well as his Predecessor the 
Father Lactance. In effect, if it be true, that 
that there are Sorcerers, Magicians and Persons 
possess’d, or that there may be, as none can doubt, 
is there not evidence enough, that God for the 
just Punishment of these Wicked Persons, who 
upon this occasion so impudently mock his di- 
vine Majesty, has permitted, that their abomi- 
nable and diabolical dissimulation, should become 
a truth, and that they should be really possess’d 
by the Devils, whom they would counterfeit, 
testifying by so many horrid Actions, that they 
believ’d not their Existence, nor that of God 
himself; seeing that if they had believ’d it, they 
would have trembled, and never dare to attempt 
to make it their Pastime in so wicked and inso- 
lent a manner. Certainly if they have not been 
actually possessed, and by real and bodily 
Possession which is pretended here, it is how- 
ever certain that the Devil had fill’d their Heart,
that


202 The History of Book III.
that he presides over their abominable Acts, that 
he was the Author, and that one may say in 
that sense with much justice and reason, that they 
were absolutely possess’d. But to omit nothing 
of what concerns the Truth of the Facts, leaving 
otherwise to the Reader the liberty to judge 
according to his Sentiments, one cannot refrain 
from declaring here that all the Relations do 
mention that the Fathers Lactance, Tranquille and 
Surin, after the death of Grandier, were troubled by 
Devils, and that all the Protestants or Papists 
who have been discourst with upon that Subject, 
who had assisted at the Exorcisms, and had know- 
ledge of the death of the Recollect and that of 
the Capucin, have agreed of all the Facts, which 
are related here concerning their condition, as of 
the greatest part of the other Acts which are con- 
tain'd in the Relation of what past in the Exor- 
cisms at Loudun in the presence of Monsieur, the 
Duke of Orleans, and in the Letter of Father Su- 
rin, and they have all protested that they did 
not believe that all the abominable things which 
they had seen and heard, could have been produced 
by the only power of Nature, nor only by the 
perversity thereof, but that it must needs be that 
Devils intermeddle, and that they had really pos- 
sess’d those pretended Exorcists. Whereupon ’tis to 
be found in the Relations that were then writ, that 
they reproach’d the Jesuit that he resembled not the 
Apostles, nor the Exorcists of the Primitive Church, 
which fail’d not to expel readily the Devils in 
the Name, and by the Authority of Jesus Christ, 
without being either abus’d, or insulted, or much 
less possess’d, but that his Exorcisms were like 
those of the Jews, of whom it is said in the Acts 
of the Apostles, who attempted to invoke the Name
of


203 the Devils of Loudun. 
of the Lord Jesus over those who had evil Spirits, 
saying. We adjure yon by Jesus Christ, whom Paul 
preach'd, to whom the evil Spirit answer’d, Jesus 
I know, and Paul I know, but who are ye? and the 
Man in whom the evil Spirit was, leaping upon 
them, and masterirg them, us’d violence against 
them; So that they fled away naked and wounded 
out of the House. 
Sect. 13. Much after this manner was the Con- 
dition of Father Surin; for besides his Sufferings 
either, real or feigned, he perform’d more than a 
Year the Function of Exorcist, without expelling 
any Devil: In the mean time some days after that 
he writ the terrible Letter, the Copy whereof 
you have read, Monsieur the King's Brother came 
to Londun, to see the Wonders of that famous 
Possession, which made so great a noise both with- 
in the Kingdom and without. The Author of 
the Relation printed at Poitiers, reports that Mon- 
sieur arriv’d at Loudun the 9th of May. 1635. 
‘ That his Highness went presently to the Con- 
‘ vent of the Ursulines, where being at the Grate, 
‘ and being informed by them of their condition, 
‘ Sister Agnes seem’d a little troubled, and made 
‘ some tremblings, which shew’d the presence of the 
‘ first of the four Devils which possess’d her, nam’d 
‘ Asmodee, when ’twas resolv’d to exorcise her pre- 
‘ sently, and that Asmodee delay’d not long to 
‘ discover his greatest rage, shaking divers times 
‘ the Maid backward and forward, and making 
‘ her batter as an Hammer with so great great 
‘ quickness, that her Teeth crash’d, and her Throat 
‘ made a forc’d noise; That during these Agi- 
‘ tations, her countenance became so altogether 
‘ chang’d as not to be known, her looks furious, 
‘ her Tongue prodigiously great, long, and hang-
ing


204 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ ing down out of her Mouth, livid and dry to 
‘ that degree, that the want of Moisture caus’d 
‘ it to seem all rough and shaggy, without being 
‘ in the mean time any ways press’d with her 
‘ Teeth, and her breathing being always equal; 
‘ That Beherit, who is also another Devil, made 
‘ appear a second Countenance smiling and agree- 
‘ able, which was again diversly chang’d by two 
‘ other Devils, Achas and Achaos, who shew’d 
‘ themseves one after the other; That Asmodee 
‘ being commanded to continue still, and the o- 
‘ thers to retire, her first countenance return’d; 
‘ That the Devil being adjur’d to adore the Sa- 
‘ crament, said presently, That he would himself 
‘ be ador’d, but at last he obey’d, prostrating his 
‘ Body on the Ground; That after divers other 
‘ Countenances the Sister Agnes brought one of her 
‘ Feet by the hinder part of her Head, even to 
‘ her Fore-head, in such a manner that her great 
‘ Toe almost touched her Nose; That the Exor- 
‘ cist having commanded him to kiss the Pix, 
‘ and to tell who it was that he had ador’d, the 
‘ Devil, after he had made many difficulties, obey’d 
‘ the former of these commands, but that he re- 
‘ fus’d to obey the second; That laying his Hand 
‘ on the Pix, he swore, By the God who is there, I 
‘ will not tell; That as the Father insisted, com- 
‘ manding him absolutely to tell it, the Devil 
‘ reply’d as it were mocking him, perceiv’st thou 
‘ not that I have just now nam’d him. That then 
‘ he withdrew, and the Maid came to her self, 
‘ and said to Monsieur, that she remembred some 
‘ of the things that were done, but not all, and 
‘ that she heard the Answers that came from her 
‘ Mouth, as if another had spake them; That 
‘ her arm having been felt by a Physician and
a


205 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ a Surgeon of Monsieur, her Pulse was found to 
‘ be equal after so many shakings and violent agi- 
‘ tations. 
Sect. 14. ‘ The day following Monsieur went 
‘ to St. Cross, whither they brought Elizabeth 
‘ Blanchard, to make her take the Communion in 
‘ his presence: The Relation of that day menti- 
‘ ons, That one of the six Devils which possess'd 
‘ her, nam’d Astarot, appear’d presently and troubled 
‘ her; That her Exorcist having commanded this 
‘ Devil to approach the Maid, she fell into a gen- 
‘ eral Convulsion of all her Body; That her 
‘ Face chang’d both the form and colour, appear- 
‘ ing livid, and much swollen, and her Tongue go- 
‘ ing all out of her Mouth, very much charged, and 
‘ of a length, thickness, and bigness altogether ex- 
‘ traordinary; That in this Condition she came 
‘ rolling and wriggling even to the Feet of the 
‘ Priest, who laid the Holy Sacrament upon her 
‘ Lips, commanding the Devil to hinder that 
‘ the Elements should not be moistn’d in any man- 
‘ ner, and forbidding him to commit or suffer that 
‘ any of his Companions practise any Irreverence 
‘ against that adorable Mystery; That the Maid 
‘ was immediately thrown upon the Floor, where 
‘ the Devil exercis’d great violences upon her 
‘ Body, and gave horrid marks of his rage; That 
‘ he turned her thrice backwards in the form of a 
‘ Bow, in such a manner that she touch’d not the 
‘ Pavement but with the tip of her Toes, and the 
‘ end of her Nose, and that she seem’d as if she 
‘ would have made the Holy Host to touch the 
‘ Ground, bringing it near almost as within the 
‘ thickness of a leaf of Paper; but the Exorcist 
‘ reiterating his former prohibitions always hin-
‘ der’d


206 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ der’d it; That the Devil raising himself up, 
‘ blew against the Holy Host, which was seen 
‘ upon the Lips of the Possess’d, shaken like a 
‘ leaf of a Tree, when a violent Wind strikes 
‘ upon it, and passing it divers times from one 
‘ Lip to the other; That Beelzebub having been 
‘ commanded to come up to her Face, there was 
‘ to be seen a beating of her Throat, which swell’d 
‘ it exceedingly, and made it hard as a piece of 
‘ Wood; That Monsieur having desir’d to see all 
‘ the Devils appear which possess’d that Maid, 
‘ the Exorcist made them come into her Coun- 
‘ tenance one after another, rendering it very hi- 
‘ deous, but every one making a different Deformi- 
‘ ty; That when Astarot had been commanded 
‘ to appear, there was observ’d under the left 
‘ Arm-pit a great Tumour, with a quick beating 
‘ which was admir’d by all the Assistants, and 
‘ even by his Highnesses Physician; That the De- 
‘ vil being retir'd from that place by the com- 
‘ mand of the Exorcist, he went to seize her Vi- 
‘ sage, and let the Host fall upon the Paten, 
‘ wherein it was seen to be very dry, without 
‘ leaving any mark whereby it had stuck to her 
‘ Lips, which the Devil had so dried, that the 
‘ Skin appear’d white and standing up; That 
‘ the Exorcist touch’d with his Fingers all the edges 
‘ of the Wafer without sticking to it, to shew 
‘ that it had not been retain’d upon her Lips by 
‘ any moisture; That that same Exorcist wip’d 
‘ the Teeth of the Maid with his Surplice, and laid 
‘ the Holy Host on one of the Fore-teeth of the 
‘ upper-row, and that it hung in that manner a 
‘ long time, laid cross the edge of the tooth, and 
‘ not holding there but by a bare touch of the 
‘ point of its circumference, notwithstanding the
violent


207 the Devils of Loudon.  
‘ violent agitations of all the Body, the strange 
‘ contortions of the Mouth, and a very vehement 
‘ blast which Astarot made to throw it out; That 
‘ after all the Species were swallow’d down by 
‘ the command of the Exorcist, who pray’d Mon- 
‘ sieur’s Physician to search the Mouth of the Maid, 
‘ to see if the Wafer were there; which he did, 
‘ putting his Fingers within the Gums, and thrust- 
‘ ing them to her Throat, and found that there 
‘ was nothing; that after that they made the 
‘ Maid to drink a draught of Water, and caus’d 
‘ her Mouth to be search’d once again; that at 
‘ last the Exorcist having order’d Astarot to bring 
‘ back the Wafer, it was seen presently after up- 
‘ on the tip of the Tongue, and that this Experi- 
‘ ment was try’d two other times again. So this  
‘ Wafer serv’d for a Pastime to the Devils: Thus was 
‘ it exposed to their blasts and violences, to be 
‘ seen, and not to be seen, to be swallow’d and 
‘ to be cast up again; to be held on one Lip, 
‘ then repell’d upon the other, and in the end 
‘ to suffer all the Indignities that could be pretend- 
‘ ed to be necessary to serve for Proofs of the 
‘ Possession, and to confirm it, for want of mi- 
‘ raculous Effects, which they might have pro- 
‘ duc’d, if it had been real and true, as to raise the 
‘ Bodies of the possessed many foot high from 
‘ the Ground, and to hold them so sometime 
‘ hanging in the Air, and many others, whereof 
‘ there has been already spoken, and of which 
‘ we shall speak hereafter, which is the rea- 
‘ son that we pass them by at this present in si- 
‘ lence. 
Sect. 15. After that the Author of the Re- 
lation has thus mentioned the Feats of Activity 
of the Devils of Elizabeth Blanchard, he also
speaks


208 The History of Book III.
speaks of those of the Sister Claire de Sazilli, 
and says. ‘ That Monsieur being come to the 
‘ Ursulines in the afternoon of that very day, that 
‘ Nun was exorcis’d in his Presence; That the 
‘ Devil, the Enemy of the Virgin, appear’d accord- 
‘ ing to the command which the Father Elizee 
‘ Capncin, her usual Exorcist, had given him; 
‘ That he made her supple and pliant as a Plate of 
‘ Lead; That the Exorcist afterwards bow’d her 
‘ Body in several fashions, backward and for- 
‘ ward, and on each side, so that she almost 
‘ touch’d the Ground with her Head, the Devil 
‘ keeping her in the Posture wherein she had 
‘ been put, till ’twas altered by them, having 
‘ not during that time, which was very long, 
‘ any breathing through her Mouth, but only 
‘ a little blowing through her Nose; that she 
‘ was almost insensible, seeing that the Father 
‘ took the Skin of her Arm and pierc’d it through 
‘ with a Pin, without any Blood coming thence, 
‘ or that the Maid seem’d to have any sense of 
‘ it; That Sabulon appear’d after, who roll’d her 
‘ along the Chappel, and caus’d her to make several 
‘ contorsions and tremblings; That five or six 
‘ times he brought her left Foot over her Should- 
‘ er to the Cheek, embracing in the mean while 
‘ her Leg on the same side that during all these 
‘ Agitations, her Countenance was very deform’d 
‘ and ghastly, her Tongue thick, livid and hang- 
‘ ing down even to her Chin, and no ways press’d 
‘ by her Teeth; That her breathing was equal, 
‘ her Eyes fixed, and always open without wink- 
‘ ing; That there happened to her after that an 
‘ extension of her Legs so wide, that she touch’d 
‘ the Ground with her Perinœum; That whilst she 
‘ was in that Posture, the Exorcist made her hold
her


209 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ her Body upright, and to joyn her Hands to- 
‘ gether; That Sabulon being conjur’d to adore 
‘ the Holy Sacrament, made some resistance, but 
‘ that being press’d to it, he dragg’d the Body quite 
‘ bowed, the Hands a little distant one from the 
‘ other without joyning, her Face half turn’d, 
‘ and painted like a representation of Hell, and 
‘ went to kiss the Foot of the Holy Pix which 
‘ the Exorcist held in his Hand, testifying by 
‘ his Gestures, Tremblings, Crys, and Tears, 
‘ both Horrour, Reverence, and Despair; That the 
‘ Exorcist having ask’d him. What he had ador'd? he 
‘ said, after some denial, ’Tis he who was put upon 
‘ the Cross; That Monsieur having seen and ad- 
‘ mir’d all these things, agreed secretly with Fa- 
‘ ther Tranquille upon a thing which he desir’d 
‘ that the Devil would find out; That the Ex- 
‘ orcist conjur’d him to obey, saying, Obedias ad 
‘ mentem Principis, and that the Devil having cast a 
‘ frightful look upon Monsieur, he fell upon his 
‘ Knees, his Hands being joyn’d towards the Fa- 
‘ ther Elizee, and kiss’d his Right-Hand. Where- 
‘ upon Monsieur exprest himself to be mightily 
‘ satisfied, saying aloud, There is no more to be said. 
‘ I desir'd that he would kiss his Right-Hand, be 
‘ has exactly obey'd; That the Mother Prioress be- 
‘ ing come into the Lists, the Devil Balaam ap- 
‘ pear’d at first, but that quickly after he gave 
‘ place to Isaacarum by the order of Father Sa- 
‘ rin her Exorcist; That this last ador’d the Sa- 
‘ crament as the others, by giving marks of a hor- 
‘ rible despair: The rage, said he, which I have 
‘ for having lost, it, takes from me the liberty of ado- 
‘ ring it; But that the Father repeating the com- 
‘ mand He had given him, he put the Body of the 
‘ Prioress into a frightful Convulsion, and drawing
P out


209 The History of 
Book III.
‘ out a Tongue horribly deform’d, blackish, and 
‘ grain’d like Spanish Leather, without being press’d 
‘ by the Teeth, and so dry, as if it had never 
‘ had any Moisture, and being not out of breath; 
‘ That there was observ’d in other Postures such an 
‘ extension of her Legs, that there were seven Foot 
‘ distance from one Foot to the other, the Maid 
‘ being but four foot high; That after that the 
‘ Devil threw her with her Belly on the Ground 
‘ at the Feet of the Father, who held the Sacra- 
‘ ment in his Hand, and that having her Body and 
‘ Arms in the form of the Cross, he turn’d first 
‘ the Palms or her Hands upwards, he brought 
‘ them afterwards quite round, so that the Palm 
‘ of each Hand touch’d the Pavement, and that 
‘ he brought the Hands so turn’d, by joyning 
‘ them at the end of her Back-bone, and that 
‘ presently after he brought the two Feet to joyn- 
‘ ed, so that the two Palms of her Hands touch’d 
‘ the two out-sides of the Soles of her Feet; That 
‘ she continued in that posture a great while with 
‘ strange Tremblings, not touching the Ground 
‘ but with her Belly; That being rais’d up, the 
‘ Devil was once again commanded to come near 
‘ to the Holy Sacrament, and to shew by his Coun- 
‘ tenance the opposition there is between Jesus 
‘ Christ and him; That thereupon, he shew’d 
‘ such a rage which cannot be conceiv’d, if one 
‘ had not seen it: Ah! said he, crying out, It is 
‘ impossible to shew it, there is too great a distance from 
‘ the one to the other; That being ask'd what was that 
‘ distance? It is, said he, an Epitome of all Goodness, 
‘ and I of all Calamity: That having utter’d these 
‘ Words, he became again more furious, and disco- 
‘ vered a great rage for what he had said, biting his 
‘ Arms, and horribly distorting his Limbs round.
‘ That


211 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ That the agitation ceas’d a little after, and 
‘ that the Maid came perfectly to her self, ha- 
‘ ving her Pulse no more mov’d, than if nothing ex- 
‘ traordinary had past; But that almost at the same 
‘ time that Father Surin spake to Monsieur, and 
‘ that he went to finish the Exorcism, he felt the 
‘ Assaults of Isaacarum, who threw him down 
‘ twice, and shook his Arms and Legs with quak- 
‘ ings and tremblings; That the Devil, constrain’d 
‘ to retire by the Holy Sacrament which was 
‘ apply’d to him, enter’d again upon a sudden 
‘ into the Body of the Prioress, who was two 
‘ paces from him, speaking to one of Monsieur’s 
‘ People, and in a moment he made her Visage 
‘ horrible and furious, and that at the same time 
‘ the Exorcist being again rais’d up, he went to 
‘ Combat with Isaacarum, of whom Father Tran- 
‘ quille demanded, whence he had the boldness to 
‘ torment the Father? He answer’d in a rage, ad- 
‘ dressing himself to Father Surin, It is to revenge 
‘ me of thee. That then having receiv’d a com- 
‘ mand to retire, and to leave the Prioress free, 
‘ he obey’d, and that so there was an end put 
‘ to the Exorcism. The same Relation imports 
‘ further, that Monsieur having seen what past 
‘ at the Exorcisms on Wednesday in the Evening, 
‘ and all Thursday, his Highness, to demonstrate the 
‘ satisfaction which he had receiv’d, gave the next 
‘ day the following Attestation. 
We, Gaston, Son of France, Duke of Orleans, 
do certifie, that during two days having assisted at the 
Exorcisms which were made in the Churches of the 
Ursulines and St. Cross in the Town of Loudun, 
upon the Persons of the Sisters Jane des Agnes, Ann 
de St. Agnes, Claire de Sazilli, Ursuline Nuns, 
and of Elizabeth Blanchard a secular Maid. We
P2 have


212 The History of 
Book III. 
have seen and observ’d many Actions and strange Mo- 
tions, surpassing the natural Powers, namely at the 
Communion of the said Elizabeth Blanchard, have 
seen the Holy Host abiding upon her Lips altogether 
dry, notwithstanding a vehement blast from her Mouth, 
which Host having been swallowed down by the said 
Blanchard, at the command of the Father Exorcist, 
the said Host has been brought up out of the bottom 
of her Stomach, and hid upon the Tongue of the said 
Blanchard, after she was made to drink Water, and 
searched if any thing were in her Month, which was 
done three several times, by command given to the De- 
vil nam’d Astarot. All which we have judg’d to be 
super-natural; And having moreover desir’d to have an 
exact sign of the real Possession of those Maids, we 
did agree secretly, and in a low voice with the Father 
Tranquille Capucin, to command the Devil Sabulon, 
who actually possess’d the said Sister Claire, that he 
should go and kiss the Right-hand of Father Eli- 
zee her Exorcist; the said Devil as punctually obey’d 
according to our desire, which has made us assuredly 
believe, that what the Fryers performing in the Ex- 
orcisms of the said Maids, have told us of the Posses 
sion, is true, there being no appearance that such Mo- 
tions and Knowledge of Secret Things, could be ascrib- 
ed to human Powers. Whereof being willing to give a 
Testimony to the Publick, We have granted this pre- 
sent Attestation, which we have sign’d with our Hand, 
and caus’d to be subsign’d by the Secretary of our 
Commands, House, and Finances of France, the 11th 
day of May 1635. Sign’d Gaston, and lower Gou- 
las. 
‘ Monsieur, says also the Author of the Re- 
‘ lation, having given this Attestation, and left 
‘ to the Ursulines illustrious Marks of his Liberali-
ty


213 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ ty, as well as of the Judgment he made of them, 
‘ wherein he was imitated by the chief of his 
‘ Court, went to hear Mass in the Church of 
‘ the Fathers Carmelites, and having been told 
‘ that for seven or eight Months there was kept 
‘ an Host, upon which there was seen Blood, 
‘ when Elizabeth Blanchard had it upon her Lips, 
‘ he desir’d to see it and adore it; For that pur- 
‘ pose Father Peter Thomas Carmelite took it in 
‘ his Hand, and a little while after commanded 
‘ one of the Devils of Elizabeth, who was there 
‘ present to tell whose was that Blood with which 
‘ the Host seem’d stain’d, to whom the Devil, after 
‘ several difficulties, contorsions, and agitations, 
‘ answer’d in these Terms; I adore a Man full 
‘ of Charity, who is not contented to shed his Blood 
‘ once for the Redemption of Sinners, but a second 
‘ time has caus'd it miraculously to appear here for 
‘ his Glory, and for the confusion of the Incredulous, 
‘ and confirmation of Believers. Upon which the 
‘ Exorcist, seeing Monsieur very attentive to what 
‘ pass’d, ask’d his Highness, if he would be pleas’d 
‘ that some secret Sign should be prescrib’d to the De- 
‘ vil, for a proof of the Truth of what he had 
‘ said, touching the miraculous Blood shed upon 
‘ the Host; With which his Highness testifying 
‘ that he should be well satisfied, he said to 
‘ him in a low voice and in his Ear, that he 
‘ would command the Devil to kiss his Cross, 
‘ and his Stole on the right side, which the Fa- 
‘ ther did, not saying any thing to the Devil, 
‘ but that he was to obey the intention of the 
‘ Prince; and quickly after the Devil obey’d, 
‘ discovering that he suffer’d great violence by 
‘ that action, as by all others, whereby he is ob- 
‘ lig’d to bow under the Authority of the
P3 Church


214 The History of Book III.
‘ Church. This [adds our Author] with what 
‘ we have said before, made Monsieur say, that 
‘ one must be a Fool not to believe the Possession 
‘ of these Maids. But least one should wonder 
‘ that the Devil heard a word which has been 
‘ said in a low voice and in the Ear, he said, 
‘ that the Devils which possess’d these Maids, an- 
‘ swer’d often the Questions which were put to them 
‘ by the Exorcists, without having exprest them 
‘ otherwise than by the inward direction of their 
‘ thought, of which he alledg’d some Examples; 
‘ and because that is hard to believe, as being di- 
‘ rectly contrary to the Text of the Holy Scrip- 
‘ ture, he maintains. That one ought not to won- 
‘ der, since the Devils and Angels speak only by 
‘ the means of the inward Acts, which they 
‘ form in themselves. At last, having related 
‘ many other things upon this Subject, he says, 
‘ That the very day of the arrival of Monsieur, 
‘ a Huguenot Apothecary of Loudun named James 
‘ Boisse, took upon him to speak to his High- 
‘ ness’s Apothecary, and to pray him to come 
' and lodge at his House, whither having con- 
‘ ducted him, he entertain’d him with a discourse of 
‘ the Ursulines, and assur’d him, that all which pass’d 
‘ was but feign’d and an Imposture; that they had 
‘ no other design, but that of putting Grandier 
‘ to death, as they had done, and that there was 
‘ in that Town a Protestant Maid, who, by the 
‘ flexibleness of her Body, made contorsions and 
‘ motions, as much if not more strange than those 
‘ which were seen amongst the Ursulines. Where- 
‘ upon Monsieur’s Apothecary, who had seen the 
‘ same Evening the prodigious Agitations and 
‘ Postures of Sister Agnes, told him, that he could 
‘ hardly believe if, and that he would advise
‘ him


215 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ him not to hold such discourse; for should Mon- 
‘ sieur know that he spoke at this rate, it would 
‘ be sufficient to ruin him, as a Calumniator; 
‘ To whom Boisse reply’d, that he was ready to 
‘ maintain in his Highness’s presence what he 
‘ had said, and that he desir’d no better; which 
‘ Monsieur’s Apothecary having made known the 
‘ next day to his Highness, Boisse was presently 
‘ sent for, and confirm’d before his Highness what 
‘ he had said the Evening before; but being 
‘ urg’d to name and shew the Maid, whereof 
‘ he spake, he said, in Truth, he had not seen 
‘ her, but that he had, what she had said, from 
‘ a Chirurgeon nam’d Fourneau, professing also 
‘ the Protestant Religion. Fourneau being call’d, 
‘ and ask’d whether he had seen the Maid, he 
‘ said no; Boisse reply’d to him, that he had 
‘ then known of her, what he had heard him say; 
‘ Fourneau denied that again, and protested he 
‘ knew nothing of it, that he had never spoken 
‘ of it, and that it was a thing devised by him. 
‘ Whereupon, they who were present, cry’d out 
‘ against Boisse, that he deserv’d to be whipt 
‘ for having had the boldness to advance so noto- 
‘ rious a falshood in Monsieur’s presence; Who, 
‘ to shew that he desir’d to partake as well of the 
‘ Title of Just, as he was a-kin by Blood to him 
‘ who acquir’d it so lawfully, instead of causing 
‘ him to be punish’d presently, would observe 
‘ the forms of Justice, and straightway after that 
‘ Action, being gone to hear Mass in the Church 
‘ of St. Cross, his Highness told the King’s Ad- 
‘ vocate of Loudun, who was there present, that 
‘ he would have this audacious Fellow chastis’d, 
‘ sending also the next day for the Lieutenant 
‘ Criminal and the King’s Attorney, to tell them
P4 ‘ the


216 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ the same thing whereof Boisse having had notice, 
‘ he thought it the best course for him to run 
‘ away. 
Sect. 16. When that Writing was publish’d, the 
Incredulous fail’d not to make their Reflections up- 
on what it contain’d, as they had already done up- 
on the others which preceded it. They maintain’d 
that Monsieur had been prepossess’d, and that his 
Devotion had been impos’d upon; That they had 
put upon him such Feats of Activity and Leggerde- 
main, as Juglers and Tumblers usually do upon 
the Stage or Rope, for such true Marks of Posses- 
sion, as those are which are set down in the Ritual, 
That to blow and play with the Host upon the 
Lips, as Elizabeth Blanchard had done, which Acti- 
on seem’d most astonishing to his Highness, was 
the most easie of all the other Illusions; and that 
upon the whole Matter it expos’d the Christian Re- 
ligion to the Derision of Jews and Mahometans;
That if his Highness had told his Secrets to any 
others than those Monks and Exorcists, or rather if 
he had kept them himself conceal’d in a Paper with- 
out imparting them to any Body, the Devils had 
not guessed them, but that there was such a Jug- 
gling amongst the Exorcists, that it cannot be 
doubted but they had agreed upon certain Signs to 
speak by, and to understand one another; That this 
Invention was not extraordinary, seeing that the 
very Children perform the like in their Pastimes, 
and know very well to speak, and to entertain 
themselves that way; But that his Highness having 
thought fit to rely upon the Honesty of the Fa- 
thers, he could not fail to be cheated by Matters so 
experienc’d, who had taken care to instruct and 
fashion such apt Scholars, for a long time to- 
gether. 
Sect.


217 the Devils of Loudun.  
Sect. 17. The truth of the Matter, which con- 
cern’d Boisse the Apothecary, was, that a Maid 
bred up a Protestant, who out of Levity had em- 
brac’d the Roman Religion, and had thrown her 
self into the Convent of the Ursulines, was there 
found fit to perform the part of a Person possess’d: 
And in effect she profited well by the care that was 
taken to instruct and prepare her: But just at the 
time of being produc’d in publick, she got away 
out of the Convent; and whether it were by a sin- 
cere return, or by a continuation of her Whimsies, 
she return’d to the Communion of the Protestant 
Church. As the managing of the Possessed was a 
continual matter of Entertainment and Conversa- 
tion for People of all sorts and conditions, that 
Maid who was the friend of Fournean’s Wife, per- 
form’d often in her presence, and of divers other 
Women, what postures, grimaces, and contorsi- 
ons she had learnt, which were not at all inferi- 
or to those of the Nuns. Fourneau having been 
made acquainted with it by his Wife, had in 
confidence told it to Boisse, who made that ill use 
of it as has been related, and exposed himself to 
a danger, in which he was abandon’d by Fourneau, 
because the consequence of his imprudence did 
not seem to be so dangerous for him, as it would 
have been for that Maid, by the Spite and Resent- 
ment which all the Cabal of the Monks, and Con- 
federates of the Possession, would have had against 
her, if it had been discover’d, and publish’d 
what she had done, and what she was able to 
do. 
Sect. 18. But as those Actions and Motions, 
which were shew’d in the presence of the Duke 
of Orleans, were not ordinary, and might de- 
ceive the Eyes of some of those who have little
experience


218 The History of 
Book III. 
experience, or knowledge of what pass’d in the 
World; it will not perhaps be unserviceable to 
make here a small Abridgment of what was then 
printed upon that Subject. 
The unfortunate Grandier had already said in his 
Case, That the Art of Man could do things more 
approaching to supernatural, than all that which 
had been seen done by the Nuns; He cited for 
a Witness Philip Camerarius in his Historical Me- 
ditations, Chap. 75. and another Historian, who 
relates many surprizing things which a Polander 
did at the time of the Circumcision of the Son of 
Amurath. How many Rope-Dancers, added he, 
and other such like People, Men and Women, do 
perform things extraordinary? Which however 
are done by Art, and are far worthier of admi- 
ration, than any of those that have been perform’d 
by those Maids. Duncan expresseth himself in his 
Book in these Words; ‘ What has there been su- 
‘ pernatural in all this? There needs no more 
‘ than the Testimony of St. Augustine to condemn 
‘ rash Judgments, and those who are so bold as to 
‘ set bounds to the power of Nature; possibly 
‘ it will have more Efficacy upon the Exorcist 
‘ and other Friars, than if it had been taken out 
‘ of the Writings of Aristotle, Hyppocrates and 
‘ Galen. That Father in the 24th Chap. of the 
‘ 14th Book of the City of God, declares, that he 
‘ knew People, who made their Bodies to per- 
‘ form things, which other Men would hardly 
‘ believe. That there were some who mov’d their 
‘ Ears, and others who made their Hair to fall 
‘ down upon their Fore-head, and rais’d them up 
' again without moving their Heads; Others who 
‘ so exactly imitated the Voices of living Crea- 
‘ tures, that one could not have been able to
‘ know


219 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ know the Deceit, without having seen them: 
‘ Others who made a strange noise so long a 
‘ time as they pleas’d, and seem’d to sing from 
‘ behind them; Others who shed Tears in an 
‘ extraordinary abundance. That there was a 
‘ Man who could sweat whensoever he would; 
‘ That a pretended Prophet, nam’d Restitutus, 
‘ fell into an Extasy as often as he pleas’d, and 
‘ that he remain’d without breathing like a dead 
‘ Person, in such manner that he was pricked 
‘ and pinch’d, and sometimes had Fire apply’d 
‘ to divers parts of his Body, without any 
‘ signs that he was sensible of it. That Author 
‘ adds, That no Body would have admir’d the 
‘ motions of the Nuns, if they had been done 
‘ by Jugglers and Tumblers upon the Stage 
‘ and that these Nuns had been instructed and 
‘ practis’d to do them a far longer time, than 
‘ most of these People employ’d to learn what 
‘ they present to the Eyes of the Publick; But 
‘ that however these Motions were not common 
‘ to all these Maids; each of them perform’d 
‘ only some particular ones, viz, those for which 
‘ she was found most apt, whether it were by 
‘ she Conformation and natural Disposition of 
‘ her Body, or by Exercise and Custom; That 
‘ if the Exorcist had commanded the Superior to 
‘ do what Elizabeth Blanchard and the Sister 
‘ Agnes usually did, he had not been obey’d; 
‘ That not any of these Maids had rais’d her- 
‘ self up into the Air, the height of two or three 
‘ Pikes, and had not remain’d suspended there 
‘ some notable while; That none of them had flown 
‘ or vaulted into the Air, or climb’d an upright 
‘ Wall without a Ladder, or such other help, 
‘ for walk’d upon the Water without sinking;
‘ In


220 The History of Book III.
‘ In which cases there would have been some- 
‘ thing more than humane; But that a Man 
‘ must have a Mind wonderfully prepossess’d to 
‘ believe, that to roll, vault, or crawl on the 
‘ Ground is a thing supernatural; That they 
‘ had not done any thing more surprizing, than 
‘ it was to see a Man walking upon his Hands 
‘ holding his Feet on high, which is how-
‘ ever very common, and us’d for a Pastime by 
‘ Children; That ’twas a thing strange enough 
‘ to see that the Devils so obedient to the Ex- 
‘ orcists when they commanded them to make 
‘ contorsions, were not more readily driven out 
‘ and expell’d by that wonderful Power which 
‘ the Church had to make them obey, and that 
' ’twas not made use of but to make a show to the 
‘ People, to amuse them with trifles, to command 
‘ one Devil to appear, and to make him retire ha- 
‘ ving plaid his Part; and to call another, and 
‘ cause him to do the same thing, instead of using 
‘ that Power to drive away the Infernal Troop, and 
‘ speedily to deliver the Nuns, whom they pre- 
‘ tended to be tormented with so much vio- 
‘ lence. 
Sect. 19. Duncan adds many other Reflections, 
drawn from the Conformation of a humane Body, 
and from the disposition of the Members, by which 
he makes it clearly appear, that the pretended Pos- 
sess’d did not any supernatural Motions, as it would 
have been to shut the Hand outwards, so as one closeth 
it inward; To bend the Thighs backward, in such 
a manner that the Ham-strings might touch the 
Shoulders, &c. That all their Motions were only 
ordinary in themselves and owing either to the facul- 
ty of Nimbleness and Swiftness, or extraordinary
Exten-


221 the Devils of Loudun. 
Extensions, such as a long Exercise, or a Disease, 
or violent Remedies might cause, whereof he ci- 
ted some Examples, too long to be here related. It 
is more proper to mention some Questions which 
were then propos’d to the University of Mont- 
pellier by Santerre Priest, and Promoter of the Bi-
shoprick and Diocess of Nimes, who had recourse 
to that Remedy, when he saw that the contagious 
Air of Loudun began to spread it self to Lan- 
guedoc. 
Sect. 20. The design of the Cabal of Monks, and 
some over-zealous Catholicks, being to authorize, 
as much as it was possible, the Propositions where- 
of there has been mention made before, tending to 
establish a kind of Inquisition upon the Testimony 
of Devils, they thought to find a good Advance- 
ment in it, by the Success of the Possession at Lou- 
dun, and judg’d it fit to make possessed Persons ap- 
pear in a great many places of the Realm at a time, 
and to cause them to speak the same Language. Jane 
de Ruede of the Village of Blast near Tournon, gave out 
that she was possess’d by four Devils, Beelzebub, Bar- 
rabas, Guilmon, and Carmin, which were sent to her 
by a Wizzard and a Witch of the same Country: 
She was brought to be exorcis’d in the Chappel of 
our Lady of Roquefort, famous for the Miracles 
which were wrought there: But Mazarin, then 
Vice-legat of the Pope in Avignon, whereon the 
Chappel depended, not being of the same Opinion, 
as the greatest part of the Ecclesiasticks of France, 
he enjoin’d Silence to the Exorcists and Person pos- 
sess’d; and the Devils obey’d far better the Orders 
of that sort, which were given with the Threats 
of the Civil Power, than those which had been 
made them by the Authority of the Church. San- 
terre being not of humour to be engaged in the Dia-
bolical


222 The History of 
Book III.
bolical Commerce of the Possession, which they 
would have establish’d in the Diocess of Nimes, he 
examin’d the Possess’d, their Postures and Contorsi- 
ons, which were the same that were made at Loudun, 
as one may infer by the reading of the Questions 
following; And he consulted afterwards the Uni- 
versity with intent to support and authorize his Sen- 
timent, to evidence to the Publick what they ought 
to think of the Possessions that were in vogue, and 
to repel the Complaints and Reproaches which he 
must have undergone from the Monks and Bigots, 
whom he went directly to encounter, by opposing 
their Intrigues in his Diocess, to nip the Bud of 
that infernal Seed, before it had time to sprout and 
spread deep Roots.
Questi-

223 the Devils of Loudun.
QUESTIONS 
Propos’d, to the University of Montpelier. 
QUESTION I. 
Sect. 21. ‘Whether the bending, bowing, and 
‘ removing of the Body, the Head 
‘ touching sometimes the Soles of the Foot, with 
‘ other Contorsions, and strange Postures, are a good 
‘ Sign of Possession? 
ANSWER I.
‘ Vaulters and Tumblers make such strange 
‘ Motions, and bend and bow themselves in 
‘ so many Fashions, that one may believe that 
‘ there is no kind of Posture, of which Men 
‘ and Women may not render themselves capa- 
‘ ble by diligent Study and long Practice, being 
‘ even able to make extraordinary Extensions, and 
‘ spreading out of the Legs, Thighs, and other 
‘ parts of the Body, because of the Extension of 
‘ Nerves, Muscles, and Tendons, by long Custom; 
‘ therefore such Operations may be done by the 
‘ Power of Nature. 
QUESTION II.
Sect. 22. ‘ Whether the quickness of the Motion 
‘ of the Head forward and backward, bringing it
to


224 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ to the Back and Breast, be an infallible Mark of 
‘ Possession? 
ANSWER II. 
‘ That Motion is so natural, that one needs not 
‘ add Reasons to those which have been said up- 
‘ on the Motions of the Parts of the Body. 
QUESTlON III. 
Sect. 23. ‘ Whether a hidden swelling of the 
‘ Tongue, the Throat, and the Face, and the sud- 
‘ den alteration of the Colour, are certain Marks 
‘ of Possession? 
ANSWER III. 
‘ The lifting up, and agitation of the Breast by Fits 
‘ and Starts, are the effects of drawing and holding 
‘ the Breath, being ordinary Actions of breathing; 
‘ from which one cannot infer any Possesson. The 
‘ swelling of the Throat may proceed from holding 
‘ of the Breath, and that of other Parts from Melan- 
‘ choly Vapours, which are often seen to wander 
‘ through all the parts of the Body; Whence it 
‘ follows, that this Sign of Possession is not to be 
‘ allow’d. 
QUESTION IV. 
Sect. 24. ‘ Whether Dulness and Senselessness, 
‘ or the privation of Sense, even to be pinch’d and 
‘ prick’d, without complaining, without stirring, 
‘ and even without changing Colour; are certain 
‘ Marks of Possession?
AN-


225 the Devils of Loudun. 
ANSWER IV. 
‘ The young Lacedemonian who suffer’d his Li- 
‘ ver to be knaw’d by a Fox which he had stoll’n, 
‘ without making any shew of feeling him, and 
‘ those who suffer’d themselves to be scourg’d be- 
‘ fore the Altar of Diana, even to Death, without 
‘ knitting their Brows, shew that Resolution may 
‘ well enable one to endure the Pricks of a Pin 
‘ without crying out: Besides, it is certain, that in 
‘ a Humane Body there is in some Persons certain 
‘ little parts of Flesh, which are without feeling, 
‘ although the other parts which are about them 
‘ are sensible, which most commonly happens 
‘ by some precedent Disease. Therefore such an 
‘ Effect is equivocal to prove a Possession. 
QUESTION V. 
Sect. 25. ‘ Whether the Immobility of all the Bo- 
‘ dy, which happens to the pretended Possessed by 
‘ the command of their Exorcists, during and in the 
‘ middle of the strongest Agitations, is a certain 
‘ Sign of a truly Diabolical Possession? 
ANSWER V. 
‘ The Motion of the Parts of the Body being vo- 
‘ luntary, it is natural to Persons well dispos’d to 
‘ move themselves, or not to move themselves, ac- 
‘ cording to their Will. Therefore such an Effect, 
‘ or Suspension of Motion, is not considerable to 
‘ infer a Diabolical Possession, if in the Immobi- 
‘ lity there has not been an entire privation of Sense:
O QUESTI-


226 The History of Book III.
QUESTION VI. 
Sect. 26. ‘ Whether the Yelping or Barking like 
‘ that of a Dog, in the Breast, rather than in the 
‘ Throat, is a Mark of Possession? 
ANSWER VI. 
‘ Humane Industry is so pliant to counterfeit all 
‘ kinds of Actions, that there are daily seen Per- 
‘ sons expert in expressing exactly the Actions, the 
‘ Cry, and the Voice of all sorts of Animals, and 
‘ in imitating them without moving their Lips but 
‘ unperceivably: There are found also very many 
‘ who form Words and Voices in the Stomach, which 
‘ seem rather to come from elsewhere, than from 
‘ the Person who forms them after that manner; 
‘ and they call those People Engastrimuthi, or En- 
‘ gastrologi; i. e. those that speak in their Bellies. 
‘ Therefore such an Effect is natural, as Pasquier 
‘ observes in the 38th Chapter of his Inquiries, by 
‘ the Example of a Buffoon nam’d Constantine. 
QUESTION VII. 
Sect. 27. Whether a fix’d steady Look upon some 
‘ Object, without moving the Eye on either side, 
‘ be a good Mark of Possession? 
ANSWER VII. 
‘ The Motion of the Eye is voluntary, as that of 
‘ other parts of the Body; and ’tis natural to move 
‘ it, or to keep it fix’d: Therefore there is nothing 
‘ considerable in this.
QUESTI-


227 the Devils of Loudun. 
QUESTION VIII. 
Sect. 28. ‘ Whether the Answers that the preten- 
‘ ded Possessed make in French, to some Questions 
‘ that are put to them in Latin, are a good Mark 
‘ of Possession? 
ANSWER VIII. 
‘ We affirm, that to understand and speak the 
‘ Languages, which one has never learn’d, are 
‘ things Supernatural, and which might make one 
‘ believe that they are done by the Ministry of 
‘ the Devil, or of some other Superiour Cause; 
‘ But to answer to some Questions only, that is alto- 
‘ gether Suspicious; a long Exercise, or a private 
‘ Intelligence between Persons, being, able to con- 
‘ tribute to such Answers; it seeming to be a Do- 
‘ tage to say, that the Devils understand Questi- 
‘ ons which are put to them in Latin, and that they 
‘ always answer in French, and in the natural Lan- 
‘ guage of that Person whom they would make 
‘ pass for Possessed. Whence it follows, that from 
‘ such an Effect the Residence of a Devil cannot 
‘ be inferred, most especially if the Questions 
‘ do not contain many Words and many Dis- 
‘ courses. 
QUESTION IX. 
Sect. 27. ‘ Whether to vomit such things as Peo- 
‘ ple have swallow’d, be a Sign of Possession?
Q2 AN-


228 The History of 
Book III.
ANSWER IX. 
‘ Delrio, Bodin, and other Authors say, that by 
‘ Witchcraft Wizards do sometimes cause Nails, 
‘ Pins, and other strange things to be vomited by 
‘ the Work of the Devil: So that in the really pos- 
‘ sessed the Devil can do the same thing. But to 
‘ vomit the things as they have swallow’d, that is 
‘ natural, there being found Persons who have a 
‘ weak Stomach, and who keep for many Hours 
‘ what they have swallow’d, and then cast them up 
‘ again as they took them; and the Disease call’d 
‘ the Lienteria rendring the Aliments through the 
‘ Fundament, as they had been taken by the Mouth, 
‘ without any alteration, is a fuller Proof of it. 
QUESTION X. 
Sect. 30. ‘ Whether the Prickings of a Launcet 
‘ upon divers parts of the Body, without Blood is- 
‘ suing thence, are a certain Mark of Possession? 
ANSWER X. 
‘ That ought to he attributed to the Disposition 
‘ of a melancholick Temper, the Blood whereof 
‘ is so thick, that it cannot issue out through so 
‘ little Wounds; and ’tis for that Reason that ma- 
‘ ny being prick’d even in the Veins and natural 
‘ Vessels, by the Launcet of a Chyrurgeon, bleed 
‘ not one drop, as ’tis seen by Experience: There- 
‘ fore there is nothing extraordinary in it. 
Sect. 31. That Question made it appear, that 
There happen’d things as surprizing in the Possessi-
ons


229 the Devils of Loudun. 
ons of other Countries as in that of Loudun, where 
this last Effect has not been observ’d, and to which 
can have no relation, seeing that there is nothing 
alike, either in the printed Books, or Manu- 
scripts of that time. Nevertheless the Possession 
in the Diocess of Nines, where that pretended Mi- 
racle was dope, has not been truer, nor judg’d such, 
because the Promoter of that Diocess had more Mo- 
desty and Honesty than many other Ecclesiasticks 
of his time. 
Sect. 32. These are the Decisions of the Univer- 
sity of Montpellier, which have been here related to 
shew of what Nature those Miracles were which 
past in the presence of the Duke of Orleans. To 
which may be added further, to omit nothing which 
may not be alogether clear, and that the quiet and 
repos’d condition of the Possess’d at the end of their 
Agitations, where they seem’d to have suffer’d no- 
thing, and where their Countenance recover’d in an 
instant its natural Form, is so far from being a good 
Proof of a true Possession, that ’tis an evident Mark 
of the contrary, seeing that ’tis not the Custom of 
Devils to be contented to do feats of Activity, by 
the Bodies which they possess, and to leave them 
afterwards found, well dispos’d, and free from 
Pains. The Gospel teacheth, that these terrible Guests 
made some of the Possess’d deaf and dumb; that 
they caus’d others to fall into the Fire and the 
Water; that they made others to foam at the Mouth, 
or made them wither’d and consumptive, or tor- 
mented them as if they would break or tear them in 
pieces, and after the Agitations and Torments they 
left them feeble and tir’d, and sometimes half dead. 
So that there has been reason to conclude that the 
Motions which begin and end at the Will of an 
Exorcist, jubentis aut prohibentis, commanding or
Q3 forbid-


230 The History of 
Book III. 
forbidding, as the Book of Demonomany mentions, 
are Motions studied, concerted, and done out of a 
Design, and that they who do them, being far 
from the being possess’d by Devils, they possess 
themselves so well that they stop and return to 
their natural State as soon as they please. Duncan 
assures that the same thing happen’d in his Pre- 
sence, and that in publick, upon the Stage, where a 
young Maid turn’d about for half an hour with so 
wonderful a swiftness, that the Sight was troubled 
to follow it; then she stopt all on a suddain, and 
made her Courtefie with so good a Grace, and so 
calm an Air, as if she had continued always 
still. 
Sect. 33. It were but to tire the Reader, to make 
all the Reflections that offer themselves upon the 
behaviour of the pretended Possess’d, and to relate 
all the examples of the Jugling Tricks, and other 
Actions counterfeit or natural, far more wonderful 
than those of the pretended Devils, which are con- 
tain’d in the Books of the Fathers of the Church, 
and in those of a great number of Authors ancient 
and modern. ’Tis therefore much better to resume the 
Order of things which past in that accursed and a- 
bominable Intrigue at Loudun. 
Sect. 34. The Expeditions of a great Repute had 
doubtless flatter’d the Nuns, but they were not less 
touch’d with the hope of Plenty and Wealth, of 
which they were destitute. Their Expectation was 
not deceived; Their Reputation had flown into 
all Quarters, although it was not in a manner so ad- 
vantagious as they were persuaded, And they 
were from that time freed of their Indigence by 
the officious care of the Exorcists, and by their 
sollicitations to Persons pious, credulous and chari- 
table. The Author of the Demonomany saith. ‘ That
‘ Alms


231 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ Alms were sent them from all Parts, and that if 
‘ they had not receiv’d a sufficient Charity, they 
‘ would make a Gathering for them in the Towns. 
The Generosity of the Nobility of the first Rank, 
and above all that of the Duke of Orleans, and all 
his Court, as we have seen before, put them alto- 
gether into a wealthy Condition. But that was not 
yet enough; all this was done but by the way 
of Persuasion, or by the Motions of Compassion and 
Charity, which were only commendable, and which 
did not suit with the Character of the Commis- 
sary, nor with that of the Authors of the Contri- 
vance, nor with that of the Exorcists who direct- 
ed it. To fill up these Characters, and to bring by 
little and little the Work towards the principal End 
which was propos’d, they began to declare War a- 
gainst the Protestants, and to invert themselves with 
their Spoils. The Protestants enjoy’d one part of the 
Church-yard of Loudun, which after many contesta- 
tions had been left them by Rochefort, and since con- 
firm’d by Mangot and Douville, all three Commissaries 
of the King in that behalf, successively and at divers 
times, But Laubardemont by Virtue of a Commis- 
sion obtain’d upon false Informations, took from 
them that Possession, and depriv’d them of their 
Right, by a Sentence which he gave the 23d. of 
January 1634. permitting them by a particular fa- 
vour, to buy with their own Money some Gardens 
for their Burying-place. He order’d also the Protestant 
Inhabitants, who had Houses in those Streets thro’ 
which the Procession was to pass, upon the Festi- 
val call’d Corpus Christi day, to hang and adorn 
the Front of their Houses, and also commanded 
them and the Consistory to take care of the Execu- 
tion of the said Order against each of them in par- 
ticular, who were not obedient, upon the Penalty
Q4 of


232 The History of Book III.
of 500 Livres Fine, and suspension of their Offices, 
if they had any, and the interdiction of the Exercise 
of their Religion within the Town and Suburbs: 
Which Order the Protestants vigorously oppos’d in 
consequence of the secret Articles of the Edict of Nants, 
and they could not be induc’d to obey it, neither by 
the Intrigues which were imploy’d for that purpose, 
nor by the Threats which they made use of to terri- 
fie them. They were again sent for another time by 
the same Commissary, who order’d them to assist 
at the Exorcisms, which they refus’d to do, as well 
because of the Places where they exorcis’d, as the 
Ceremonies which they us’d during the Exorcisms, 
and of the use which they made there of the Sacra- 
ment; which oblig’d the Assistants to pay those Re- 
spects, to which their Conscience could not submit. 
Laubardemont told them that they were afraid to be 
convinc’d by the Evidence of Truth to give Glo- 
ry to God, and to acknowledge the Possession; 
To which they reply’d, that supposing that the Pos- 
session was true, it would no ways prejudice them, 
nor their Religion, and that so the fear to be ob- 
lig’d to own it, would not give them so much trou- 
ble as he imagin’d. But however, said the Commis- 
sary to them, if the Possession were acknowledg'd, one 
might infer thence divers Conclusions in favour of the 
Roman Religion, and against the Doctrine of Protestants. 
If it were permitted us to write, answer’d James de 
Brissac Sieur Desloges, one of the Ministers, there is 
nothing in the World more easie, than to prove that the 
Possession does not establish at all the Roman Religion, nor 
that it destroys that of the Reformed. Why do not you 
write then? reply’d Laubardemont, Who is it that 
binders you? The Threats that were made to Mr. Dun- 
can, answer’d the Minister, and the Displeasure which 
we are told that Court and your Lordship have shewed
against


233 the Devils of Loudun. 
against him; But if you please to grant us liberty under 
your Hand, you shall quickly have the satisfaction to judge 
of our Reasons, and the Publick may judge of them like- 
wise. But, said he, your design would be possibly to op- 
pose the Possession, and ’tis that which cannot be tole- 
rated, after that the Question has been judg’d in a le- 
gal Manner. We will suppose the Possession, reply’d the 
Minister, and the intent of the Writing will be only, 
that the Roman Catholicks cannot draw thence any ad- 
vantage against the Protestants. Most of the Roman 
Catholicks there present, amongst whom was the 
Marquiss de la Rochepozai, would have been glad 
that the permission which the Minister desir’d 
might be allow’d him, but Laubardemont, who perceiv’d 
well the consequences, and who would not ex- 
pose the Propositions of the Exorcist to the Consuta- 
tion of the Ministers, sent them away without al- 
lowing them that liberty. 
Sect. 35. The Protestants who [by Virtue of the 
Edict of Nants] had a Right to keep little Schools 
for the instruction of Youth, and the Right where- 
of had been confirm’d by the Commissaries of the 
King, and by the Decree of the Parliament of the 
30th of August. 1613. had in their Possession a pret- 
ty large House, wherein they caused the Greek and 
Latin Tongue to be taught. That House seem’d 
convenient to lodge the Nuns of St. Ursula, who 
yet liv’d in an hir’d House: And ’twas believ’d that 
’twould not be difficult to take it from its Owners, 
and to put it into the Hands of the Nuns. For that 
purpose James Denieau the King’s Attorney in the 
Commission which concern’d the Affair of the Posses- 
sion at Loudun, remonstrated to Laubardemont the 
18th of January 1634. that the Lodging of the Ur- 
sulines was inconvenient, because of the smalness of 
its Extent; That they could not perform there the
Exorcisms


234 The History of 
Book III. 
Exorcisms but with much difficulty, and that there 
was not in the Town a sufficient number of Churches 
to Exorcise conveniently, by Reason of the great 
concourse of People, who came in Crouds from all 
Parts to assist thereat. But that the Reformed, to 
whom it was not permitted to keep Schools, had 
a Colledge, which was a large House, and was ve- 
ry fit for the Reception of these Nuns; That he re- 
quested that it would please Laubardemont to go 
thither and visit it; and then order what he should 
think good. The Commissary agreed to go thither, 
which he did the very same day, with Denieau. He 
found in the Colledge but two Regents, who told 
them that the Sieurs Desloges Minister, and Martin 
Counsellor of the Bailiwick, were the Directors of it: 
He order’d that these Directors should be appointed 
to appear before him, that the matter might be de- 
termin’d according to the Conclusions of the King’s 
Attorney. They appear’d but would not acknow- 
ledge Laubardemont for a competent Judge, as not 
having any Commission for that purpose; how- 
ever he omitted not to make some Procedures, and 
to give some Orders, notwithstanding the refusal 
made by them. Whereupon the Protestants signified 
that they appeal’d from his Orders, as being an in- 
competent Judge, and that they took upon them 
the Defence in their own Private Names: And to 
prevent all other Proceedings which he might make 
thereafter, they sent Deputies to Paris to complain 
to the King, and to maintain their Right. In 
prejudice thereof Laubardemont gave the 29th of 
January a Sentence, importing. That whereas the 
Protestants have establish'd a Colledge without the King's 
Permission, and to the Prejudice of his Edicts, he com- 
mands them to clear the House of the said Colledge of 
the Bodies and Goods, and to put the Keys into the Hands
of


235 the Devils of Loudun.
of the King’s Attorney, three days after the intimati- 
on of the present Order; and that the said time being 
past, they shall be compelled thereto whatsoever opposition 
or Appeals notwithstanding. That Order was signi- 
fied the day following, and they caus’d all the Ec- 
clesiasticks, and Religious Orders of the Town to 
prepare to make a solemn Procession, and to cop- 
duct the Ursulines with pomp, and, as it were, in 
triumph into the House of the Protestants, where in 
case they refus’d to let them in, they purpos’d to 
break the Doors open. The Protestants went to 
Laubardemont and remonstrated, That as soon as they 
should have understood by their Deputies the King’s 
pleasure, they would wholly submit to it, and that 
they besought him to grant them so much time. 
Upon the refusal which he made, they signified to 
him their new Protestations, Appeals, &c. and af- 
terwards went to the ordinary Officers of Loudun, 
before whom they made along Verbal Process, con- 
taining all their Reasons and their Offers to obey 
the Will of the King, when it should be made known 
to them. Upon this the Catholick Officers fear- 
ing that the Populace would raise some tumult pre- 
judicial to their Interests and to the Town in gene- 
ral, they sent to desire of the Commissary a Delay 
for eight days, but he granted them, but four, which 
he after revok’d the same day, and the 4th of Feb- 
ruary the Provost of Thouars came to Loudun with 
all his Company of Guards; which having caus’d 
much uneasiness to the more moderate Inhabitants of 
both Religions, and to all those who desir’d to live in 
Peace, the Lieutenant Civil and the Judge of the 
Provostship made many Proposals to each Party, 
to oblige the Protestants to sell their House, and the 
Nuns to buy it: But that was not the design of those 
Ladies, nor what was promis’d them. So the Ma-
strates


236 The History of Book III. 
gistrates having not succeeded in that Negotiation, 
they saw all the Town in trouble and tumult; for 
us they knew the imperious and violent Humour of 
Laubardemont, they judg’d that he would not easily 
relinquish his design. In effect the Provost of Thou- 
ars made himself ready to go with his Guards in- 
to that House, but they met in the Streets the 
Protestant Women of all Qualities and Ages, with 
their Aprons full of Sand and Ashes, which they 
pretended to cast into the Eyes, to blind, as much 
as it should be possible for them, all those that should 
attempt to go and force the Colledge; Whilst their 
Husbands, who had understood that there were 
come from Poitiers 800 Men, besides all the Mar- 
shalseas of the neigbouring Towns, were in an ex- 
tream Consternation, being uncertain of the Issue 
that an Affair of that Consequence might have. But 
Laubardemont seeing that it took such a Course, and 
finding in the Protestants more Obstinacy than Me- 
nuau the King’s Advocate, and the rest of his Adhe- 
rents had made him believe, he probably fear’d that 
that Attempt which he had made without any Or- 
der of the Court, should be disavow’d; and so 
durst not proceed to Extremities. However it 
was, he sent away the Provost of Thouars, 
and caus’d not the others to come, according 
to the Threats he had made. In the mean 
while he drew up a bloody Verbal Process a- 
gainst the Protestants, and caus’d Informations to 
be made full of Calumnies and odious Imputations, 
The Lieutenant Criminal made also one on his 
part, upon the Demand of the King’s Attorney; 
and ’twas hop’d by one or other of theft Informa- 
tions, wherein the Protestants were strangely aspers’d 
and blacken’d, they would reduce them to ask for 
Favour, and to offer gladly what they had denied
with


237 the Devils of Loudun
with so much resistance and resolution. They did 
not fail on their part to take care of themselves, 
by presenting their Petition to the Chamber of the 
Edict, where they obtain’d a Decree the 8th of Fe- 
bruary, which imports, That the Court receiv'd their 
Appeal from the Procedure made by Laubardemont, 
who was forbid to proceed further in the execution of his 
Order, till they had taken Cognizance of that Matter, 
upon the Penalty of Nullity of the Proceedings, and of 
all the Costs, Damages, and Interests. This Decree 
having been signified to the Commissary Denieau, the 
Lieutenant Civil, and the Judge of the Provostship, 
with a Summons to appear at the Court, Lauberde- 
mont departed the 15th of February, to go to Pa- 
ris, and carried the Informations of the Lieute- 
nant Criminal, and the Verbal Process which he 
himself had made; wherein he charg’d the Prote- 
stants with having caus’d a Sedition and popular 
Commotion. He fail’d not to see favourably re- 
ceiv’d and heard by Cardinal de Richelieu, and by 
the King s Council; where all he had done was ap- 
prov’d of, and confirm’d by a Decree; with Pro- 
hibitions to the Parliament to take Cognizance of 
that Affair, and with a command to the Protestants 
to obey the Orders and Edicts of Laubardemont, of 
the 29th of January, and the 3d of February, and 
all that should be ordain’d by him, touching the 
Business of the Colledge. There was also a Com- 
mission dispatched to d'Etampes, Master of the Re- 
quests, to proceed to a new Information; and he 
had a Warrant of Imprisonment granted against six 
of the principal Protestants, which cast them all in- 
to great trouble; whereunto the return of their 
Deputies from Paris did not put a stop; for they 
understood that the Court was prepossess’d against 
them to such a degree, that they would not consent to
grant


238 The History of Book III.
grant any Audience to those who demanded it on 
their behalf; and that they had condemn’d them 
without hearing. Upon this they sent again new 
Deputies, some whereof having rid Post, confirm’d 
what the former related, and said, that they were 
advised to consent to a voluntary Sale of the House 
in Question. But they resolved rather to suffer 
it to be taken by Force, than to receive the Price 
which had been offer’d for it; which was so low, 
that the Offer might rather pass for an Insult on 
the part of their Enemies, than for a serious Propo- 
sal of Persons, who, in good earnest, fought for an 
Accommodation. In the mean while the Deputies 
who had remain’d at Paris, writ that the Marquiss du 
Rivau had in his Hand a Letter of Privy-Seal, by 
which he was commanded to disarm the Prote- 
stants of the Town of Loudun; That he was to de- 
part from Paris for that purpose, and that Loubar- 
demont would come back with him; which he did 
not however so suddenly; and during that time, 
Regnier, and Dumoutier Bourneus, who were of the 
number of the Six, against whom he had caused a 
Warrant to be decreed to seize their Persons, sur- 
rendred themselves in the Prison of Fort l’Eveque, 
where they were heard and interrogated, whether 
there had not been a popular Commotion at Lou- 
dun; and if it had not been resolv’d before to make 
it, in an Assembly held by the Protestants, where 
the Ministers had assisted? Whereunto having an- 
swer’d very pertinently, they were at first set at li- 
berty under Bail; and some days after their Sure- 
ties were discharg’d, and they dismist. 
Sect. 36. At length, the 5th day of December, Lau- 
bardemont being return’d to Loudun, signified the 
Decree of the Council of State abovementioned, da- 
ted the 23d of May; to which the Protestants by a
Verbal


239 the Devils of Loudun. 
Verbal Process having offer’d to obey, with a Pro- 
testation to address themselves by their most hum- 
ble Remonstrance to his Majesty, against that De- 
cree which had been granted without their being 
heard or call’d, they deliver’d the Keys of the 
House, and the Nuns were put into possession 
of it, and made very quickly after other Purchases 
of some neighbouring Houses, and the nearest Gar- 
dens; And since that time they have added such 
considerable Room, rais’d so many Buildings in 
their Convent, and bought so many Tythes, Rents, 
and other Lands and Demains in the Country, that 
one may be assur’d, that not only their pretended 
Diabolical Possession has put them out of the State 
of Indigence, wherein they were, but that their 
House may at this Day pass for one of the richest 
Communities of their Order. 
Sect. 37. The noise which that Affair made, had 
drawn all the Attention of the People; and the De- 
vils, who seem’d to have no other end than to di- 
vert and please them, seeing them thereby drawn 
off from the Contemplation of the Miracles of the 
Possession, continued quiet, and took that time to 
recover their past Labour, and to prepare themselves 
for new Endeavours at the return of Laubardemont,
their famous Protector, who caus’d them to under- 
stand, that he would shortly return to favour and 
shelter them with his Authority. Father Surin, whose 
Direction had not yet produc’d any thing extraor- 
dinary, except in his own Person, found it conve- 
nient, while they expected the Commissary, to 
raise by some Miracle the Reputation of the Exor- 
cisms, which began to diminish. There remain’d 
in the Body of the Superior, four Devils, Leviathan, 
Behemot, Balaam, and Isaacarum, after the Expulsi- 
on of the three others, Asmodee, Aman and Gresil,
which


240 The History of 
Book III. 
which had been effected by Virtue of the Exorcisms 
of Father Lactance. The Jesuit attempted not to 
drive them out all at once, for it was of too great 
importance to cause always the best Actresses to
appear upon the Stage; and he accounted it much 
better to use moderately the Authority of the 
Church, in not delivering altogether that poor pos- 
sess’d Person according to the Power which he had,
and according to which Charity seem’d to require 
it, than to suffer the most famous of the Possess’d 
to retire, who could best of all impose upon the 
Eyes of the Publick. ’Twas therefore resolv’d to 
expel only Leviathan at that time, who was an elo- 
quent Devil, and who sometimes made long dis- 
courses, as it appeard in a Book intituled, The Glo- 
ry of St. Joseph, printed at Saumur by Lewis 
Mace, second Edition; In which this Devil is made 
to say, ‘ That his principal business was to hinder 
‘ the Love of God to his Creatures, and that of the 
‘ Creatures to God; That in that employment he 
‘ suffered a new Hell, because he could not prevent, 
‘ but that some would advance towards God; 
‘ That he was very unfortunate in being come to 
‘ Loudun to act the Nun; That they made him fast in 
‘ spite of his Teeth, and wear Sackcloth, and that this 
‘ was worse to him yet than a Hell; That he would 
‘ long since have quitted the Body of the Superior, 
‘ if God had not constrain’d him to continue there; 
‘ That he had made it all along his Business to pos- 
‘ sess Bodies, but that he never was so much molest- 
‘ ed in any other as in that: To which the Author 
‘ of the Book adds, That he was to be pursued with 
‘ great Application of Spirit, through all the Fa- 
‘ culties and Operations of the Soul, where he had 
‘ insinuated and intrench’d himself, fortifying him- 
‘ self in the natural Inclinations, and the Roots of
‘ Im


241 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ Imperfection, in which he maintains himself as 
‘ in his own Territories; That when he had lost one 
‘ Intrenchment, he entred into another; That 
‘ ’twas necessary to seek him every where, and to 
‘ root him out by little and little That he made 
‘ then great complaints and cry'd out, Thou takest 
‘ from me my Nest, where shall I be now? Meaning 
‘ by that Nest, not great Failures, but petty Faults, 
‘ which others would call Virtues; That this De- 
‘ vil resisted the designs of the Exorcists, one while 
‘ by violence, exercising cruelties, which God per- 
‘ mitted him for her greater Merit, and another 
‘ while by Craft, making use of his rights of Temp- 
‘ tation and Possession; That they had experiment- 
‘ ed against him the Assistance or the Holy Guar- 
‘ dian Angels, and that of Providence, and that 
‘ with incredible Labour they were assisted by- 
‘ Grace against Nature supported by Satan; That 
‘ this Conflict had continued several Months, and 
‘ that they had seen with admiration the things 
‘ which pass’d in the Secret of Hearts, to become 
‘ sensible and visible; That at last the Devil had 
‘ yielded, choosing rather to be disinist, than kept 
‘ in possession, seeing that his House was chang'd, 
‘ into a Prison. That Book imports further, That 
‘ the Possession of Loudun was one of the strangest 
‘ and delicatest that had ever been seen; That ’twas 
‘ founded upon the Operation of Magick, and up- 
‘ on the Wicked usage of tile Liberty of Men, 
‘ to which God condescended very much, respect- 
‘ ing the Free-will of his Creatures; That the Prin- 
‘ cipal design of the Magicians was to conceal the 
‘ residence of Devils in those Bodies, and that for 
‘ these reasons the exterior effects which were seen 
‘ in other Possessions, and were supported by the 
‘ Power of Satan alone, were neither so numerous, 
‘ nor so great. R Sect.


242 The History of 
Book III.
Sect. 38. That Devil having been expell’d, they 
gave notice of it to the Bishop of Poitiers by a Let- 
ter, to which they added the Extract of the Verbal 
Process of the Exorcisms whereof this is the Copy. 
‘ Monday the 5th of November 1635. after the 
‘ Devil nam’d Isaacarum, one of the four possessing 
‘ the Mother Prioress, had made this Adoration to 
‘ the Holy Sacrament in the Church of the Ursulines, 
‘ where the Reverend Father Sarin of the Society of 
‘ Jesus exorcis’d him, the Body of the Possess’d 
‘ has been suddenly rais’d upon her Feet, and Le- 
‘ viathan, chief of all the Troop of the Possession, 
‘ appear’d on a sudden in the Place of the said Isaa- 
‘ carum, manifesting himself by disdainful frowning 
‘ and proud Gate as of a Queen, with a very fair 
‘ and shining Countenance: Whereupon the Exor- 
‘ cist speaking Latin, according to his Custom, 
‘ said, Here's a Devil who makes himself a Beau, but 
‘ for the Glory of God and the Edification of Souls, I 
‘ intend presently to make him shew his ugliness and de- 
‘ formities; And the Hymn Gloria &c. having been 
‘ sung to that end, the Body of the said Prioress 
‘ was cast to the Ground, shewing a very hideous 
‘ and frightful Visage, with strange contortions in 
‘ all her Members, turning her Face towards the 
‘ Earth, that it might not be seen, and then lifting 
‘ up her self with a very majestick Countenance, 
‘ went and set her self proudly in a Chair, nodding 
‘ her Head with Gravity, and seeming to desire 
‘ to say something; But the Exorcist having con- 
‘ strain’d her by a speedy command to humble her 
‘ self and to cast her self on the Ground, asking the 
‘ Devil if it were not true that Jesus Christ had van- 
‘ quish’d him in that Maid, and by her answer’d 
‘ with Blasphemy in a doleful tone, and a dejected 
‘ look. It is but too true for me. Moreover being
‘ urg’d
 

243 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ urg’d again to finish his Adoration, he cast himself 
‘ at the Feet of the Father, rolling himself along 
‘ with frightful Agitations, embracing them divers 
‘ times, and whilst the Magnificat, &c. was sung,
‘ she extended her Arms and Hands, making them 
‘ become streight and stiff, and her Head lean’d 
‘ on the Foot of the said Exorcist, upon the middle 
‘ of the step of the Altar, she did turn it side-ways 
‘ towards some of the Spectators, on the side of the 
‘ Window, and shew’d a wound in form of a Cross, 
‘ Blood dropping from it of a fresh and Vermillion 
‘ Colour; the first and second Skin which they call 
‘ the Dermis and Epidermis were scratch’d and a 
‘ little open’d, and that Cross was near of the same 
‘ length that appears in this Figure, 
Sect. 39. ‘ At the same time the Father, who knew 
‘ the Sign by the last going out of the chief Devil, 
‘ promis’d and sign’d by the said Leviathan since 
‘ the 17th. of May in the presence of the Lord Bi- 
‘ shop of Poitiers, cry’d aloud. Behold, Sirs, God 
‘ be thanked, the sign of the Ejection, Leviathan is 
‘ gone out, and then the said Prioress appear’d on 
‘ a sudden with a Countenance so modest and se- 
‘ rene, and a Spirit so quiet and settled, that the 
‘ Spectators well perceiv’d, notwithstanding the 
‘ Blood which was upon her Fore-head, that in- 
‘ deed the Finger of God and the Ray of his Mer- 
‘ cy was there, which oblig’d them to sing present- 
‘ ly, with Tears of Joy, the Hymn Te Deum, &c.
R2 ‘ There


244 The History of Book III. 
‘ Thereupon the Exorcist being resolv’d to make 
‘ Isaacarum appear again, and make him give an 
‘ account of that Wound, and having sung to that 
‘ end Memento salutis Author, &c. the said Isaacarum 
‘ shew’d himself upon her Visage with a frightful 
‘ aspect, then with an insolent Joy he cry’d aloud 
‘ thrice, I am now Master my self, I am now Master. 
‘ Being ask’d how? He answer’d, That the chief is 
‘ gone away. Being urg’d whether he spake true, be- 
‘ ing so great a Liar? He reply’d, ‘Tis as true as 
‘ that the Flesh of God is in that Tabernacle there. Be- 
‘ ing ask’d where is Leviathan at present? He an- 
‘ swer’d, What do I know? In Hell, I think; Being 
‘ demanded from whence came that sudden De- 
‘ parture, he said, renouncing God as ’twas usual 
‘ with him. That he knew nothing, adding, Joseph 
‘ came, who has driven him away, intimating to him on 
‘ the behalf of God, that there was now no longer time 
‘ to resist the Ministers of the Church, and that he had 
‘ triumph'd enough. Finally, being urg’d to tell whe- 
‘ ther the Bloody Cross which was on her Fore- 
‘ head, was a wound by a Mans Hand? he said, 
‘ No, and swore. Upon which the Father Exor- 
‘ cist declar’d succinctly three things to the Assist- 
‘ ants, That the Prioress, by the advice which had 
‘ been given her since the time he had begun to 
‘ Exorcise her, had put her self under the special 
' Protection of that Holy Patriarch; That for these 
‘ two Months past, she had very much increas’d 
‘ her devotion towards him; and that in fine two 
‘ Days ago she had made a Vow to say the little 
‘ Office of the Saint every day for the space of a 
‘ Year. This Act is sign’d by the Register of the 
‘ Commission, by Laubardemont, and by eight Ex- 
‘ orcists, Jesuits, and Capucins, some Priests, Cu- 
‘ rates and Nuns, and some Officers as well of the
‘ Baili-


245 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ Bailiwick, as of the Province of the general As- 
‘ sessors, and Office of Salt at Loudun. 
Sect. 40. After such a Verbal Process so authen- 
tickly attested and sign’d, can one doubt the truth 
of the Miracle? And was it not imprudence in the 
Incredulous to say, that the Nun might have made 
that Wound whilst she roll’d her self, and that she 
might have had an Iron Cross hid in her Clothes, 
or in her Hands, which were at liberty, and have 
made a slight Wound, having not judg’d it fit to 
make a deeper? ’Tis true, that to support that Su- 
spicion and their Prejudices, they alledg’d, that the 
Wounds made by the three former Devils, who 
were already gone out of the same possessed Person, 
having been suspected, as it was clearly manifested, 
and even by a Writing, those Devils, who seem’d to 
be so well dispos’d, and to have a mind to confound 
the Incredulity of Gainsayers, ought to use more Pre- 
caution, and not to forget any Circumstance which 
might have satisfied the Publick, and convinc’d them 
wholly of the truth of that Action. But would it have 
been reasonable to give one self so much trouble to 
satisfie the Whimsies of the Publick? What needed 
there more? One Devil had promis’d in the presence 
of the Bishop of Poitiers, a good while ago, he had 
now perform’d his promise: Another Devil serv’d 
for a Witness, he had made his Deposition, and 
confirm’d it by a solemn Oath in proper Terms, 
without any Equivocation, As true, as that the Flesh 
of God was in the Tabernacle. And all these things 
were well attested by a number of Friars, and o- 
ther Persons of Quality, all good Friends of these 
Devils, who frequented them often, had Com- 
merce with them, and had known their Sincerity. 
What could then have been said against it? And 
what ground of Unbelief must not one have had to 
resist so many Proofs?
R3 Sect.


246 The History of 
Book III.
Sect. 41. This last Miracle was followed quickly 
by a new one, done upon the same Person, by the 
Expulsion of the Devil Balaam. This is the Verbal 
Process that was then publish’d. 
‘ Thursday the 29th of November 1635. We, James 
‘ Denieau, Counsellor of the King at the Presidial 
‘ Court of la Fleche, and his Attorney in the Com- 
‘ mission given by him for the Fact of Exorcisms 
‘ to Monsieur de Laubardemont, Counsellor of his Ma- 
‘ jesty in his Council of State and Privy-Council, 
‘ being at the said Loudun in the Church of the Ur- 
‘ sulines, with James Nozai, Register in the said 
‘ Commission. The Reverend Father Surin of the 
‘ Society of Jesus, having receiv’d a Letter from 
‘ the Lord Archbishop of Tours, by which he re- 
‘ commended to him to cause that Mr. Montague, 
‘ a Noble Englishman, might receive Edification by 
‘ the fight of what pass’d at the Exorcisms; The 
‘ said Father Surin should diligently apply him- 
‘ self to exorcise the Mother Prioress of the said 
‘ Nuns, in the presence of the said Mr. Montague, 
‘ Mr. Killegrew and Mr. Scandret, English Gentle- 
‘ men, and of many other Persons of Quality: 
‘ In performing of which Exorcism, the Devil Ba- 
‘ laam appear’d counterfeiting the Postures and Mo- 
‘ tions, which Isaacarum and Behemot have been ac- 
‘ custom’d to do: Whereupon the Father suppo- 
‘ sing that it was Isaacarum, he commanded him to 
‘ give the reason of an Accident that happen’d 
‘ eight days since to the said Mother Prioress, 
‘ which was an extraordinary wandring of her Spi- 
‘ rit, with a perpetual Inclination to eat and sleep, 
‘ whereby she felt an extream pain, as of things un- 
‘ usual and very violent. To whom the said De- 
‘ vil answer’d, That 'twas an Enterprize; and as the
Father


247 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ Father pursu’d him to know that Enterprise, the 
‘ Devil retir’d: Then the Hymn Magnisicat, &c. 
‘ being sung, he appear’d again in the very shape of 
‘ Isaacarum; and the Father forbearing to continue 
‘ his Demand, enjoyn’d him to prostrate himself 
‘ as he us’d to do, and to adore the Holy Sacra- 
‘ ment; to which having been obedient, as he was 
‘ in the middle of the Action, he stopt on a sud- 
‘ den, and the form of Balaam appear’d in her Vi- 
‘ sage sad and hideous, making however some 
‘ shew of Laughter, which caus’d him to be known. 
‘ Then the Father told the Spectators, that it was 
‘ Balaam, which the Devil own’d; and as it was 
‘ observ’d, that the Face became wan, and like one 
‘ dead, the said Father Surin said to him. Thou 
‘ look’st pale, as one guilty; what hast thou done? 
‘ He answer’d, ’Tis true, ’tis I who have done the E- 
‘ vil whereof thou complainest. The Father urging 
‘ him to tell plainly what it was, after some lit- 
‘ tle delaying, he said, ’Tis my self who these days 
‘ past have caus'd to the Diseas'd that extraordinary 
‘ Hunger and troublesome Sleep, and who have kept her 
‘ from all the Exercises of Prayer and Piety, which 
‘ she had been accustom’d to do. Whereupon the Vi- 
‘ sage continuing to appear, still more pale, and 
‘ tending to an Extremity, the said Father perceiv- 
‘ ed that the Devil could hold out no longer, and 
‘ conjecturing that he was ready to go out of the 
‘ Body, he commanded him with great Fervour to 
‘ do it. Then the Body or the said Maid, being 
‘ upon her Knees, would be bow’d backwards up-
‘ on her Heels, and stretching out her Left-Arm in 
‘ the Air to the sight of all. We saw, with many 
‘ others of the Assistants, viz. the Sieur Demorans,
‘ the Vicegerent of the Bishop of Poitiers, the Fa- 
‘ ther Aginot and Bacheterie Jesuits, Exorcists,
R 4 Father


248 The History of 
Book III.
‘ Father Luke Capucin, Exorcist, the said English 
‘ Gentlemen, the said Nozai Register, the Sieur de 
‘ Fresue Burgess of Loudun, and especially the said 
‘ Father Surin Exorcising bloody Characters, form- 
‘ ing themselves upon the Back of her Hand, 
‘ which compos’d the Name of Joseph; this being 
‘ perceiv’d by the said Father, he said, that ’twas 
‘ the sign of the going out of Balaam; The said 
‘ Name is written in Roman Letters, and in the 
‘ form and bigness almost as this is, JOSEPH; 
‘ which Sign the said Father had extorted from the 
‘ Devil the 1st of the Month of October last, which 
‘ happen’d in this manner. The said Father Su- 
‘ rin. having taken notice that the Mother Prioress 
‘ receiv’d the special Favours of God, by the In- 
‘ tercession of St. Joseph; and that the Devil Ba- 
‘ laam had own’d that the said Saint was his parti- 
‘ cular Enemy in Heaven, he purpos’d to compel 
‘ him, for a sign of his final departure, to write 
‘ the Name of Joseph on the back of the Left- 
‘ Hand of the possessed Maid, instead of that of 
‘ Balaam, which two Years before he had pro- 
‘ mis’d to write; the Father thinking it more de- 
‘ cent that a Religious Person, should have upon 
‘ her Hand the Name of a Saint, than that of a 
‘ Devil. Having therefore several times command- 
‘ ed that Devil to promise this Sign, without be- 
‘ ing able to engage him to consent to it, he re- 
‘ solv’d to perswade the Maid to perform some 
‘ Devotion for that End; which was, to receive 
‘ the Sacrament nine days together, and to do some 
‘ Austerities every day to the Honour of St. Jo- 
‘ seph; that being done, the ninth day at the Ex- 
‘ claims, without the Fathers seeming to enquire 
‘ into that Affair, the Devil Balaam appear’d in a 
‘ terrible Form, contrary tb his ordinary Practice,
and


249 the Devils of Loudun
‘ and biting with rage the back of her Ieft-hand, 
‘ confest that he was compell’d by the Guardian An- 
‘ gel of the Maid, on the behalf of St. Joseph, to 
‘ make the Sign commanded at the very time of 
‘ his last going out; after which he promis’d him, 
‘ and swore upon the Holy Sacrament, not with- 
‘ out regret, saying. That he intended, being not able 
‘ to go to Heaven in Person, that at least his Name, 
‘ should go thither, being ivgrav’d upon the Hand of that 
‘ Maid: In conformity to his Promise, that being 
‘ come to pass which has been represented above: 
‘ And the said Name being mark'd in such a man- 
‘ ner, that the first and second Skin, and the Flesh, 
‘ seem’d pierc’d; after which, the Maid being 
‘ come to her self, they sung Te Deum Laudamus, &c. 
‘ Then ’twas advis’d to make some of the Devils to 
‘ appear, to know how the matter had passed. Up- 
‘ on that the Father, having the Holy Sacrament in 
‘ his Hand, commanded that Devil who should be 
‘ in the Body, to appear and answer to what 
‘ he should be interrogated; and presently Behe- 
‘ mot appear’d with his frightful Countenance, who 
‘ being commanded to tell who had writ that 
‘ Name upon her Hand, answer’d, That ’twas Ba- 
‘ laam, who had appear’d alone, counterfeiting the o- 
‘ thers. Being ask’d if he were truly gone out, he 
‘ answer’d, Yes, by the Flesh and Blood of God which 
‘ is there, making a Sign towards the Sacrament. 
‘ Being ask’d, who compelled him to go out? 
‘ Stretching out his Hand, he said, ’Tis his Enemy, 
‘ He whose Name is written, there, who is come, and
‘ hath commanded him to leave his Dissimulation, 
‘ and to appear in his own Countenance, and to declare 
‘ that he was the Author of the Disorder that hap- 
‘ pen'd eight days since to the Prioress, for the pu- 
‘ nishment of that disorder, to go out presently. Being
ask’d


250 The History of Book III.
‘ ask’d more expresly of the Cause of his going 
‘ out, he said. That he was driven out, because he 
‘ had hindred the Works of God. Being ask’d, what 
‘ Works? he answer’d, Prayer, Abstinence, Penance, 
‘ and all other Recollections of Spirit, by the irregula- 
‘ rity of the above said natural Actions. Being urg’d 
‘ to tell plainly, what Irregularity? and in what? 
‘ he reply’d. That it was, as he had said, by making 
‘ her eat continually, by sleeping, doing idle Tricks, and 
‘ hindring the other Nuns in their Devotions and Of- 
‘ fices. Whereupon the Father having said to him. 
‘ Thou wilt play the same Pranks one of these days; 
‘ and for a Punishment thou shalt be constrain’d to go 
‘ out, as well as he, he answer’d, swearing, I would 
‘ it were in my Power to obey, I would go hence without 
‘ being entreated; for I am too much tormented. And 
‘ as he looked steadfastly on the Pix, the Father 
‘ having said to him, What do you look on so much? 
‘ he answer’d, I look upon him who is not to be seen 
‘ by bodily Eyes; and upon that he withdrew. Up- 
‘ on which, We, the said Attorney of the King, 
‘ have made and drawn up our Verbal Process, 
‘ and caus’d it to be sign’d by the Persons present, 
‘ for a Testimony of the Truth which it contains; 
‘ after which the same was read aloud by the Re- 
‘ gister. Thus Sign’d: Denieau. John Joseph Surin 
‘ of the Society of Jesus. Montague, as having 
‘ seen the Letters of the Name of Joseph mark’d 
‘ upon her Hand. Thomas Killigrew. And below 
‘ the said Subscription there is written in English, 
‘ which has been translated into French, by Mr. 
‘ Montague, I saw her Hand white as my Hand, and 
‘ in an instant change Colour all along the Vein, and be- 
‘ come red, and all on a sudden a Word distinctly ap- 
‘ pear’d, and the Word was JOSEPH.
Sect.


251 the Devils of Loudun. 
Sect. 42. Thus these wretched Possessed conti- 
nued molested and tormented by the Devils, with- 
out their Exorcists giving themselves the trou- 
ble to deliver them, but when they were con- 
cern’d to edifie some great Persons of Quality, 
and to satisfie the Prelates, whose Recommendation 
these Honourable Persons brought. Some Chyrur- 
geons being sent to view the Impression of that 
Name, they perceiv’d an Inflammation, which 
made them suspect that it had been done, not by 
the Operation of a Spirit, but by Humane Art; 
knowing, that in other matters ’twas very easie to 
make a like Impression with Aqua fortis, or some 
other Compositions. But Denieau kept the Verbal 
Processes, and suppress’d them, and caus’d other 
Chyrurgeons to be fought for, who should speak a 
little more favourably, but who however durst 
not, or could not, so well disguise the matter, but 
that the Exorcists were oblig’d to own in their 
Books, ‘ That there happen’d a thing very re- 
‘ markable to that Name of Joseph writ by Balaam; 
‘ which was, that after its having been for fifteen 
‘ days very well mark’d upon the Hand of the 
‘ Superior without any Inflammation or Suppura- 
‘ tion happening there, the Devil Isaacarum, had in 
‘ his Rage bit it in such a manner, that it became 
‘ a great Sore on her Hand in the place of that 
‘ Writing; That after a Swelling and Inflammati- 
‘ on there grew a Scab, which had entirely taken 
‘ off, and erac’d the Name of Joseph, which was 
‘ seen no more, and continued ten or twelve 
‘ days without appearing; after which, the Scab, 
‘ being dried and fallen off, the same Characters 
‘ that were first form’d, by little and little re- 
‘ turn’d, contrary to all appearance, shewing them- 
‘ selves as fair as ever; which could not happen
‘ natu-


252 The History of 
Book III.
‘ naturally, according to the Report of the Chy- 
‘ rurgeons, whereof a Certificate was made. To 
which they added, That Behemot being thereupon 
interrogated about that matter, said, That in truth 
naturally these Characters could not return; but that 
God had constrained Isaacarum, who by his biting had 
defac'd that Name, to restore it to its former con- 
dition. ‘ Moreover, they say further, they plainly 
‘ perceiv’d therein the Providence of God, as well to 
‘ favour the Piety of a poor afflicted Maid, as to 
‘ supporf the Proofs which have been given of her 
‘ Deliverance; and that there is a great appearance 
‘ that these Names and those which were written 
‘ afterwards, would continue imprinted all the 
‘ time of that Maid’s Life. But the Incredulous 
were of an Opinion very contrary to the Testimo- 
ny of Behemot; for they believ’d that the Inflam- 
mation had been caus’d by the anguish of 
the Wound which had been made by writing 
the Name Joseph and that the Characters which 
were defac’d by time, and which they said 
to be from time to time renew’d by the Guardian 
Angel of the Superior, were also refresh’d, not by 
the Operation of that Angel, but by the use of 
Aqua fortis: And in effect those Characters did 
wholly disappear towards the end of her Life, 
when the leanness of her Hand had made it on- 
capable of receiving that Impression, as shall be 
told hereaster. 
Sect. 43. During this time the Possession at Chi- 
non went on, although it made little Noise, the Court 
being not so favourable to it, as to that of Loudun, 
because of a report which was made to the King by 
the Cardinal of Lions, and the Bishops of Nimes, 
Chartres, and Angers, or rather because that the Car- 
dinal de Richelieu was not concern’d for it, and
that


253 the Devils of Loudun.
that there was no Body at Chinon who had been 
render’d odious to him, as Grandier had. The pu- 
nishment that that unhappy Priest had undergone 
would not permit those four Prelates, who met to- 
gether at Bourguil in the Month of November, in the 
Year 1634. to concern themselves with the mat- 
ter of the Possession at Loudun, which had been de- 
clar’d real by the Sentence of the Bishop of Poiti- 
ers, and afterwards by a Decree of the Commis- 
saries of the Court; But also reflecting upon the Scan- 
dal which these Possessions had caus’d to some good 
Catholicks, and upon the Scoffs that the Hereticks had 
taken occasion to make upon the unworthy manner in 
which they made use of the Authority of the Church, 
and wherewith they profan’d the Sacrament, they 
resolv’d to examine that of Chinon, in favour where- 
of no Court either Ecclesiastical or Civil had yet 
given their Opinion. For that purpose they sent 
for Barre, and order’d him to bring the Maids, 
which he usually exorcis’d, to Bourguil. The Order 
of the Prelates was executed, but the pretended 
Possess’d were so confounded and dazled by their 
presence, that they durst not open their Mouths 
to speak one single Word. The Cardinal of Lions 
put to them several Questions in vain, they con- 
tinued always Silent. They ask’d Barre, why they 
did not answer? It must needs be, said he, that there 
has been a Compact of Silence agreed on between the 
Devils who possess'd them and the Magicians; They told 
him, that he ought to break that Pact, in the Quality 
of Exorcist, who labour’d in the Name and in the 
Authority of the Church; but he refus’d to do
it; and Prelates so discerning as these, fail’d not to 
see whence the cause of his refusal proceeded: The 
suspicions which they seem’d to conceive against him, 
made him uneasie, he fear’d the consequences there-
of,


254 The History of 
Book III. 
of, and to prevent them, he took the Sacrament 
in his Hand, and protested in the presence of all 
the Company, that he believ’d the Devils possess’d 
the Maids whom he exorcis’d, after the same fashi- 
on, and with as much certainty as he believ’d that 
the Body of Christ was contain’d under the Acci- 
dents of Bread and Wine. Whereupon these Pre- 
lates told him, that he was very insolent, to ad- 
vance such a Proportion; That he had not a suffi- 
cient Authority to decide so important a Question; 
That although these Maids were not effectually 
possess’d, they might believe they were so upon 
his word, as well because of their Melancholy, as 
because of the good Opinion which the possess’d had 
of him. There was one of the Prelates that told 
him, that if he was under his Jurisdiction, he would 
assuredly cause him to be chastis’d. Some time af- 
ter, the Cardinal of Lions being at the Court, made 
a Report to the King of the things which pass’d at 
Bourgneuil in his presence, and so well perswaded 
his Majesty, that those Maids were not possess’d, 
that the King sent a Letter of Privy-Seal to the 
Archbishop of Tours, which was afterwards printed, 
and whereof this is the Copy. 
My Lord Archbishop of Tours. 
Sect. 44. ‘ Having been inform’d that one named 
‘ Barre, Curate of St. James of Chinon, contrary 
‘ to all sorts of Advice and reasonable Counsel, 
‘ which have been given him, exorcis’d a number 
‘ of Maids and Women of Chinon, who are not 
‘ possess’d, as it has been related to me by seve- 
‘ ral Prelates fully inform’d of that Affair; espec- 
‘ cially by my Cousin the Cardinal of Lions, in 
‘ whose presence they have been exorcis’d by the 
‘ said 


255 the Devils of Loudun
‘ said Barre; wherefore it being necessary to take 
‘ care of this matter, and to prevent the evil Con- 
‘ sequences which may happen; I have been wil- 
‘ ling to write this Letter by the Bishop of Nimes, 
‘ whom I have sent express to you, to the intent 
‘ he might confer with yon upon the Subject of that 
‘ Irregularity, and to exhort you to interpose your 
‘ Authority for the stopping of these Proceedings, 
‘ according as he shall acquaint you with my In- 
‘ tention, wherein you may give him entire Credit, 
‘ Wherefore referring my self to him, I will no 
‘ further express my self, and pray God, my 
‘ Lord Archbishop, to have you in his holy Prote- 
‘ ction. Written at St. Germaim in Laie the 19th 
‘ of December 1634. 
Sect. 45. The Archbishop of Tours having re- 
ceiv’d that Letter, gave notice to the Court, that 
there would be need of a very considerable Sum of 
Money to proceed to the Instruction of such a Pro- 
cess; for which, seeing that he was not provided, 
and besides having no ill will neither for the Devils 
nor for the Exorcists, he caus’d not any Proceedings 
to be made against Barre, who continued exorcising, 
and added to the Exorcisms frequent Sermons against 
the Corruption of Manners, aggravating with so 
apparent a Zeal the Faults of the Age, that the com- 
mon People took him for a Saint, and that there 
were even Persons of Merit and Quality, who were 
seduc’d by his extraordinary Hypocrisie. There 
was of this Party one Duclos a Physician, who main- 
tain’d the truth of the Possession at Chinon, being 
engag’d to it by the Judgment which he had already 
given in favour of that at Loudun; but he had for 
an Antagonist, another Physician, named, Quillet, 
who publish’d in the Year 1635. an excellent La-
tin


256 The History of Book III.
tin Poem dedicated to the Clergy of France, which 
was then assembled at Paris; therein he ridicul’d all 
the Contrivances of the Exorcists, and shew’d that 
Melancholly, or rather the Frenzy of Barre and the 
Maids whom he exorcis’d, were the only Devils that 
possess’d them; And in fine, after having prov’d, by 
very solid Reasons, the Falshood of such Possessions, 
he solicited the Clergy to employ their Authority 
to suppress the Audaciousness of those who use such 
scandulous Practices, by inflicting on them severe 
Chastisements. The Clergy was not at all mov’d 
by the reading of that Poem; and the Language 
of the Gods seem’d not to touch the Ears of the Ec- 
clesiasticks, who were assembled for other Affairs 
more important for their Interest, than that of the 
Possessions of Chinon and Loudun. 
Sect. 46. In the mean time Father Surin, con- 
tinuing his Exorcisms with success at Loudun, ap- 
ply himself at the beginning of the Year 1636. to 
the Expulsion of Isaacarum out of the Body of the 
Superior, But as this Devil seem’d very obstinate, 
and that he would not obey nor go out by the com- 
mands which had been given in the name of Jesus, 
the Exorcist happily bethought himself of invoking 
the names of Mary and Joseph. This is what we 
learn in the little Book which has been publish’d 
under this Title; The Glory of St. Joseph, victorious 
over the Principal Devils of the Possession at Loudun, 
wherein is particularly to be seen what happened on  
Twelfth day in this Year 1636. in the going out of 
Isaacarum from the Body of the Mother Prioress de- 
dicated to Monsieur the Duke of Orleans, the King’s 
only Brother. That Book imports, ‘ That the Fa- 
‘ ther Jesuit having known the Condition of the 
‘ Mother Prioress, and consider’d that she, as well 
‘ as he, had need of the assistance of Heaven, and
the


257 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ the experiments heretofore made upon several oc-
‘ casions, having inform’d him of the benefits which 
‘ the Souls receiv’d in this World by the aid of 
‘ St. Joseph, He purpos’d to take that great Saint, 
‘ next the Holy Virgin, for a special Protestor in 
‘ in all that Affair. ’Twas said that this Saint had 
been chosen for the Conformity of his Name with 
that of the famous Father Joseph Capucin, who 
had been the Protector of the Exorcists, next to Car- 
dinal de Richelieu, because that Cardinal seem’d no 
more to be so much concern’d for the Possession, af- 
ter Grandier had been executed, and that ’twas with 
difficulty he caus’d the Pensions to be paid, which 
had been granted to the Exorcists; It is further 
mention’d in that Book, ‘ That Isaacarum is one of 
‘ the Devils who has given most disturbances to the 
‘ Mother Prioress, and who had caus’d her greatest 
‘ vexations; That he had declar’d, that he would 
‘ go out at Saumur at the Feet of the Holy Virgin, in 
‘ the Chappel of Ardilliers, as Behemot had already 
‘ promis’d to go out at the Tomb of the late Bi- 
‘ shop of Gencua, Francis de Sales; for although 
‘ this Saint had not yet been canoniz’d, they 
‘ had invok’d him since the beginning of the Inchant- 
‘ ment, and he had assisted to expell the former 
‘ Devils. It was in acknowledgment of that fa- 
‘ vour, that the Community made a Vow to sing 
‘ to his Honour, every day till Easter, the Psalm 
‘ Laudate Deum Omnes; &c. and that new Devotion 
‘ was countenanc’d by the favour that God did to 
‘ the Superior in advertising her by a Revelation 
‘ which she had, being awake, that Behemot should 
‘ go out at the Tomb of that Prelate. 
Sect. 47. But Laubardemont, who return’d then, 
as it has been already said, and brought a new 
Commission for the Exorcisms, thought it hot con-
S venient


258 The History of 
Book III. 
venient, that she should take a Journey to Geneva, 
which was long and troublesome, the Season it self 
being incommodious; ’Twas therefore advis’d, that 
’twould be better to publish Declarations at the Ex- 
orcisms, whereby it might be concluded, that the 
Orders of Heaven for the going out of those Guests 
were chang’d, and that so they were not oblig’d to 
keep their promise. In the mean while his Affairs 
calling him into Guienne, he departed and went 
thither. A little while after the Superior re- 
lated to her Exorcists a Dream which she had 
had twice, and as it was found very considerable, 
and had relation to the Orders which Laubarde- 
mont had left, they oblig’d her to put it in Writing, 
which she did in these Terms. 
‘ The first day of the Year 1636. about two 
‘ Hours after Midnight, being gone to Bed after 
‘ our Prayers, where having recommended my self 
‘ to the Glorious St. Joseph, and having pray’d him 
‘ to take me into his particular Protection the whole 
‘ course of that Year, and to obtain of our Lord for 
‘ me, that he would do me the favour to take from 
‘ me all the inward Impediments which hinder me 
‘ from the Union of his Love and Service; after I 
‘ had fall’n asleep I seem’d to feel a particular Emoti- 
‘ on accompanied with an exceedingly sweet smel- 
‘ ling Odour, and quite different from that of Per- 
‘ sumes of the World; and I heard at the same time 
‘ a Voice, which said to me, Behold him to whom thou 
‘ hast recommended thy self. Immediately the thought 
‘ of that Holy Patriarch return’d into my Mind, 
‘ and my Heart was full of a great respect and 
‘ love towards him, and to my thinking I saw a 
‘ clear Light much more bright and resplendent than 
‘ that of the Sun, and within that Light I saw a
‘ Face


259 the Devils of Loudun. 
Face full of Majesty, accompanied with so per- 
fect a Beauty, that I have not Words to express it, 
‘ nor can I find any Comparisons which can come 
‘ near it. From this Visage proceeded a Sweetness 
‘ and Modesty very admirable, which spake to me, 
‘ as I thought, in these Words. Have constancy and 
patience under the Impediments which you feel, support 
them with resignation, and forget your self, God will do 
you good. Tell your Father Exorcist, that if Men do 
not, in a little time, take pains for your Recovery, God 
will provide for it by some other way, and that your Exor- 
cist continue with patience to exorcize you, whereby he 
will much content our Lord by labouring in his work, and 
that he shall drive out by his Ministry, if there be no or- 
der taken, the Devil, who does most retard your Recove- 
ry. ‘ After which the whole disappear’d, but the 
‘ Odour continued yet for some time after, and 
‘ being awake, methought that all my Bed was per- 
‘ sum'd. The thought of that Dream all the day 
‘ long in my privacy gave me great Sentiments of 
‘ Confidence in our Lord, and a particular assurance 
‘ of the Assistance of St. Joseph in my necessities; 
‘ however I neglected to speak of it, not regard- 
‘ ing the whole but as a Dream. The night fol- 
‘ lowing the same thing, with all the circumstan- 
‘ ces as above related, happen’d to befal me again 
‘ in my Sleep, but the beautiful Visage seem’d to 
‘ me a litle more stern; It ask’d me what was the 
‘ reason that I had not told my Exorcist what hap- 
‘ pen’d to me, and that I should not fail to tell him, 
‘ which I did the next day. Sign’d by Sister Jane des 
‘ Agnes, Ursuline Nun. 
Sect. 48. The Favourers of the Possession put 
this Dream in the Rank of those which God pro- 
mis’d to his Children the Prophet Joel; They
S2 com-


260 The History of 
Book III.
compar’d it to those of the two Josephs mention’d 
in the Scripture, and all the proof that they brought 
for that purpose, besides the Account of the good 
Nun, was drawn from the Authority of the Devils; 
for they write, ‘ That when the Prioress related 
‘ that Dream to her Exorcist, One of the Devils 
‘ stopt her Speech and seiz’d upon her Spirit, testi- 
‘ fying a great fury, and that the Exorcist having 
‘ demanded of him what he thought of that Dream, 
‘ he answer’d, I know not what to say, I was not in her 
‘ Body that night, nor the precedent, my Com- 
‘ panion and I were at the Witches Sabat; I can 
‘ only say, that when we return’d into her Body, 
‘ we were sensible that there was a marvellous 
‘ sweetness, and an extraordinary quiet in her 
‘ Soul. 
Sect. 49. The Incredulous, whose Sentiments 
were more ready to agree with the testimonies of 
Devils, than those of the pious Exorcists, were not 
however satisfied of the truth nor sincerity of that 
Dream, they believ’d that those words. Tell your 
Exorcist, that if Men take not pains for your Reco- 
very, God will do it same other way, ought to be 
thus explain’d; Say, that if they will not conduct 
you to Saumur into the Chappel of Ardilliers, to the 
Feet of the Image of the Virgin, the place from 
whence Isaacarum was to make his going out, that 
Devil shall in fine be expell’d at Loudun, by the 
Ministry of the Exorcists, and by that means one 
shall save them, and also you, not only the trouble, 
Costs and Fatigue of a Journey to Geneva, but also 
the trouble of that to Saumur. In effect. Father Su- 
rin having heard the relation of that Dream, said 
to the Superior, That we must wait in humility for 
what God will do; and that if it please him, he can
easily charge things by the effects of his Providence, as
he


261 the Devils of Loudun. 
he had already done, and that the events would justifie 
the whole. 
Sect. 50. The Exorcist often interrogated this De- 
vil; he commanded him to tell him, by what Arti- 
fices he debauch’d Men from the service of God? Isaa-
carum was not then pleased to answer that Question, 
he chose rather to amplisie the reasons for which 
he was fill’d with rage against God and Men. 
These Reasons were, That God had not equally treated 
Men and Angels after their fall; That he shew'd favours 
to Men, which the most part abus'd, and that he deny'd 
them to Devils, who would not have abus'd the same, 
and that nevertheless he oblig'd them to adore the humane 
Mature in his Son. The Father ask’d him afterwards, 
what was the best way by which the Creature, which 
was gone astray from God, might return to him, 
and which he would make use of, if it were in his 
power? 'Tis the Love of God, reply’d Isaacarum, 
and if I had the liberty as Man has, I would employ all 
my power by the Virtue of that Love, to produce Works to 
satisfie him. That Doctrine of a Devil, who Au- 
thoriz’d the Freedom of the Will, and humane Sa- 
tisfactions, began that day to be suspected by very 
good Catholicks, because of the Channel through 
which it pass’d. 
Sect. 51. The Exorcist continued to demand of 
the Devil, If since his fall he had ever tasted of the 
Sweetness of divine Love? No, said he, and I am glad 
of it, presupposing that I ought to loose it, because it would 
be a very great Misery to me to call to mind so great a 
good. Thou hast however receiv’d Charity and Grace, 
reply’d the Exorcist; ’Tis true, answer’d the Devil, 
but I have never produc'd an act by which it has been 
able to continue in me an impression of that sweetness of 
Love. The Exorcist proceeded afterward to another 
Question, viz. What is the strongest of all the hands
S3 which


262 The History of Book III. 
which may keep a Man ty’d to the Creature? Where- 
unto he answer’d, after some resistance. That ’tis the 
Pleasure of the Senses, preceded by the forgetting of God, 
and that the cares of Life, the fears, and the troubles, 
which one has to enslave himself, are the means which 
the Devils make use of to produce this Oblivion in the 
Mind of Men. 
Sect. 52. The Devil continuing to discover the 
infernal Artifices, and to furnish Men with Rea- 
sons how to avoid them, which was properly to di- 
vide his Kingdom, and to put it into a Condition 
to subsist no longer, as the Gospel speaks, said,  
That he destroy'd very many Persons by Incontinence; 
That he had acquir'd very much Credit with Lucifer 
by the fall of Macaire the younger, by visiting him in his 
Desart, and intrapping him by the means of a Woman's 
Shoe, and a perfum'd Handkerchief, which he put in his 
way; That for three days he made the relish of Sin to 
increase by that perfum'd Handkerchief which he saw 
and smelt often; But that he recover'd his former State, 
and for Penance made a Pit, wherein he buried him- 
self up to the Neck, leaving no more than his Head out 
to look up to Heaven, The Devil added, That Alu- 
mette, another Devil, by whom Elizabeth de la Croix 
was possess'd, intrapp'd Martinien after the same 
manner by a Courtesan, which he had sent to him. He 
was also interrogated, If there were Persons in Hell, 
who had very much tasted of the divine Love upon 
Earth? He answer’d, That there were some who had tast- 
ed of that Love in perfection, but there were very few; 
That those kind of People could not be surpriz'd, and 
fell not but by a secret Vanity, and that their torments 
proceeded from calling to remmembrance the favours of 
God. These Questions were not much more extend- 
ed, and at the end Isaacarum seem’d inraged, ma- 
king frightful howlings, and endeavouring to strike
the


263 the Devils of Londun. 
the Exorcist, Because, said he, that he constrain’d 
him to speak to the Advantage of Men, whereas he de- 
sir’d but to destroy the Works of God, and to annihi- 
late himself, repenting that ever he became into a Bo- 
dy, wherein he serv’d the Counsel of God against his 
Will; That ’twas a long time that he toyl’d in the World, 
altho’ Behemot had labour’d much longer, and that he 
had been employed from the beginning against Job, whom 
he had not only tormented in his Body, but that he had 
also besieg’d his Soul, and that ’tis thence that those 
Words proceeded, which seem to approach to Despair, 
and which have given so much trouble to Interpreters; 
and ’twas also for that reason that he fined not in all 
that he said. This Discourse was mightily applauded 
by all the Exorcists that were present, although 
to convince him of a Lie that made it, there needs 
but to relate the very Words of Job, who said, I
am terrified for having spoke thus, and I repented my 
self in Sackcloth and Ashes, which shew’d his Sin and 
the Sentiments that he had of what God himself 
had reprov’d. 
Sect. 53. But behold another discovery which 
Isaacarum made (for he always lov’d to make long 
Harangues) he said. That before the Incarnation, the 
Devils did not possess Men, as they have done since; 
That indeed they had not, during the Life of Jesus 
Christ, understood the manner of the Union of the Word 
to Man to conform themselves to it; That they knew 
not even the Divinity of the Son, nor how the Mother- 
hood of Mary could he join’d with her Virginity; That 
when Lucifer tempted Jesus Christ in the Wilderness, 
his design was to penetrate into that Secret; but these 
Words, Thou shall not tempt the Lord thy God, 
left him in blindness as to that Mystery; That since the 
Death of Jesus Christ, the Devils have endeavour'd to 
imitate him, and to be incarnate in some sort, possessing
S4 several


264 The History of 
Book III. 
several Persons by a very subtle mixture, which is not to 
be perceiv'd; and that the Magicians serve them most 
in the Design. All these things having been utter'd 
by the Mouth of the Superior, Father Surin, after 
the Devil was retir'd, ask'd her, if she remem- 
bred well that she had said for two Hours? To 
whom she answer’d, That she did not; so that some 
of the Exorcists doubted whether that was Isaaca- 
rum that had spoke by her Mouth. She then en- 
treated the Father to give her leave to perform 
nine days Devotion to the Honour of St. Joseph, to 
obtain that her Prayers might not be so often trou- 
bled and interrupted; which was readily agreed to 
by the Exorcist, who doubted not of good Success 
by that extraordinary Devotion, and who promis’d 
on his part to say Masses for the same purpose; 
for which the Devils were inrag’d; and to be re- 
veng’d, on Twelfth-day, which was the third of that 
nine Days Devotion, when the Possessed would have 
sung the Office of that Day, they disturb’d her, 
made her Face blewish, and caus’d her to fix 
her Eye steddily on the Image of the Virgin. 
’Twas already late; but Father Surin resolv’d to ex- 
orcise her powerfully, and to cause the Devil with 
fear to worship him, before whom the Wise-Men 
prostrated themselves. For that purpose he made 
the Possessed go from the Convent into the Chap- 
pel, where she spake many Blasphemies, endea- 
vouring to strike the Assistants, and driving to a- 
buse the Father himself, who brought her however 
guietly to the Altar, where he caus’d her to be bound 
on a Bench; and after some Prayers, he order’d 
Isaacarum, who appear’d indead of Behemot, and 
who was taken for him, to prostrate himself on the 
Ground, with a sign of Reverence and Subjection, 
to Honour the Child Jesus Christ, ador’d heretofore
by


265 the Devils of Loudun. 
by the Wise-Men, which the Devil refus'd to do, 
blaspheming horribly. Then the Exorcist sung the 
Magnificat, &c. and when he came to these last 
Words, Gloria Patri, & Filio, & Spiritui Sancto 
the wicked Nun, whose Heart was really fill’d with 
the Devil, cry’d out. Cursed be the F— Cursed be 
the S— Cursed be the H— G. and cursed be Mary, 
and all the Heavenly Court. The pretended Devil 
redoubled yet his Maledictions against Mary, upon 
the occasion of the Ave Maria stella, &c. which was 
also sung; and said, That he fear’d neither God nor 
Mary, and that he defied them to drive him out of the 
Body which he possessed. He was ask’d, why he de- 
fied a God that was Almighty? I do it for madness, 
reply’d he, and henceforward neither I, nor my Com- 
panions, will do any thing else: The more we go on, the 
more we conceive a Hatred against God; because we see 
that he is well serv’d, and that thereby Men are fortified 
against us. Then he began his Maledictions again, 
and cursed at the same time the nine Days Devoti- 
on of the Superior. Whereupon Father Surin ad- 
vertis’d the People to observe the spite of this De- 
vil, because that good Nun had begun a nine Days 
Devotion in Honour of St. Joseph; And he again 
commanded Isaacarum to adore the Child Jesus 
Christ, and to make Satisfaction as well to the 
Divine Infant, as to the Holy Virgin, for so many 
Blasphemies which he had vomited against them. 
Isaacarum was not tractable; he refus’d to obey, say- 
ing, That he should he better pleas’d to swallow the 
Exorcist himself; and the Gloriosa, &c. which had 
been sung at that time, serv’d but to make him ut- 
ter new Blasphemies against the Virgin. Fresh in- 
stances were made to oblige Behemot to beg Pardon 
of Jesus Christ, and Isaacarum of his Holy Mother;
during which, the Superior having had great Con-
vulsions,


266 The History of 
Book III. 
vulsions, she was unty’d, because they imagin'd 
the Devil would obey: But Isaacarum suffering 
himself to fall to the Ground, cry’d out. Cursed be 
Mary, and cursed he—whom she has born; the Ex- 
orcist commanded him at that instant to make Sa- 
tisfaction to the Virgin for these horrible Words, 
by winding himself on the Ground like a Serpent, 
whose Head the has crush’d, and licking the Pave- 
ment of the Chappel in three places, and to ask 
pardon in express Terms before the Image that was 
in that place; but he again refus’d to obey for that 
time, until they came to continue the singing of 
some Hymns. Then the Devil began to twist him- 
self, and by winding and rolling himself, he brought 
his Body to the end of the Chappel, where he 
thrust out a great Tongue, very black, and lick’d 
the Pavement, with Tremblings, and Howlings, 
and Contorsions very horrible. He did the same 
thing also again near the Altar; After which he 
rais’d himself up from the Ground, and continued 
upon his Knees, with a Countenance full of fierce- 
ness, making a shew of his unwillingness to pro- 
ceed any further. But the Exorcist, with the Sa- 
crament in his Hand, having commanded him to 
give satisfaction for the Words, his Visage chang’d 
and became hideous; and the Head turning back- 
ward, he was heard to pronounce with a strong 
and quick Voice, which came from the bottom of 
the Breast; Queen of Heaven and Earth, I ask par- 
don of your Majesty for the Blasphemies which I have 
utter’d against your Name: Which the Father having 
heard, he cry’d out with a loud Voice, He is going out. 
And altho’ Isaacarum had never promis’d to change 
the Sign of his going out, however the Exorcist vehe- 
mently commanded him in Latin to write the Name 
of Mary. Then lifting up the Left-Arm, and shew-
ing


267 the Devils of Loudun. 
ing the Hand all uncover’d, with Cries and redoub- 
led Howlings, he quitted the Body, leaving upon 
the Hand, in the sight of Persons who were nearest, 
the Holy Name MARIA, writ in the Flesh in 
very fair Characters, and so perfectly, that ’twas 
not in the Art of Man to imitate them, in such a 
manner, that that Event was miraculous, and a cer- 
tain Proof of the going out of the Devil. But to 
confirm it yet, the Sieur de St. Marte, and a Gen- 
tlewoman whom he accompanied, testified that they 
had seen a kind of Vapour go out with impetuosity, 
at the place where the Name was writ, which was 
seen and kiss’d by the Spectators, some whereof 
shed Tears; and the Mother Prioress immediately 
came to her self, and was full of Joy. They sung 
Te Deum, &c. and the Exorcist having command- 
ed Behemet, who continued alone, to appear, and 
to give an Account of what had happened; 
that Devil declar'd, That Isaacarum was gone out by 
the Virgin’s command; who, during the Vespers, had 
order’d him at his going out, to write the Name of Ma- 
ry near that of Joseph, and him, Behemot, to write 
that of Jesus, upon the Right-Hand, when he went out; 
That that command was brought to Isaacarum by the 
Guardian Argel of the Nun; and that when he began to 
ask pardon of Mary, she had made him feel her Pow- 
er, and commanded him from Heaven to go out; That 
he did not go out at the Chapped of Saumur, because 
Men had not endeavour’d to perform what God had 
ordain’d, and to make that use of it to which it was 
destined; That Joseph had requested Mary, and that 
Mary had consented that that Miracle should be done at 
Loudun, and not at Saumur, because it had been so 
delay'd; That as for him, he knew not whether he 
should go out at the Tomb of the Bishop of Geneva, or 
elsewhere; That he had not learnt any thing of late
con-


268 The History of Book III.
concerning it; That he would do harm enough before 
that should come to pass; That God might hasten his 
time, but let him do it if he would; as for me, said 
he, with Eyes full of Tears, I care not, I am mad to 
be here; in the mean while I will do the worst I can a- 
gainst God. Upon which Father Surin curs’d him, 
and commanded him to worship with trembling 
the Divine Majesty in the Sacrament: Which Or- 
der he having obey’d with great Convulsions, he 
lay upon the Ground, and winding his Arms 
twice, he joyn’d his Feet and Hands together 
backward; after that he retir’d, leaving the Prio- 
ress the use of her Understanding, and full of Joy, 
for having her late Dream so quickly and so hap- 
pily accomplish’d. 
Sect. 54. The Author, whence this Relation has 
been extraded, says farther; ‘ That Behemot had 
‘ promis’d to raise up the Mother Prioress, and 
‘ to hold her suspended in the Air, as long as one 
‘ could be in singing the Psalm Miserere, &c. But 
‘ that the Superior having earnestly desir’d to bear 
‘ on her Hands the Name of Jesus, with that of 
‘ Mary and Joseph, with intent to have before her 
‘ Eyes, whilst she liv’d, the principal Objects of 
‘ her Devotion, she had entreated that Favour of 
‘ our Lord, by the Intercession of St. Joseph: 
‘ So that upon the simple Wish of that good Maid, 
‘ and without any command of the Church, ’twas 
‘ enjoyn’d that Devil to add this second Sign to 
‘ the former already promis’d, in conformity to 
‘ that pious Desire. 
Sect. 55. The Night which follow’d Twelfth-day, 
in which that famous Miracle happen’d to be 
wrought, the Superior had a Vision, which she 
her self writ down in these Words, ‘ I find in my 
‘ self a great consolation of Spirit, and a lively
‘ imagi-


269 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ imagination of the great St. Joseph, and at the 
‘ same time I have smelt a very sweet Odour, and 
‘ seen a very clear Light, out of which proceeded 
‘ a Voice exceedingly agreeable and courteous, which 
‘ said to me these Words. Tell your Father Exorcist, 
that the Holy Mother of God desires that he go to 
Saumur with another Father, to celebrate in her Chap- 
pel some Masses, as an Action of Thanksgiving, for that 
she had permitted that the Devil Isaacarum should go 
out; and say also to him, that he use all the diligence 
he can, to prepare what is necessary for the rest of your 
Cure. And as for you, do you learn to confide in God; 
complain not of the great hindrances which he will suffer 
to befal you by the Devil who remains in you, he will 
relieve you by the help of your Exorcist, After which 
all disappear’d, Sign'd by Sister Jane des Agnes. Ur-
suline Nun. 
Sect. 56. When the precedent Relation was pub- 
lish’d, the Author well imagin’d that ’twould be re- 
jected by the Incredulous, and that so many Vi- 
sions and Dreams would effectually be consider’d 
as meer Dreams. Wherefore he exprest himself in this 
manner, ‘ ’Tis very credible that this Relation which 
‘ we have made will be diversly consider’d by Men 
‘ who shall read it; Worldly Persons will say, 
‘ that these are Fables which are mingled with Devo- 
‘ tion, and that the Imagination has a great Share in 
‘ these Matters, and they will think that their Judg- 
‘ ment is founded upon the Strength of their Wit. 
‘ They who distrust the whole, will suppose, that 
‘ one cannot see clearly into these Affairs, where- 
‘ in the Devil intermeddles, and that ’tis difficult 
‘ to lay any solid Foundation upon the things re- 
‘ lated. That Author was not deceiv’d in his 
Conjecture; for some maintain’d, That the Decrees 
of


270 The History of 
Book III.
of God are unchangeable; that the Negligence of 
Men, or any other Reason or Accident, could not 
be Cause sufficient to change them; That the Di- 
vine Power should at least have as well inspir’d 
Men with the Design of bringing the Superior to Ar- 
dilliers at Saumur; They pretended that she had made 
known, by her Dreams and Visions, that the Or- 
ders of his Providence were chang’d, because Men 
had broke his former Measures; That ’twas certain 
and notorious, that Isaacamn had promis’d at other 
times, for a sign of his going out, to split the 
Thumb of the Left-Hand of the Superior, so that 
it should divide the Nail on both sides; and that 
this Sign had not been chang’d, but because the o- 
ther which had been put in its place was more ea- 
sie, less painful, and less dangerous; That there 
was no appearance that God out of Complaisance 
to the Desires of the Superior, had been willing to 
contradict himself, seeing he had already said in 
the Scriptures, You shall not make any Cuttings in your 
Flesh for the Dead; You shall not stamp any Marks up- 
on you, I am the Lord. Because that if it was not 
permitted to make those kinds of Characters on 
ones self, it was far less lawful to desire to do it 
by the Ministry of the Devil, whether in respect of 
Joseph or of Mary, or of any other deceased Per- 
son: And, in fine, the uttering of so many Curses, 
Blasphemies, and Impieties, was accounted abo- 
minable, seeing the Exorcists had not, since the be- 
ginning , any ways prohibited the Devils from 
speaking them any more, nor interpos’d the Au- 
thority of the Church for that purpose. 
Sect. 57. These Reflections disturb’d a little the Ex- 
orcists upon the going out of Behemot, who was ap- 
pointed to go out at the Tomb of Francis de Sales, 
Bishop of Geneva; and they were hard put to it to
invent


271 the Devils of Loudun.
invent plausible Reasons to authorize the change of 
the Declaration which had been made. The Book in- 
tituled, The Glory of St. Joseph, &c. imports further. 
‘ That they desir’d that Men should favour the De- 
‘ sign of God, to the Glory of that Prelate, and 
‘ to the Confusion of Hereticks; and that they 
‘ would not restrain Providence, which chang- 
‘ eth its Effects according to the necessity of those 
‘ whom it loves, to provide by any other way the 
‘ relief of that afflicted Nun. But whilst all the 
Cabal employed themselves to make the Expul-
sion of this last Devil successful, whether by the 
Course already observ’d, or by some other which 
might authorize the Reasons of a Change, and 
give them a resemblance of Truth, see what happen’d 
again at Chinon. 
Sect. 58. Santerre Curate of St. Lonaud, and Ca- 
non of St. Memes, having been accus’d of Magick 
by the pretended Devils which Barré exorciz’d, he 
briskly prosecuted that Exorcist, and the possessed 
Maid, whose Confessor Barré was, before the Parlia- 
ment of Paris; the Matter was referr’d to the Of- 
ficiality of the same City of Paris, where a De- 
cree was made against Barré, and the pretended pos- 
ses’d. But Santerre being return’d to Chinon to put 
that Decree in execution, he acquainted the Lieute- 
nant General of that Town with it, and shew’d 
him his Papers. He had receiv’d many Civilities 
and Offers of Service before his departure for Paris, 
and he seem’d at that very time fully perswaded 
that all that Affair was but Imposture contriv’d 
by Barré. But this Magistrate, who had been one 
of the Judges of Grandier, and to whom Barré had 
been very much recommended by the Marquiss du 
Rivan, who otherwise was a Person of Honour, 
had his Head fill’d with the Hypocrsie of that
Exorcist,


272 The History of 
Book III.
Exorcist, and look’d upon it as a real Sanctity; this 
Magistrate, I say, who all his Life time had not 
been over scrupulous, fail’d not to discover the se- 
cret of Santerre to Barré, who secur’d the possess’d 
in the Castle of Chinon, and address’d himself to 
Laubardemont, who had then been made Inten- 
dant for the King in the Provinces of Touraine, Anjou 
and Maine. This Intendant made an Order the 15th 
of March, whereby he forbid Santerre to apply 
himself elsewhere than to him for the Fact of the 
Possession. Nevertheless Paul Bonneau Sieur Desge- 
netes Counsellor at Chinon, did not scruple to go, ac- 
companied by the Register, and three of the Guards,
the House of Jane le Tailleux and others Possess’d, 
and summon’d the Kindred of these Maids to pro- 
duce them immediately, in default whereof he 
would carry them away the next day. Hereupon 
Barré put up his Petition to Laubardemont, and re- 
monstrated, that these Maids, vexed and torment- 
ed by Devils, had need to go to places of Devoti- 
on, and to pray to God, that they might receive 
some spiritual Consolation, and especially at that 
time, which was that of Easter; That in the mean 
time, they durst not go from the Castle of Chinon, 
for fear that Bonneau and his Guards should attempt 
something against them, and should do some in- 
injury to their Kindred, under the presence of Ju- 
stice; That he intreated him that he would be plea- 
sed to reiterate the prohibitions which he had alrea- 
dy made for Santerre to address himself to any 
but to him, to make void and annull all the Judg- 
ments and Decrees given by other Judges, and 
forbid Bonneau and other Officers from executing the 
said Judgments and Orders. It was order’d by the 
Intendant, upon the hearing of the King’s Attorney 
in that Commission, That the Judgment given the
15th


273 the Devils of Loudun. 
15th of the Month should be executed according 
to its form and tenour, and prohibitions made to 
Bonneau and all others to oppose it, upon the Pe- 
nalty of 1000 Livres. In effect none durst gainsay 
that Order, because of the Authority wherewith 
Laubardemont was invested in Quality of Intendant 
of the Province, and the matter continued in that 
condition. 
Sect. 59. Since the Expulsion of Isaacarum, there 
was no Wonder done at Loudun, till the beginning 
of the Year ensuing; but in the mean while there 
happen’d some things from time to time which 
very much vexed the Exorcists, amongst which was 
the Dissimulation of the Count du Lude: He came 
to Loudun out of Curiosity, and having seen the 
Contortions and Convulsions of the Possess’d, he 
seem’d very well satisfied, and told the Exorcists 
that he doubted no more of the truth of the Posses- 
sion, than that of the Gospel, wherewith the Fa- 
thers were very well contented, and they thought 
him fully persuaded. He told them after that, that 
he had brought a Box of Reliques, which had been 
left him by his Ancestors; That he really believ’d 
that there were some true Reliques worthy of Mens 
Veneration, but that there were some also that were 
false, and that he would fully know of what Order 
his were, and whether they deserv’d his esteem or 
contempt; That he had hopes to know the Truth in- 
fallibly at Loudun, because if the Reliques were true, 
the Devils would be sensible of the Virtue and Effica- 
cy, and seem disturb’d when the Application should 
he made. The Exorcists assur’d the Count that he 
could not put his Reliques to a better Trial; where- 
fore they took them from his Hand, and apply’d 
them to the Prioress, after having made a sign 
hat she understood very well, but whereof the Count;
T who


274 The History of Book III. 
who observ’d them, had also taken notice. She 
made at the same time hideous Cries, and fright- 
ful Contortions; One would have said that she was 
consum’d by an invisible Fire, so extraordinary were 
her Torments, and her Agitations violent: In the 
height of that fit of Rage, the Box of Reliques 
was taken off her, and in an instant she seem’d as 
cool and calm, as she was before. The Exorcist 
then turn’d himself to the Count, and said to him, 
I don't believe, Sir, that you question now the truth of 
your Reliques; I doubt no more of it, reply’d the Count, 
than of the Truth of the Possession. The Father ex- 
press’d, that he desir’d to see those precious Reliques, 
and the Spectators signified that they had the same 
desire. The Count permitted it, the Box was open’d, 
and the Exorcist confounded and non-plust, who 
found therein nothing but Feathers and Hair, in- 
stead of the Reliques he sought for. Ah! Sir, said 
he, why have you mock’d us? But, Father, reply’d the 
Count, why do you mock God and Men? 
Sect. 60. Madam de Combalet, otherwise call’d 
the Dutchess d’ Aiguillon, being at Richelieu, would 
also go to Loudun to see the Miracles which were 
done there; She was accompanied by Mademoiselle 
de Rambouillet, the Marquiss de Brezé the Marquiss 
de Faure, an Abbot, an Almoner, Cerizantes Go- 
vernour of the Marquiss de Faure, and Son of 
Duncan Physician of Saumur, and many other Per- 
sons. The Abbot and the Almoner disputed continu- 
ally upon the Subject of the Possession; the Al- 
moner believ’d it real, and the Abbot derided it 
as an Imposture ill contriv’d. The principal Per- 
suasion of the Almoner proceeded from this, that 
the Possess’d reproached Persons unknown, who 
came a great way off, with Sins which they had 
actually committed, and whereof they were con-
vinc’d


275 the Devils of Loudun. 
vinc’d by the testimony of their own Conscience. 
The Abbot maintain’d, that not using it so indiffer- 
ently towards all Strangers, but only in regard of 
some, one must necessarily conclude, according to 
what he had heard, that these Travellers who were the 
most curious and most simple, or the most bigotted, 
address’d themselves to the Exorcists, and told them, 
That being come from far to be Witnesses of the 
effects of the Possession, they earnestly desir’d to see 
some extraordinary Sign before their Return; That 
the Exorcists advis’d them first to patience, and told 
them; That one ought not desire, nor curiously 
seek after Signs; That when the Curious grew 
weary of attending and made fresh importunities 
they were told at last, that ’twas expedient that 
they should pray to God, to the end that he would 
grant them the favour that they desir’d, and that 
the best way to obtain it, was to prepare themselves 
by Prayer, Confession, and the Communion; That 
these Persons fail’d not to confess themselves either 
to the Exorcists or to other Confessors, who were 
all of Intelligence with them. That in the Confes- 
sion ’twas commanded them to prostrate them- 
selves before a certain Image, to repeat the Pray- 
er of the Guardian Angel, or to make some other 
Devotion of that Nature, whilst others were busie 
about the Exorcisms; That when the Prioress, or 
some other Person possess’d, whom they exorcis’d 
saw the Penitent kneel before the Image, she said 
boldly, that Man repeats the Prayer of the Guardian 
Angel, which he must needs grant to be true. Upon 
which the Possess’d upbraided him with all the Sins 
which he had pour’d into the Breast of his Confessor,
of whom this Penitent having too good an Opini- 
on, and not daring so much as to think of having 
been betray’d, he continued persuaded and con
T2 vinc’d


276 The History of 
Book III.
vinc’d, that ’twas the Devil who had revealed his 
Secrets. Madam de Combalet, who was often as Pre- 
sident in that Dispute, acknowledg’d that all the 
Abbot said seem’d not impossible, but she objected, 
to him two things, which held her Mind in suspence, 
and which hinder’d her from determining against 
the Possession; and that was, the Marks that were 
seen upon the Hand of the Superior, and the Trou- 
ble that one had to lift up the Possess’d, when they 
were stretch’d upon the Pavement, for they became 
so stiff towards the Ground, that when one took 
them by the middle of the Body to lift them up, 
they were found to be as heavy, as if they had been 
lead. But Cerizantes promis’d to shew that the first 
of these might be done by Art; And for the second 
he said, that the difficulty that there was to lift up 
those Bodies, when they were so laid, proceeded 
doubtless from their situation, rather than from any 
supernatural Virtue which ty’d them to the Ground, 
which he hop'd to prove upon occasion. In effect, 
the next day he shew’d his Arm before all the Com- 
pany who were in the Castle of Richelieu, and they 
saw a Name as well mark’d and as red, as those 
which were writ upon the Hand of the Superior; And 
since that time in the year 1652. the Queens Maids 
who went to Loudun, having been brought to the 
Grate of the Ursulines to see those wonderful Im- 
pressions, they derided them openly both at the Court 
and in the Citizens Houses where they lodg’d, be- 
cause they said that their Gallants without any o- 
ther Magick then that of Love, bore their Mistresses 
names upon their Arms. Cerizantes having so well 
succeeded in that first Experiment, he caus’d at the 
same time a Carpet to be spread on the Pavement and 
he lay down upon it in the same postute that the 
Possessed of Loudun plac’d themselves; He was
found


277 the Devils of Loudun.
found as heavy as they, and they had not less trou- 
ble to lift him, when they took him by the middle 
of the Body, but when he told them that they ought 
to put their Hands under his Head, there was not any 
who could not raise him easily. Mademoiselle de 
Rambouillet desir’d passionately to make the same 
Trial upon the Possess'd, and it was partly to satisfie 
her, that all the Company of Richelieu resorted to Loudun.  
When the Superior and the other Possess’d saw the 
Persons of Quality, they came forward commonly 
and call’d them by their Names with intent to per- 
suade ’em that that knowledge of their Names proceed- 
ed from the Devils. Cerisantes who was well instru- 
cted in all that pass’d, said to Madam de Com- 
balet, That there were at Loudun Confederates in 
the Possession, who took care to give notice to the 
the Exorcists and the Possess’d of all the Strangers 
that arriv’d there, were they but any ways consider- 
able, and that they made a description of them, 
or told them some other circumstances, by which 
they might distinguish them; That ’twas probable 
that on the present occasion they would content 
themselves in saying to these good Maids, that the 
Marquiss de Brezé took place of the Marquiss de 
Faure, without troubling themselves to describe 
them more particularly, being both almost of the 
same Age. That ’twould be very proper to be- 
gin that way to discover what one should 
think of that great Affair, the conduct whereof was 
imputed to so many People, and that for that pur- 
pose the Marquiss de Faure should go in before the 
Marquiss de Brezé. That proposal having been per- 
form’d, the Devil fail’d not to take the one for the o- 
ther; however, the possess’d took courage, and made 
their usual Contorsions, amongst which the Situati- 
on of their Bodies, whereof I have already spo-
T3 ken


278 The History of 
Book III. 
ken, was not forgot. The Exorcist perceiving that 
Mademoiselle da Rambouillet seem’d more curious 
than others, he entreated her to satisfie her Curios- 
ity, and to endeavour to lift up from the Ground 
the Nun whom he exorciz’d. The Lady, at first 
seem’d in no wise to doubt of the Possession, but 
at last seeing her self urg’d by the Exorcist, who 
would confirm her in the belief, she gave her Gloves 
to her Woman, and taking hold of the Nun, who 
seem’d to be as heavy as lead, not by the place where 
they us’d to take her, and which the Exorcist di- 
rected her to, but by that which Cerizantes had shew’d 
her, she lifted her up without trouble, to the great 
amazement of the Standers by, and to the great 
Mortification of the Exorcists. 
Sect. 61. There were yet other means, whereof 
these Fathers, and the Favourers of the Possession, 
were accustom’d to make use of to know the hu- 
mour, quality, and adventures, of those who came 
to behold these Wonders. The Persons who gave 
themselves the trouble to come so far, were not usu- 
ally of the meanest sort of People; they scarce left 
the places of their Abode, but the Convents of the 
Capucins, Carmelites, Recollects, or Jesuits, who were 
settled there, had some knowledge thereof, and they 
gave notice of it to the Exorcists of their Order, with 
whom they entertain’d a correspondence, and to 
whom they sent Accounts of what concern’d the 
Travellers: Besides that there were a hundred several 
Accidents which happen’d there, that the Devils 
knew well to make advantage of, and from whence 
they took occasion to shew that they could discover 
things very secret. As for example, Mary Aubin 
had been a Boarder in the Convent, and had a par- 
ticular familarity with the Possessed; she knew a 
part of their secret, at least of what happen’d at
first


279 the Devils of Loudon. 
first amongst them in respect of walking Spirits,
as may be seen in the beginning of this History. 
She was an Orphan, Daughter of the late Seneschal 
de Monstreuil-Bellai; her Uncles Bourneus and Charles 
Aubin, had taken her from the Convent, to marry 
her to Havart Sieur de la Perriere, who was one of 
the Gend’armes of the King; He was a Man least
scrupulous of all those of his Profession; he went 
one Friday in the Morning to visit his Mistress at 
the House of Charles Aubin, who was of the Re- 
form’d Religion, and who invited him to breakfast 
with him on a broiled Leg of a Turkey, which he 
willingly accepted of. His young Mistress, who 
had no great affection for him, gave secret notice 
of it to her good Friends the Possess’d Nuns, into 
whose Bosom she pour’d out her Complaints against 
her Uncles who would force her to marry him; She 
went that day to see them, and aggravating the fault of 
the Spouse whom they design’d for her, she alledg’d 
his little Piety, and that on that very day he had 
eaten Flesh without scruple. The Nuns fail’d not 
in the course of their Conversation to get a Descrip- 
tion of the Person of the Gallant, and of his Cloaths. 
He went that Evening to the Exorcisms. As soon 
as the Possess’d perceiv’d him, they cry’d out, O 
what a Villian! O what a wicked Wretch! He is worse 
then a Huguenot, he has breakfasted this Morning on 
the Leg of a Turkey! How resolute soever Havart 
was, he could not but he surpriz’d and confounded 
at this reproach; And as there was then in the House 
none but his Mistress and her Uncle, he would have 
believ’d that ’twas realty the Devil who had disco- 
ver’d that Secret, if his manner of living, and the 
little disturbance he gave himself about the Affairs 
of Devils and of Religion, had not immediately 
stifled in his Mind the reflections which that ad- 
venture had rais’d.
T4 Sect.


280 The History of Book III. 
Sect. 62. The Accounts we have, contain yet 
many other Discoveries of that Nature, by which 
it appears after what manner, and by how many 
Accidents the Possessed and the Exorcists acquir’d 
the Knowledge which they made use of for their 
purpose; but ’twould be too tedious to relate all 
here, and one may judge sufficiently by this last 
Adventure, what must be presume’d of the rest. 
We shall therefore mention only some Examples 
of the Mortifications, which the Curiosity of seve- 
ral Persons, too suspicious and little credulous, 
give to these good Fathers, and their Possessed, in 
examining them too narrowly. 
Sect. 63. The Duke and Dutchess de la Trimouille 
were of this number; they were at Thouars in the 
Neighbourhood of Loudun, and they fail’d not to 
come also to see this Sight. The Dutchess, who 
was of the Reformed Religion, did not pour out 
her Secrets into the Bosom of the Exorcists, as 
Monsieur the Duke of Orleans had done; but on 
the other side, to the end that the Person whom 
she us’d might not be suspected, she spake a Word 
to the Almoner of the Duke her Husband, and 
made her self sure of this Almoner, by keeping 
him near her all the while that the Exorcist con- 
jur’d, adjur’d, pray’d, and threatned the Devils, 
to whom he had at first promis’d to cause them 
to reveal the Secret. This Management lasted three 
Hours, and the Duke and Dutchess having had the 
patience to attend all the time, the Exorcists at last 
dismist them, telling them, that the Devil was ob- 
stinate and rebellious at that instant. 
Sect. 64. Those whom they exorcis’d at the Prio-
ry of the Castle, were put to a like Experiment 
by two Counsellors of the Court of Parliament, 
who agreed immediately among themselves upon a
certain


281 the Devils of Loudun.
certain thing, whereof they gave no notice to the 
Exorcists, nor to the Priests nor Fryars, nor, by 
consequence, to the Devils; who could not satisfie 
them neither, nor discover to them, what they had 
too well conceal’d. The Exorcist freed himself from 
that Surprize, the ordinary way, which was to 
say. That there was a Pact of Silence, which re- 
strain’d the Devil from speaking. 
Sect. 65. All these Accidents, and divers others, 
which ’twould be too tedious to recite, put the Fa- 
vourers of that Possession much out of Humour;
but they were yet infinitely more mortified by the 
Confessions which the Sister Claire and the Sister 
Agnes reiterated from time to time in publick. 
The acting the part of Demoniacks quite tir’d 
them, and in the Fits of their ill Humour they of- 
ten, since the Death of Grandier, made the same 
Declarations, which they had formerly made when 
he was yet alive. Moreover, Sister Agnes being 
one day exorcis’d in the presence of a Physician of 
Chateaugontier, who propos’d to her some Questi- 
ons in Greeks she answer’d ingenuousty, That she 
understood not the Language, and that she had never 
learnt it. The Exorcist quarell’d with her in Terms 
which shewed rather, that she had not well dis- 
charg’d her Duty, than in a manner which might 
incline one to believe that she was really possessed; 
and he continued afterwards to exorcise her with 
all his might; but she was out of all Patience, and 
cry’d out. That she never was a Demoniac; that for 
a long time they had tormented her in private, to oblige 
her to do all the things which she did in publick; That 
if God had not supported her, she should have despair’d 
and that she was very unhappy in being in the Hands of 
those Persons. The Tears, wherewith she accompa- 
nied her Discourse, drew the Eyes of the greatest
part


282 The History of 
Book III. 
part of the Assistants, who believ’d not but that 
’twas the Devil who had spolce thus through Craft, 
and only to cross the Exorcists. 
Sect. 66. The Sister Claire being exorcis’d in the 
presence of an Advocate of Saumur, and several o- 
ther Persons, was burnt by the dropping of a 
Thread dipt in Brimstone, with which the Exorcist 
us’d to smoak out one of her Devils: When she 
felt the smart, she briskly withdrew her self out of 
the Hands of the Exorcists, bewailing her conditi- 
on, and declaiming against the Tyranny of those 
who forc’d her to counterfeit a possessed Person; 
and she earnestly pray’d to God to take her out of 
the Mistery wherein she was. The Devil who posses- 
seth this Maid is extreamly crafty, said the Exorcist 
hereupon, and the God be invokes is Lucifer. That's 
false, reply’d she, I call upon the true God, Creator of 
Heaven and Earth. Being afterwards transported 
with Anger, she ran out of the Church, protesting 
that she would never return thither; but she was 
followed by a Lady of Quality, who was her 
Kinswoman, who allay’d her Passion, and brought 
her back to the Convent, having not been able to 
oblige her to return to the place where they per- 
form’d the Exorcisms. 
Sect. 67. About the end of the Year 1637, Father Su-
rin was recall’d from Loudun, and in the beginning of 
1637. Father Reces, also a Jesuit, was put in his place. 
These are the new Miracles which were wrought by 
his Ministry, as may be seen in a Book intituled. 
The Miraculous Cure of Sister Jane des Agnes, Prioress 
of the Ursuline Nuns of Loudun, by the Unction of 
St. Joseph. It was the Bishop of Poitiers who gave 
the Name of a Miraculous Cure to the Unction, 
whereof there is mention made in this Writing, as 
appears by the approbation of that Prelate, to whom 
it was dedicated, which he gave in these Terms:
Having


283 the Devils of Loudun. 
Having understood the truth of the Miraculous Cure, &c. 
We have judg'd it convenient for the Consolation of Pi- 
ous Souls, that the Narrative made of it should be pub- 
lish'd. That Narration contains, ‘ That Behe- 
‘ mot being left alone in the Body of the Prio- 
‘ ress, he had bound himself by a Confederacy 
‘ with Asmodee, one of the Devils who possess’d 
‘ the Sister Agnes; and that they had promis’d 
‘ jointly to a famous Witch, to do some remarka- 
‘ ble thing for the Confusion of the Church; That 
‘ Asmodee should delude his Exorcist, telling him 
‘ the Day and Hour of his going out; That he 
‘ should deceive him, and expose him to the laugh- 
‘ ter of Hereticks; That Behemot, on his part, should 
‘ trouble the Mother Prioress, and let her have no 
‘ rest from the 8th or 9th of November, the Day 
‘ of her Confederacy, until the end of the Year; 
‘ But that God oppos’d the Designs of these Con- 
‘ federates; and that the Pact given to the Witch, 
‘ which consisted in three small Branches of Mirtle, 
‘ each whereof had three Leaves, was the 9th of 
‘ the Month brought and put into the Mouth of the 
‘ Superior; from whence it was afterwards, by 
‘ God’s Permission, pluckt out by her Exorcist;
‘ That the two Devils renew’d their Agreement; 
‘ and Behemot being gone out of the Superior, to 
‘ seek for a new Pact, the Nun’s Guardian Angel 
‘ seiz’d of him, and bound him for a Month, un- 
‘ der the Picture of St. Joseph, which was in the 
‘ Church, at the great Altar, under the Feet of the 
‘ Sacrament; That all these things were reveal’d 
‘ by a Vision to die Superior, who enjoy’d a great 
‘ freedom of Mind during the Absence of her De- 
‘ vil, of whose return she was sensible, as soon as 
‘ his Month was ended; That the Exorcist had 
‘ no sooner perceiv’d him on the Countenance of
‘ the


284 The Histoty of 
Book III. 
‘ the Possessed, but he ask’d him the reason of his 
‘ Absence; to which he answer’d, That he was not 
far off, that he had not gone out of the Temple of 
God, where he had continued under the Feet of Joseph; 
That a Spirit, which was the Maid's Guardian Angel, 
and was his Inferior in Nature, but Superior in Grace, 
had bound him there for the Punishment of what he had 
attempted, not to leave her one Moment at Liberty all 
the rest of that Year; That he had broil’d near a vio- 
lent Fire that had burnt him, that is to say, near the 
Sacrament; That since his Creation, he had not been so 
captivated, having not one Foot square for all his length. 
The Book adds, ‘ That the 1st Day of the Year 
‘ 1637. that Devil was oblig’d to speak much du- 
‘ ring the Exorcisms, and to adore in a more ve- 
‘ nerable manner than usual, for the Edification 
‘ of the Assembly, which was exceeding numerous 
‘ and famous that Day; That the Exorcism being 
‘ ended about five in the Evening, the Superior was 
‘ constrain’d to go to Bed, and to submit her self to 
‘ the violence of a Feaver which seis’d her, and caus’d 
‘ her all that Night great Pains in all her Body, and 
‘ particularly in her Left-side, which made the 
‘ Physician judge that it was a Pleurisie; but that 
‘ he was altogether astonished when he saw that the 
‘ Blood was not spoil’d nor alter’d, contrary to 
‘ the Nature of a Pleuresie; That Behemot being 
‘ adjur’d to declare, whether he contributed any 
‘ thing to the Sickness of the Superior, answer’d, 
‘ That he did not contribute any thing hurtful, but that he 
‘ had receiv’d order from God by the Maid's Guardian 
‘ Angel, to preserve the Blood entire; That that De- 
‘ claration was made the 6th day of the Disease, 
‘ after the Visit of the Physician; That Behemot 
‘ being adjur’d again, swore by the Living God, 
‘ That he had spoke the Truth; That the Physician
‘ speak-


285 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ speaking to the Exorcist in Latin, and sometimes 
‘ also in Greek, of the danger wherein the Life of 
‘ the Superior was, Behemot gave Intelligence of 
‘ all their Discourse, with intent to fright her, 
‘ which did not succeed, because she submitted her 
‘ self wholly to the Will of God; That the De- 
‘ vil kept her employ’d a Night and a Day in 
‘ thinking of all the things that besel her, to the 
‘ prejudice and ruin of her Health, at least in ap- 
‘ pearance; such as were the Bleedings which 
‘ were often repeated, and especially in thinking 
‘ of the Order which was given her to abstain 
‘ from the Communion, because they were ob- 
‘ liged to make her take from time to time some 
‘ Food, by reason of the weak Condition she was in; 
‘ That the next day she complain’d softly to Jesus 
‘ Christ, that after so turbulent a day and so tedi- 
‘ ous a night, he had refus’d to see her, and that 
‘ then she had receiv’d him in an extraordinary 
‘ manner by a spiritual Communion; That her 
‘ good Angel taking her part, drew off softly the 
‘ Glove or her Left-hand, and renew’d after the 
‘ usual manner the Names of Joseph and Mary, lea-
‘ ving her at his departure a great Joy at the bot- 
‘ tom of her Soul, in which her Confessor found 
‘ her at that time; That the 11th day of her Sick- 
‘ ness Behemot had the liberty to wander, and that 
‘ then she began to be much better, and more chear- 
‘ ful then usual, hearing something, I know not 
‘ what, which said to her that she must shortly go 
‘ and take the Air; Upon which Behemot coming 
‘ to seize upon her Tongue, said, That had he been
‘ absent, she would have died, because ad her Blood 
‘ had been Corrupted; That he was ask’d, why he 
‘ spake of Walking, and that he reply’d, That after 
‘ having been bound in the body of the Nun, not to re-
move


286 The History of Book III. 
‘ move thence, he had now, as well as his Companions, 
‘ the liberty to go and come from one place to another. 
‘ That when Behemot using that Freedom did beat 
‘ about the Fields, there seem’d to the Superior that 
‘ there parted something from her Head, which 
‘ went off from her, and that in proportion to 
‘ that retreat, her bodily strength diminished; 
‘ which was an evident Proof that she had been 
‘ supported by Behemot during her Sickness; 
‘ That upon the Weakness which had been caus’d 
‘ her by the Feaver, Pleurisie, and frequent Bleedings, 
‘ there happen’d to her a flux of Blood, which cast 
‘ her again into a greater weakness, but that this flux 
‘ was a Crisis, which evacuated all her peccant Hu- 
‘ mours, after which she was no more sensible of her 
‘ Feaver, but some little Fits from time to time, 
‘ of which she took no heed, because she knew that 
‘ they proceeded from the Operation of the Devil. 
‘ But that the Feaver seiz’d her again on Sunday Jan. 25. 
‘ with an extream violence, and redoubled the next 
‘ day in the Morning, accompanied with pains of 
‘ the Heart, frequent Vomitings, and intollerable 
‘ Aches in her Right-side; That the Physician Fan- 
‘ ton, who was of the Reformed Religion, having 
‘ been sent for, he judg’d also that it was a Pluri- 
‘ sie, that kind of distemper being at that time 
‘ become Epidemical; That he caus’d the sick Per- 
‘ son to be blooded, and tended her with very- 
‘ much care and diligence That the Wednesday 
‘ following her pain was very great, which the 
‘ Devil perceiving, he appear’d to her about six 
‘ or seven a Clock in the Evening in a frightful man- 
‘ ner, and under a hideous form; That then see- 
‘ ing her fall into great Faintings, he believed that 
‘ she was in an Agony, and gave her a terrible as- 
‘ sault, of which she speaks in a Letter writ to Fa-
‘ ther


287 the Devils of Loudun.
ther Surin in these Terms. The mischievous Behemot 
took that opportunity to give me a furious assault, for 
during the space of half an hour, he shew'd himself to 
me under a hideous and frightful form, with a great 
Throat casting out Fires and Flames as well at his Mouth 
as at his Eyes; he had great Claws which he stretch'd 
out upon my Head, telling me, that I was condemn’d by 
God to eternal Flames, and that he waited for the com- 
ing out of my Soul to carry it to Hell. He endeavour'd 
during that time to give me strong impressions of Despair, 
but our good God by his Mercy supported me in this Con- 
flict, for I found my Spirit very much resign'd to what- 
soever it should please his divine Goodness to dispose of 
me, yea even to go Hell, provided that it was not with 
his Malediction, and that I should there sing his Praises, 
and make it a Paradise. This is all the Answer that 
I had to make to that impious Spirit. In this man- 
ner are related the Words of the Superior in the 
Book of the Miraculous Cure, &c. wherein there 
is further added. ‘ That during that Combat she 
‘ seem’d troubled and amaz’d, and notwithstanding 
‘ she said twice or thrice, That must be, what God 
‘ appoints; That her Confessor having been call’d 
‘ to her assistance, she told him that Behemot, to 
‘ overwhelm her with despair, had taken from her 
‘ all the remembrance of St. Joseph and other Saints;
‘ That he had not left her the liberty to cast her 
‘ self into the Arms of God, and to practise any act 
‘ of Confidence; but that at last, at the end of half an 
‘ hour she felt her Heart to throw it self upon the Pro- 
‘ vidence of God, towards whom she turn’d her self 
‘ saying, that he was her Father; after which she 
‘ was quiet all the Night and the day following, 
‘ but that her Sickness increas’d on Thursday in the 
‘ Evening, even as she has exprest her self in the 
‘ Letter already mention’d, which she writ to
‘ Fa-


288 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ Father Surin, where she goes on in this manner: 
About nine a Clock on Thursday in the Evening, that 
wicked Spirit began to give me great thwartings of Mind, 
and to represent to me the condition of all my Life since 
six years of Age, and brought into my Mind, by a dis- 
course which he made in my Head, the least disorderly 
Actions wherein I suffer’d my self to be carried, especially 
he made great Instances upon the time of my Possession, 
and upon that mingling of the Spirit of the Maid and 
that of the Devil; And to tell you the Truth, I 
was then in a great Perplexity, and had nothing to say, un- 
less that our good God had given me the Grace to ac- 
knowledge him by a more certain pleasing way, which 
was Contrition and Confession; and I believe if I had 
not made a Confession so exact to you, as that I have 
made, and that God had not supported me, I had upon that 
occasion lost my peace of Mind; but my sweet Love was 
not willing to suffer if for which I am much obliged to 
him. His divine Goodness was so great, that after ha- 
ving seen me all the night in that Combat, he sent about 
five a Clock on Friday Morning my good Angel, to re- 
new the Names of Mary and Joseph, and gave me 
great Sentiments of Confidence in his divine Majesty, 
whom I shall always Bless and Adore in all the Designs 
he shall have for me. The same Book of the Mira- 
culous, &c. relates further, ‘ That the Disease went 
‘ on daily increasing, and that the Physician having 
‘ seen a redoubling of it, which happen’d the Sunday 
‘ following, said openly, that she was in danger of 
‘ Death, but that the Exorcists, and even some of the 
‘ Seculars maintain’d, that she would not die, ground- 
‘ ing their Opinion as well upon the Providence of 
‘ God in general, who seem’d much engag’d in the 
‘ matter of the Possession, whereof the Mother Pri- 
‘ oress was as the spring and foundation; as in 
‘ particular upon the Promises which had been gi-
‘ ven


289 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ ven of her deliverance before her death, and up- 
‘ on the impression of the name of Jesus on her 
‘ hand; That the sick Person, declar’d that she 
‘ would not require Extream Unction, upon her be- 
‘ lief that she should not die; That this Confidence 
‘ was augmented to her by an extraordinary way, 
‘ viz. by a Visit which she receiv’d on Thursday in 
‘ the Morning, and by a Voice which exhorted 
‘ her to take Courage and Confidence, and which 
‘ said to her, that her Disease would reduce her in- 
‘ to a greater danger, but God would exert his 
‘ Power; That she thought nevertheless the night 
‘ following that her Confidence ought not to be too 
‘ presumptuous, and that seeing that Men gave her 
‘ for dead, she was oblig’d to put her self in the 
‘ condition of a Daughter of the Church, having re- 
‘ course to the Sacraments, which that Holy Mo- 
‘ ther causeth to be given to dying Persons; That 
‘ having had this thought, she pray’d her Exorcist 
‘ on Friday Morning to give her Extream Uncti-
‘ on, in case that she relaps’d into the same condi- 
‘ tion, wherein she had been before, which he pro- 
‘ mis’d her; That on Saturday Morning about six 
‘ a Clock, her good Angel was sent to her again 
‘ to renew those Holy Names, and that she call ’d 
‘ one of the Sisters who were at the Grate, to be 
‘ a Witness of what pass’d; That that Nun being 
‘ upon her Knees at her side, there was heard di- 
‘ stinctly a little Noise under the Coverlet; That 
‘ the Mother’s Glove was pull’d off, and put aside 
‘ upon the sheet, the Left-hand withdrawn from the 
‘ right, and brought low upon her Breast, and 
‘ put in a posture fit to write, which was done with- 
‘ out precipitation, and very leisurely; That 
‘ since that her Glove was pull’d off, to that time 
‘ that the Writing was renew’d, it seem’d that
U ‘ there


290 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ there was a little Dove which flew to and fro 
‘ very softly and perceiveably; That its retreat 
‘ was as visible as its entrance; That the Nun, 
‘ who was present, put her Hand to the same 
‘ place where she had heard the little Noise, but that 
‘ she perceiv’d not the Motion of any thing; That 
‘ the Characters having appear’d fresh after that Vi- 
‘ sit of the good Angel, the Fathers had taken a 
‘ new occasion of Confidence; That the Physi- 
‘ cian, to whom they shew’d them, said, That it 
‘ did not follow from these Marks, that the sick Per- 
‘ son should not die, but that they would be useful to 
‘ her for her Salvation; That the Disease was very 
‘ much increas’d from the very day the Extream Un- 
‘ ctions was brought to her by her Exorcist having 
‘ on his Surplice and Stole, and accompanied by 
‘ another Father, and by Demorans; That when 
‘ they were ready to administer it to her, she 
‘ desir’d to be given over by the Physician, and to 
‘ be judg’d pass recovery, according to Nature, but 
‘ that before she had time to impart that desire to 
‘ her Confesser, she felt that unperceiveably she begg’d 
‘ of God to be left to the Mercy of his only Pro- 
‘ vidence; That half an hour after making that 
‘ Prayer, she was in an Agony, so that when the 
‘ Physician, the Surgeon, and the Apothecary were 
‘ come in, she fell into the last Convulsions of Death; 
‘ That they saw in her Person all the Marks of a 
‘ dying Maid; That she had a great oppression 
‘ in her Breast, her Throat swollen, her Tongue 
‘ and Mouth black, her Nostrils open’d and drawn 
‘ back, her Eyes sunk, her Hands clutch’d, her Pulse 
‘ Convulsive and intermitting, her Stomack and 
‘ her Belly much swell’d, her Sweat cold, and the 
‘ defluxion of her Brain impetuous; That when 
‘ they saw her in that Condition, they judg’d her
‘ to


291 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ to be dying, and said, that she had hot two 
‘ Hours to live; So that they retir’d to make 
‘ room for the Ceremonies of the Church; That 
‘ at last the Physician being desir’d to inform Lau- 
‘ bardemont with the condition of tire Disease of 
‘ the sick Person, he wrote to him this Let- 
‘ ter. 
Sect. 68. Sir, I have been obliged by the Gentle- 
women Ursuline Nuns of the Convent of this Town, to 
give you notice of the condition wherein the Lady their 
Superior is in at present, who is in an estate of extremity, 
and without any appearance of Recovery, the said sick 
Person having not been able to spit, nor to give us any sign 
of a Cure by the discharging of any Excrement, and 
having at present a convulsive Pulse, and so great a 
difficulty of breathing as she never had before; and having 
her Belly much extended, without sufficient strength to 
admit of any Medicine, not even a Glyster, instead where- 
of we are going presently to give her a small Suppository, 
to endeavour to cause a part of that to come away, 
which swells her Belly, and throws her into an Oppressi- 
on, which is so great it cannot be exprest. I shall add 
nothing more to the Circumstances above describ’d for 
fear of being troublesome to you, only I shall entreat you 
to believe, that she shall be assisted with the like Fidelity 
and Affection, as you shall be during my Life, by Sir. &c.
From Loudun in haste, about seven a Clock in the E- 
vening, the 6th of February 1637. Fanton Physician 
’Tis added in the Relation already cited, ‘ That 
‘ they continued again the Prayers of the Ritu- 
‘ al, and that they ended the Ceremonies of the 
‘ Sacrament; That though all the Sisters had seen 
‘ their good Mother in extremity, they wept not 
‘ however, for the great confidence they had of 
‘ her future recovery; That the Ceremonies be- 
‘ ing ended, as they approach’d the sick Person,
U2 ‘ she


292 The History of Book III. 
‘ she was restor’d to the late Condition wherein 
‘ she was before the coming of the Physician, whom 
‘ she presently after call’d to Mind, saying, God will 
suddenly convert that Man, he has shew’d him at present 
all the Signs of my Death, what could he answer him if 
he be not converted? ‘ That she felt some time after 
‘ a gentle but strong inclination to take rest, in 
‘ praying at the Feet of her glorious Father Joseph, 
‘ whose Picture she had before her Eyes; That 
‘ this desire having been divers times interrupt- 
‘ ed, a Slumbering seiz’d her at last; But that she 
‘ had scarcely slept one quarter of an hour, when 
‘ the same Accidents, and some others coming upon 
‘ her, she fell into the utmost conflict of Life; That 
‘ the Exorcist and two Nuns ran to her, in whose 
‘ presence she had one or two Convulsions, and like 
‘ one a dying; That she had two visible stroaks of 
‘ the Hiccup of Death; But that instead of the 
‘ third, they heard a very strong Sigh, and that in 
‘ a Moment she became sound and vigorous, and 
‘ said she had felt her self depriv’d of all her bodi- 
‘ ly Senses, altho’ she had always had her Judgment 
‘ free, and that as she was in that Condition, she 
‘ had seen a fair and great Cloud, in which was 
‘ inclos’d on the Right-side her good Angel, of 
‘ an incomparable beauty, as or a young Man of 
‘ eighteen years of Age, with comely Hair, flaxen 
‘ and very long, which reach’d to the Shoulder of 
‘ the Reverend Father Reces, who was on the same 
‘ side of the Bolster of her Bed; That this blessed 
‘ Spirit held in its hand a fair Flambeau of White- 
‘ wax; That her glorious Father Joseph was on 
‘ the other side of the Cloud, having a Countenance 
‘ brighter than the Sun, and a Majesty more than 
‘ Humane, of the Age of a Man between forty and 
‘ five and forty Years, with a full Head of Hair,
‘ mighty


293 The Devils of Loudun.
‘ mighty bright, though of a Chesnut Colour; 
‘ That she saw him look on the Companion of the 
‘ Exorcists who was on the same side, after a fashi- 
‘ on very pleasing and full of Majesty; That af- 
‘ ter that beholding her, he put his hand upon the 
‘ Side where the principal Cause of her Disease 
‘ had always been; That he anointed her with 
‘ Oyl, or some other Liquor; That the place which 
‘ was anointed was made somewhat moist; And 
‘ that at that very instant she was cur’d, as she 
‘ testified to them by these Words which she ut- 
‘ ter’d, I am heal’d, my good Angel and St. Joseph are 
‘ come, he has anointed my side, and I have no more pain. 
‘ That the Exorcist, having heard her speak of 
‘ anointing, ask’d her if she felt any thing? She 
‘ answer’d that she felt Moisture, and that having 
‘ taken her Shift, she wip’d it presently without 
‘ making any other reflection; That her recovery 
‘ having been so hidden and momentary, they sung 
‘ Te Deum; That the Physician having been sent for, 
‘ came to the Convent without having heard any 
‘ thing of that Miracle, and that he saw the Prioress 
‘ come towards him cloath’d with her Nun’s Habit, 
‘ who smiling, related to him the Miracles of her 
‘ Recovery; That his amazement was so great, that 
‘ he continued some time without saying anything,  
‘ but that in the end he exprest these words, The 
Change is great, but the Almighty Power of God can do 
any thing. 
Sect. 69. The Recital of that History being thus 
ended, the Author of the Book makes thereupon 
divers Reflections, in which he presupposeth that the 
Disease of the Superior was not feigned, neither in 
whole nor in part, but all real, true, and natural, 
and the Proof which he produceth as the most evi- 
dent, besides that which he drew from the Testimo-
U3 nies


294 The History of 
Book III. 
nies of the Physicians, Apothecary, &c. of the 
Exorcists, Confessors, and of all those who saw or 
attended the sick Person, is the certain knowledge 
she had of the Quality of her Disease, and the Au- 
thentick Oath which the Devil had made, that this 
Sickness had its beginning in Nature; and indeed he 
spake the truth; the cause was, in effect, in corrupted 
and perverted Nature. He proceeded next to the proofs 
of the Miraculous Cure, which are equally drawn 
from several Testimonies mention’d in the Relation, 
and also of the extraordinary and infinitely agree- 
able Odour, which remain’d in her Shift, where- 
with that Unction had been wiped off from her 
Side; And in fine, the Virtue of that same anoint- 
ing has since been manifested in sundry Diseases, 
and against the Devils themselves. For Confirma- 
tion of this last Argument, the Author relates, that 
the 10th of February Father Reces having caus’d 
a little Paper to touch that Unction, he went to 
the Exorcism of Frances Fillatreau, where the De- 
vil Souillon, who smelt that excellent Odour, fell 
in a rage, and said, That he lov’d not to smell that, 
and that it was such a Balm, that the Person who had 
been anointed with it, ought no more to do any thing against
the Will of God. 
Sect. 70. The 15th of the same Month, the same 
Devil, who doubtless was no Lover of Persumes, 
felt also the Virtue of that Ointment in the Hands 
of Manouri the Surgeon, which made him withdraw, 
saying to the Surgeon, That he had touch’d something 
which displeas’d him, The Devils Cedon, Asmodee, 
Daria, and Baruc had the same Aversion; there 
was one which said, that ’twas the Father of God 
who tormented them, and others fell into Blas- 
phemies against St. Joseph. That Saint was pleas’d 
that a Number of Miracles should be wrought by
the


295 the Devils of Loudun.
the means of that Shift, perfum’d with a Heavenly 
Ointment, which had gain’d a great reputation, and 
justly too, on Madam de Laubardemont, who being 
dangerously sick at Tours, eight days after the 
Superior was recover’d, and not daring to make 
use of Medicines, because of her being four Months 
gone with Child, her Husband in despair, saw no 
other recourse, but that precious Relique which 
St. Joseph had left in the hands of his Kinswo- 
man. He sent for it, and you may easily judge 
that ’twas not deny’d him. In effect, the 25th of 
February, Demorans carried the Shift into the House of 
Laubardemont, who went to Prayers with his Do- 
mesticks, after which the Canon presented to the 
Sick that excellent Remedy which he had brought, 
the only Smell whereof fill’d her with Joy, accord- 
ing to the Relation which the same Author makes 
of the Miraculous Cure, &c. But when an Application 
had been made to the Right-side of the sick Person 
she was perfectly cur’d, and was the same day, 
without pain, deliver’d of a Child which had 
been dead in her Body about a Month, according 
to the Judgment of Physicians. They us’d again 
that odoriferous Ointment to suppress the Vapours 
of the Matrix, which flew up to the Brain or the 
lying in Woman, which fail’d not to produce the de- 
sir’d effect, contrary to the usual Virtue of Per- 
fumes, which excite that kind of Ailment, instead of 
asswaging it. After a Miracle so surprizing, wrought 
in the Person of the Intendant’s Wife, there was at 
Tours a great Concourse of People of all Ranks, 
who came to visit, smell, and kiss the Celestial Re- 
lick, and to cause their Beads and Images to be 
touch’d with it. At last it was brought to Loudun,
and there again it produc’d a considerable Cure 
on the Mother Angelica, a Nun also of St. Ursula, to
U4 whom


296 The History of 
Book III. 
whom it was happily apply’d in the extream ne- 
cessity of a Disease, for which they could not find any 
other Remedy. 
Sect. 71. Upon the Credit which such Histories 
deserve, the Relation concludes boldly, ‘ That the 
‘ Recovery of the Superior was miraculous, and as 
‘ eminent as any other one can quote out of the Wri- 
‘ tings of any Author. It cannot be ascrib’d to Devils, 
‘ without denying the Providence of God, nor be 
‘ suspected for an Imposture, without calling into 
‘ question the Miracles of Saints, whom the Church 
‘ has canoniz’d, there being none better certified, 
‘ than that although there is no obligation to believe 
‘ it under the pain of an Anathema, being not in- 
‘ ferred as those of the Scripture amongst the Ar- 
‘ ticles of our Faith; But that it cannot be reject- 
‘ ed without imprudence, nor misbeliev’d without 
‘ rashness, and they who believe it not ought 
‘ at least to suspend their Judgment, and be si- 
‘ lent. 
Sect. 72. If this Conclusion can be admitted in 
the Court of Rome, as ’tis the Design of the Society 
of the Nuns of St. Ursula, for the Glory of their Or- 
der, sure it would not have been long before we 
should have seen the Mother, Jane des Agnes, cano- 
niz’d. But in spite of the Confidence, with which 
these Fictions and Visions have been vented for 
Truths, there were then, and always will be, some 
Unbelievers, who would overthrow all these Fables 
by a single Negation, seeing that they are not found- 
ed upon any Reason, nor upon any Proof, which 
may be in the least likely to be true, or which 
deserves to have the least regard. In effect, can 
one conceive any thing more strange, than to see 
God employ the Devils to do good to Mankind? 
And Behemot to become the Minister of Divine
Grace


297 the Devils of Loudun. 
Grace in the Preservation of the Blood of the Su- 
perior, which would have been entirely spoil’d and 
corrupted, if she had been seiz’d with a real Pleu- 
resie, and if she had felt in her Side the great 
Pain that she pretended to feel? Is it not also a 
thing wonderful and astonishing, that a Humane 
Body, such as is that of our Lord Jesus Christ,
could be contain'd all entire and easily, under 
the Accidents of one Crumb of Bread? And that a 
Spirit should want room in the space of one Foot 
Square, under the Picture of St. Joseph? But the 
Testimonies of the Physician, Apothecary and 
Surgeon, are possibly more considerable Proofs, 
and especially that of the Physician Fanton, who 
was of the Reformed Religion, and who has writ a 
Letter full of Facts; which infer, by necessary Con- 
sequences, the Truth of the Miracle, when even the 
bad Reputation of Mannouri, with the former Pro- 
ceedings, and the Stupidity of the Apothecary 
Gouin, might hinder them from being admitted of 
for unquestionable Witnesses. But the Physician 
told his Friends and his Children, and has left it 
in Writing; That the Nuns had deceiv'd him, in 
sending to his House very late in the Evening 
their Maid, to entreat him for Reasons, which 
to them were important, that he would write to 
Laubardmont, that the Sickness of the Superior was 
extream, and seem’d irrecoverable, saying, that he 
ought not to pry into their Reasons, which would 
prejudice no body; That they had a particular 
Interest which concern'd the Temporal Affairs of 
the Convent, to oblige the Intendant to come to 
Loudun, which perhaps he would not do because of 
his great Employments, if they did not cause him 
to be written to, in that manner, by their Physici- 
an himself, who could not be suspected by him.
The


298 The History of Book III. 
The Physician further affirms, That the Superior 
was really bad enough by her Feaver, which had 
seiz’d her for some time, although he doubted not, 
but that extream Pain in her Side, whereof she com- 
plain’d, was counterfeit; but that as he himself was 
uncapable of such a Dissimulation, he could not 
imagine that it could enter into the thoughts of an- 
other; That upon her Complaints, he judg’d that 
the Disease might be a Pleuresie, which was then a 
Disease Epidemical: But the Blood of the sick 
Person which he had seen, had given him reason to 
doubt, and had even perplex’d him concerning the 
Nature of the Disease, having had no occasion to 
suspect any Intrigues and Cheats, as to the De- 
clarations and Testimonies of the Devils touch- 
ing the Causes of that Accident, because he had 
not had any notice thereof given him; That when 
he saw the Superior after her pretended Cure, she 
was in the same Condition as before, in respect 
of her Weakness and Feaver; That she was upon 
her Knees, because she could not support her self;
That she was lifted up by two other Nuns, and 
that after having gone two or three Steps, she ex- 
cus’d her self upon some remainder of her Weak- 
ness, and cast her self upon the Bed; where having 
felt her Pulse, he told her, that she was not so 
well recover’d, but that she needed to be put in- 
to it; but that seeing she was so well perswaded 
of her Cure, that was as much as to say, that 
she had no more need of a Physician, and that 
’twas time for him to retire; which he did pre- 
sently, and ’twas very lucky for him; for in go- 
ing down the Stairs he heard a Voice, which was 
not unknown to him, and that he believ’d to be of 
Memin de Silly, who cry’d out to the Fryars, Jesu- 
its, and others, who were in the Chamber, Why do
you


299 the Devils of Loudun. 
you not stop him then? That was, as he was inform’d 
since, to make him sign willingly, or by force, the 
Attestation which had been already drawn up by 
Gouin and Mannouri; but far from doing it, and 
from being perswaded of the Truth of that Mira- 
cle, or from having said (concerning the Chara- 
cters pretended to be renewed upon the Hand of 
the Superior) That those Marks might be useful to her 
for her Immortality, he continued all his Life-time 
a good Protestant, and so offended with the Cheat, 
that they would have put upon him, that he 
would never since put his Foot within the Con- 
vent of the Ursulines, notwithstanding the Sollici- 
tations they made to him divers times, and e- 
ven to the Year 1661, when he died; for he 
was an excellent Physician, and that notwithstand- 
ing his Religion, he always serv’d the greatest part 
of the other Convents, and the Hospital of the 
Town. 
Sect. 73. In the mean time Lauhardemont came to 
Londun, to promote that Miracle of St. Joseph, 
and to use all his Authority in conjunction with 
the Endeavours of the Ecclesiasticks, with intent 
to beget a belief of it in the Minds of Men. The 
12th of February he sent for the Physician Fanton, 
who was gone to visit some Persons in the Coun- 
try: They believ’d that he conceal’d himself. The 
Lieutenant Criminal, who profest himself to be his 
Friend, came to acquaint his Wife, that this Course 
would ruin him, and do what he could, they 
should be sure to find him sooner or later. The 
next Day in the Evening Fanton being return’d, 
went to the Inn of the Sign of the Cross, where 
Laubardemont lodg’d, who supp’d that Evening in 
the Convent of the Ursulines. The next Day in the 
Morning he return’d to the said Inn; and the In-
tendant


300 The History of 
Book III.
tendant beginning to put Interrogatories to him, 
he answer’d, That if it was commanded him to 
give his Certificate touching the Disease of the Su- 
perior, he was ready to do it; which was the 
manner of proceeding upon the like occasion, the 
King’s Edicts prescribing no other ways; and that 
therefore he could not submit to that new Custom, 
nor answer. Whereupon he was sent away for that 
time. The 16th of February the Intendant made 
an Ordinance, in which was contain’d, that the 
Physician should answer to the Interrogatories 
which should be put to him, upon the Penalty of 
a hundred Livres Fine. That Order was not signi- 
fied, till the 27th of the same Month, with a 
command for Fanton to go to Tours, whither Lau- 
bardemont was return’d, to answer there to the Inter- 
rogatories which should be put to him; and for 
want of doing that, they summon’d him before 
the Council. Fanton appear’d at Tours the 3d of 
March: He was discharg’d of the Fine and Summons 
to the Council, upon the offer which he made to 
answer. In effect, having taken his Oath, and de- 
clar’d, That he was betwixt six and seven and 
thirty Years of Age; they ask’d him, if he had 
not visited the Mother Prioress of the Ursulines of 
Loudun in two Sicknesses which she had the first 
Day of the Year, and what were those Maladies? 
He answer’d, That he began to visit her the third 
Day of her first Sickness; ‘ That she complain’d 
‘ of a Pain in her Left-side, seated below the 
‘ Breast of the said Side, even to the Hypochondria; 
‘ that he judg’d her to have something of a Ba- 
‘ stard Pleuresie, having a continual Leaver, with 
‘ daily Remissions; for which Disease he tended her 
‘ during nine or ten Days, and caus’d her to he 
‘ blooded three or four times; That on Thursday
‘ the


301 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ the 26th of the same Month of January, the 
‘ Prioress sent for him early in the Morning, 
‘ and told him, that about ten a Clock the Night 
‘ before, there was fallen a great Defluxion on her 
‘ Stomach, which had caus'd her a difficulty of 
‘ Breathing, and an Oppression, with Pain on her 
‘ Right-side; and that she had a Spice of a Fea- 
‘ ver, which Distemper he had judg'd to be a true 
‘ Pleuresie on her Right-side, followed by a Defluxi- 
‘ on on the Stomach, which she afterwards voided 
‘ by Spitting and Vomiting; which Evacuations 
‘ the Sick Person caus'd to be kept in a Bason to be 
‘ view'd, being Flegmatick, with a little Froth, and 
‘ sometimes small Streaks of Blood, very red, like 
‘ to that which she shew’d him also in a Napkin: 
‘ He added also, that he continued to physick her, 
‘ till about six a Clock in the Evening of Saturday, 
‘ the 7th of February; during which time he had 
‘ not observ'd any Signs of Concoction, neither in 
‘ the Urine by Night, which they made to be kept 
‘ for him, nor in that which she did spit; That 
‘ having perceiv'd some Convulsion in her Arms, 
‘ he began to make some bad Prognostication of 
‘ the Disease; for the Cure whereof he had order'd 
‘ a convenient Course of Diet, bleeding at the 
‘ Arm seven or eight times, nine Ounces each time, 
‘ except the last, which was to be three Ounces on- 
‘ ly, four Glysters, and some other Medicines; 
‘ That he had not been present at the administring 
‘ of any of the said Medicines, but that he was 
‘ at most of the Bleedings. They ask'd him, if he had 
‘ not said to divers Persons, that the Disease was Mor- 
‘ tal? He reply'd, That he did judge that 'twas like 
‘ to prove so, saving that 'tis common to hope, as 
‘ long as there is Breath; That for the rest, he ob- 
‘ serv'd the swelling of the Belly of the Prioress to be
‘ less


302 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ less than usual the last Day that he saw her, and 
‘ only a great Weakness; which oblig’d him to or- 
‘ der her a Suppository, and to cause her to take 
‘ two Yolks of Eggs. They ask’d him, if he did 
‘ not own the Letter writ by him to Laubardemont? 
‘ To which he answer’d, that he did own it. Be- 
‘ ing demanded, if an Hour after he had writ it, 
‘ he did not go to the Convent, and saw the Prio- 
‘ ress up, drest, and in good Health? He said, 
‘ That he went indeed to the Convent two Hours 
‘ after he had writ the Letter shew’d to him; That 
‘ being enter’d into the Chamber, where he had vi- 
‘ sited the sick Person, and not finding her in Bed, 
‘ he believ’d at first that she might be dead, but that 
‘ they shew’d himher kneeling against the Wall, with 
‘ the greatest part of the Nuns of the Convent; That 
‘ two Nuns lifted her up under the Arms and follow’d 
‘ her; That she came towards him, being but the 
‘ length of an Ell from him, that she walk’d very 
‘ slow, saying to him, I thank you for the Assistances 
‘ you have given me, I am much oblig’d to you; 
‘ That he felt her Pulse, and found it very weak, 
‘ and that she pray’d him to excuse her, if she laid 
‘ her self upon the Bed, because offer great Weak- 
‘ ness; That after he had again felt her Pulse, he 
‘ went out of the Chamber, and return’d to his 
‘ own House; That the next Day about four in 
‘ the Afternoon, she sent to him a Maid, who en- 
‘ treated him on her behalf, to come and see her; 
‘ but that he answer’d, That he pray’d the Supe- 
‘ rior to excuse him if he did not, after having 
‘ been told in her Chamber, that she was well, 
‘ being nevertheless well inform’d of the Conditi- 
‘ on wherein he had left her the Night before. 
‘ Being ask’d why he answer’d not the same things 
‘ to the Interrogatory which was put to him, by
Lau-


303 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ Laubardemont the 14th of February? He an- 
‘ swer’d, That he might not be oblig’d to contra- 
‘ dict plainly the noise that was spread abroad of 
‘ that Cure, he had pray’d him to be satisfied with 
‘ the Certificate he should give concerning the 
‘ Disease. Whereupon they ask’d him, if seeing 
‘ the Prioress perfectly recover’d, he did not say, 
‘ That there was something extraordinary in it, 
‘ and that the Physicians in their Prognostications 
‘ never exclude the Power of God? And if, in 
‘ effect, he refus’d not to go see the Prioress, out 
‘ of a design to exempt himself from giving his 
‘ Testimony of what he acknowledg’d extraordi- 
‘ nary and supernatural in her Recovery, for fear 
‘ of displeasing the Party of those of the Pre- 
‘ tended Reformed Religion? He said, That he had 
‘ not found, and much lets judg’d, her recover’d, 
‘ as appear’d by what he had already said, and 
‘ that he went out without having utter’d the 
‘ Word Extroardinary, nor any other like it; 
‘ That the Physicians never exclude the Power 
‘ of God for the Cure of Diseases; That, on 
‘ the contrary, they have recourse to him as to 
‘ a Sovereign Physician, without whole Blessing 
‘ upon Food and Physick, they believ’d not any 
‘ Cure possible; That he never refus’d to give his 
‘ Certificate concerning the Diseases of the Prio- 
‘ ress; That the Letter of the 7th of February writ- 
‘ ten at the Request of the Nuns, contain’d many 
‘ things which might be declar’d and set forth by 
‘ a Certificate, but that it contain’d them not so 
‘ precisely, having not been oblig’d to be so pun- 
‘ ctual and strict in a Letter requir’d of him, and 
‘ writ in haste, without circumspection, and which 
‘ ought not to bear so good Testimony in a Court 
‘ of Judicature, as a Certificate made by Order of
‘ a


304 The History of Book III. 
‘ a Judge, and subscrib’d by him; That for the rest 
‘ he had not writ the Letter in compliance with 
‘ the desire of the Nuns, but to give notice to him 
‘ (Laubardemont) of the condition of the said Prio- 
‘ ress, because of the assistance which they had, that 
‘ he would give more credit to what should be writ 
‘ to him by a Physician, then to what should be 
‘ writ to him by others, believing that the design of 
‘ the said Nuns was only to cause him to come to 
‘ Loudun, which they said would be much for their 
‘ interest; They ask’d him again if he own’d not 
‘ that the Contents of his Letter to be true? He re- 
‘ ply’d, that they were in some sort true, not so 
‘ exact as things ought to be declar’d by a Certifi- 
‘ cate; It being usual for Men to take more liberty 
‘ in a Letter to express themselves, which is not 
‘ fit to bear Testimony in a Court of Judicature, 
‘ as when one is to set down a Truth to be certifi- 
‘ ed and affirm’d. The Intendant ask’d him in fine, 
‘ how he judg’d that the Prioress had been able to 
‘ pass from that condition of Extremity represent- 
‘ ed by him, to that in which he saw her an hour 
‘ after? He answer’d, that her Condition was not 
‘ so very extream, but however that might hap- 
‘ pen, as ’tis every day to be seen in the Motions of 
‘ Nature, by the evacuation of some sensible hu- 
‘ mour, or by the excretion which is insensibly 
‘ made through the Pores of the Body, or else by 
‘ the removal of the humour from the place where 
‘ it causeth such accidents, to another part less con- 
‘ siderable. That moreover some troublesome Symp- 
‘ toms which are produc’d by the humour being 
‘ in one certain place, may be seen asswag’d with- 
‘ out necessity of changing the part, which hap- 
‘ pens by the mitigation of the humour allay’d by 
‘ Nature, or by the coming of another humour which
is


305 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ is less acute, which may take off the Acrimony 
‘ of the former; That the manifest Evacuation is 
‘ made by Urine, by Stool, or by Vomits, Sweats, 
‘ and loss of Blood; That the insensible Excretion 
‘ is, when the parts are insensibly discharg’d, which 
‘ kinds of Excretion are oftener made in Diseases, 
‘ which are caus’d by hot Humours, and chiefly 
‘ from Choler, without any signs of Concoction, 
‘ which precede such Excretions, although it may 
‘ be for the discharge of Nature, and by way of 
‘ a Crisis; And that for the cure of Diseases, there 
‘ ought naturally to go out of the Body less Hu- 
‘ mours, when they are evacuated by Remedies, 
‘ which not only carry off the antecedent Cause of 
‘ the Diseases, but also the present; and that the 
‘ Humours in their Motions observe certain regular 
‘ Hours. 
Sect. 74, These Answers which contain’d so long 
an account of the Maxims and Practices of Phy- 
lick, being not what Laubardemont sought for; ‘ He 
‘ continued to interrogate Fanton, and ask’d him, 
‘ if he did not take notice that the Prioress had not 
‘ had any Crisis from the time he writ to the time he 
‘ visited her again, and that the alteration of her 
‘ condition, represented by his Letter, could not have 
‘ been so quickly wrought by natural Causes, and e- 
‘ ven by those he had mention’d in his last Answer? 
‘ To whom he answer’d, That he was not able 
‘ to judge of that, having but just gone in and out 
‘ the last time he saw the Prioress, and having not 
‘ examin’d what had pass’d during his Absence; 
‘ But that very often it happens to a Physician, 
‘ to see such, whom he had despair’d of, to become 
‘ better two Hours after; Whence the Latin Hyp- 
‘ pocrates, Celsius relates that sometimes there happens 
‘ wonders in Physick, The Intendant, not finding
X ‘ yet


306 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ yet his account in these Answers, ask’d him, 
‘ if he had not conferr’d with Duncan about what 
‘ he was to answer concerning the Sickness of the 
‘ Prioress and her Recovery? He answer’d, not, and 
‘ that he had not seen him since the 14th of Febru- 
‘ ary, and had not held any communication with him 
‘ by Letters; That in Truth he had seen him be- 
‘ fore that day, but that he had neither ask’d him 
‘ any advice touching that matter, nor had he real- 
‘ ly receiv’d any. Laubardemont then reproach’d 
‘ him that he had not fully told the Truth, that 
‘ he had involv’d it in a great number of Words, to 
‘ the end that it might be less understood, having 
‘ been induc’d to do it by those of the Pretended Re- 
‘ form'd Religion, and that he advis’d him to tell 
‘ the whole Truth. Whereupon Fanton declar’d that 
' he had told it, and that he had not spoke of that 
‘ affair but by meeting accidentally which some 
‘ of his Kindred and Friends, whom he had never 
‘ call’d together for that purpose. He said further, 
‘ that he remembr’d not that the Prioress seeing him, 
‘ the 7th of February in the Evening, had said to him 
‘ that God had miraculously Cur’d her; That 
‘ indeed a Jesuit, whom he believ’d to be her Exor- 
‘ cist, told him, when the Prioress was laid upon 
‘ the Bed, that wonderful things were done by the 
‘ intervention of St. George or St. Joseph [which of 
‘ the two he knew not] and that the Father had 
‘ added, that he was neither a Prophet nor a Pro- 
‘ phet’s Son, nevertheless that he knew well what 
‘ would happen, and that he had often spoke to 
‘ him of it. He was ask’d if before the Ex- 
‘ treme Unction was given to the Prioress, he was 
‘ not ask’d, whether she were in such a condition, 
‘ that they ought to give it her? He reply’d, that 
' the 5th or 6th of February, going out of the Prio-
‘ resses


307 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ resses Chamber, he was follow’d by Demorans and 
‘ one of the Jesuits, who enquir’d of him, if he 
‘ judg’d that it was necessary that the Prio- 
‘ ress should have the Extreme Unction? Where- 
‘ unto he answer’d, that his Judgment ought not to 
‘ be follow’d; being of a Religion which was 
‘ mistrusted by them, and that however to con- 
‘ tent them, he said, that he had seen it given to 
‘ them, who were not more sick than she. All the 
‘ Interrogatories above mention’d, and his Answers 
‘ having been read to him, he sign’d them, and 
‘ Laubardemont dismist him. 
Sect. 75. Fantons Answers do sufficiently shew, 
that he was a little deceiv’d in his conjectures of 
the Superior’s Sickness, and that he had thought 
it greater then it really was, upon the relations that 
she made him of what she felt as well in her Side, as 
elsewhere, upon the difficulties of breathing that 
she mention’d her self to have during the few Mo- 
ments that he was by her; upon the quality of the 
Excrements, Blood, and other things which they 
caus’d him to see, as if she had really voided them, 
and that they had not been alter’d and put for him to 
see, in such a condition as they ought to have been, 
that they might make him give such a Judgment 
as they desir’d; or else whether they did shew him 
the Excrements of some other sick Person, and he al- 
ways affirm’d since in his Family, and to his more 
particular Friends, ‘ That the matter must needs 
‘ be so, because he had never seen any Exrements 
‘ that the sick Person had voided in his presence; 
‘ That as he was uncapable to commit an impo- 
‘ sture, he did not imagine that they would put 
‘ one upon him, whatever occasion he might have 
‘ to think so, by the reflections which he ought to 
‘ have made upon the Intrigues of these Nuns,  
X2 ‘ and


308 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ and by the Delusions of which they had been sus- 
‘ pected by the Publick; That he ought to have 
‘ consider’d, that the Superior knew well how to 
‘ make her Throat and her Tongue to swell, and to 
‘ make extraordinary Contorsions during her Exor- 
‘ cisms; She might as well make her self swell, and 
‘ feign an oppression before her Physician, and 
‘ counterfeit a retraction of her Arms, which how- 
‘ ever it was, they remain’d still in the same con- 
‘ dition after he had given over visiting her; That 
‘ for the rest, during the time he had visited her, she 
‘ had a very violent Feaver, and all the signs of a 
‘ great Sickness upon her Countenance; That this 
‘ is all the certain Testimony that he could give, 
‘ nothing having been more easie then to cheat him 
‘ in the rest, as well because the Circumstances of 
‘ the matter might permit it, as because he had not 
‘ any suspicion of the Cheat, and that he had not 
‘ made any particular examination of those cir- 
‘ cumstances upon that account; But that he durst 
‘ not reason so boldly in his Interrogatories upon 
‘ the suspicions he then had, or upon the easiness 
‘ that there had been to delude him upon that oc- 
‘ casion, nor upon the apparent signs that there were 
‘ that they had really cousen’d him; And that he 
‘ was content to say only the truth upon the mat- 
‘ ters which were propos’d to him, because it 
‘ would have been dangerous for him to have done 
‘ otherwise, and that the consequences would not 
‘ have fail’d to be very fatal to him and all his 
‘ Family. 
Sect. 76. The following Year 1638. the famous 
Father Tranquille died. He was a Capucin Preach- 
er, the most renown’d of all the Exorcists then 
remaining. He made, a little before he died, hor- 
rible Cryings out, which were heard by all the
Neigh-


309 the Devils of Loudun. 
Neighbours of the Convent of the Capucins, and the 
report being quickly spread abroad in the Town, 
there were a number of People, who went towards 
the Convent, and into the nearest Streets, to the in- 
tent they might hear his Cries, and to be Witnesses 
themselves, if what was said of it were true. There 
went not any Person who was not convinc’d, nor 
ought there to be any at this day unsatisfied of the 
Truth of that matter, who considers the relation of 
the circumstances of his death, which was publish’d 
by a Capucin, and whereof this is the Extract. 
Sect. 77. ‘ Father Tranquille was a Native of St. 
‘ Remi in Anjou; He was the most famous Preach- 
‘ er of his time. His Vow of Obedience call’d 
‘ him to the Exorcisms of Loudun. The Devils 
‘ dreading this Enemy, went to meet him to fright- 
‘ en him, if it had been possible for them; and 
‘ they made him feel such a Weakness in his Legs 
‘ upon the way, that he thought to stop, and go 
‘ no further. He was four Years in the Employ- 
‘ ment of an Exorcist; during which God puri- 
‘ fied him by Tribulation, as Gold in the Fur- 
‘ nace. He thought at first that he should quickly 
‘ expel the Devils, being supported by the Autho- 
‘ rity which the Church has receiv’d of our Lord: 
‘ But having found by Experience that he was de- 
‘ ceived, he resolv’d to have Patience, and to at- 
‘ tend the Will of God. He was willing to ab- 
‘ stain from Preaching, fearing that his Talent 
‘ should be a Snare to him, and to raise Pride in 
‘ him, and he gave himself wholly to Exorcism. 
‘ The Devils seeing his Humility, conceiv’d so 
‘ great a Rage, that they resolv’d to incamp in his 
‘ Body. All Hell assembled for that purpose; and 
‘ nevertheless it could not cause him to be either 
‘ besieg’d or fully possess’d, God having not per-
X3 ‘ mitted


310 The History of Book III. 
‘ mitted it. ’Tis true, that the Devils threw them- 
‘ selves into his inward and outward Senses; they 
‘ overturn’d him on the Ground; they cry’d out, 
‘ and sware by his Mouth; they made him thrust 
‘ out his Tongue, hissing like a Serpent; they 
‘ bound his Head, press’d his Heart, and made 
‘ him endure a thousand other Pains: But in the 
‘ midst of all these Evils his Spirit kept united to 
‘ God, and with the assistance of his Companion 
‘ he readily routed the Devil which tormented 
‘ him; who cry’d out sometimes by his Mouth, 
‘ Oh, how I suffer! The other Fryers and Exor- 
‘ cists pitied Father Tranquille in his Sufferings, 
‘ but he was pleas’d with them wonderfully; and 
‘ there was this difference between him and Job, 
‘ that God suffer’d not the Devil to touch the Life 
‘ of the last, whereas he gave up to him the Life 
‘ of Father Tranquille. When he felt the Tempta- 
‘ tion of the Flesh, he resisted readily the deceit- 
‘ ful Allurements of Satan; he cry’d out extream- 
‘ ly to his Confessor, he entreated him to have 
‘ pity on him, and was not asham’d to discover 
‘ to him the Assaults of that stinking Owl of 
‘ Hell, and that he might effect it more easily, 
‘ he cast himself into the Arms of the Virgin, 
‘ his particular Advocate, for whom he had so 
‘ great a Devotion, that he had put an Iron Chain 
‘ about his Neck, in the Quality of her Slave, to 
‘ the end that he might say in truth to that Queen 
‘ of Virgins, My dear Mistress, I am your Slave; 
‘ Alas! suffer not that your Enemies and mine should 
‘ ever seize on him who belongs to you. When the 
‘ Devil of Pride tempted him, he conceal’d from 
‘ the Eyes of Men, as well his Sufferings as his 
‘ Actions of Virtue, and he call’d that, Hiding his 
‘ Life in Jesus Christ. Then he took St. Joseph
‘ for


311 the Devils of London. 
‘ for his Patron, whose Life has been in such a 
‘ manner conceal’d, that many Ages are past with- 
‘ out People’s having been inclin’d to invoke and 
‘ reverence him according to his Merits. He re- 
‘ quir’d not that it might be permitted him to 
‘ do publick Penances above the common Sort, to 
‘ the end that he might not seem more perfect 
‘ than others; And to obtain a more profound 
‘ Humility, he took for his Advocate the humble 
‘ St. Francis, his Seraphick Father. Having been 
‘ sollicited by a great Minister of State to quit 
‘ his Employment, to serve God and the King in 
‘ a place where he should bring forth more Fruit, 
‘ he answer’d him, That it behov’d him to over- 
‘ come, or die in the Field of Battle, where his 
‘ Obedience had planted him. His Humility was 
‘ so great, that he said, he thought himself un- 
‘ worthy of all Consolation. The Devils have of- 
‘ ten been desirous to beget in him a disliking of 
‘ his Perfection; but their Attempt was in vain;
‘ and his Courage was so great, that he often 
‘ pray’d his Seraphick Father St. Francis, to give 
‘ him part of his continual Sufferings, but not of 
‘ his Consolations, which he wholly renounc’d, 
‘ because he deserv’d them not. In fine, when he 
‘ was provok’d to Anxiety of Mind by some Devil 
‘ of Impatience, he invok’d presently the Glori- 
‘ ous St. Bonadventure, with the Blessed St. Francis 
‘ de Sales, who were rendred famous to the World 
‘ by their Meekness and Affability. The Devils 
‘ having resolv’d to kill him, the Magicians re- 
‘ doubled their Sorcery, and God, by a Secret, but 
‘ very Just, Judgment, suffer’d them to do it. 
‘ They assaulted him more vehemently than ever 
‘ upon Whitsunday, when he was to preach; and 
‘ the time for his Sermon being come, he found
X4 him


312 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ himself not dispos’d. His Confessor commanded 
‘ the Devil to leave him at liberty, and the Father 
‘ to go up into the Pulpit upon his Obedience;
‘ which he did, and preach’d more to the satisfacti- 
‘ on of his Auditors, than if he had spent whole 
‘ Weeks in Study. He did Wonders upon the De- 
‘ scent of the Holy Spirit; and ’twas then that he 
‘ rendred to the same Holy Spirit the fiery Tongue 
‘ which he had receiv’d, because that was the last 
‘ of his Sermons. After that Sermon the Devils 
‘ afflicted him more than before. He said Mass 
‘ three or four Days, at the ending whereof he was 
‘ constrain’d to keep his Bed till Monday, when 
‘ he died. He vomited much Filth, which was 
‘ judg’d to be so many Pacts, from the Expulsi- 
‘ on whereof there was still hop’d some Relief; but 
‘ the Surgeon found him very ill, and said, That if 
‘ God did not suddenly stop the Course of that Dia- 
‘ bolical Operation, ’twas impossible that he should 
‘ subsist; for as soon as he had taken any Nou- 
‘ rishment, though with an Appetite, the Devils 
‘ caus’d him to cast it up, with such violent Pal- 
‘ pitations of his Heart, that the foundest Person 
‘ might have burst. They caus’d him Pains in 
‘ his Head and Heart, of such a kind, whereof 
‘ there is no mention in Galen or Hyppocrates; and 
‘ to express their Nature well, one must have suf-
‘ fer’d them like that good Father. They cry’d 
‘ and roar’d out of his Mouth; but in the meantime 
‘ he had always his Judgment free. All these 
‘ Torments were join’d to a continual Feaver, and 
‘ to divers other Accidents, which cannot be 
‘ comprehended by those that have not seen them, 
‘ and who have not the Experience of the ways by 
‘ which the Devils act upon Men’s Bodies. The 
‘ Devils encreas’d exceedingly the Pain of the Pa-
‘ tient


313 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ tient the Night before his Decease; which they 
‘ hop’d to hasten, by causing him to render his 
‘ Soul by an approaching and extraordinary Vomi- 
‘ ting, to the end that he might die without being 
‘ perceiv’d; their Intention being to tarnish also 
‘ the Lustre of his Death, and to avoid themselves 
‘ the Lash of the last Remedies, which the Church 
‘ has been accustom’d to make a devout use of, 
‘ upon these occasions. They did then what they 
‘ could to make him be left by the Fryer that 
‘ watch’d with him: They made a continual Noise 
‘ on one side or other in the Infirmery, which would 
‘ quickly have put to flight one less resolute than that 
‘ Fryer, who, in spite, of them, continu’d firm and 
‘ couragious to assist the sick Person in the vio- 
‘ lence of his Vomiting, wherein he cast up much 
‘ Filth, stinking so horribly, and which was so 
‘ intolerable, that they were forc’d to throw it 
‘ out of the Window without delay, so much 
‘ it did infect the Chamber. The next Morning 
‘ his Brethren, the Fryers, perceiv’d that God 
‘ would give way, and take off his Restraint on the 
‘ Powers of Hell over the Life of their Patient, who 
‘ pray’d them to give him the Extream Unction, 
‘ when they saw he should have need of it. About 
‘ Noon one knocked at the Door, to know, if 
‘ what the Devil had newly declar’d at the Exor- 
‘ cism were true, viz. That Father Tranquille was 
‘ departing, and that he could not hold out lon- 
‘ ger; which being found true, the Extream Unction 
‘ was given him; after which his blessed Soul took 
‘ its flight to Heaven, to receive there the Crown 
‘ which one may piously believe was prepar’d for 
‘ him, after having fought so Couragiously, and 
‘ conquer’d so Gloriously. For if those are the 
‘ cruellest who destroy the Life of any one, be-
‘ caus


314 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ cause he maintains the Glory of his God and his 
‘ Master, so is he so much more excellent, there 
‘ being not more subtle Tyrants than the Devils, 
‘ who were the Executioners that put to death the 
‘ humble Tranquille, for supporting the Glory of 
‘ God; and because of the Charity which he had 
‘ for his Neighbour, he could not consequently be 
‘ more excellently Martyrized, and afterwards more 
‘ gloriously crown’d. It was thus that he died in 
‘ the 43d Year of his Age, and the 23d since his 
‘ Admission into the Religion of the Capucins. 
‘ He was visited, during his Sickness, by a num- 
‘ ber of Persons of Honour, who return’d greatly 
‘ comforted with his Words. His Patience was so 
‘ great, that he desir’d not even the things for 
‘ which he had an Inclination, but he took all in- 
‘ differently that was prescrib’d him. The De- 
‘ vils, imag’d to see so Heroick a Virtue, cry’d 
‘ out often by his Mouth in these Words, O, how 
‘ I suffer! I suffer more than all the Devils together, 
‘ and than all the damned. In brief, it was a very 
‘ War in Hell to them, to find a Soul so gene- 
‘ rous in the Body which they tormented. He was 
‘ open’d after his Death, to see if there remain’d 
‘ in his Body any Effects of Sorcery, but there 
‘ were none found. The time of his Interment 
‘ being come, they carry’d his Body into the 
‘ Church, which was fill’d with People. They 
‘ had no sooner set him down to perform the Ser- 
‘ vice, but the People flew upon him to touch their 
‘ Beads: Others cut off pieces of his Habit, which 
‘ they kept as precious Relicks. The Croud was 
‘ so great that they broke the Coffin, and mov’d 
‘ the Body from I know not how many places, 
‘ every one drawing it to him, to have his piece: 
‘ Insomuch that he would really have been left
‘ stark-


315 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ stark-naked, if some Persons of Honour had not 
‘ interpos’d themselves round about, to secure him 
‘ from the indiscreet Devotion of the People, who 
‘ having cut in pieces his Habit, might possibly 
‘ have committed some Excess upon the Body it 
‘ self. A Jesuit made the Funeral Oration: The 
‘ Priests of the Town came in Procession at his 
‘ Interment: The Regulars and Seculars offer’d the 
‘ Sacrifice of the Mass for the Repose of his Soul. 
‘ And one of the Magistrates having got leave to 
‘ set a Tomb over his Grave, he put this Epitaph 
‘ upon it; Here lieth the humble Father Tranquille 
‘ of St. Remi, a Capucin Preacher. The Devils be- 
‘ ing no more able to endure his Courage in his Em- 
‘ ployment of Exorcist they caus'd him to die by their 
‘ Vexations, induc’d thereto by the Magicians, the last 
‘ of May 1638. The said Writings contain’d al- 
so other considerable Particulars of the Sickness of 
that Exorcist, with what follow’d after his Death, 
which well deserve to be inserted here: Which is, 
‘ That when they administred to him the Extream 
‘ Unction, the Devils, feeling the Efficacy of that 
‘ Sacrament, were oblig’d to raise the Siege: But 
‘ ’twas not to go very far, forasmuch as they en- 
‘ tred into the Body of a good Father, a very Re- 
‘ ligious Person, who was there present, and whom 
‘ they have ever since possess’d, whom they 
‘ vex’d presently with Contortions, and very 
‘ strange and violent Agitations, with thrusting out 
‘ of his Tongue, and very frightful Howlings, 
‘ redoubling also their Rage at each Unction that 
‘ they made upon the sick Person, and encreasing 
‘ it again at the sight of the most Holy Sacrament, 
‘ which was sent for, because the Real Presence 
‘ of that Man and God altogether, forc’d them to 
‘ let him die in Peace, for whom in this last Pas-
‘ sage


316 The History of Book III.
‘ sage they would willingly have laid some Snare. 
‘ Also at that very instant of his Death, out of Fu- 
‘ ry and Rage that they could no longer lay 
‘ claim to him, they cry’d out horribly, He is 
‘ dead; as who would say, All is done, there is no 
‘ more hope for us of that Soul. Afterwards rushing 
‘ upon the other poor Fryers, they agitated him 
‘ so strangely and so horribly, that although he 
‘ was held by a great many Fryers, they could 
‘ not however hinder that he should not kick out 
‘ with his Feet toward the deceased Person, till 
‘ he was carried out from thence; And he con- 
‘ tinued thus strongly and cruelly agitated Day 
‘ and Night till after the Burial; so that they 
‘ were constrain’d to leave always some Fryers to 
‘ attend him. The next Day after the Burial, a 
‘ Devil being adjur’d to adore the Providence of 
‘ God in the death of Father Tranquille, he 
‘ threw the Person possessed against the Ground, 
‘ and said, I adore the Providence of God in the 
‘ death of his Saint Father Tranquille, who has 
‘ always gloriously triumph’d, even to the end of his 
‘ Life. Another Devil being likewise exorcis’d, 
‘ went upon the Grave, which he trampled with 
‘ his Feet, after clawing with his Hands, and 
‘ throwing the Earth from side to side, as if he 
‘ would take him out, and casting upon him 
‘ great Stones, with a furious Look he utter’d 
‘ these Words; Come out you Hangman, come out 
‘ there. Whereupon being ask’d, why he persecu- 
‘ ted him thus after his death? he acted a long 
‘ while with the Hands of the Maid, and after an 
‘ extreamly inrag’d manner, the same Postures, 
‘ which a Person doth who kneads Dough: He 
‘ was urg’d to explain himself clearly by Words: 
‘ ’Tis, said he, because he dealt thus with me.
‘ As


317 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ As if he had said, I persecute him after that 
‘ manner, to testifie the rage that I have a- 
‘ gainst him, because he doth now by me, as 
‘ the Baker doth by his Dough, who tosses and 
‘ tumbles it as he thinks good; to which he 
‘ added, He burns me more than ever. He swore 
‘ also, That ’twas they and the Magicians that 
‘ kill’d him, but that they were all much out in 
‘ their reckoning, because in doing that, they imagin'd 
‘ they should oveturn one of the Principal Supports of 
‘ the poor Possessed Maids, and of the best Protectors 
‘ they had with God and Men; But that at present he 
‘ supported them more powerfully and more effectually 
‘ than ever, because of the great Power which he had 
‘ with God; so that thinking to gain much, they had 
‘ lost all. Besides that, he attested with an Oath, that 
‘ the Seraphic Father St. Francis was at the Bolster of 
‘ the dying Father, where he receiv'd his Soul, and put 
‘ it into the Hands of the Virgin, who presented it to 
‘ her Son at the Foot of the Cross, because he had born 
‘ it; that before God he was a Martyr, whom Hell 
‘ had Martyriz'd, and that as he had been Tranquille 
‘ in his Life, and his Deaths, he was also Tranquille 
‘ in his Glory. At last the Exorcist having con 
‘ demn’d him to do an honourable Penance, and 
‘ to ask pardon in the name of all Hell, of him 
‘ whom they durst put to death; in the end he obey’d, 
‘ after much resistance. Kissing the Grave in two 
‘ places, which answer’d the two parts of the Body 
‘ where they had most cruelly afflicted him, the 
‘ Head and the Heart, saying, That his greatest pain 
‘ had been there; Then coming to the Foot of the 
‘ Grave, he kist it again, and prostrating humbly 
‘ before it, he said, I, Leviathan [thus this Devil call’d 
‘ himself, who is the chief of all the Devils of the 
‘ Possession] I ask pardon in the Name of all Hell,
‘ of


318 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ of that Servant of God whom we have caus’d to 
‘ die. 
Sect. 78. What ground for Reflection doth not 
that History printed the 29th of August 1638. fur- 
nish the Incredulous with? They conclude, that that 
vexation of the Devils, if it were true, or at least 
the torments of Father Tranquille, which were but 
too real, and which could not proceed but from 
the remorse and agitations of a tortur’d Conscience, 
were very sensible Marks of the Severity of the 
Judgments of God, who permits that the Devils, or 
the Ideas of Devils and of Hell should thus torment 
at the hour of death these pretended Exorcists, who 
whilst they liv’d, so impudently mock’d both Hell, 
the Devils, and God himself; That otherwise sup- 
sing that the Devils had acted after a sensible and 
immediate manner upon this Capucin, the Conse- 
quence which his Panegyrist drew from thence to 
prove the Sanctity of the Deceased, was false and 
that it ought to be retorted upon him: Because 
there are found in the Scripture but two Examples, 
at most, of tire faithful immediately afflicted in their 
Persons by the Ministry of Devils, viz. Job under 
the Old Testament, and possibly the Apostle St. Paul 
under the New, which shews that God suffer’d very 
rarely that that should happen. That if sometimes 
he employ’d those evil Spirits to afflict his Children, 
we do not read that he made use of them to take a- 
way their Lives, and there is no appearance that 
he permits the Devils to attempt it, because the 
Life of the Righteous is too precious before him, 
to give it them for a Prey. That seeing that they 
allow that the Devils were the Executioners, who had 
put to Death the humble Tranquille, it must necessari- 
ly be concluded that he had well deserv’d to be
‘ their


319 the Devils of Loudun. 
their Martyr. Likewise, that he wonderfully delighted 
himself in sufferings, which happen’d to him upon 
their Account, and preferr’d them before all the Con- 
solations which might have come to him from else- 
where. But whether that so many horrible Oaths, 
so many dreadful Blasphemies, and so many other 
words of Despair having been utter’d by the Operati- 
on of Evil Spirits, and that they did really torment 
that unhappy Father, when he exprest them, and 
that he cry’d, thrusting out his Tongue, and hissing 
like a Serpent; Whether he has done all these 
things by the only perverseness of Nature, and 
without being otherwise possess’d than by his Despair, 
his condition had far less resemblance to that of a just 
Person, who never fails to have recourse to his God 
when he is under Sufferings and an Agony, than so 
that of a Reprobate, who testifies that his Punishment 
is greater then he can bear, as it appears by the 
frightful Words which that unhappy Person spake. 
Ah! how I suffer, I suffer more than all the Devils to- 
gether, and than all the damned. Words worthy of 
the rest of his Actions, his Thoughts, his Devoti- 
ons, worthy of a dying Man, who amongst so 
many Patrons that he chose, forgot and left out 
Jesus Christ the only Mediator, whom the Father 
had given him. Words, in fine, worthy of a Man 
who renounc’d Spiritual Consolations and the Sweet- 
ness which they produce in the Soul. In the mean time, 
because it pleas’d the Monks to bestow upon so many 
horrible Things, I know not what, false Lights of 
Merit and Sanctity, in attributing boldly the 
name of Virtue to Vices, and that of a quiet death 
a death most terrible; to a death accompanied 
with horrible torments and dreadful Cries; The 
People suffer’d themselves not only to be surpriz’d 
with these weak allurements, but they seem’d per-
suaded


320 The History of 
Book III. 
suaded and prepossess’d to that degree as to run in 
Crouds to the Coffin of the dead Man, and to tear 
his Habit in pieces, which had an extraordinary 
Stench and Nastiness, because besides the Vomit- 
ings and Ordures of his Decease, there happen’d to 
him yet other Accidents after his Death. The 
Relations above mention’d evidence the Truth of 
these Matters, and all the most sensible Persons of 
both Religions, who were then alive, and some 
of whom are living at this day, have attested 
the most considerable things, which could come 
to their knowledge, assuring that it was with an 
Astonishment and Indignation which cannot be ex- 
prest, that they saw the furious fits of the indiscreet 
Devotion. 
Sect. 79. After the death of that Heroe, the Possession 
produc’d no more Miracles. The possessed Seculars 
went to the Exorcisms at certain hours, as some go 
to take a Walk; when they were ask’d on the way, 
if they were yet possess’d? Yes, said they, Thanks 
be to God. ’Twas advis’d sometimes to ask the o- 
ther Bigots, who went daily to behold that Sport, 
if they were not also possessed, they answer’d, We 
are not so happy, God has not lov'd us enough for that. 
But the fatal Blow to that diabolical Inrtigue 
was the cutting off 4000 Livres Pension, which the 
King gave for the charges and expences of the Ex-
orcists. This cross accident proceeded from this, 
that since the death of Grandier, Cardinal de Riche- 
lieu had no more a particular concern in that affair; 
and from what Madam de Combalet his Niece had 
assur’d him, that this Game was so ill play’d, that he 
must be a very Chouse to believe it, which made the 
Cardinal conclude, that if he suffer’d it to continue 
a longer time, that would serve but to discover fur-
ther


321 the Devils of Loudun. 
ther the Injustice which had been committed 
in the death of Grandier. Besides, he did not 
much concern himself in the design which the 
Monks had to establish a kind of Inquisition;
Possibly also that in his Heart he did dislike 
it, and that he had not allow’d of all their 
management both at Loudun and at Chinon, and 
in many other Places of France, but that he 
might not discontent them, at a time when 
he might have need of them; being assur’d that 
he could easily stop them, when he judg’d 
it fit, and when they should become useless 
or inconvenient. Besides the Fathers Lactance 
and Tranquility, the two Principal Supporters of 
the Possession, who had had a very great re- 
putation both by themselves and by Father 
Joseph, who protected them, were no long- 
er in being, and the manner, in which they 
ended their days, had been so strange, that 
almost all those who were engag'd on the 
behalf of the Possession, how resolute soever 
they had always been before in the pursuit of 
their designs, did not fail to be shaken, and 
to make some reflections, which troubled 
them and put them into disorder. If there were 
some who could persist yet, and not be touch’d 
by the examples which they had before their 
Eyes, they were much concern’d at the loss of 
the Pension, which made them at last resolve to 
take no more such extraordinary Pains, which 
were like to be so ill recompenc’d. Mignon 
also, whole hatred was satisfied, and revenge 
glutted by the death of Grandier, was glad 
to see the end of so dangerous an Intrigue; 
from which he was not to hope any fur-
Y ther


322 The History of Book III.
ther advantage to himself. For he had too 
much Wit not to know that the Possession 
was already but too much decry’d, and that 
the applause which it had whilst the Govern- 
ment was favourable to it, was very much di- 
minish’d, when ’twas known abroad that it 
would be no more supported by their Autho- 
rity; and that the Court seem’d inclin’d to be 
no further concern’d. They brought no more the 
Possessed so often to the Exorcisms; and they 
left off at last by little and little to bring them, 
upon a Pretence that they would no more ex- 
orcize but in private. In effect, the Superior 
having not been conducted to the Tomb of the 
Bishop of Geneva, God provided in secret for 
her Cure, because Men neglected to do their en- 
deavours in it. Behemot was driven out with 
little noise, and without other Witnesses than the 
Exorcists and Confederates in the Possession; 
amongst which number there were some Magi- 
strates with Laubardemont, who, altogether secret- 
ly, and without the knowledge of the Publick, 
made Verbal Processes of the pretended Mi- 
racles that were wrought at the going out of 
this last Devil, to be put amongst the Papers, 
which might one day be useful for the Cano- 
nization of the Superior of the Ursulines of Lou- 
dun. 
Sect. 80. But the Possession at Chinon having had 
its beginning much later then that of Loudun, it 
continued also a little longer time. For in 
the Year 1640 there was one of the Possessed 
named Beloquin, who being provok’d by some 
violent Passion against a Priest call’d Giloire,
or


323 the Devils of Loudun. 
or sollicited by some of his Enemies, caus’d a 
Pullet to be bought by a Woman, her Neigh- 
bour, and having let out the Blood, she preserv’d 
it in a Viol, and eat at night the Pullet in the 
Company of that Neighbour who bought it, 
and of another Man, one of her Friends, whom 
she had invited, to whom, without doubt, she 
did not impart her design. The next day she went 
very early into the Church of St. James, as it were 
to perform her Devotions and finding no Body 
there, she went to the Altar, and pour’d the 
Blood out of the Glass upon the Linen- 
Cloth which cover’d it. When Barré the Citrate 
of that Church came thither, and went to 
the Altar, he made great enquiries to know how 
that Blood came there; Whereupon receiving 
no information from Men, he interrogated the 
Devil of Beloquin, who being urg’d by the Ex- 
orcism, answer’d that it came from the Maid 
her self. That it was the Priest Giloire, who be- 
ing inform’d by Magical Art, met the Maid 
in the Church very early in the Morning, as 
she came to perform her Devotions, and that 
he had ravish’d her upon the Altar. That 
Declaration, which caus’d a horrour in all good 
Catholicks, and which at first held some others 
in suspence, open’d the Eyes of her Neighbours 
who had bought the Pullet; She discover’d her 
suspicions to another Friend, who could not 
hold her Peace, so that the Report thereof began 
to spread abroad till it came to the Ears of the 
Lieutenant Criminal. This Magistrate making 
a very strict enquiry, came at last to the very 
rise of that Report; The Friend and the Neigh- 
bour of Beloquin, who had eaten the Pullet, were
Y2 sent


324 The History of 
Book III. 
sent for and interrogated; They declar’d what 
they knew and what they suspected. The Verbal 
Process of their Examination was taken in wri- 
ting and sent to the Archbishop of Tours. Belo- 
quin who had notice of it, took at a Pewterer's 
House of Chinon a leaden Buckle, which she put 
into her Matrix, and bound it in with a Napkin, 
complaining bitterly of the Pains she felt by 
stoppage of Urine, which was caus’d her by the 
Sorceries of certain Magicians. She desir’d after- 
wards of the Ecclesiasticks, who were Exorcists 
at Chinon to be conducted to Tours before the 
Archbishop, to receive from that Prelate, by 
the Authority of the Church, some relief to the 
Pains she endur’d. But some Spies amongst the 
Friends of Beloquin having been misinform’d, 
gave her false advice, and the Archbishop favou- 
rable to the Possession, was not to be met with 
in his Diocess. The Coadjutor, who supplied 
his Place, heard quietly the afflicted Person, and 
promis’d to assist her, and for that effect to use 
all the means which should be in his Power. 
Beloquin took courage again, and comforted her 
self for the unlucky Absence of the Archbishop. 
The Coadjutor, to perform his Word, caus’d 
two lusty and strong Men to be call’d, whom he 
commanded to hold her, and two Midwives, 
whom he order’d to search her. That search 
discover’d the Cheat, at which the Coadjutor, 
being exceedingly offended, caus’d the pretend- 
ed Possess’d to be put in the Prison of Chinon, and 
went himself quickly after to the same Town, where 
having made an information against her, and a- 
gainst all the Cabal of her Confederates, he 
sent for the Judges of Richelieu and Chinon,
to


325 the Devils of Loudon. 
to proceed to Judgment in that matter; which 
was carried on with so much Vigor, that none 
doubted but that the Guilty would be severely 
and exemplarily punish’d. But the sollicitati- 
ons of the Kindred of the pretended Possessed, 
the most part whereof belonged to considerable 
Families of Chinon and especially to the Fami- 
ly of the Counsellor Chesnon, who was of the num- 
ber of the Judges; the Orders of Cardinal 
de Richelieu, who desir’d that the Business of 
the Possession should end without noise, least it 
should call to Mind what had formerly hap- 
pen’d. These Orders, I say, and these Sollici- 
tations hindred the Punishment from being so 
terrible and exemplary, as it would other- 
wise have been. Barré was only depriv’d of 
his Cure and his Prebend, exil’d out of the 
Diocess of Touraine, and confin’d to the Town 
of Mans, where he kept himself conceal’d to 
the end of his Life, in a Convent of Monks: 
And the Maids whom he Exorciz’d, were 
condemn’d to pass the rest of their days between 
four Walls. 
Sect. 81. Since this Sentence was given, and 
that it had dissipated that Cabal, there was 
no further talk of Possession, Exorcism, or De- 
vils. ’Tis true, the greatest part of the Possessed, 
as well Seculars as Nuns, and even the Superior, 
being tir’d with the Trade winch they drove and 
the Pains it had given them; they were not dis- 
pleas’d to see them end quietly, especially when 
they heard of the fatal Success of the Posses- 
sion at Chinon, which gave them occasion to re- 
flect upon the danger which they had run, if
Y3 they


326 The History of 
Book III. 
they had been examin’d with so much Severity 
and Rigour, as these last. Therefore they re- 
ceiv’d with Joy the Condition of remaining 
in quiet, and enjoy peaceably the Riches 
they had acquir’d by a way so extraordinary 
and so dangerous. But they were not want- 
ing to manage all the other advantages which 
they could expect, endeavouring to make pro- 
fit of the Reputation, which their pretended 
Possession had procur’d them with all the good 
Catholicks, whom the Monks persuaded every 
where, that these good Maids were the most 
illustrious Examples of Virtue and Piety, and 
at the same time, of Pains and Sufferings, which 
had ever been in the World. Which found 
more or less credit according to the proporti- 
on of the distance of Countries. For as in 
the Neighbourhood of Loudun there were but few 
Towns, from whence there came not a great num- 
ber of Spectators, to behold the Wonders of that 
famous Possession, there were also in these Towns 
a great many Witnesses of the little Edification 
which they receiv’d, the report whereof gave a great 
Check to the Relations publish’d by the Monks. 
But ’twas not so with those who liv’d far 
off All the Conversations of devout Persons 
ran upon this Subject. The Assurance with 
which the Story was deliver’d to them, and 
the Character of those who publish’d it, suf- 
fer’d them not to doubt of it. The Books 
which were given them, fill’d with Facts related 
with the utmost boldness, the Quality of an In- 
tendant, Commissary of the King, by whom 
these Facts were attested, and the dreadful punish- 
ment they had caus’d a Parson to undergo, con-
firm’d


327 the Devils of Loudun.
firm'd them entire in their persuasion. 'Tis 
true, that there were few places, where there 
were not also some Unbelievers, who told the 
News of what they had heard or seen, but the 
number of those afar off was so small, and 
the Proofs of the contrary seem’d so strong, and 
were after such a manner authoriz'd, that in 
general all the good Catholicks gave Credit to 
it; and in particular those of the Province 
of Bretagne, where the People are very super- 
stitious and credulous, even to that degree, that 
there was then a Superior of another Order of 
Nuns, who writ to the Superior of the Ursulines, 
That if she had liberty to dispose of her self at 
her own Choice, she offered her self willingly 
to come to Loudun, to serve the Possessed who 
were so dear to God and to St. Joseph, and 
especially to pass the rest of her days near the 
illustrious Mother Prioress, upon whom God had 
made so great an effusion of his Graces; in 
whose Person there were seen so many Mi- 
racles wrought, and who had been so parti- 
cularly favour'd by the great St. Joseph, that 
he had been so ready as to come himself to 
assist at her Recovery, and to bring her a 
Heavenly Ointment for that effect. So the 
Ursuline Nuns were every where famous; their 
Reputation flew into all Parts, and Strangers, 
as well Incredulous, as others, who pass’d by 
Loudun, fail'd not to go and see the Names of 
Joseph, Mary and Jesus, which had been writ 
by the Devils upon the Hands of the Superi- 
or, and the Characters whereof were often re- 
fresh’d by the Ministry of her good Angel, who 
came from time to time to visit her, and to
Y4 per-


328 The History of Book III.
perform that Service to her; in acknowledg- 
ment whereof she did not fail to give him the 
Glory of it; for she refus’d not, during a cer- 
tain time, to shew these Names to all the Cu- 
rious, whom she took care to entertain with 
the Visits of that Spirit, and the Favours with 
which she was honour’d: But at last the Spirit 
grew weary, or by some particular dispensation, 
was not able to work that Miracle any longer; 
Or rather, to speak more intelligibly and more 
truly, when the wrinkles of old Age had made 
her Hand dry and lean, the Druggs which were 
employ’d to renew them, were no longer able 
to imprint them. The good Mother said then, 
that God had granted upon her Prayers to suffer 
those Names to wear out, which were the cause 
that a Multitude of People came to importune her, 
and to withdraw her often from her Acts of 
Devotion. 
Sect. 82. If there be any place in the World, 
where People can well keep a Secret, it is in the 
Convents, when there is a Concern for the Ca- 
tholick Party in general, or for the Order, and 
the Convent in particular. So that one has not 
been able to learn any thing of the State of 
the Possessed after the end of the Possession, un- 
less it were, that they made some Verbal Pro- 
cesses of new Miracles, which had been wrought 
in the Person of the Superior, of one of which there 
was some Knowledge gain’d by means of the Ma- 
gistrates who attested them, especially by those 
who had been sollicited to do it, (as the Coun- 
sellor Tabart) refus’d notwithstanding to attest 
one Event, whereof they had not been Witnesses,
and


329 the Devils of Loudun. 
and upon the bare Relation of the Mother Prio- 
ress of the Ursulines, who said, she had heard a 
sorrowful Voice, first in the Dormitory, and 
then at the Door of her Chamber; where, af- 
ter many Groans, she saw a great dead Body all 
in Eire come in, who came from Purgatory, 
whether it were to go into Paradise, or to de- 
sire the Succour of some Masses for his Ease: 
For the Magistrates, who refus’d to subscribe that 
Miracle, and have made that Report, were not 
so exactly informed of all its Circumstances, as 
they who saw and sign’d the Verbal Processes 
which were made thereof. The Superior was 
exceedingly frighted at the sight of that dreadful 
Object, which presented it self to her. She ran 
to her Holy-Water-pot, she took Holy-Water 
and threw it upon the dead Body, to oblige 
him by virtue of that Water to retire. The 
Water made the same noise as when it falls up- 
on a Bar of red-hot Iron. It rebounded upon the 
Hand and the Cheek of the Superior, where it rai- 
sed some Blisters, the Scars whereof, ’tis not doubt- 
ed, would have continu’d all her Life time. So 
considerable an Accident which is pretended to 
have happen’d in the Convent, could not con- 
tinue so conceal'd from the Boarders which were 
there. There was one who was of a merry Hu- 
mour, and who apparently was not satisfied 
with the usage she had receiv’d from the Superior 
who said, that ’twas very easie to make the like 
Scars; and that she doubted not but that the Su- 
perior us’d for thar purpose the Beggars Herb, a 
Name which is given in that Country to a cer- 
tain Herb, with which the Beggars rub them- 
selves, to make Sores to appear upon their
Bodies,


330 The History of 
Book III. 
Bodies, with intent to excite more Compassion, 
and of which there grew a great quantity in the 
Garden of the Convent, They were not then 
able to keep the Secret in that particular, as in 
the rest of the things which were done to ob- 
tain one Day the Canonization of that Nun. One 
cannot also say any thing of the manner 
wherein she ended her Days; but ’tis well 
known what was the End of almost all the Au- 
thors and Favourers of the Possession, and of 
the Witnesses who testified against Grandier. We 
shall not however report here the Particulars, be- 
cause those kinds of Relations find little cre- 
dit: Or if there were incontestable Proofs of 
them, such Events would be ascrib’d to Chance, 
and to the ordinary course of things of this 
World. However, were it expedient to enter in- 
to a particular Account of them, there would 
not be wanting Proofs, both within the Coun- 
try and without, seeing that the greatest part of 
those People liv’d a long time after the Posses- 
sion ceas’d, and that the Circumstances of their 
Death were well known by a number of Persons, 
yet living at this Day. But, at least, I may 
be allow’d to quote Monsieur Patin, and relate 
here what he says concerning Laubardemont, in 
his 37th Letter dated at Paris, the 22d of De- 
cember 1651. Page 130. of the Edition at the- 
Hague, 
‘ The 9th of this Month, at nine of the Clock 
‘ at Night, a Coach was set upon by Rob- 
‘ bers: The Noise which they made caus’d the 
‘ Townsmen to come out of their Houses, as 
‘ well possibly out of Curiosity, as Charity.
‘ They


331 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ They shot on both sides: One of the Robbers 
‘ having receiv'd a Shot, fell to the Ground, and 
‘ a Lacquey of their Party was seiz’d. The others 
‘ fled. The wounded Person died the next Day 
‘ in the Morning, without saying any thing or 
‘ complaining, and without declaring who he was. 
‘ However he was known at last to be the Son 
‘ of a Master of Requests nam’d Laubardemont, 
‘ who condemn’d to death in 1634. the poor 
‘ Parson of Loudun, Urban Grandier, and caus’d 
‘ him to be burnt alive, under the pretence 
‘ that he had sent the Devil into the Bodies 
‘ of the Nuns of Loudun, whom they had 
‘ caus’d to learn some Tumbling Tricks to 
‘ persuade Fools that they were Demoniacks. 
‘ May not this be taken for a Divine Punish- 
‘ ment of God upon the Family of that 
‘ unhappy Judge? to expiate in some manner 
‘ the cruel and merciless death of that poor 
‘ Priest, whose Blood still cries for Venge- 
‘ ance. 
Sect. 83. Those who know the circumstances of 
the death of Mannouri, and many others of those 
unhappy Caballers, and in what condition seve- 
ral of their Families are at present, have reason, 
as well as Patin, to acknowledge and admire 
the Judgments of God, and to say, that the 
Blood of Grandier has cry’d for Vengeance a 
long time after his Death, and possibly to this 
very day. 
FINIS.


BOOKS Printed for, and Sold by 
William Turner, at the Angel at 
Lincolns-Inn Back-Gate, and Ri- 
chard Bassett, at the Mitre in Fleet- 
Street. 
THE English Theophrastus, or the Man- 
ners of the Age; being the Modern Cha- 
racters of the Court, the Town and the City;
written by several Hands; Price Five Shillings. 
Letters of Wit, Politicks and Morality; by 
Cardinal Bentivoglio, Father Rapin, Aurelian 
the Emperor, Queen Zenobia, Don Quevedo, Pe- 
tronius, Madam Maintenon, &c. with several Ori- 
ginal Letters of Love and Friendlhip; by Mr. 
Cheek, Mr. Savage, the Sieur Boyer, Capt. Ayloff, 
Mrs. Carrol, and several others; Price Five Shillings. 
The French Spy; being the Memoirs of John 
Baptist, De la Fontaine; containing many Secret 
and Pleasant Transactions, relating both to Eng- 
land and France; Price Five Shillings. 
The Vantities of Philosophy and Physick, to 
be perused chiefly by all that would preserve 
Health, and prolong Life, as well in a Regular 
as Irregular Way of Living, by Directions and 
Medicines therein mentioned; the Third Editi- 
On; by Dr. Gideon Harvey; Price Five Shillings. 
The Good Old Way: Or Three Brief Discour- 
ses, tending to the Promotion of Religion,
and


and the Glory, Peace and Happiness of the Queen 
and Her Kingdoms, in Three Essays; by Joshua 
Barnes, Her Majestys Greek Professor of Cambridge; 
Price Two Shillings. 
Serious Thoughts on Second Thoughts; being a 
plain Confutation of Dr. Coward's Damnable and 
Erroneous Book, wherein he Endeavours to prove 
the Opinion of the Souls Existence, to be a plain 
Heathenish Invention, and not Consonant to the 
Principles of Philosophy, Reason or Religion, 
with a Character of the Doctor. Price Two Shillings. 
A Compleat Course of Chymistry, containing 
near three Hundred Operations, several of which 
have not been publish'd before: Also the Structure 
of several Furnaces, with near three hundred 
Characters, which are dispersed in Chymical Au- 
thors, and such Instruments and Vessels as are 
necessary in a compleat Elaboratory, all cut in 
Copper, written by George Wilson Chymist; Price 
Five Shillings. 
The Persidious P—being Letters from a 
Nobleman to two Ladies, under the Borrowed 
Names of Corydon, Clarinda, and Lucina, with the 
Ladies Answer; Price 1s. 6d. 
The Lives and Characters of the English Dra- 
matick Poets: Also an exact Account of all the 
Plays that were ever yet printed in the English 
Tongue; their double Titles, the Places where 
acted, the Dates when printed, and the Per- 
sons to whom dedicated, with Remarks and Ob- 
servations on most of the said Plays; Price Three 
Shillings. 
A Defence of Mr. Lock's Essay of Humane Un- 
derstanding; wherein its Principles, with refe- 
ference to Morality, Reveal’d Religion, and the 
Immortality of the Soul, are considered and ju-
stified


stified, in answer to some Remarks on that Es- 
say; Price One Shilling. 
The Life of the late famous Comedian Jo- 
Hayns, containing his Comical Exploits and Ad- 
ventures both at Home and Abroad; Price One 
Shilling. 
An Historical Account of Mr. Broome’s Three 
Years Travels over England, Scotland and Wales; 
giving a true and exact Description of the chief- 
est Cities, Towns and Corporations; together 
with the Antiquities of divers other Places, with 
the most famous Cathedrals, and other eminent 
Structures; of several remarkable Caves and 
Wells; with many other divertive Passages, ne- 
ver before published; Price Four Shillings. 
The Book of Martyrs, with an Account of the 
Acts and Monuments of Church and State, 
from the time of our Blessed Saviour to the 
Year 1701. Wherein is given a Faithful Rela- 
tion of the Sufferings and Martyrdoms of the A- 
postles, Evangelists, and Primitive Christians, 
under the Ten Heathen Persecutions, and of the 
Anti-Christian Popish Persecutions that have been 
in England, Ireland, Italy, Germany, Bohemia, Spain, 
Flanders, France, Hungary, Poland, Lithuania, Sa- 
voy, Picmont, and in other Countries. Abstract- 
ed from the best Authors and Original Papers. 
Illustrated with Cutts engraved on Copper-plates. 
In Two Volumes. Price Ten Shillings. 
The English Historical Library; or, a Short View 
and Character of most of the Writers now Extant 
either in Print or Manuscript; which may be 
Serviceable to the Undertakers of a General Histo- 
ry of this Kingdom. By William Nicolson, A. M. 
Arch-Deacon of Carlisle. Price Three Shillings 
and Six-pence.
Mo-


Modus Transferrendi Status Per Recorda: A Com- 
pleat Collection of Choice Precedents for Fines 
upon Writs of Covenant, and Common-Recoveries 
upon Writs of Entry in the Post, in all Cases;
Whereby Lands may be Settled. 1. In the Crown 
to preserve the same in the Name and Blood to 
the utmost Posterity: Or, 2. The same may be 
transferred from one Person to another, in Fee- 
simple, Fee-Tail, for Life or Years: Or, 3. An-  
nuities, or Rent-Charges may be granted thereby, 
in Fee, in Tail, for Life or Years: And, 4. Any 
other Estate may be raised thereby, which can be 
done by Deed of Conveyance at Common Law. 
To which Precedents are prefixt two Discour- 
ses of the Nature and Operation of, and the Use 
and Practice relating to Fines and Recoveries, 
deduced from Experience, and the best Authors 
both Antient and Modern upon the Subject. 
By W. Brown a Clerk of the Court of Common- 
Pleas. Price Five Shillings 
Little Venus unmask’d, the seventh Edition, 
being a Discourse of the French-Pox with all its 
Kinds, Causes, Signs, and Prognosticks; also 
the Running of the Reins, Shanker, Bubo, Gleets, 
&c. with their Cures, whereby a Patient may easi- 
ly discover the Nature and Degree of his Disast- 
er; and, if not very inveterate and malignant, 
may cure himself beyond any Apothecary or 
Surgeon; and, what is the Chief, an Apendix of 
new Observations never yet discoreerd by any: 
To which is added a particular Venereal Case, 
never before printed, by Dr. Gideon Harvey M. 
D. Price Two Shillings. 
The History of England faithfully extracted from 
Authentick Records, Approv’d Manuscripts, and the 
most Celebrated Histories of this Kingdom in all
Languages,


Languages, whether Ecclesiastical or Civil, with 
the Effigies of all the Kings and Queens of England 
from the Norman Race to the present time, cu- 
riously Engraved on Copper Plates from Original 
Medals and Pictures, in 2 Vol. 8vo. the 2d. Edi- 
tion Corrected, Price 12s. 
A Compleat History of Germany, comprehending 
the Lives and Reigns of all the Emperors from its 
Origin to this time, extracted from the best Au- 
thors and private Memoirs, by Mr. Savage. To 
which are added, the Effigies of all the Emperors 
curiously Engraved on Copper Plates from Original 
Medals, the like never extant in any Language, in 
2 Vol. 8vo. Price 12s. 
The Miscellaneous Works of the Honourable Sir 
Charles Sidley Bar. containing Satyrs, Epigrams, 
Court-Characters, Translations, Essays, and Speeches 
in Parliament, collected into one Vol. To which is 
added the Death of Marc Antony, a Tragedy never 
before printed; published from the Original Ma- 
nuscripts, by Captain Ayloss, 8vo. Price 5s. 
Amusements Serious and Comical, calculated for 
the Meridian of London, by Mr. Tho. Brown, 8vo. 
Price 5s. 
A General Charge to all Grand-Juries, with 
Advice to those of Life and Death, Nisi Prius, 
&c. collected and published for the ease of Justi- 
ces of the Peace, quicker dispatch of Business, 
better information of Jurors, and common 
Benefit of all Free-holders, who shall be 
call’d to so honourable and necessary a Ser- 
vice: To which is perfixed a Discourse of the 
Antiquity, Power and Duty of Juries, with an 
Exhortation to their due performance thereof, 
by Sir James Astry; Price 1s. 6d. 






































Whe
of th
DU 
Possess 
NUNS. 
In Three BOOKS. 
By Mr. BOYER. 
London, Printed for R. Bassett, at the Mitre by the Inner-Temple- 
Gate in Fleet-street, and W. Turner, at the Angel at Lincolns-Inn 
Back-Gate. 1705.




TO HIS 
GRACE 
The Most Reverend Father in GOD 
THOMAS, 
By Divine Providence, 
Ld. Archbishop of Canterbury. 
May it please Your GRACE; 
THE following Sheets contain 
an Account of a most Remark- 
able Passage that happen’d in France 
during the Ministry of Cardinal de 
Richelieu: and which gives us a Sketch 
of the Arbitrariness of that Haughty, 
Designing Prelate; of the Malice and 
Revengeful Spirit of Popish Priests;
A2 and


Epistle Dedicatory. 
and of the Sinister and Diabolical Me- 
thods whereby a Convent of Ursuline 
Nuns establish’d themselves in the Town 
of Londun. 
This History, which was original- 
ly written in French, has met with 
a very favourable Reception abroad: 
And ’tis justly presum’d, That a 
Translation of it will not only be 
Entertaining, but likewise Useful to an 
English Protestant Reader: Especially 
at this Time of Day, when the 
Restless Papists, and their Cabal, are 
secretly endeavouring to undermine 
our Happy Settlement, and to di- 
vert the Course of the Succession to 
the Imperial Crown of these Realms, 
from a Lawful Protestant Heir, to a 
Popish Frenchisied Pretender: In Order 
to bring in Popery and its insepa- 
rable Companion, Arbitrary Sway, a- 
mong us. 
The Author of this Translation, 
(who is a Presbyter of the Church
of


Epistle Dedicatory. 
of England) having desir’d me to 
take Care of its Publication, and 
to procure it a Patron, I thought I 
could not better discharge this lat- 
ter Part of my Trust, than by lay- 
ing these Sheets at Your GRACE’S 
Feet; whose Zeal for the Advance- 
ment and Defence of the True Reli- 
gion did gloriously Shine, notwith- 
standing the Threatning Storms from a 
Popish Court, not only in the Erect- 
ing a Free-School at St. Martin's, a- 
dorn’d with a Choice Library, in Op- 
position to the College of the Jesuits 
in the Savoy, but also in Unravelling 
and Defeating the subtle Diabolical 
Arts, whereby those Ministers of Hell 
and Tyranny endeavour’d to lead astray 
Unwary Protestant Youths. Every Bo- 
dy will easily apprehend, that by 
this I mean the Famous Conference 
Your GRACE had with Pulton, 
the Jesuit, wherein Your GRACE’S 
Learning, Strong Reasons, and Solid
Judg-


Epistle Dedicatory. 
Judgment, gain’d an Immortal Tri- 
umph over the Obstinacy and Noise of 
a bold fallacious Caviller. 
’Twas this Apostolical Zeal, exert- 
ed in the most difficult Times, toge- 
ther with your Exemplary Piety,
Goodness, Charity, and Forbearing 
Temper, that gain’d Your GRACE 
the entire Confidence and Esteem of 
Two of the Best Princes that ever sway’d 
the English Scepter, King WIL- 
LIAM and Queen MARY, of 
ever Blessed and Pious Memory: 
And which induc’d his Late Majesty 
to raise Your GRACE to that Su- 
pream Station you hold in the Church: 
That by this very Choice all Eng- 
land might be convinc’d, how tru- 
ly he wish’d, and earnestly endea- 
vour’d by all Gentle and Christian, 
(which certainly are the most Effica- 
cious) Methods to bring Those over 
to the Establish’d Religion, whose 
Birth and Education has insensibly
led


Epistle Dedicatory. 
led them to Dissent from it. And 
indeed, as long as your GRACE 
is alive, that Great and Good King 
is sure to have, here on Earthy an 
unexceptionable Witness of his Moral 
and Christian Virtues; The Liberties 
of England, a Firm Support; And the 
Church, a Wise and Vigilant Director, 
and a most Tender Father. 
That these Blessings may be long 
continued to this Happy and Flou- 
rishing Nation, is the most Fervent 
Wish of him, who most gladly lays 
hold on this Opportunity to subscribe 
himself, 
May it please Your GRACE, 
Your GRACE’s 
Most Humble, 
most Faithful,  
and most Obedient Servant,




1 
THE 
HISTORY 
OF THE 
Devils of Loudun:
Or, an Account of the 
Possession of the Ursuline Nuns.
AND THE 
Condemnation and Punishment of 
URBAN GRANDIER, a 
Parson of the same Town. 
BOOK I. 
Sect. 1.
There is no doubt but that par- 
ticular Relations of the nature 
of those which are contain’d in 
this Book, would have been 
much better receiv’d, and 
have made more impression, whilst they had the 
grace of Novelty, than when after a long course of 
time they seem to have been buried in Darkness and  
B Obli-


2 The History of 
Oblivion. Nevertheless it may not now be thought 
inproper to produce and revive them, since they 
deserve it, both by their Importance, and their Sin- 
gularity; and the only reason why they were bu- 
ried in Silence, is, because Arbitrariness and Tyranny 
have stopt the Mouths of those who would have at- 
tempted to entertain the Publick with them, and set 
the Truth thereof before their Eyes. ’Tis upon 
this Motive, that because at this time one may speak 
freely, and without constraint, that now are pub- 
lish’d the long and fatal Intrigues of a Convent of 
Nuns, and a great number of Ecclesiasticks, sup- 
ported by a party of the Magistrates and Inhabi- 
tants of a Town, and favour’d by the Court. 
These Intrigues have been of great Consequence;
forasmuch as they have caus’d a Parish Priest to be 
Condemn’d to be Burnt alive; and that they 
tended to establish in France certain Maxims which 
would subject the People to a real Inquisition. They 
have been peculiar, and of a strange singularity, 
seeing that Devils are immediately concern’d, or 
that ’tis pretended that they did intermeddle, and  
that they have possest and caus’d all these Nuns to 
act their part. In fine, this History appears so 
much the more considerable, that the Facts it re- 
lates have been continued a great many years, that
they have had for Spectators and Witnesses, a 
Number of Persons illustrious by their Rank, and 
by their Merit; that there was never a Relation 
of the same Nature, more closely furnish’d with 
Circumstances, nor better attended with all neces- 
sary Proofs and that it gives a clear and exact 
Idea of the Sentiments that one ought to have of 
the pretended Diabolical Possessions, of the Appa- 
ritions of Devils, and of the Miracles that were 
done upon these Occasions. It discovers also at the
same


3 the Devils of Loudun. 
time the Obliquity of Mans Nature, and how far 
’tis capable to go, when ’tis once engag’d in an evil 
Design. 
Sect. 2. Although the History of the Martyrdom of 
Saint Ursula, and the Eleven Thousand Virgins 
which accompanied her, be liable to many contra- 
dictions, and that the greater part of the Learned 
doubt of its Veracity; This Saint has not been 
omitted to be Canoniz’d, to whole Honour the 
Beatified Angela of Bresse founded in the last Age 
in Italy, an Order of Nuns according to the Rule 
of Saint Augustine which was approv’d by Pope 
Gregory the Thireenth, in the Year 1572. And since,
in the Year 1614. Magdalene l’Huillier introduc’d it 
into France, with the approbation of Pope Paul 
the Fifth, by a Monastery which she founded at 
Paris, whence this Order spreading it self by de- 
grees through all the Kingdom, there was establi- 
sh’d in the Year 1626, a Convent at Loudun, which 
is a large Town, tho’ ill peopled; situated between 
the Provinces of Poitou, Tourain and Anjou, and 
which separates them all three, without having 
anciently made any part of them, or having 
had dependance upon either of them. 
Sect. 3. In this Place this Society, although as 
yet very small, was in great want, and very desti- 
tute of necessary conveniencies for their subsistance. 
It was then part of an Order, so little distant 
from its Birth, that it was not so rich and wealthy, 
as now it is at this Day, since a few more years has 
given it the leasure to consider of its Affairs, and 
to provide more advantageously tor its establish- 
ment. It was compost’d of Maidens of very good
Families, Noble and Ignoble, but who were not 
rich, or who would not give considerable Portions 
to those, whom they put out of their Houses to ease
B2 them


4 The History of 
themselves of the Charge. Therefore these Maid- 
ens were lodg’d in a hir’d private House, which 
was of no great extent, and according to their 
Institution, took Boarders to teach them, and from 
their Pensions drew part of their Maintenance. 
The House where they dwelt belong’d to Moussaut 
du Fresne. The Prior Moussaut his Brother, was 
their first Confessor, but was not long so, for he 
died some time before the discourse begun, con- 
cerning the Diabolical Possession, of which we are 
to treat. 
Sect. 4. The younger sort of these Maidens, who 
were of a very cheerful Spirit, and who fought nothing 
but to divert themselves, as much as the compass 
of their Confinement would allow; took an Occa- 
sion by this Mans Death (and the Conceit which 
some Persons had, that Spirits haunted the House 
where they dwelt) to rise in the Night, and make 
a Noise in the Granaries, and to give themselves 
the Pastime to fright the young Boarders; Some 
also of the more simple and aged of the Nuns (to 
whom the others had not dar’d to discover the 
sport) conceiv’d a great deal of fear: This en- 
courag’d the Actresses even to get upon the top of 
the House, which was not difficult at Loudun, 
where most of the Roofs are built in such a man- 
ner, that they admit of an easie access. They came 
at length to enter into the Chambers of the Board- 
ers, to take their Petticoats off from their Beds; 
and at last to practice every thing that might serve 
to give them a Divertisement, and to befool the 
Boarders and the other Nuns. One of the Board- 
ers at that time between Seventeen and Eighteen 
years of Age, nam’d Mary Aubin, who was ad- 
mitted into the Pleasures and Secrets of these Act- 
resses, serv’d to terrifie the others by the fear which
she


5 the Devils of Loudun.  
she seem’d to have, especially when these Sprights 
came into their Chamber, the Doors whereof had 
been well bolted, but they had since been softly 
open’d by her, who constantly related this Prank 
after the same manner, to her most intimate 
Friends, till she was almost Sixty Five years old, 
when she died. 
Sect. 5. After the Death of Moussaut, John Mig- 
non, Priest and Canon of the Collegiate Church of 
Saint Crosse, in Loudun, was chosen to be the Con- 
fessor of the Ursulines. The Elder sort of them ex- 
prest to him the cause of their Fear, and the Youn- 
ger made him a Confident of their Sport. This 
Man was an Intriguer, Malicious and Ambitious, 
and had then different Passions working in him. 
He propos’d to himself, not only to suffer the sport 
to continue, but to Authorize it, and to lend it a 
helping Hand, and to try if he could not make use of 
it, which might serve him to revenge himself of 
his Enemies, and to gain a reputation of Piety and 
sanctity, to which he was a great Pretender. But 
that the Designs of the Contrivers of this Tragical 
Piece, may more throughly be discover’d, we must 
bring the principal Person on the Stage, who was 
mostly concern’d in the Tragedy. 
Sett. 6. Urban Grandier was a Priest, Born of 
an honest Family, the Son of Peter Grandier, and 
Nephew of Claudius Grandier, who was also a Priest. 
These Ursuline Nuns, in the time of their being 
possess’d, said, that Urban Grandier had learnt Ma- 
gick of his Father, and his Uncle; but the Inhabi- 
tants of Xaintes, where they had dwelt, dissipated 
this slander by the good Testimony they gave of 
their Lives and Conversation. He perform’d the course 
of his Studies under the Jesuits of Bourdeaux, who 
observing in him very considerable Endowments,
B3 took


6 The History of 
took an affection to him, and procur'd to him the 
parsonage of Saint Peter, in the Market of Londun, 
which is in the presentation of the Jesuits of Poi- 
ctiers. He had also obtain’d a Prebend in the Chap- 
ter of the Church of Saint Crosse. The uniting of 
these Benefices in one Person, who was not of that 
Province, expos’d him to the Envy of many 
Churchmen, who would have been well satisfied 
with one of the two. This he was sufficiently 
sensible of, when he saw himself accus’d, for he 
often said to his Friends, that one part of those of 
that Order, who had declar’d themselves against 
him, had a Quarrel with his Benefices, rather than 
his Person. He was of a tall Stature, and of a good 
Presence, of a steady Mind, and subtil Wit, al- 
ways Comely and well drest, never going but in a 
long Garment; this outward neatness was accom- 
panied with a polite Wit; He exprest himself with 
much Ease and Eloquence; He preach’d often, and 
acquired himself in that Employment incompara- 
bly better than most of the Monks who went up 
into the Pulpit. There is a Funeral Oration of his, 
upon the Death of the Illustrious Scevola of Saint 
Martha, which is a very Eloquent Piece, and sets 
forth the fineness of his Genius. He was gentle 
and courteous to his Friends, but proud and 
haughty towards his Enemies. He was jealous of 
his Rank, and never yielded any thing of his inte- 
rests, repelling injuries with so much vigour, that 
he exasperated the Spirits of those whom he might 
have gain’d by taking other Methods. In the mean 
while he was expos’d to many Enemies, his haughti- 
ness had rais’d him a great number, and the ex- 
traordinary inclination he had to the Courting of 
Women, had made him still many more: It was 
not the Rivals that he was to fear, but the Fathers
and


7 The Devils of Loudun.
and the Mothers provok’d and enrag’d by the E- 
vil Reputation, which his frequent Visits had 
drawn upon their Families. 
Sect. 7. In the year 1602 he had a Process be- 
fore the Official of Poitiers against a Priest nam’d 
le Mounier, and the Twenty First of April in the 
same Year, he obtain’d a Sentence against him, 
which he caus’d to be executed with much Rigour, 
to the end that he might terrifie those that should 
attempt to give him Trouble in time to come; 
whereat le Mounier continued so much provok’d, 
that when he saw him accus’d of Sacriledge and Ir- 
religion, he became a Witness himself, and even 
thunder’d out Monitories against him by the Or- 
ders of Laubardemont, a Commissary sent by the 
Court, to take Cognizance of this Affair. 
Sect. 8. Some time after Grandier had another 
Suit against the Canons of St. Cross, upon the occasion of 
a House which he contended for with the Chap- 
ter; Mignon powerfully oppos’d his Pretensions, 
he was in Credit for the sake of his Family, and 
he was well skill’d in Matters Benificiary, and 
had conceiv’d a great jealousy against Gran- 
dier, whose Proceedings he always oppos’d. But 
although this Canon had sollicited the Suit with 
much Heat, the Chapter notwithstanding lost 
their Cause. Grandier triumph’d and insulted o- 
ver Mignon with so much Pride, that he had a 
sensible Resentment of it. 
Sect. 9. Barot, the Uncle of Mignon, and Presi- 
dent of the General Assessors, a rich Man, and 
Childless, and by Consequence much respected and 
caressed by his Heirs, had also a Quarrell with 
Grandier, who treated him with the utmost Haugh- 
tiness, and as a pitiful Fellow, which caus’d Ba- 
rot’s Family to conceive so great an animosity against
B4 Gran-


8 The History of
Grandier, that every one of them put himself for- 
ward to shew their Resentments, the better to 
make their Court to their Kinsman. 
Sect. 10. But all this came nothing near the Dis- 
pleasure of Trinquant the Kings Attorney and who 
was also the Uncle of Mignon. He had a Daugh- 
ter which Grandier had visited too familiarly; she 
became sickly and languishing; She had an inti- 
mate Friend named Martha le Pelletier, whose For- 
tune being very mean, she engag’d to serve her up- 
on this occasion, and was always near her during 
her indisposition. This Friend was so affectionate 
and faithful to her, that at the Expence of her 
own Reputation, she charg’d her self with the Child, 
and took care to provide it a Nurse; but this kept 
not Persons from believing that this Child was ra- 
ther the issue of her, who had been so long retir’d 
and languishing, than of her who had been chari- 
table enough to be willing in a Case of necessity, to 
own her self to be the Mother. Trinquant having a 
knowledge of the Rumors which ran about to the 
disadvantage of his Daughter, caus’d Martha le 
Pelletier to be put in Prison, to oblige her to make a 
Declaration concerning the Birth of the Child, 
which she had put into the hands of the Nurse; 
She own’d her self to be the Mother and promised 
to bring it up with much care, that Justice should 
have no hold of her. The publick laugh’d at this 
Proceeding, the Declaration was not believ’d, and  
Triniquant remain’d but the more mortified.  
Sect. 11. This Affair was upon these Terms, 
when Barot was so ill treated by Grandier, which 
was the occasion of the meeting together of Trin- 
quant, Mignon and of Menuau the King’s Advo- 
cate, who was the Kinsman, and intimate Friend of 
Mignon, and who was seiz’d with a violent Love Pas-
sion,


9 The Devils of Loudun.
sion, wherein, he had Grandier for his Rival, and 
that a Favourite Rival; It was there resolv’d to 
destroy him, or at least to drive him out of the 
Country of Loudun. A little while after, there 
was produc’d against him an Information before 
the Official of Poitiers, in the name of the Promo- 
ter; They accus’d him for having debauch’d some 
Women, and some Maidens; for being impious 
and profane; for never saying his Breviary, and 
for having layn with a Woman even in his own 
Church. His Accusers were Cherbonneau, and 
Bougreau, Two pitiful Fellows of the very Scum 
of the People. The Official having receiv’d the 
Information, commission’d Lewis Chauvet, Lieute- 
nant Civil, and Arch-priest of Saint Marcdlle, 
and of the Country of Loudun, to inform jointly 
with him. 
Sect. 12. In the mean time, Duthibaut, a rich 
and powerful Man, being in the Interests of the 
Adversaries of Grandier, spoke very disadvantage- 
ously of him in the Presence of the Marquis du 
Bellai, and made bloody Reproaches against him. 
This was reported to Grandier, who testified his 
Resentment in such cutting Terms, that Duthibaut 
lifted up the Cane which he had in his hand, and 
struck him, although he was attir’d in his Priestly 
Habit, and ready to enter into the Church of 
Saint Cross, whither, he went to assist at the 
Service. Grandier being inrag’d at this Affront and 
believing he should not have right done him so soon 
in that Province, as at Paris, he chose to go thi- 
ther with his Complaints. But whilst he made 
this journey, they inform’d against him at Loudun, 
and there proceeded to the Hearing of inconsidera- 
ble Witnessess whom they had procur’d. Trin- 
quant made Oath first to encourage the others, and
gave


10 The History of
gave Caution in the Action of the Informers. The 
Information being made, it was sent to the Bishop of 
Poitiers, near whose Person the secret Adversaries 
of Grandier had very powerful Friends. Besides 
this, he happen’d to infringe the Rights of the Bi- 
shop, in giving a Dispensation of the Banns for the 
Marriage of Delagarde, who dwelt in the Town of 
Mons. His Enemies knew so well how to aggravate 
this Encroachment, and to prepossess the Mind of 
that Bishop, that he deliver’d out against him a 
Warrant for the seizing of his Person, conceiv’d in 
these Words. 
Sect. 13. Henry Lewis Chateigner of Rochpozai 
by divine Mercy, Bishop of Poitiers, having seen the 
Accusations and Informations given to us by the Arch- 
priest of Loudun, against Urban Grandier Priest, 
and Parson of Saint Peter in the Market of Loudun, 
by Virtue of a Commission granted by us to the aforesaid 
Arch-priest, and in his absence to the Prior of Chas- 
seignes; Having also seen the Conclusions of our Pro- 
moter thereupon: We have ordain’d, and do ordain, 
that the said Grandier, so accus’d, be brought without 
Tumult into the Prison of our Episcopal Palace at Poi- 
tiers, if he can be apprehended, if not, he shall be cited 
at his House by the chief Apparitor, Priest or Clark ton- 
surate, to appear within Three Days; And moreover 
by the chief Sergeant Royal, with the Request of the se- 
cular Arm: and to whom, and to every one of them, 
we give Power and Commandment to perform the same, 
whatsoever Oppositions or Appeals notwithstanding, con- 
cerning this Matter, and the said Grandier being heard, 
to take by our Promoter such Conclusions against him, 
as he shall see fit to be done. Given at Dissai the Twen- 
ty Second Day of October. 1629. Thus sign’d in the 
Original, Henry Lewis Bishop of Poitiers. 
Sect. 14. Grandier was then at Paris, when the
War-


11 The Devils of Loudun. 
Warrant was delive’d out against him, he had 
call himself at the King’s Feet, and complain’d of 
the Blows with the Cane, which Dubithaut had 
given him publickly; The King had referr’d this 
Affair to the Parliament, that a Process might be 
made and concluded against Duthibaut, his Action 
having appear’d very insolent and worthy of a 
severe Correction; but he made use of violent Re- 
criminations against his Adversary, he accus’d 
him of being a Scandalous Person, of an ill Life, 
and very Criminal, and produc’d for the Proof 
of these Accusations, the Warrant for this Appre- 
hension which was newly granted by the Bishop of 
of Poitiers, which was the Cause that the Court, 
before Justice was done, sent Grandler back to the 
Bishop, to clear himself of the Crimes laid to his 
Charge. He return’d to Loudun, and in a few Days 
came to Poitiers, to put himself into a Condition 
for his Defence, but could not do it: for he was 
no sooner Arrived, but he was arrested Prisoner by 
an Usher of the Court, named Chatri. Although it 
was the Fifteenth of November, and that the Bi- 
shops Prison was cold and dark, he remain’d howe- 
ver there more than two Months, and began to be- 
lieve, that he would never get out of this Affair. 
His Enemies at least seem’d very much induc’d to 
think so; Duthibaut thought himself secur’d from 
his Prosecutions, the Issue whereof could not but 
be very troublesome to him; and Barot caus’d a De- 
volution to be executed upon his Benifice, to the 
Profit of Ismael Boulieau a Priest and one of his 
Heirs. 
Sect. 15. In the mean while, the eagerness of 
the Conspirators happen’d to abate, for fear of 
the Expences; for altho’ they were all very Weal- 
thy, yet each of them excus’d themselves, as much 
as 


12 The History of 
as ’twas possible, from defraying the Charges, 
which could not be small, the Instruction of the 
Process being made at Poitiers; where the Wit- 
nesses were oblig’d to make a personal Appearance, 
to give their Informations, and to be confronted 
to the Person Accus’d. But the Animosity of 
Trinquant was more powerful than that of all the 
rest; he in the end overcame those Difficulties, 
and acted so, that his Associates contributed to 
the Expence as well as himself, and that the Pro- 
secution was not given over. 
Sect. 16. The principal Article of the Accusa- 
tion could not be made good. It was laid to 
Grandier’s charge, That he had Debauch’d Wo- 
men and Maidens; but there were no Plaintiffs 
produc’d, these Women and Maids were not 
nam’d; there was not any Witness that Swore 
directly to this Fact; and the greater part ac- 
knowledg’d, at last. That they never heard a word 
concerning many things which they found writ 
in the Informations. At last, it being necessa- 
ry to proceed to the Judgment of the Process; 
there was admitted into the number of the Judges, 
the Advocate Richard, who was Trinquant’s Kins- 
man; and the Bishop was beset by the secret Ad- 
versaries of Grandier, who ceas’d not to set him 
out in the blackest: Colours, and who knew how 
to mix so much Probability with their Calumnies, 
that on the 3d of January 1630, he was Con- 
demn’d to Fast with Bread and Water, by way of 
Penance, every Friday during three Months; and 
interdicted from Divine Offices, in the Diocess of 
Poitiers, for five Years; and in the Town of Lou- 
dun, for ever. 
Sect. 17. On both sides there was an Appeal 
from this Sentence; Grandier appeal’d to the Arch-
bishop


13 the Devils of Loudun.
bishop of Bourdeaux  and his Adversaries, in the 
Name of the Promoter of the Officiality, by Writ 
of Error, to the Parliament of Paris; to the intent 
only to Perplex him, and to bring him into such 
a Condition, as not to be able to undergo the 
burden of all the Affairs, with which they fought 
to overwhelm him. But they succeeded not as they 
desir’d; for he prepar’d himself, and had his 
Cause Pleaded before the Parliament. But it be- 
ing necessary to hear yet a greater number of Wit- 
nesses, who dwelt in a Place very far off, the Court 
remitted the Cognisance thereof to the Presidial 
of Poitiers, to judge definitively. The Lieutenant 
Criminal of Poitiers, gave Instruction for renewing 
the Process, as well by the Re-examination and 
Confronting of the Witnesses, as by the Fulmina- 
tion of a Monitory. This Instruction was not fa- 
vourable to his Accusers; there were found Con- 
tradictions in the Witnesses, who would yet per- 
sist; and there were many others, who ingenuously 
acknowledg’d, That they had been tamper’d with: 
One of the Accusers desisted from the Action 
which he had begun; and declar’d, with some 
Witnesses, who also gave over. That they had 
been put on; and solicited by Trinquant. At the 
same time, it came to the knowledge of Mechin 
and Boulieau Priests, That they were made to say, 
in their Deposition, things that they had never 
thought of; they were desirous to disown them 
by Writings under their Hands and that of Me- 
chin being found, we need not fear to insert it 
here, altho’ it be long, as well as some other Wri- 
tings, which shall be inserted hereafter; because 
we believe that this Exactness will contribute to 
the Satisfaction of the Reader, and leave no cause 
to doubt of the truth of those things which are 
contain’d in this History. Sect.


14 The History of 
Sect. 18. “ I Gervase Mechin Priest, Vicar of 
“ the Church of St. Peter, in the Market of Lou- 
“ dun, do certifie by this present Writing, and 
“ Sign’d with my Hand for the discharge of my 
“ Conscience, upon a certain Rumour which is 
“ caus’d to be spread abroad, That in an Informa- 
“ tion made by Giles Robert Archpriest, against 
“ Urban Grandier Priest, Parson of St. Peters; in 
“ which Information, the said Robert solicited me 
“ to depose, that I have said, That I found the 
“ said Grandier lying with Women and Maids all 
“ at length in St. Peter’s Church, the Doors being 
“ shut: Also, That several times, at undue hours, 
“ both by Day and by Night, I had seen Maids 
“ and Women come to find the said Grandier in 
“ his Chamber; and that some of the said Women 
“ continued there, from one of the Clock in the 
“ Afternoon, till two or three in the Morning; 
“ and caus’d their Suppers to be brought thither 
“ by their Maid-Servants, who immediately re- 
“ tir’d: Also, That I had seen the said Grandier 
“ in the Church, the Doors being open; and some 
“ Women being entred there, he shut them. Not 
“ desiring that such Reports should any longer 
“ continue, I declare by these Presents, That I 
“ have never seen, nor found the said Grandier 
“ with Women, or Maids, in the Church, the 
“ Doors being shut; nor alone with them by 
“ themselves, but when he has spoken to them, 
“ they were in Company, and the Doors wide 
“ open: And as touching the Posture, I think it 
“ sufficiently clear’d by my Confrontation, and that 
“ the said Grandier and Women were sat down a 
“ good distance one from the other: As also, I 
“ never saw Women and Maids enter into the said 
“ Grandier’s Chamber, neither by Day nor Night.
Indeed,


15 the Devils of Loudun. 
“ Indeed, ’tis true, I have heard a great many Peo- 
“ ple come and go very late at Night, but I can- 
“ not say who it was; also, That there lyeth al- 
“ ways a Brother of the said Grandier near his 
“ Chamber; and that I have neither known, that 
“ Women or Maids have caus’d their Suppers to 
“ be brought thither; neither have I depos’d, That 
“ I had never seen him say his Breviary, because 
“ that would be contrary to truth; for as much as 
“ that he borrow’d mine several times, which he 
“ took, and said his Hours. And in like manner, 
“ I declare, That I never saw him shut the Doors 
“ of the Church; and that in all the Discourses 
“ which I saw him have with the Women, I never 
“ beheld any thing unbeseeming, nor that he did 
“ even any ways touch them, but that they only 
“ spoke together; and that if there be found in 
“ my Deposition, any thing contrary to what is 
“ said above, it is contrary to my knowledge; 
“ and it was never Read to me, left I should not 
“ have Sign’d. This is what I have said to give a 
“ testimony to the Truth. Made the last Day of 
“ Ottoher, 1630; Signed thus, G. Mechin. 
Sect. 19. The Presidial of Poitiers gave his Judg- 
ment the 25th of May 1631. whereby Grandier was 
sent away Absolv’d, for the present, of the Accu- 
sation made against him. He triumph’d and in- 
sulted over his Adversaries with so much Haughti- 
ness, as if he had been wholly clear of this Business. 
In the mean time, it was necessary that he should 
present himself before the Tribunal of the Arch- 
bishop of Bourdeaux, to whom he had appeal’d, 
and that he might obtain there a Sentence of Ju- 
stification. This Prelate, a little time after that this 
Judgment had been given at Poitiers, came to visit 
his Abbey of St. Jouin les Marnes, which is but
three


16 The History of
three Leagues from Loudun. Grandier prepar’d 
himself to appear before him; and his Adversa- 
ries, who seem’d to have lost their Courage, did 
heartily Defend themselves. This is the Sentence 
of Absolution, which the Archbishop pronounc’d, 
after he had proceeded to a new Instruction of the 
Process. 
Sect. 20. “ Henry d' Escoubleau de Sourdis, by the 
“ Grace of God Archbishop of Bordeaux, Primate 
“ of Aquitain, To all Persons, to whom these pre- 
“ sent Letters shall come, Greeting. Know ye, 
“ That a Process being begun between Urban Gran- 
“ dier Priest and Appellant, from the Sentence gi- 
“ ven by the Most: Reverend the Bishop of Poitiers, 
“ the 3d of January 1630, and from all that which 
“ ensued thereupon on the one part, and James 
“ Cherbonneau, joint Promoter of the Officiality, 
“ cited to Appear on the other part; (saving that 
“ their qualities may be prejudicial to either) our 
“ Sentence of the 30th of August last, with the 
“ Pieces there mention'd, being seen by us; the 
“ Examinations given by Giles Robert Archpriest, 
“ Gervase Mechin, and Boulieau Priests; Our Sen- 
“ tence given upon a Petition, presented to us by 
“ the said Grandier the 15th of October last, at the 
“ bottom whereof is our Decree; and another 
“ Petition, which the said Grandier had presented 
“ us the 3d of this present Month; A Petition 
“ presented to us by James Caille, Porter to the 
“ Sieur de la Motte of Champdenier, the 4th of the 
“ said Month, our Decree being at the bottom 
“ thereof. Our Verbal Process of the 7th of the 
“ said Month, containing the Interrogatories put 
“ by us to the said Caille, and the Answers made 
“ by him; Our Judgment of the said Fourth Day 
“ of this Month; The Monitory deliver’d by us
“ to


17 The Devils of Loudun.
“ to our Promoter, with the Certificate of the 
“ Publication which was made in the Town of 
“ Loudun; Another Petition presented to us by 
“ the said Grandier the Seventeenth of the said 
“ Month, and our Decree thereupon, with the De- 
“ terminations of our Promoter, to whom the whole 
“ has been communicated; All being view’d and 
“ consider’d, and the Advice of the Counsel taken 
“ thereupon after the Invocation of the Holy Ghost. 
“ We by our Sentence and Judgment definitive, 
“ have disanull’d, and do disanul the said Sentence; 
“ from which there is made an Appeal, and for 
“ want of other Proof made by our Promoter, 
“ have dismist, and do dismiss the said Appellant, 
“ absolv’d from the Crimes and Offences laid to 
“ his Charge, and have taken off definitively the 
“ Interdiction a Divinis, mention’d in the said De- 
“ cree, Injoyning him, that he behave himself or- 
“ derly and modestly in his Charge, according to 
“ the Holy Decrees, and Canonical Constitutions, 
“ without Prejudice to his Recovery of Satisfaction 
" for Damages, and Interest, and Restitution of the 
" Profits of his Benefices, in such manner as he shall 
“ think good. Made by us at our Palace belonging 
“ to the Abbey of Saint Jouin les Marnes, the Twen- 
“ tieth of November. 1631. Signed Henry de Sour- 
“ dis Archbishop of Bourdeaux, and pronounc’d by 
“ us the Register, to the said Grandier, who was 
“ then in the same Abbey the Day and Year above 
“ mention’d.  
Sect. 21. The Archbishop considering the ani- 
mosity and contrivances of the Enemies of 
Grandier, and having an esteem for him, for the 
sake of his good qualities, advis’d him to change 
Benefices, and to withdraw himself from a 
place, where so powerful a conspiracy was 
C made


18 The History of 
made against him. But he was not capable of 
following such wholesome advice, both Love and 
Hatred had too much blinded him, he hated his 
Enemies with too great a passion to satisfie them in 
that Point; But he was yet more violently possest 
by Love; and although this was divided towards 
different Objects, there was one nevertheless, 
which was the true Subject of his tender Affecti- 
ons, to which his Heart was ty’d by such strong 
bands, that far from being able to break them, he 
had not the power to remove himself any distance 
from her. He return’d then to Loudun, with a 
Branch of Laurel in his Hand, as an Ensign of his 
Victory. 
Sect. 22. Persons that were indifferently 
concern’d, were scandaliz’d at his Conduct, 
wherein he shew’d so little Modesty; his Enemies 
were enrag’d, and his own Friends disapprov’d it. 
He took possession of his Benefices, and scarcely 
gave himself Leisure to breath; so that being 
wholly fill’d with the Resentment of the Injury 
that had been done him by Duthibaut he begun 
his Suit against him, and drove it so far, that he 
obtain’d a Decree from the Chamber of Tournelle, 
whither Duthibaut was sent for, and reprov’d, 
and was condemn’d to divers Fines and 
Reparations, and to pay the Charge of the 
Process.
Sect. 23. Grandiers not being satisfied with the 
right he had done himself in this Affair, resolv’d 
to carry on his Revenge, as far as he could legally 
do it, and he began to sue his Secret Enemies for 
his Reparations, Damages and Interests, and 
far the Restitution of the Profits of his Benefices, 
according to the Sentence of the Archbishop of 
Bourdeaux. It was in vain that his principal friends
would


19 the Devils of Loudun.
would have disswaded him upon the Consideration 
what had already happen’d to him, which ought 
to make him know what his Enemies were like to 
do, if he attempted every way to drive them to 
Extremities, and to interest their Purse, at which 
they would not be less sensible, than they had 
shew’d themselves in what concern’d their Reputa- 
tion: But his Stars drew him to a Precipice; Di- 
vine Providence, whose Ways are impenetrable, 
would punish him for his Pride and Debauchery, 
and suffer, at the same time to appear upon 
the Theater of the World, one of the Tragical 
Acts, which false Zeal, or Impiety cause to be re- 
presented there from time to time; and which ne- 
ver fail to find in the Credulity of the People an 
Approbation and Applause, which the Experience 
of what is past, ought to hinder them from giving 
so lightly, and which are the evident Signs of the 
Weakness of Man’s Understanding. 
Sect. 24. When there was to be chosen a new Con- 
fessor for the Ursuline Nuns, Grandier had been pro- 
pos’d; His Enemies nois’d it abroad, that he was 
very desirous to be pitch’d upon; but that he 
was rejected because of his evil Manners, and that 
the Prioress had a great Dispute with one of his in- 
timate Friends upon that Subject. But there are 
many Persons who writ to the contrary, and that 
the Nuns had caus’d him to be treated with, upon 
the design they had to desire him to be their Con- 
fessor, which he absolutely refus’d, although he 
had been very much sollicited. It is at least certain 
that these Maidens had dwelt Seven or Eight Years 
at Loudun, without his having given them any Vi- 
sit; and in the Year 1634, when he and they were 
brought Face to Face, it appear’d that they had 
never seen him. Father Tranquille has also own’d  
C2 it


20 The History of 
it in one of his Books, that Grandier had never in- 
termeddled in their Concerns. There is then no 
Likelihood that after he had so exceedingly fligh- 
ted them, he should have a Design to become their 
Confessor, or that he ever propos’d it to them. 
Sect. 25. The Report of the Possession was a 
great while whisper’d about the Town, before it, 
broke out. The Secret could not be so well kept, 
but that some Knowledge of what past within the 
Convent spread abroad; There was made the Ex- 
periment of all the Sleights of managing the Body, 
which they intended to make use of; There Mig- 
non set in order the Springs of his Intreagues to 
have them play, when they should be in a Con- 
dition; He caus’d his Scholars to be exercis’d in 
seigning to fall into Convulsions, to make Contor- 
tions and Postures of their Bodies, to the End they 
might gain a Habit, and he forget nothing for 
their Instruction, to make them able to appear 
true Demoniacks. ’Twas believ’d that he kept some 
of the simple and over credulous Nuns in their Error, 
and in the Fear which they had at first, and that by 
Degrees he insinuated into them that which 
he was desirous they should at last strongly believe, 
and which ’twas Thought they really did so; How 
little Resemblance soever of Truth there might be 
in this Imposture, He drew others into the Par- 
ty, who had no Knowledge of it in the Beginning; 
He secur’d himself of the Fidelity of all those who 
were engag’d as well by Oaths, as by the Conside- 
rution of the Interest of the Glory of GOD, and 
the Catholick Church, persuading them, that it 
would draw great Advantages by this Enterprize, 
which would serve to confound the Hereticks, of 
whom the Town was very full; and be rid of a 
Pernicous Curate, who by his Debaucheries had
dis-


21 the Devils of Loudun.  
dishonour’d his Cbaracter, who was also a 
Secret Heretick, and who drew a Numerous Com- 
pany of Souls into Hell; Adding, that their Con- 
vent would not fail, to obtain by this Means an 
extraordinary Reputation, and that Gifts and 
Alms that would be bellow’d, would bring a great 
Plenty, which was then wanting; In a Word, be 
forgot nothing that he believ’d would contribute 
to his Designs, and when he saw that the Busi- 
ness was very near to the Point of Perfection which 
he wish’d, he began to exercise the Superior, and 
Two other Nuns, He call’d at first to his Exor- 
cisms only Peter Barre, Curate of Saint James of 
Chinon, and Canon of Saint Meme. He was a Bigot 
and an Hypocrite, almost of the same Character 
with Mignon, but much more Melancholick and 
more Enthusiastick, and who practis’d a Thousand 
Extravagancies, that he might pass for a Saint. 
He came to Loudun at the Head of his Parishioners, 
whom he led in Procession, coming all the Way 
on Foot, that he might the better put a Gloss up- 
his Hypocrisy. After that these Two pretend- 
Exorcists had busied themselves together very pri- 
vately for Ten or Twelve Days, they believ’d 
this Act was in a Condition to be expos’d upon the 
Stage to the Eyes of the Publick and for this Ef- 
fect, they resolv’d to inform the Magistrate of the 
Lamentable Condition of these Nuns, to whom 
they employ’d Granger Curate of Venier, a Man 
malicious and impudent, fear’d and hated of all 
the Priests in the Country, because being in Fa- 
vour with the Bishop of Poitiers, he many times 
did them ill Offices with him; He had never any 
Difference with Grandier; But had even receiv’d 
some Services of him, which did not hinder him 
from suffering himself to be tamper’d with by Mig-
C3 non


22 The History of
non and Trinquant, and entring openly into the 
League with them. He went then on Monday 
the Eleventh of October, 1532, to find William
de Cerizai de la Gueriniere Bailiff of the Loudunois, 
and Lewis Chauvet Lieutenant Civil, and he in- 
treated them, on the Behalf of the Exorcists, to 
come to the Convent of the Ursulines to see the 
Two Nuns possessed by evil Spirits, representing 
to them that it concern’d them to be present at 
the Exorcisms, and to see the strange and almost 
incredible Effects of this Possession. He told them, 
that there was one who answer’d in Latin to all 
Questions that could be put to Her, although she 
had no Knowledge of the Language before this 
Accident. The Two Magistrates went to the 
Convent, either to assist at the Exorcisms, and to, 
Authorize them, if they found themselves oblig’d, 
or to stop the Course of this Illusion, if they judg’d 
the Possession to-be feign’d and counterfeited. Mig- 
non met them attir’d with his Surplice and Tippit, 
He told them that the Nuns had been disturb’d for 
Fifteen Days with Apparitions and frightful Visi- 
ons, and that after that, the Mother Superior, 
and Two other Nuns had been visibly possest for 
Eight or Ten Days by evil Spirits, but that they 
had been driven out of their Bodies, as well by 
the Ministry of him. As of Barre, and some other 
Religious Carmelites; But that on Saturday Night 
the Sixteenth of the Month, the Mother Superior 
nam’d Jane Belsiel, the Daughter of the late Baron 
of Cose, of the Country of Xaintonge, and a lay Sister, 
the Daughter of Maignoux, had been tormented a- 
fresh, and that they were possest again by the same 
Spirits; That they had discover’d in their exor- 
cising; that this was done by a new Pact or Cove- 
nant, the Symbol or Mark whereof were Roses,
as


23 The Devils of Loudun. 
as the Token of the First had been Three black 
Thornes. That the evil Spirits had not been wil- 
ling to name themselves during the First Possession, 
but that he who then possest the Mother Prioress 
call’d himself the Enemy of GOD, and said, his 
Name was Astaroth, and that he who possest the 
Lay Sister, nam’d himself Sabulun. At last he told 
them that the possess’d were now taking their Rest, 
and he desir’d them to deferr the Visit to another 
Hour of the Day. These Two Magistrates were 
ready to go out, when a Nun came to give them 
Notice, that the Persons possess’d were again tor- 
Mented; They went up with Mignon and Granger 
into an upper Chamber, furnish’d with Seven lit- 
tle Beds, in one of which lay the Lay Sister, and 
the Prioress in another. This last was encompass’d 
with some Carmelites, with some of the Nuns of 
the Convent, with Matburin Rosseau Priest and 
Canon of Saint Cross, and Manouri the Chirurgion. 
The Superior had no sooner discover’d the Two 
Magistrates, but she had violent Commotions, and 
perform’d strange Actions; She made a Noise 
which was like to that of a Pig; She sunk 
down into the Bed, and contracted her self into 
the Postures and Grimaces of a Person who is out 
of his Wits; A Carmelite Friar was at her right 
Hand, and Mignon at her left, the last of these 
put his Two Fingers into her Mouth and presuppo- 
sing that she was possess’d, us’d many Conjurations, 
and spake to the Devil, who answer’d him after this 
Manner, in their First Dialogue. Mignon deman- 
ded, Propter quam Causam ingressus es in Corpus hujus 
Virginis? For what Reason haft thou enter’d into the 
Body of this Virgin? Answ. Causa Animositatis;  
Upon the Account of Animosity. Q. Per quod Pactum? 
By what Pact? A. Per Flores, By Flower. Q. Qua-
C4 les?


24 The History of 
les? What Flowers? A. Rosas. Roses. Q Quis misit? 
Who sent them? A. Urbanus. Urban. She pronounc’d 
not this Word before she had stammer’d many times, 
as if she had done it by constraint. Q. Die Cogno- 
men. Tell his Surname. A. Grandier. This was a- 
gain a Word which she pronounc’d not, till she had 
been very much urg’d to Answer. Q Dic qualita- 
tem; Mention his Quality. A. Sacerdos, A Priest. 
Q. Cujus Ecclesiœ? of what Church? A. Sancti Pe- 
tri, Of Saint Peters. She utter’d these last Words 
very boldly. Q Quœ Persona attulit Flores? What 
Person brought the Flowers? A. Diabolica, a Diabo- 
lical Person. She came to her Senses after this last 
Answer, She pray’d to GOD, and she cryed to 
eat a little Bread which was brought her; she put 
it from her however a little after, saying she was 
not able to swallow it because it was too dry. There 
was brought to her Liquid Sweatmeats of which she 
eat but very little, because she was frequently per- 
plex’d by the Return of her Convulsions. The 
Bailist and Lieutenant who stood near her, and ob- 
serv’d with good Attention that which past, seeing 
that they gave no more any Sign of a Possession, 
withdrew towards the Window; Mignon came 
near them and said, that in the Action which was 
presented, there was something like the History 
of Peter Gansredi, who was put to Death by Virtue of 
a Decree of the Parliament of Aix in Province; to 
whom there was no Answer made, but the Lieute- 
nant Civil told him, that it would have been pro- 
per to urge the Prioress upon this Cause of Animo- 
sity, whereof she had spoke in her Answers, upon 
this he excus’d himself, that he was not allow’d to 
make any Questions of Curiosity. The Lay Sister 
had also several Convulsions, and the motions of 
her Body seen’d very extraordinary. They were
desi-


25 The Devils of Loudun.
desious to propose some Questions to her, but she 
cry’d out Twice, To the other, to the other; which 
was interpreted, as if die had been willing to say, 
that ’twas only the Superior, who was sufficiently 
instructed to answer. The Judges retir’d, and 
understood the same Questions had been already 
put divers times to the Nuns, especially in the Pre- 
sence of Paul Grouard Judge of the Provostship at Lou- 
dun, and of Trinquant the King’s Attorney, of 
which, and all other things they had seen and heard, 
they drew up a Verbal Process, and sign’d it. 
Sect. 26. The Noise which this Possession began 
to make, produc’d different Opinions; the Devout 
Souls who regarded with respect and veneration, 
the Ministers of the Church, and who were in- 
clin’d to receive blind-fold, and without inquiry 
all that was presented to them on their part, could 
not perswade themselves that Barre, Mignon, the 
Carmelites, Ursulines, Priests, Friars and Nuns, could 
possibly be the Authors of so wicked a Contrivance, 
or invent so devilish an Imposture. But the World- 
lings not judging so charitably, were more inclin'd 
to suspect the whole; they could not apprehend 
how these Devils, who happen’d to go out at one 
Door, did as quickly re-enter at another, to the 
confusion of the Ministers of him, by whose Au- 
thority they had been dispossest They were asto- 
nish’d, that the Devils of the Superior spake Latin, 
rather than that of the Lay Sister; and that she 
spake not better than a Scholar of the second Form, 
They made reflections upon this, that Mignon had 
not been willing to interrogate her upon the cause 
of the Animosity, of which he himself had spo- 
ken, and they concluded that it was because the 
Devil was at the end of his lesson; that he had 
not as yet learnt any further, and that he was o-
blig’d


26 The History of 
blig’d to play the same part before all sorts of 
Spectators, seeing he had spoke nothing before the 
Bayliff, but what he had already said before the 
Judge of the Provostship; they were not ignorant, 
that some time before, there had been a meeting 
of all the most violent Enemies of Grander, at the 
Village of Puidardane, in one of the Trinquant’s 
Houses, and there found a great deal of probabi- 
lity, that what was acted there, had a Relation to 
the Possession. They could not also relish that 
Mignon had so readily explain’d himself upon the 
conformity which he saw in his Affair with that of 
Gaufredy the Priest executed at Aix. And in fine, 
they had rather that other Friers than Carmelites had 
been call’d to their Exorcisms, because the Quarrels 
of thefe good Fathers with Grandier, had been 
known to all the World, by the Sermons which 
he had made against a priviledged Altar, of which 
they so much boasted, and by the contempt which 
he publickly shew’d of their Preachers. 
Sect. 27. The next Day after, being the 
Twelfth of October, the Bayliff, and the Lieu- 
tenant Civil accompanied with the Canon 
Roussau, and follow’d by their Register, return’d to 
the Convent of the Ursulines, upon the Knowledge 
that they had, that they did continue the Exor- 
cisms. They call’d Mignon aside, and remonstra- 
ted to him, that this Affair would be henceforward 
of such importance, that it was necessary that 
they, the Magistrates, should be acquainted when 
they would proceed in it; they added, that it was 
convenient that he should forbear to Exorcise, 
and that other Exorcists, should be call’d by those 
of the Magistracy, to avoid the suspitions of Sug- 
gestion, which his quality, of being Confessor, 
might justly give, by reason of the Mortal ha-
tred


27 The Devils of Loudun. 
tred which had been between him, or his near Kin- 
dred, and Grandier, who had been nam’d by the Su- 
perior as the Author of the Pact and Magick which 
was now in Question. Mignon answer’d them, that 
neither he, nor the Nuns, would be against their 
being present at the Exorcisings, and declar’d to 
them that Barre had exorcis’d that Day, but he did 
not promise not to Exocrise any more for the fu- 
ture, although since that time he had always ab- 
stain’d from exorcising in Publick. Barre draw- 
ing near, told the Magistrates, that in this exor- 
cising, there past very surprising things; That he 
had learnt from the Superior, That there were in 
her Body Seven Devils, whole Names he had taken 
in writing; That Astaroth was the first in orders;
That Grandier had given the Pact, between him 
and the Devils, under the Symbol of Roses, to one 
named Jane Pivart, who had put them into the 
Hands of a Maiden, who had brought them to the 
Convent, over the Walls of the Garden; That 
the Prioress had said, that this happen’d to her on 
Saturday Night, Hora Secunda Nocturna, at two of the 
Clock in the Mornings, which were the very Words 
she us’d. That she would not Name the Maiden, 
but had nam’d Pivart; That he demanded of her who 
that Pivart was? And that she answer’d him, est 
pauper Magus, ’tis a poor Magician; That he had 
urg’d her upon this Word, Magus, Magician;
and that she repli’d Magicianus & Civis, Magician 
and Citizen. After this Discourse, the Magistrates 
went up into the Chamber of the possessed, which 
they found fill’d with a great Number of inquisi- 
tive Persons; she made not any Wry-Face, nor 
did any Action of a Person possest, neither during 
the Mass which Mignon celebrated, nor before nor 
after the Elevation of the Sacrament; They Sung
also


28  The History of 
also with the other Nuns; the Lay-sister only being 
sat down by the help of those who were nearest 
to her, had a great trembling in her Arms and 
Hands. This is all that was oberv’d, and thought 
worthy to be inserted into the Verbal Process of 
the Morning Work of that Day. 
Sect. 28. The Design of the Judges being to take 
an exact Account of this Affair, return’d to the 
Convent about Three or Four of the Clock in the 
Afternoon, with Ireneus of Saint Marte, the 
Sieur Deshumeaux; They found the Chamber again 
fill’d with People of all conditions; the Superior 
had at first great Convulsions in their presence; she 
thrust out her Tongue, she Foam’d and Froth’d at 
the Mouth, well nigh as if she had been really in a 
Fit of Madness, or was tormented by an Evil Spi- 
rit. Barre demanded of the Devil, when he would 
go out? Those that were near, heard this answer, 
Cras mane, to Morrow Morning. The Exorcist in- 
sisted, and ask’d him why he would not go out of her 
then? The Answer was Pactum, a Contract, or it is 
a Contract. The word Sacerdos, Priest, was after- 
wards pronounc’d, then that of Finis, or Finit, an end,
or does end; for this good Nun, or the Devil spoke 
between their Teeth, and ’twas not easie to under- 
stand her; Prayers were made, and Exorcisms, and 
Adjurations, but she answer’d nothing. The Pix 
was put upon her Head, and this Action was ac- 
companied with Prayers and Litanies, which had 
no effect; only some People observ’d, she was tor- 
mented with more Violence, when the Names 
of certain Saints were pronounc’d, as Saint Au- 
gustine, Saint Jerom, Saint Anthony, and Saint 
Mary Magdalene. Barre commanded her at that 
time, (as he did very often since) to say that she 
gave her Heart and Soul to GOD; she did it
freely,


29 the Devils of Loudun. 
freely, and without constraint: But when he bid 
her say, that she gave her Body, she made resist- 
ance, and seem’d not to Obey, but by force; as if 
she were willing to say, the Devil possest her Body, 
but not her Soul. After she had made this last An- 
swer, she recover’d her natural condition; her 
countenance was also Pleasant and Calm, as if she 
had not undergone any extraordinary Agitation;
and looking upon Barre, with a smiling Counte- 
nance, she told him, That there was now no more of 
Satan in her. She was ask’d whether she remem- 
b’red the Questions which had been put to her, 
and her Answers? she replied no. Afterwards 
she took some Food, and told the Company, that 
the first Pact had been given her about Ten a Clock 
at Night; That she was then in Bed, and that 
there were several Nuns in her Chamber; she 
felt that something took one of her Hands, and 
after having put into it Three Black Thorns, they 
clos’d it; That this being done, without her ha- 
ving seen any person, she was troubled, and seiz’d 
with a great Terror, which made her call the Nuns 
who were in her Chamber; That they came near 
her, and found the Three Thorns in her Hand. 
As she continued to speak, the Lay-Sister had some 
Convulsions, the particulars whereof the Judges 
could not take notice, because this happen’d whilst 
they went high the Superior, and were attentive to 
her Discourse. This Day’s work concluded with 
an Adventure pleasant enough; whilst Barre made 
his Prayers and Exorcisms, there happen’d a great 
Noise amongst the Company; and some said that 
they saw a Cat come down the Chimney; This 
Cat was carefully search’d for, throughout the 
Chamber; it threw itself upon the Tester of the 
Bed; it was catch’d upon the Superiors Bed, 
where Barre had made many Signs of the Cross;
upon


30 The History of 
upon it, and added several adjurations, but at last 
it was known to be one of the Cats of the Con- 
vent, and no Magician, or Demon. 
Sett. 29. The Company being ready to with- 
draw, the Exorcist said that it was requisite to 
burn the Roses, where the Second Pact had been 
put; and in effect he took a great Nosegay of White 
Musk Roses, already wither’d, and cast them into 
the Fire; there happen’d no Sign upon this occasi- 
on, and the Roses caus’d no ill smell in burning. 
Nevertheless, they promised the Company that 
next Day they should see wonderful Events, That 
the Devil should go out; That he should speak 
more plainly than he had hitherto; and That they 
would urge him to give such convincing and mani- 
fest Signs of his going out; that no Body should 
be able to doubt of the Truth of this Possession. 
Rene Herve the Lieutenant Criminal, said that he 
ought to ask her concerning the Name Pivart; 
Barre answer’d in Latine, & hoc dicet, & puellam 
nominabit, she shall tell it, and Name the Maid,
meaning to speak of her, who had brought the 
Roses. 
Sect. 30. Grandier, who at first made a Mock at 
these Exorcisms, and the Testimony of these pre- 
tended Devils, seeing that this Affair was push’d on 
so far, presented a Petition to the Bayliff the same 
Day, being the Twelfth of October, by which he 
remonstrated to him, That Mignon had exorcis’d 
these Nuns in his presence; That they had nam'd 
him as the Author of their Possession; That it was 
an Imposture and a perfect Calumny suggested a- 
gainst his Honour, by a Man who rais’d another false 
Accusation against him, of which he had clear’d 
himself; That he requested him to sequester these 
Nuns, who pretended to be possest, and cause them
to


31 the Devils of Loudun.
to be examined separately; That if he found any 
appearance of Possession, he would be pleas’d to 
nominate some Ecclesiastical Persons, of a requisite 
Ability and Honesty, not suspected by him the 
Petitioner, as Mignon and his Adherents were, 
to exorcise them if there were occasion, and to 
make his Verbal Process of that which should pass 
at the Exorcisms, to the end, that he the Petition- 
er might be able afterwards to provide as he should 
see cause. The Bayliff gave Grandier an Act of his 
Issues and Conclusions, according to his desire, and 
told him; that ’twas Barre who did exorcise the Day 
before, by the Orders of the Bishop of Poictiers, as 
he had boasted in his presence; adding, that he de- 
clar’d this to him, to the end that he might 
provide so as bethought fit, by which Grandier un- 
derstood that he should be referr’d to his Bishop. 
Sect. 31. The next Day, October the Thirteenth, 
the Bayliff, Lieutenant Civil, the Lieutenant Crimi- 
nal, the Kings Attorney, the Lieutenant of the 
Provostship, and Deshumeaux, follow’d by the Clerks 
of the Two Jurisdictions, went to the Convent at 
Eight of the Clock in the Morning; they past the 
first Gate which they found open, Mignon open’d 
the second, and introduc’d them into the Parlour;
he told them that the Nuns were preparing them- 
selves for the Communion, and entreated them to 
retire to a House, which was on the other side of 
the Street, whence he would cause them to be call’d 
within less than an Hour. They went out after 
they had given him notice of the Petition presented 
by Grandier to the Bayliff the Day before. The 
Hour being come, they entred all into the Chappel 
of the Convent, and Barre coming to the Gate 
with Mignon, told them, that he came from exor- 
cising the two possessed Persons, who had been de-
livered


32 The History of 
livered from the unclean Spirits by their Ministry; 
that they had toil’d at the Exorcisms since Seven a 
Clock in the Morning; That there had pass’d great 
wonders, of which they would draw up an Act; 
but that they had not judg’d fit to admit other 
Persons there than the Exorcists. The Bayliff 
remonstrated to them, that this Procedure was not 
reasonable; That it render’d them suspected of 
Imposture and Suggestion in the things which were 
said and done the foregoing Days, by the variation 
that was found in them, and that the Superior hav- 
ing publickly accus’d Grandier of Magick; they ought 
not to do any thing clandestinly, since that Accu- 
sation, but in the Face of Justice and the Publick. 
That they had taken upon them a great deal of 
boldness to pray so many People, and of such 
Quality, to wait the space of an Hour, and in the 
mean while to proceed in the Exorcisms in private. 
That they would make the Verbal Process, as they 
had already done in other things, which past in 
their presence. Barre answer’d, that the end they 
aim’d at, was the expulsion of the Devils; That 
their Design had succeeded; And that they should 
see a great good turn to happen upon it, because he 
had expresly commanded the evil Spirits to produce 
within Eight Days some great effect, capable of 
hind’ring for the future any one’s doubting the 
Truth of the Possession, and deliverance of the 
Nuns. The Magistrates drew up a Verbal Process 
of this Discourse, and of all that had proceeded in 
it; but the Lieutenant Criminal only would not 
Sign it. 
Sect. 32. Although the Impostures of the Ene- 
mies of Grandier were not very ingeniously con- 
triv’d, he could not but dread their Malice, 
their Impudence, and their Credit. He saw com-
bin’d


33 The Devils of Loudun 
bind against him the Lieutenant Crimmal, the Advo- 
cate, and the King’s Attorney, Mignon, and his  Bro- 
ther Sieur de la Coulee, President of the General 
Assessors, Granger, Curate of Venier, Duthibaut and 
Barot. But that which did terrifie him most, was 
this; That he had understood, that they had en- 
gag’d on their side Rene Memin Sieur de Silly; Major 
of the Town, a Man who had very much Credit, 
as well for his Riches, as the many Offices he 
Possest, and above all for his Friends, amongst 
whom might be reckon’d Cardinal Richelieu, who 
not forgot many singular kindnesses which here- 
tofore he had receiv’d of him in the Country, when 
he was but a Curate or Prior, and which had con- 
tinned even since his Elevation, and principally at 
the time of his first Disgrace. All these conside-
rations oblig’d Grandier not to neglect this Affair; 
and to this effect, believing that he was tacitly re- 
ferr’d by the Bailiff of Loudun, to the Bishop of 
Poictiers, he went to find him at Dissai, whither he 
was accompanied by a Priest of Loudun, nam’d 
John Buron. The Steward of the Bishop who was 
call’d du Pui, having told him that the Bishop was 
indispos’d, he addrest himself to his Almoner, and 
pray’d him to let him understand, that he was come 
to present him the Verbal Processes, which the 
Officers of Londun had made of all things which 
had past in the Convent of the Ursulines; and to 
complain of the impostures and calumnies which 
were disperst against him. The Almoner return- 
ing told, on the behalf of the Bishop, in the pre- 
sence of du Pui, Buron, and the Sieur de la 
Brosse, that he was to Address himself before the 
Judges Royal, and that he should be very glad 
that he had Justice done him in this Affair. 
Grandier having been able to do nothing more with 
D the


34 The History of 
the Bishop, return’d to Londun, and applied himself 
again to the Bailiff. He acquainted him with that 
which befel him in his Journey to Dissai, reite- 
rated his Complaints of the calumnies which were 
industriously promoted against him, and be- 
fought him to acquaint the Kings Justices with 
the Truth of this business, protesting that he would 
make application at Court to obtain a Com- 
mission, to bring an Information against Mignon 
and his Complices, and demanding to be put under 
the protection of the King, and safeguard of 
Justice, seeing that his Honour and Life were at- 
tempted. The Bailiff gave him an Act of his 
Protestations, with prohibitions to all sorts of Per- 
sons to speak ill of him or to hurt him, this Order 
was of the Twenty Eighth of October, 1632. 
Sect. 33. Mignon seeing himself accus’d in his 
turn for having Plotted a Contrivance to destroy 
Grandier, came to make his Declaration to the 
Bailiff, without allowing his Jurisdiction; That 
Grandier and he being Priests of the Diocess of 
Poctiers, he ought not to address himself to other 
Judges than their Bishop to accuse him of the most 
horrible of all the Calumnies that Hell hath ever 
produc’d, and that he was ready to render himself 
to the Prison of the Officiality, to make known to 
all the World, that he did not shun the Light 
of Justice: He added; that he had protested his 
innocence the Day before, by Swearing on the 
Holy Sacrament of the Altar, in the presence 
of the Justices themselves, that he had never 
thought of the Calumny for which he was com- 
plain’d of, that he had given Grandier notice to 
put himself on his part, in a condition of defence; 
and to forbear in the mean time to accuse him of 
being a Calumniator; of which Words and Pro-
testations


35 the Devils of Loudun. 
testations, the Bailiff decreed him an Act, which 
he caus’d to be signified to his Adversary. 
Sect. 34. Since the Thirteenth of October, that 
Barre had boasted of having expell’d the Devil; 
out of the Two Nuns; they past some time 
without any talk of the Possession; Grandier 
however inclin’d not to believe that the business 
would stop there, nor that there had a Design 
to let him be quiet; he imagin’d that these 
Maids took time to study their part, and to 
exercise themselves in the presence of the Di- 
rector of the Work, in order to act their parts the 
better, when it should be time to represent the 
other Acts of this Comedy. He fail’d not in 
his conjecture: for Rene Mannouri the Chirurgeon 
was sent the Twenty Second of November, to 
Gaspard Joubert a Physician, to pray him to come to 
the Convent of the Ursulines, and to get himself 
accompanied with the other Physicians of Loudun, 
in order to visit two Nuns who were again tor- 
mented by evil Spirits? Joubert being a Frank Man, 
and an Enemy of Imposture, and unwilling to go 
upon this occasion, but under the standard of 
Justice, went speedily to find the Bailiff, to know, 
if it was by his order, that Monnouri had call’d 
him? The Bailiff answered that he had not, and 
sent for Mannouri to know of him himself, by 
whose order he had spoke to Joubert; Man- 
nouri declar’d, that the Maid belonging to 
the Convent, came to his House, and told 
him that the possessed had never been so ill 
treated as they were then; and that the Nuns 
pray’d him to get all the Physicians of Loudun, 
and some Chirurgeons, to come to the Convent. 
Upon which, the Bailiff sent for Grandier 
to tell him, that as he was nam’d the Au-
D2 thor


36 The History of
thor of the bewitching of the Nuns, he thought 
himself oblig’d to give him notice, that Barre 
was retun’d from Chinon the Day before, to re- 
new the Exorcisms, and that the Report went 
about, that the Superior, and the Sister Clair, 
were a new tormented with Evil-Spirits, as they 
had been before. Grandier reply’d, that it was 
a continuation of the Conspiracies which had 
been made against him, which he had complain’d of 
at Court, and would again complain; That in the 
mean while, he befought him to resort always to the 
Convent with the other Officers to assist at the 
Exorcisms, and to call thither the Phycicians; 
and that if they saw any Appearance of Possession, 
he would be pleas’d to sequester the Nuns, and 
to have them interrogated by other Exorcists, 
than Mignon and Barre, against whom he had very 
just Causes of Suspition. The Bailiff Sent for the 
Kings Attorney, who gave his conclusions; 
Whereupon the Clerk was sent to the Convent, 
to know of Mignon and Barre if the Superior 
was again possest; and in case they answer’d affirma- 
tively, he was order’d to tell them they were for- 
bidden to proceed clandestinely in the Exorcisms, 
and that they were enjoyn’d to advertise the Bailiff, 
to the end that he might be there with the Physi- 
cians whom he would call, and the Officers whom 
he should think proper to accompany him, and all 
upon the Penalties thereunto belonging, without 
prejudice to the right of Grandier, upon the request 
made by him, for the sequestration of the possessed, 
and nomination of unsuspected Exorcists. Mig- 
non and Barre having heard the reading of 
this Order, declar’d, without allowing the Ju- 
risdiction of the Bailiff, that they were again call’d 
by the Nuns, to assist them in the continuation of
a


37 the Devils of Loudun. 
a strange Disease, which they suppos’d to be a Pos- 
session of the Evil Spirits; that they had exorcis’d, 
even to the present Day, by Virtue of a Commission 
from the Bishop of Poictiers, the Date whereof was 
not yet expir’d, which Bishop they had neverthe- 
less judg’d requisite to inform with the State of the 
Business, to the intent that he might come him- 
self, or send such Exorcists as he should think good 
to act by his Orders, and to judge judicially of 
the present Possession, which had been treated as an 
imposture and illusion, to the great comtempt of 
the Glory of GOD, and the Catholick Religion;
although the Maids who had been tormented, 
during the second Possession, had been visited by 
many Doctors of Physic, and by Chirurgeons and Apo- 
thecaries, who had all alike given their attestations; 
and also a great many Persons of Honour and 
Piety had seen the Wonders of GOD. In sum, 
that they should not hinder the Bailiff and other 
Officers, accompanied with Physicians, from com- 
ing to the Nuns, whilst they waited for the Bishop’s 
answer, which they hop’d to receive the next 
Day, and that they consented that the Gates should 
be open’d, if it would please the Ladies to open 
them. They repeated once again, that they did 
not acknowledge the Bailiff for their Judge, and 
that they did not suppose that he could hinder 
them from executing the Commands of the Bishop 
of Poictiers, as well in the matter of exorcising, as 
all other acts which depended on his Ecclesiastical 
Jurisdictions. In fine, they protested, that if these 
Maids should be violently Tormented, they should 
proceed to exorcising for their relief; and that the 
Bailiff and the Officers, and Physicians might assist 
there, if it seem’d good to them, to see if the
D3 Posses-


38 The History of 
Possession were an imposture, or a truth. Tho 
Bailiff having receiv’d this Answer, deserr’d till the 
Day following in the Morning, to make his Visit, 
hoping that the Bishop would come, or at least 
that he would send other Ecclesiasticks who were 
not suspected. As soon as the Morning was come, 
he repair’d to the Convent, where he waited in 
vain, till Noon: after which, to do right upon 
another Petition presented to him, by Gran- 
dier, He order’d that Prohibitions should he 
made to Barre and all others, to put Questions to the 
Superior and other Nuns, tending to blacken the Petitioner 
or any other person, whosoever it was, upon the Penal- 
ties that should fall thereon. This Order being signi- 
fied to Barre, and to one of the Nuns, for all the 
rest, Barre continu’d to Answer, that the Bailiff 
could not hinder him from executing the Orders of 
the Bishop; and that he declar’d, that he would ex- 
orcise hence forwards by the advice of the Ecclesi- 
asticks, without calling Lay-persons thither, but 
only as far as he should think it necessary, for 
the greater Glory of GOD; That he would 
complain of the great violences, which he 
had seen in the Morning, and of the obstacle 
that was put to the Continuance of the Ex- 
orcisms, the Bailiff having not been willing to suf- 
fer, that he should reiterate to the Evil Spirit, the 
command to speak the Truth, upon a Question 
that had been propos’d to one of the possessed, 
when she was brought into the Choir of the Church; 
That he declar’d nevertheless, that he would exe- 
cute that which he had said, till the coming of the 
Bishop or his Orders; Adding, that the Nuns de- 
sir’d that he would continue to execute his Com- 
million tor their Belief, and that ’twas sufficient
that


39 The Devils of Loudun.  
that the Order of the Bailiff had been notified un- 
to them.  
Sect. 34. The Day was almost gone, and the 
Bishop not arriv’d, nor was there any Proba- 
bility that he would give himself the Cognizance 
of an Affair, with which he seem’d to look on 
as a trifling Matter. This gave Grandier Oc- 
casion to present at Night another Petition to the 
Bailiff who sent for all the Officers of the Baili- 
wick, and those belonging to the Law to commu- 
nicate it to them. The last of which declin’d the 
taking Cognizance of it; The Advocate, because he 
was sensibly provok’d and offended with the Scan- 
dalous Discourse which the Petitioner made in his 
Presence against Mignon, whole near Kinsman he 
Was; And the Attorney, because he was Cousin- 
German to the same Mignon by his Wife, who was 
the Daughter of Trinquant, whose Office he had late- 
ly taken Possession of; and because he had several 
Quarrels with Grandier for the last Six Months, 
and that he had obtain’d of the Bishop of Poictiers 
a Dispensation not to acknowledge him for his Par- 
son. Each of them declaring that they humanely 
believ’d that the Nuns were really possess’d by the 
Devils, being convinc’d by the Testimony of the 
Physicians from other Towns who had seen them, 
and by that of divers Ecclesiasticks, Seculars and 
Regulars, and yet without having a Thought that 
Grandier was the Author of this Fatal Accident. 
Their Declarations being writ and sign’d, the 
Judges order’d that the Superior and Lay Sister 
should be Sequestred and put into a Citizens House, 
That each of them should have a Nun to keep her 
Company; That they should be assisted as well by 
their Exorcists as by Women of Honesty and Qua-
D4 lity  


40 The History of 
lity, and by Physicians and other Persons whom they 
them selves would appoint to have the Charge of 
them; Forbidding all others, without Permission, 
to come near them. The Register was sent to the 
Convent with an Order to declare this Sentence to 
the Nuns. The Superior having heard it read, an- 
swer’d as well for her self as for all the Society, That 
she did not acknowledge the Jurisdiction of the 
Bailiff; That there was a Commission of the Bishop 
of Poictiers, dated the Eighteenth of November, 
importing such Orders as he desir’d should be held 
in the Present Affair, and that she was ready to 
put a Copy of it into his Hand, to the End that 
he might not plead Ignorance; As for the 
Sequestration, that she did oppose it, because ’twas 
contrary to the Vow of perpetual Confinement, 
for which she could not be dispenc’d with but by 
the Bishop. This Opposition having been made 
in the Presence of the Lady de Charnazai, Aunt by 
the Mothers Side to Two Nuns, and in that of the 
Chirurgion Mannouri, Brother-in-Law to another, 
each of them Joyn'd together and protested against 
the Proceeding, if the Bailiff would go on further; 
and also to take it upon themselves in their pro- 
per and private Names. The Act was sign’d, and 
carried by the Register to the Bailiff, who or- 
der’d that the Partys should provide themselves 
for a Sequestration, and that he would come to the 
Convent next morning being the Twenty fourth 
of November, to assist at the Exorcisms. He went 
thither at the Hour appointed, and having sent 
for Daniel Roger Vincent de Faux, Gaspard Jouburt, 
and Matthew Fanton Physicians, he told them that 
he would take their Oaths when they made their 
Report, and commanded them in the mean 
while that they would attentively consider the
Two


41 The Devils of Loudun.
Two Nuns who should be shew’d to them, and to 
examine if the causes of their Disease were Natural 
or Supernatural; They were plac’d near the 
Altar, which was separated by a Grate from the Choir, 
where the Nuns did usually Sing, and over against 
which the Superior was a little after laid upon a 
Couch: She had great Convulsions whilst Barre 
said Mass, her Arms and Hands were distorted, 
her Fingers were half Shut, her Cheeks seem’d 
to be much swoll’n, and only the white of her Eyes 
was to be seen; The Friars and Nuns stood about 
her, and assisted her, and there was a great Num- 
ber of Spectators in the Choir and near the Al- 
tar. Mass being ended, Barre came nigh her to 
give her the Communion, and to exorcise her, and 
holding the Sacrament in his Hand, he spake to her 
in these Words, Adora Beam tuum, Creatorem tuum. 
Adore thy God, thy Creator; she being ur’d answer’d, 
Adoro te, I adore thee. Quem adoras? Whom dost thou 
adore? said the Exorcist several times, Jesus Chist- 
us, reply’d she; making Motions as if she had suffer’d 
Violence. Daniel Drouin, Assessor of the Provostship, 
could not forbear saying aloud. Here’s a Devil who 
is a had Latinist. Barre changing the Phrase, de- 
manded of the possess’d, Quis est iste quem adoras? 
Who is he whom thou adorest? he hop’d that she would 
say again Jesus Christus, but she answer’d Jesu Christe; 
Then there was heard a great Noise of the Assistants 
who cry’d out this is ill Latine. Barre maintain’d 
boldly that she said Adoro te Jesu Christe, I adore 
thee, O Jesus Christ. There was afterwards put to 
her some Questions concerning our Saviour, to 
which she made this answer, Jesus Christus est sub- 
stantia Parris, Jesus Christ is the Substance of the Fa- 
ther; Look you here is a Devil who is a great Di- 
vine, said the Exorcist. Next after, he demanded
the


42 The History of  
the Name of the Devil, to whom it was answer’d, 
after great Urgency and violent Convulsions, that 
was call’d Asmodee; He enquir’d also what were 
the Number of the Devils who were in the Body of 
the Possessed, she answer’d Sex, Six. The Bailiff 
requir’d of Barre, that he should ask Asmodee how 
many Companions he had, which was done, and 
the Nun answer’d Quinque, Five; But when he was 
adjur’d, upon the Request of the said Bailiff to tell 
in Greek, that which she had said in Latin, she 
made no Answer, though the Adjurations were 
often repeated, and she also presently return’d to 
her natural State. The Exorcist ask’d her again, 
by the Order of the Bailiff if she remembred what 
had past during her Convulsions, No, said she, I do 
not Remember any thing; At least reply’d the Bailiff 
you must needs remember the things which past at 
the Beginning of your Agitations, seeing that the 
Ritual enjoyns the Exorcists to demand of the pos- 
sessed what are the Inclinations of your Bodies and 
Minds in the beginning of them; she answer’d, that 
she had a Desire to Blaspheme; The same Day 
there was produc’d another young Nun, who twice 
pronounc’d the Name of Grandier, bursting out into 
a Laughter, then turning towards the Company, 
she said, All you do is nothing to the Purpose. Barre drew 
near her to give her the Communion, but he believ’d 
that he ought not, because she ceased not to laugh. 
Afterwards she retir’d to make Room for the Lay 
Sister who was called Sister Clair. As soon as she came 
into the Choir she made a kind of fighing, and 
when they had laid her upon a Couch, she said 
laughing, Grandier, Grandier yon must buy it in the 
Market. Barre being come near to exorcise her, 
she made a Show as if she would spit in his Face, 
and she often held up her Nose in token of Derisi-
on;


43 The Devils of Loudun.
On; She made wanton Motions, before all the 
Spectators, and several times pronounc’d an ob- 
scene beastly Word. The Exorcists having adjur’d 
her to tell the Name of the Devil who possess’d 
her, she nam’d at first Grandier; and when he urg’d 
her further, she nam’d at last the Devil Elomi, 
but she would not tell the Number that she had in 
her Body; He demanded of her also in Latine, Quo 
pacto ingressus est Damon? By what Pact is the De- 
vil entred? She reply’d Dupplex, Double, which 
made it known that this Devil was no better a 
Latinist than the other; During the Convulsions 
which she had, she was prick’d in the Arm by a
Pin which pinn’d her Sleeve; It did not at all ap- 
pear that the Devil had made her insensible of bo- 
dily Pains, for she cry’d out, take away this Pin, 
it pricks me. When she was recover’d out of her 
Convulsions, she said to the Assessor of the Pro- 
vostship, that she remembred all that was past, 
and that Barre had done her much Harm. So this 
was the Scene of the Morning’s Work of this Day; 
but there were several things that happen’d at the 
Actions of the Evening, which pleas’d neither the 
Exorcists nor the Nuns. 
Sect. 35. The Bailiff follow’d by his Clerk, and 
accompanied with divers Judges, and a considerable 
Number of other Persons being entred at Three 
or Four of the Clock in the Afternoon, into the 
Chamber of the Superior, said to Barre that ’twas 
requisite to separate her from the Sister Claire, to 
the Intent that all their Motions might be more 
distinctly observ’d, their Eyes not being drawn a- 
side by Objects differing and distant one from the 
other which was done. They began also pre- 
sently the Exorcisms, and the Superior likewise 
to be tormented again with great Convulsions, almost  
like


44 The History of 
like those in the Morning, saving that her Feet 
seem’d to be more bow’d, which had not been seen 
before. The Exorcist, after many Adjurations, 
made her say her Prayers, and demanded of her 
again the Number and Names of the Devils which 
possess’d her, she answer’d, after many Instances 
oftentimes repeated, that one of them was nam’d 
Achaos. The Bailiff requir’d that this Question 
should be propos’d to her, if she were possess’d Ex 
pacto Magi aut ex pura Voluntate Dei? By the Pact 
of the Magician, or by the pure Will of GOD? Her 
answer was, Non est Voluntas Dei? It is not the Will 
of GOD. Barre to break off this way of Qestion- 
ing, demanded of her by his own Authority, 
Who was the Magician, and when she had answer’d 
Urbanus, he urg’d her, saying, What Urban? Estne 
Urrbanus Papa? Is it Urban the Pope? She reply’d, 
Grandier. The Bailiff propos’d that they would 
demand of her, Cujus esset ille Magus? Of what 
Country the Magician was? A. Cenomanensis, Of 
Mans. Q. Cujus Diocesis? Of what Diocess? A. Pic- 
taviensis? Of Poictiers. She was again urg’d, and ad- 
jur’d by the Order of the Bailiff, to say in Latine 
these last things which she had express’d in French, 
when she had nam’d one of the Devils, concerning 
whom she endeavour’d to speak Twice or Thrice, 
but could only say Si, Si, or else Ti Ti, and then 
her Convulsions ceas’d, and she continued without 
being tormented or disquieted a considerable space 
of time; during which Barre had this horrid Dis- 
course with her, I will that you be tormented for the Glory 
of GOD, and that you give your Body to the Devil to be 
tormented, as our Lord gave his to the Jews. He had 
scarcely finish’d these Words, but the Nun fell in- 
to her usual Convulsions. The Bailiff open’d his 
mouth to propound Questions, but the Exorcist
made


45 the Devils of Loudun. 
made haste to prevent him; and demanded, by his 
own Authority, of the Devil, Quare ingressus es in 
Corpus hujus Puella? Wherefore hast thou enter’d into 
the Body of this Maiden? A. Propter Prœsentiam 
tuam, Because of thy Presence. The Bailiff inter- 
rupted him, and desir’d that he would interrogate 
her upon that which was propos’d by him and the 
other Officers, promising, that if she would an- 
swer justly to the Three or Four Questions which 
should be put to her, they would believe the Pos- 
session and Sign it. They offer’d to obey him, but 
the Convulsions ceas’d at that very time, and for 
as much as it was late, every one retir’d. 
Sect. 36. The next Morning being the Twenty 
Fifth of November, the Bailiff with the greater 
Part of Officers of the Two Courts, and the Re- 
gister, being return’d to the Convent, the Superi- 
or was brought to the Choir of the Church, and 
the Curtains of the Grate having been drawn, 
Barre began according to his Custom with the Ce- 
lebration of the Mass. The possessed had, during 
the Service, great Convulsions like those of the Day 
before, in one of which she cried out, being neither 
exorcis’d, nor interrogated, Grandier, Grandier, 
a naughty Priest. Mass being ended, the Exorcist 
entred into the Choir with the Pix in his Hand, and 
protesting that his Action was pure, and full of In- 
tegrity, without Passion, or evil Design, he plac’d 
it upon his Head, and pray’d to GOD with a 
great Appearance of Zeal and Fervency, That he 
Would confound him, if he had made use of any evil 
Means, Suggestion, or Perswasion to the Nuns in all 
this Action. After which, the Prior of the Car- 
melites put himself forwards, and made the same 
Protestations and Imprecations, having also the 
Pix upon his Head, and added, as well in his own  
Name,


46 The History of 
Name, as in the Name of all the Carmelites present 
and absent, that the Curses of Dathan and Abiram 
might fall upon them, if they had finn’d or com- 
mitted any Fault in this Affair. ’Tis by these 
Ways that the Exorcists endeavour'd to extinguish 
the ill Opinion, which the Behaviour of the Nuns 
had caus’d to be conceiv’d of them. Immediately 
after, Barre drew near to the Superior to give her 
the Communion, but she fell into Convulsions, 
the Motions whereof were extraordinary violent, 
even to that Degree, that she endeavour’d to pluck 
the Pix out of his Hands; However he overcame 
this Difficulty, and gave her the Communion She 
had scarcely receiv’d the Sacrament into her Mouth, 
but she put out her Tongue, and made a Shew 
as if she would throw it out; the Exorcist thrust 
it back with his Fingers, and forbid the Devil to 
cause her to Vomit it; and because the possessed de- 
clar’d, that this Wafer did one while stick to the 
Roof of her Mouth, another while to her Throat, 
he made her drink some Water thrice, after which, 
he interrogated the Devil as he had done in the 
foregoing Exorcisms. Q. Per quod Pactum ingres- 
sus es in Corpus hujus Puellæ? By what Pact hast thou 
enter’d into the Body of this Maiden? A. Aqua, by 
Water. The Bailiff had then near him a Scotchman 
named Stracan, who was Principal of the College 
of Loudun. He requir’d that the Devil should say 
Aqua, in the Scots Language, for the convincing 
of all the Assistants, that there was not any Suggesti- 
on by any one whatsoever. Barre reply’d, that he 
would cause him to say it, if GOD would permit 
it, and at the same time he commanded him, and 
repeated it several times, but the Nun answer’d, 
Nimia Curiositas, ’Tis too great a Curiosity; and af- 
ter she had repeated it Twice or Thrice, she said
Deus


47 the Devils of Loudun. 
Deus non volo; some cry’d out that this was ill Syn- 
tax; the Devil was adjur’d on the part of GOD 
to speak congruously, but these Words Deus non 
volo, were again repeated, by which she would 
have said GOD will not The Exorcist finding 
himself confounded, said, that in Effect there seem’d 
that there was in this too great a Curiosity; The 
Question is pertinent and reasonable reply’d the 
Lieutenant Civil, and you may find by the Ritual 
which you have in your Hand, that the Faculty of 
speaking in strange and unknown Languages is an 
undoubted Mark of a Possession, and that that of 
telling the things that are done a great Way off is 
another. The Exorcist reply’d, that the Devil knew 
this Language very well, but he would not speak it; But 
if you will, added he, that I command him to tell pre- 
sently your Sins, he shall do it; Desiring to let them 
know by this Discourse that the Devil he was 
dealing with, knew well enough hidden things. 
This will not trouble me, said the Lieutenant. Upon 
which Barre turn’d towards the Superior, as if he 
would have interrogated her; but the Bailiff ha- 
ving told him, that this was not sit to be done, he 
forbore, and said, that he never meant to do it. 
Sect. 37. In the mean time, the Assistants being 
very eager to know if the Devil understood strange 
Languages, the Bayliff upon their importunities 
propos’d the Hebrew Tongue as a dead Language, 
and the most ancient of all Languages, which the 
Devil ought to know better than any other, which 
being follow’d by a General Applause, the Exor- 
cist commanded the possessed to say in the He- 
brew Tongue the word Aqua, Water, she answer’d
not; but some understood that she pronounc’d 
very low these Words, Ah! je renie, Curse on’t: 
It was affirm’d by a Carmelite, who was a little
way


48 The History of 
way from her, that she did say Zaquaq, and that 
it was an Hebrew Word, which signifies, Essudi 
aquam, I have pour’d out Water; although they 
who were nearest to her unanimously attested 
that she said, Ah! je renie, which caus’d the Sub- 
prior of the Carmelites to reprove publickly the 
Friar. The possessed had again several convulsi- 
ons, in one of which she rais’d her self above the 
Couch, her Head was also presently supported 
by a Nun, and her Body by those that stood near- 
est to her, by whom it was affirm’d, that she 
rais’d her self so high, as even to carry her Hand 
near the Beam of the Ceiling, without touching 
the Bed, but with one Foot, which was seen but 
by a very few Persons. After these Convulsions, 
which had been long and violent, she seem’d 
no more concern’d than she was before, nor even 
her Colour was not more lively. Afterwards, and at 
the very time that the Spectators were ready to 
be gone, she pronounc’d twice, of her own ac- 
cord, two Latine Words, which signified, unjust Judg- 
ments. 
Sect. 38. Grandier having discover’d that be- 
sides the Exorcisms that were made in the presence 
of the Bayliff and Lieutenant Civil, there were 
others yet made in the presence of the Lieutenant 
Criminal, who made Verbal Processes thereof, 
he presented him with a Petition, remonstrating 
that he had been a Witness, and that he had de- 
pos’d in an Accusation, which was falsly contriv’d 
against him the Petitioner, who had receiv’d upon 
this occasion (and many others) Marks of his 
ill will; that there were yet differences to be 
clear’d between them; that one of the Persons 
pretended to be possess’d, was his Cousin German,
and had been his Domestick; that all these con- 
siderations 


49 The Devils of Loudun. 
siderations and others to be produc’d in time and 
place, ought to withhold him from medling in 
those things which concern’d him the Petitioner; 
and nevertheless, that he besought him he would 
not do, say, or write any thing in this Affair, 
This Petition having been signified to the Lieute- 
nant Criminal, in the Convent of the Ursulines,
where he then was, he gave an Act to the Petiti- 
oner of his words and declarations; and decla- 
red, that when he was accus’d in a Court of 
Justice, he would do what should be fit; ordering 
in the mean time, that the present Petition should 
be sent to the Register to be ingross’d. 
Sect. 37. The Bayliff and Lieutenant Civil 
return’d to the Convent the same Day, between 
Three and Four of the Clock in the Afternoon, 
Barre having walk’d Two or Three turns with 
them in the Court, said to the Lieutenant Civil, 
that he very much wonder’d at this, that he sup- 
ported Grandier, after having inform’d against 
him, by the Orders of the Bishop of Poictiers; 
the Lieutenant reply’d, that he should be yet al- 
together ready to do it, if there was occasion; 
but that for the present matter, he had no other 
aim but to know the truth. This answer being 
not well relish’d by him who began this Discourse, 
he took the Bayliff aside, and to engage him to a 
Party, to which he seem’d not more favourable 
than the Lieutenant, he represented to him, that 
being descended of many Persons of Quality, some 
whereof were possessed of very considerable Ec- 
clesiastical Dignities, and he appearing at the 
Head of all the Officers of a Town, ought to 
shew less repugnance in believing the Possession 
of the Nuns, which tended to cause GOD to be 
glorified, and to raise the Advantages of the
E Church


50 The History of 
Church and Religion. The Bayliff answer’d 
him coldly, and in a few words, that he would 
do always that which he was bound to do in 
justice. When they were come up into the Cham- 
ber, where was a great Assembly, the Supe- 
riors seeing Barre, and the Pix in his Hand, she 
had very great Convulsions, as if the Devil had 
fallen in a rage at the Sight of this Object. The 
Exorcist demanded yet once more of the Devil, 
Per quod Pactum ingressus esset in Corpus hujus puella? 
By what Pact he was entred into the Body of this 
Damsel? The Nun, who ought to understand this 
Lesson well, answer’d as before, Aqua, by Water. 
Q. Quis Finis Pacti? What was the intent of the 
Pact? A. Impuritas, Impurity. The Bayliff re- 
quir’d that they would make her say in Greek, 
Finis Pacti Impuritas, which was propos’d to her 
by the Exorcist; but she freed her self from the 
Matter as she us’d to do, with a Nimia Curiosit as, 
it is too great a Curiosity. He begun again, and 
demanded of her of his own Motion, who had 
brought the Pact, Q. Quis attulit pactum? And 
after her Answer, Quale nomen Magi? What is the 
Name of the Magician? A. Urbanus, Urban. Q. 
Quis Urbanus? estne Urbanus Papa? What Urban 
it is, Pope Urban? A. Grandier. Q. Cujus Quali- 
tatis? Of what quality is he? A. Caratus, meaning 
the Curate. The Bayliff desir’d that they would 
ask her, Sub quo Episcopo ille Grandier, tonsuram 
accepisset? Under what Bishop had Grandier receiv’d 
his tonsure? A. Nescio, I know not, reply’d she; 
Barre said in effect, this was a thing which the 
Devil might be ignorant of. He put to her, yet 
another Question, which the Bayliff had also pro- 
pos’d. Sub quo Episcopo , Cinomanensi natus esset ille 
Grandier? Under what Bishop of Man’s was that
Gran-


51 the Devils of Loudun. 
Grandier born? She repeated Cenomanensi, of Man’s, 
But whatsoever instances could be made to her, 
She answer’d not to the Question, nor could tell the 
Name of the Bishop. It was not so in those 
Questions which the Exorcist had put to her of his 
own Head, viz. Q Quis attulit aquam pacti? Who 
is it that brought the Water of the Pact? A. Magus, 
the Magician, Q. Qua hora? at what Hour? A. 
Septima, at Seven a Clock. Q. An matutina? At 
Seven in the Morning? A. Sero, in the Evening. Q. 
Quomodo intravit? How came he in? A. Janua,
at the Door. Q. Quis Vidit? Who saw it? A. Tres, 
Three. Barre confirming this testimony of the 
Devil, assur’d them, that being at Supper with the 
Superior in her Chamber the Sunday after she had 
been delivered from the second possession, Mignon 
her Confessor, and one other Nun who was in- 
dispos’d, supping there also, she had shew’d them 
at Seven in the Evening, her Arms, wet with 
some Drops of Water, without seeing any Person 
who put them on; that he forthwith wash’d her 
Arm with Holy Water, and said some Prayers, 
during which, the Prayer-Book of the Superior 
was twice pull’d out of her Hands, and cast at her 
Feet, and that there was given her a Box on the 
Ear Mignon also made a long Speech to confirm 
that which was said, and concluded with great 
Oaths, and horrible Imprecations, in the presence 
of the Sacrament, which he adjur’d to confound and 
destroy him, if he did not speak the truth. When 
he had given over speaking, the Exorcist ask’d the 
possessed, whether she understood well these Latine 
Words, Sub quo Episcopo natus esset? She swore that 
she understood neither the words, nor the Latine, 
He said then, to the Assembly that was rea- 
dy to depart, that next Day he would expel the
E2 Devil,


52 The History of
Devil; and that he exhorted them all to Confession, 
and the Communion, to be rendred worthy of the 
contemplation of this Miracle. 
Sect. 39. That which past at this last Exorcism be- 
ing publish’d through all the Town, Grandier went 
to present, the next Morning, November the Twen- 
tieth, a large Petition to the Bailiff wherein he 
declar’d, that the Nuns maliciously, and by sug- 
gestion, continued to name him in their Convul- 
sions, as the Author of their pretended possession, 
That he had never seen these pretended possessed, and
That he never had any Communication with them, 
no more than with their pretended Devils; That 
to justify the suggestion, whereof he complain’d, 
it was absolutely necessary to sequester them; 
that it was not just, that Mignon and Barre, his 
Mortal Enemies should govern them, and pass 
whole Days and Nights with them; That this 
procedure render’d the suggestion visible and pal- 
pable; That the Honour of GOD was concern’d, 
and that of him the Petitioner, who held, what- 
ever thought of him, the first rank amongst
the Ecclesiasticks of Loudun. For which conside- 
rations he befought him to command, that the pre- 
tended possessed should be sequestred and separated 
one from the other; That they should be govern’d 
by Persons of the Church not suspected by the Peti- 
tioner, and assisted by Physicians; and that all should 
be perform’d, whatsoever Oppositions or Appeals 
notwithstanding, and without prejudice to them, 
because of the Importance of the Affair; And that 
in Case he would not be pleas’d to order a Seques- 
tration, he, the Petitioner, protested that he 
would complain, as being denied Justice. The 
Bayliff writ at the bottom of his Petition, that 
Right should be done him that very Day.
Sect. 39.


53 the Devils of Loudun. 
Sect. 39. Grandier was scarce gone from the 
Bayliff’s House, when the Physicians of the Town, 
who assisted at one of the Exorcisms, came in to 
make their Report, which was inserted in the 
Verbal Process. It contain’d, That they had seen 
the Convulsive Motions in the Person of the Mo- 
ther Superior, but that one single Visit was not 
sufficient to discover the Causes of these Motions, 
which might be Natural, as well as Supernatural; 
That they desir’d to see them, and examine them 
more particularly, that they might be able to judge 
with Certainty and a good Confidence; That for 
this Effect, they requir’d that it might be permit- 
ted them to abide yet near the Nuns some Days 
and Nights, without separating themselves, and 
to treat them in the Presence of other Nuns and 
some of the Magistrates. That they should not 
receive Food nor Physick, if ’twas necessary, but 
from their Hands; That no Body should either 
touch them, or speak to them but aloud; And 
that then they promis’d to report faithfully, and 
truly, that which they observ’d relating to the 
Cause of their Convulsions. 
Sect. 40. After this Report was written 
and sign’d, time pressing, the Bayliff repair’d 
forthwith to the Convent, where he found in the Se- 
cond Court the Lieutenant Civil, and the Assessor, 
Cesvet and Gautier Counsellors, with the Lieute- 
nant and Assessor of the Provostship: They 
caus’d Barre to have Notice of their being come, 
by whom they were introduc’d into the Chappel, 
a great Croud of People going before and follow- 
ing them. This Exorcist now chang’d his Note, 
and commanded the Devil to acknowledge and 
confess the Reality of the Body of our Saviour 
in the Sacrament, The Superior had great Con-
E3 vulsions


54 The History of 
vulsions before she came to this Confession; she 
rais’d her self upon her Couch, as she had alrea- 
dy done another time, being held by the Head 
and Body. In fine, she receiv’d the Communion 
after some Struggles, like those of the former 
Days, and after that, she had some Rest. We 
must not omit here, that which pass’d during the 
Celebration of the Mass: The Roman Catho- 
licks were all upon their Knees out of Respect to 
the Sacrament, the Bayliff perceiv’d that a young 
Man nam’d Dessentiers had his Hat upon his Head, 
he commanded him to uncover, or be gone. The 
Superior cried out at that Instant that there were 
Huguenots there; The Exorcist ask’d her how ma- 
ny there were; She answer’d Two, whence some 
concluded that this Devil did not know how to 
reckon, or that he knew not the Huguenots; for be- 
sides Dessentiers, there was Abraham Gautier a 
Counsellor, with his Brother, and Four of his 
Sisters, Rene Fourneau an Assessor, and Peter Ange-
vin an Attorney. It was observ’d that Barre 
the Day before had demanded of the Possessed if 
she understood Latine; and that she swore she 
did not. He ask’d her the same again, and she 
reply’d as before; he urg’d her yet to Swear 
upon the Pix; at First she was at a Stand, say- 
ing. My Father, yon make me take great Oaths, I
fear that GOD will punish me; Daughter, said he, 
you ought to swear for the Glory of GOD: And af- 
ter she had sworn, he told her, that ’twas nois’d 
abroad however, that she expounded the Cate- 
chism to her Schollars , which she deny’d, acknow- 
ledging, nevertheless, that she did explain the Pa- 
ter noster and Creed. When she fell again into Con- 
vulsions, he ask’d the Devil in French, Who had 
introduce’d him into the Body of the Superior? The
Answer


55 The Devils of Loudun.
Answer was, that ’twas Urban Grandier; And that 
this Grandier was the Parson of Saint Peters in the 
Market Place. The Bailiff order’d the Exorcist to 
ask her, where this pretended Magician was at that 
time? The Question was in the Words of the Ri- 
tual, and he was oblig’d to obey and do it; The 
possessed reply’d, that he was in the Castle-Hall. 
This will be found false, said the Bayliff aloud, 
because before my coming hither, order’d him to 
go to a certain House, where he will be assuredly 
found, being willing to take the Advantage of 
this Proof to come to the Knowledge of the Truth 
without a Sequestration, which was a difficult 
Course to take with Nuns; He affirm’d still, that 
if Grandier went that Day to the Castle, as he 
might do, at least he was sure, that ‘twas a long 
time since he was there, for the Proof whereof, 
and to make it known to all the Assistants, that the 
Devil was badly serv’d by his Spies, he order’d 
Barre to nominate some of the Friars who were 
there, present to repair to the Castle, and to ac- 
company thither one of the Magistrates and the 
Clerk, The Exorcist nam’d the Prior of the Carmeli- 
tes, and the Bayliff nam’d Charles Chauvet Assessor 
of the Bayliwick, Israel Bodeau Priest, and Peter 
Thibaut the Register Deputy, who thereupon went 
to execute their Commission. 
Sect. 41. The Superior was struck with so great 
an Astonishment by this Procedure of the Bayliff,
that she continued mute, and fell no more into 
her Convulsions, although they continued yet 
some time to exorcise her; They had Recourse 
to the singing of Hymns, at the end of which 
her Silence ended not, for it lasted more than half an 
Hour; after which Barre being a little recover’d 
out of his Surprize, propos’d the bringing of the
E4 Sister


56 The History of 
Sister Clair into the Choir, saying, that one Devil 
would excite the other; But the Bayliff represen- 
ted that that might cause Trouble and Confusi- 
on, and that some might in the mean while suggest 
something to the Superior concerning the Mat- 
ter in Question, and that ’twere fit, at least, 
to wait the Return of those that were gone; but 
how pertinent soever this Reason was, his Desire 
was not comply’d with. It was neccessary to be 
rid of the Bayliff at any rate, and of the other 
Magistrates who were of his Opinion, or to find 
some Occasion to put an Illusion upon them. 
Siller Clair came in notwithstanding the Oposition 
of the Bayliff, and the other Officers, who not 
being able to endure this foul Play, retir’d, expressing 
the Resentment which they had. The Persons 
which had been sent to the Castle, found them yet 
in the Court of the Convent, and they related 
to them, that they had seen the Lady d’Amagnac, 
who went to follow her Husband the Governour 
of the Town, whom they carried into the Coun- 
try in a Litter, by reason of some Indisposition; 
That she told them that ’twas near Three Hours 
since Grandier came to the Castle to bid Adieu 
to the Governour; but that he went away at 
that Instant, and that she had not seen him since; 
That afterwards having obtain’d Leave to seek 
for him in the Castle, they went in the great 
Hall, in all the Chambers, and every where else 
without finding him; That from thence they 
came down into the place of Saint Cresse and to 
Charles Mauret's House, where the Bayliff in- 
form’d the Assessor that he might find him, as 
having order’d him to go and stay there the 
rest of the Day, when he came to present his 
Petition; That they found him in that House,
in


57 The Devils of Loudun. 
in the Company of Father Veret Confessor of 
the Nuns of Gaine, of Mathurin Rousseau, and of 
Nicolas Benoit Canons, and one Coutis a Physici- 
an, from whole Mouth they understood that 
’twas above then Two Hours that they had been 
together. The Magistrates went away after they 
heard this Report, and the Prior of the Carme- 
lites went into the Choir where the Superior 
remain’d; She had again some Convulsions, du- 
ring which one of the Carmolite Friars ask’d her 
again, where Grandier was at that time, the answer’d, 
that he was walking with the Bayliff in the Church of 
Saint Crosse, but they, who had suggested to her 
this Answer, were deceiv’d in their Conjecture, 
for de Canaye, Sieur de Granfonds, and John Cesvet 
Counsellor, being gone to know whether the De- 
vil had guess’d better than at the First time, they 
went into the Church of Saint Crosse, where finding 
not the Bayliff, they went up to the Palace and 
there found him, holding a Court; he assur’d 
them that he came directly thither, when he 
went out of the Convent, and that he had not 
at all seen Grandier. The Exorcist not know- 
ing how to prevent such troublesome Experiments 
as had been put upon them that Day, resolv’d at 
last to make the Nuns say, that they would no 
longer have the Exorcisms perform’d, either in 
the Presence of the Bayliff, or of the other Offi- 
cers who usually accompanied him, Grandier 
having had Notice of this Resolution, presented 
again another Petition to the Bayliff the Day 
following, the Twenty Seventh oi November, re- 
monstrating, that the pretended Possession had 
been contriv’d and suggested with Design, only to 
blast his Reputation, and to render him odious 
and unprofitable to the Church of GOD; That
his


58 The History of
his Enemies had employ’d all their Credit, and all 
Sorts of Artifices to make it believ’d real, but 
that having not been able to succeed, they had 
call’d together from all Parts, Persons engag’d 
and at their Devotion, to make use of their Testi- 
monies; That these Practices were very prejudi- 
cial to the Public, to Religion, and to him the Pe- 
titioner, whose Name was considerable for his 
Character and Dignity, and that he was never- 
theless horribly blacken’d, unjustly reproach’d and 
defam’d; That it being impossible to clear this 
Affair, and attain to the Knowledge of the Truth 
by such Practices, he continued to request the Se- 
questration of the pretended Possessed, and that 
they might be taken out of the Hands of Mignon,
Barre, and Granger, and their Adherents, and 
put into the Hands of the Ecclesiasticks approv’d 
by the most Reverend Bishop of Poictiers, and of 
Physicians; and other Persons, whom it should please 
the Bayliff to nominate, to the Intent that the In- 
nocence of him, the Petitioner, might be known 
and manifested; Desiring that it might be order’d, 
that the Sequestration should be perform’d, what- 
soever Opposition or Appeals notwithstanding, 
and without Prejudice thereof. There was again 
writ at the Bottom of the Petition, that Right 
should be done him in due time, The Request 
appear’d to be equitable and just, but it seem’d very 
difficult to attempt the Sequestration of the Nuns, 
to the Prejudice of their Opposition, which was 
grounded upon their being dependent on the Ec- 
clesiastical Jurisdiction; and they fear’d that the 
Bishop of Poictiers and the Clergy would be offen- 
ded, and cause the Procedure to be disanull’d: There- 
fore they were contented to Assemble the Inhabi- 
tants of the Town, to consider of what might be
done


59 The Devils of Loudun. 
done for the publick good: The result of this 
Assembly was. That they should write to the At- 
torney General, and the Bishop of Poictiers, and 
that they should send the Verbal Process which had 
been made; and that they should beseech them to 
stop by their Authority and Prudence, the course 
of these dangerous Intrigues. The Attorney Ge- 
neral answer’d, that the Matter in question being 
purely Ecclesiastical, the Parliament ought not 
to take cognizance of it; and the Bishop made no 
answer at all. 
Sect. 42. But that Prelate continued not so si- 
lent upon the Requests which were made to him, by 
the Enemies of Grandier, the Authors and Favour- 
ers of the Pessession. The ill success the Exorcisms 
had the Twenty Sixth of November, having o- 
blig’d them to use more precaution, they judg’d 
it requisite to obtain of the Bishop a new Commis- 
sion, by which he should nominate some Church- 
men to assist on his part at the Exorcisms. Barre 
took a Journey forthwith to Poictiers, and the Bi- 
shop nam’d Basil, Dean of the Canons of Cham- 
pigni, and Demorans, Dean of the Canons of Thou- 
ars, each of them being the Kinsmen of the Secret 
Enemies of Grandier, whom they had chosen 
and nam’d. This is the Copy of the Com- 
mission: 
Sect. 43. Henry Lewis le Chateigner, of Roche- 
pozai, by Divine Mercy, Bishop of Poictiers, to the 
Deans of the Jurisdiction of Saint Peter of Thouars, 
and Champigni upon Vede, greeting; We Command 
you by these presents, to repair to the Down of Loudun, 
to the Convent of the Nuns of Saint Ursula, to assist at 
the Exorcisms which shall be made by the Sieur Barre, 
of the Nuns of the said Monastery, tormented by evil 
Spirits, to which Barre we have given that Commission, 
And 


60 The History of 
And to the end also a Verbal Process may be made of all 
that shall pass, and for this purpose to take such a 
Clerk as shall seem good to you. Given and made at 
Poictiers, the Twenty Eighth of November. 1632. 
signed, Henry Lewis, Bishop of Poictiers and low- 
ay by the Command of the said Lord. Mi- 
chelet. 
Sect. 46. These two new Commissioners, with- 
out more ado, went immediately to Loudun, and 
being instructed and prepar’d, as they were be- 
fore their nomination, they begun from the first of 
December to assist at the Exorcisms, and to make 
their Verbal Process of what past there; Marescot, 
one of the Queen’s Almoners, assisted there also. This 
Princess had heard of the Possession of the Ursuline 
Nuns; but no body being able to inform her, but 
confusedly, she desir’d it might be made clear, and 
order’d her Almoner to make a journey to Londun
and to take an exact account of all the Circumstan- 
ces of this Matter, to give her a faithful Relati- 
on. He arriv’d at Loudun the last Day of No- 
vember, and went to the Convent the next Day 
in the Morning, to see what past in the presence 
of the two Deans delegated by the Bishop. The 
Bailiff, and the Lieutenant Civil, whose Verbal 
Process had been publish’d, and sent into many 
Places, fear’d left he should be prepossess’d, or 
abus’d, and that he might make a Report to the 
Court, which might cause a doubt of the Truth 
of those things contain’d in the Verbal Process; 
Wherefore they repair’d thither also, notwith- 
standing the Protestations which had been made 
not to receive them; They were accompanied 
by their Assessor, the Lieutenant of the Provost- 
ship, and one of the Registers Deputy; they 
knock’d a long time, before they would open to
them:


61 the Devils of Loudun. 
them: At last, there came a Nun to the Gate, 
to tell them that they must not come in, and that 
they were suspected, having publish’d abroad, that 
the Possession was but a Fiction and Imposture. 
The Bailiff without staying to contend with this 
young Nun, order’d her to cause Barre to come, 
appear’d sometime after, arrayed in his 
Priestly Habits. The Bailiff complain’d in the 
presence of Marescot, that the Gate was not o- 
pen’d to him and the other Officers with him, 
which was contrary even to the Orders of the 
Bishop of Poictiers. Barre declar’d, that for his 
part he hindered not their coming in. We are 
come, repli’d the Bailiff, to that intent, and also 
to entreat you to put Two or Three Questions to 
the pretended Devil, which shall be propos’d, and 
shall be conformable to what is prescribe’d in the 
Ritual; you will not doubtless refuse, (added he) 
to make this proof, in the presence of the Queen’s 
Almoner, who is sent from Her, seeing that it will 
be a most effectual means to dissipate all suspition 
of Suggestion and Imposture. I will do it, if I 
please, reply’d the Exorcist, in an impudent Man- 
ner; ’tis your Duty to do it, said the Bailiff, at 
least, if you proceed with sincerity, seeing that 
this would be rather to abuse GOD, than to 
glorifie him by a false Miracle; and rather injure 
Religion, than to authorise its Truth by Cheats 
and Illusions. Barre answer’d, that he was a Man of 
Probity, that they knew to what his Office oblig’d 
him, and that he should do his Duty; but as for 
them, they ought to remember, that the last time 
they assisted at the Exorcisms, they went away in 
a Passion. The Magistrates, after many repeated 
instances having obtain’d nothing, expresly forbid 
him to put any Question which might tend to de-
fame


62 The History of 
same any one, of whatsoever quality upon 
pain of being treated as a Seditious Person, 
and a Disturber of the publick Peace. He 
reply’d to him again. That he did not acknow- 
ledge their Jurisdiction. Whereupon they re- 
tir’d. 
Sect. 47. The Possession, doubtless, would have 
gain’d a new Reputation, by the Direction of the 
two Deans, who were entirely at the Devotion of 
the Enemies of Grandier, if the report of the 
coming of the Archbishop of Bourdeaux, more 
efficacious than all the Exorcisms, had not broke 
the Measures which had been taken. He had Pow- 
er to make the Devils disappear, to raise the cou- 
rage of the Person accus’d, and to restore to the 
Nuns Peace and Tranquillity, which they had 
the Gift to acquire, and to loose, as often as it 
was judg’d expedient for the end which had been 
propos’d to them. In effect, the Archbishop was 
no sooner arriv’d at Saint Jouin, but he sent his 
Physician to Loudun, with an Order to see the 
Persons pretended to be possessed, and to consider 
well, and examine all their Grimaces, Distortions, 
and Convulsions; and recommended him to Mig-
non, by a Letter, to the end that this Canon 
should not fail to let him have an exact knowledge 
of the condition they were in. Mignon brought 
him to the Convent, and let him see the Superior, 
and Sister Claire; but he told him, that they had 
been miraculously deliver’d from the evil spirits. 
He had no trouble to perswade him that they were 
not then possessed; for the Physician found them 
peaceable, quiet, and compos’d, as if they never 
had any disturbance; and after his return to Saint 
Jouin, it was not known that any new Accidents 
happen’d to them. Grandier attended sometime
to


63 the Devils of Loudun. 
to judge by the Steps that were made, if there 
were reason to hope that the Possession were at an 
end; or whether it was not to be fear’d, that the 
Devils would return to Loudun, when the Arch- 
bishop should be gone. But at last this fear having 
prevail’d upon him and his Friends, he presented 
his Petition to that Prelate, the Twenty Seventh 
of December, and remonstrated, That his Enemies 
having endeavour’d to oppress him by a false and ca- 
lumnious Accusation, and having not been able to suc- 
ceed, because he had been sent back absolv’d, as well 
by his Lordship’s equitable Judgment, as by the Sen- 
tence of the Presidial of Poictiers, in the Quality of 
Judges delegated by the Court, they had for 
three Months last past suppos’d, and publish’d 
every where, that he had sent evil Spirits into the 
Bodies of the Nuns of Saint Ursula of Loudun, to 
whom he had never spoke. That besides, John 
Mignon, their Confessor was his Mortal Enemy, 
and one of the Authors of the first Accusation 
which had been rais’d against him, had not for- 
born to exorcise them secretly; That having asso- 
ciated to him Peter Barre, Priest of the Diocese 
of Thomars, and some other Ecclesiastick Seculars 
and Regulars, they boasted of having Three or 
four times, driven away the pretended Devils, 
who were as often return’d by new Pacts, which 
they suggested to be made between the Devils and 
him the Petitioner; That he had made known 
to Mignon and Barre, that they were suspected by 
him; the one by reason of the Differences that 
were between them, and the other, because of his 
strange Proceedings, and his Friendship with the 
former; But that they had not for born to assist 
the Nuns, and to be near them Day and Night 
with their Adherents; That he addrest himself 
to the Judges of the Place, to be secur’d from
the


64 The History of
the Fury of the People, whom they excited a- 
gainst him and also his Lord the Bishop of 
Poictiers, who had caus’d his Almoner to tell him, 
that he desir’d not to be concern’d in this business; 
That to the prejudice of the Declaration, which 
he had made to Barre, he had got by surprize, 
from the Bishop, a new Power, to exorcise in the 
Presence of the Deans of the Canons of Thouars 
and Champigni, who are near Kinsmen of his pro- 
fest Enemies. That during Three several pre- 
tended Possessions, Mignon and Barre had made it 
their business to put Questions manifestly tending 
to defame him, and to raise a sedition against him; 
that he had reason to fear, that these Devils 
whom his coming had put to flight, would return 
as soon as he was gone; and that the innocence of 
him the Petitioner might be over-whelm’d, by the 
strange Artifices of so many Enemies, cruelly bent 
against him, if this Matter were left in the same- 
confusion, as it had been till then, for want of a 
lawful Authority to decide it. He requested him to 
consider all these Reasons, and that he would be 
pleas’d to forbid Barre, Mignon, and their Adherents, 
as well Seculars as Regulars, in case of a new 
Possession, to exorcise for the time to come, and 
to govern the Persons pretended to be possess’d; 
appointing such other Persons, Ecclesiasticks and 
Laicks, whom he should think fit, to see them 
dieted, physick’d, and exorcis’d, if it were need- 
ful, and that all should be done in the presence of 
the Magistrate; And finally, that he would be 
pleas’d to Order the Persons pretending to be 
possess’d, to be sequestred, to prevent all evil su- 
spitions, and to make the Truth evident. Here 
follows the Ordinance, which the Archbishop 
writ at the bottom of the Petition.
Sect.


65 The Devils of Loudun. 
Sect. 48. Having seen the prefect Petition, and 
heard our Promoter up on the same, we have referr’d 
the Petitioner to our Promoter at Poictiers, to do him 
Right. And in the mean while we have commanded 
the Sieur Barre, Father l’Escaye Jesuit, residing at 
Poictiers, and Father Gau of the Oratory, residing 
at Thouars, to take upon them the Exorcisms, if there 
should be need, according to the Order we have given 
them to this end; forbidding all others to intermeddle 
in the said Exorcisms, upon the Penalties of the 
Law. 
This is also the Order mention’d in that Ordi- 
nance. 
The Order sent by the Archbishop of Bourdeaux, 
to the Bailiff of Loudun, to be observ’d at the 
Exorcisms of the Ursulin Nuns, in case of a new 
Possession. 
First as soon as the Sieur Barre shall have notice 
hereof, he shall take with him Father l’Escaye, 
Jesuit of Poictiers, and Father Gau of the Oratory of 
Thouars; and all Three shall in their turn, and in 
the presence of Two others, perform the Office of the 
Exorcism, in case that it be needful; they shall separate 
the possessed from the Company of the Society, putting 
her into such a borrow’d House, as they shall judge 
proper for this purpose, without leaving any of her 
Acquaintance with her, except one of the Nuns, who had 
never before that time been possess’d. They shall cause her 
to be visited by two or three of the ablest Catholic Physici- 
ans of the Province; Who, after their having consider’d 
some days, or purg’d her, if they think it fit, shall make 
their Report. After the report of the Physicians, they 
shall endeavour by Menaces and Disciplines, if they
F judge


66 The History of 
judge it requisite, or other natural means to discover 
the truth, and whether the Possession be not grounded 
either on humours, or an her Willfulness; after these things, 
if they see same supernatural Signs, as her answering 
the thoughts of the Three Exorcists, which they shall 
tell their Companions secretly, and that she declares 
many things that were done in a far distant place, or 
where there is no suspition, that she could know it at 
the time she is requir’d to tell it: Or, that in many and 
different Languages, she makes a Discourse of Eight 
or Ten words congruous and coherent; and that being 
bound Hand and Foot, and laid upon a Quilt on the 
ground, where they shall suffer her to lie without any one 
coming near her, she shall raise her self up from the 
ground, some considerable time. In this case, they 
shall proceed to the Exorcisms, Fastings and Prayers, 
being previouly obser’d; And in case that they come 
to the Exorcisms, they shall do all their endeavour 
to made the Devil give some visible, and not suspicious 
Sign of his going out; and in executing this present 
Order, any other Priests, if they are not call’d by the 
common consent of the Three Commissaries, and not 
suspected, shall not intermeddle, upon Pain of Excom-
munication, speak to, nor touch in any manner of Fa- 
shion the possessed. And in case there are more at the 
same time, the same order shall be observ’d. And to 
the intent that same Libertines may not speak ill of the 
care the Church takes in such an occurrence to know 
the truth of the Possessions, and of the charitable 
Succours that its Ministers bring, the Judges, the Bailiff 
and Lieutenant Criminal only, and no others, are de- 
sir’d to assist at the execution of the present Order, and 
to sign the Verbal Process, which shall be made by the 
Persons nominated, who shall take for their Register, the 
Prior of the Abby of Saint Jouin. And for as much 
as there will he occasion for great Expences, as well for
the


67 the Devils of Loudun.
the removal of the Nuns, as for calling in Physicians,
for the charge of Diet, for Exorcists, and for Wo- 
men to be appointed to attend the Sick; We have or- 
der’d (considering the Poverty of the Convent) that 
the expence shall be defray’d by us; and for this Pur- 
pose, we have forthwith Commanded the Sieur Barre, 
to order the Farmer of our Abby of Saint Jouin, to 
furnish them with such Sums of Money as they shall 
have need of. And if the above nam’d Father 
l’Escaye, Father Gau, are not at Poictiers and 
at Thouars, or for some reason they cannot be met 
with, the Superiors of the Convents shall supply their de- 
fault, by furnishing others of an equal merit, if po- 
ssible.
Sect. 47. As soon as this Order was publick, the 
Possession intirely ceas’d, all the Rumours vanish’d, 
Barre retir’d to Chinon, the Two Deans return’d to 
their Chapter, and the Nuns continued in quiet 
within their Convent; the Devils shewing more 
regard to the Cross alone, which the Arch- 
bishop had made at the top of his Writing, than 
the infinite number of the Signs of the Cross 
which the Exorcists had made over those Persons 
in the time of their agitations. The difference of 
the Procedure of this Prelate, and of that of the 
Bishop of Poicters, produc’d also very differing 
sentiments in the minds of honest, well-mean- 
ing People; the justice, impartiality and charity 
of the first, gain’d their esteem; But the insensi- 
bleness, or Connivance of the latter (to say nothing 
more) left him blemish’d with a Stain, which no- 
thing was able to obliterate. In the mean time,
Grandier being taught by two dreadful Experi- 
ments, fear’d that there were new Snares laid for 
him; and considering that the Bailiff had but one 
Copy of this Order, which was sent him in a Let-
F2 ter


68 The History of 
ter by the Archbishop; and that the Original 
was in the Hands of Barre; he remonstrated to 
the Judge, that these Papers might be lost, or at 
least supprest in time, it care were not taken to 
prevent it; and befought him, to put the Copy and 
Letter (which he had receiv’d) into the Registry, 
with the Petition by which the Order was ob- 
tain’d, to the end, that recourse might be had to 
them if there should be occasion. The Bailiff 
granted his request, and the said Writings were 
put into the Registry the Twenty First of March,
1633.
THE

69 
THE 
HISTORY  
OF THE 
Devils of Loudun:
Or, an Account of the 
Possession of the Ursuline Nuns. 
AND THE 
Condemnation and Punishment of 
URBAN GRANDIER, a 
Parson of the same Town. 
BOOK II. 
Sect. 1. THE prudent Orders which the 
Archbishop of Bordeaux had 
left, were very powerful in 
keeping the Nuns, the Exorcists, 
and even the Devils themselves in silence; but 
they hindred not the People from speaking and 
declaiming against all those who had been con-
F3 cern’d


70 The History of
cern’d in, or favour’d so detestable a supposition. 
There were only some Bigots, who entirely and 
blindly submitted to the Monks and Churchmen, 
that withstood the proofs of the falshood of the 
pretended Possession. They took away the Board- 
ers that were in the Convent of the Ursulines; they 
forbore to send thither to School the young Maids 
of the Town; and shew’d them all sorts of Marks 
of Contempt and Aversion; their very kindred 
were asham’d to have any commerce with them 
again, and the greatest part forsook them: This 
disposition of minds towards them, cast them into 
despair. They blam’d Mignon, and reproach’d 
him, that instead of all the advantages spiritual 
and temporal that he had made them hope for, 
they saw themselves overwhelm’d with Mise- 
ry and Infamy. The Canon fretted, by his own 
displeasure needed no Provocations to excite 
his Malice and Rage: He spent Days and Nights 
in devising which way he might re-establish his 
own Reputation, and that of the Nuns, and re- 
venge the Affronts he had receiv’d. The Enter- 
prize was great, and sufficient to quell a Spirit less 
obstinate and less passionate. He had already ex- 
perimented the difficulties, and there was a proba- 
bility that he should never bring it to pass, if 
something, which he could not foresee, had not 
happen’d, and offer’d a new occasion, favourable 
for execution of his Design. 
Sect. 2. A resolution had been taken, in the 
King’s Council, to demolish  all the Castles and 
Fortresses which were in the Heart of France, and to 
preserve only those of the Frontiers. Cardinal Riche- 
lieu who was the Author of this Design, was not 
willing to let the Castle of the Town of Loudun stand; 
for the demolishing whereof he had particular
Reasons,


71 The Devils of Loudun. 
Reasons, and which he had very well pursued, by cau- 
sing one part of the Right and Jurisdiction of Loudun, 
to be transferr’d, and given to his Town of Richelieu 
although he succeeded not in the Project he had 
form’d, to oblige the better sort of the Inhabi- 
tants to go and People his own Town, those 
who had a Mind to retire, to change their Habi- 
tations, having chose rather to go seek for places 
of protection and safeguard any where else. The 
Commission to raze this Fortress, was given to 
Lauberdemont. He was one of those Men who 
Were absolutely devoted to the Cardinal, and 
whom he employ’d, when he had a Mind 
to exterminate, ruin, and shed Blood unjustly, by 
observing, nevertheless, the Forms of Justice. 
He had been already made many times a Commissary 
these Bloody Occasions, and had the Honour 
to be often so afterwards: He came to Loudun to 
acquit himself of the Employment which had 
been given him. His principal conversation was 
presently with Memin de Silly a Creature also of 
the Cardinal, Mignon and all his Friends apply’d 
themselves to Memin; he presented them to Lau- 
bardemont, by whom they were very kindly re- 
reiv’d, and who averr’d, that he would be concern’d 
for the affront which had been done to all the 
party, and to the Nuns, whose Superior was his 
Kinswoman. They consulted to find out some 
means, by which they might engage the Cardinal 
to concur with their Designs, by same interest 
which might touch him in particular, and they 
fail’d not; For what pretences will not trea- 
chery, hatred and revenge make use of? And 
what are they not capable to invent or dis- 
cover?
F4 Sect. 3.


72 The History of
Sect. 3. There was at that time, about the 
Queen-Mother, a Woman nam’d Hammon, who 
pleas’d that Princess upon an Occasion, in which 
she had the Honour to talk to her; she was Born 
at Londun, amongst the ordinary People, and 
there she had spent the greater part of her Life; 
Grandier who had been her Parson, and who knew 
all the ingenious Women in his Parish, was par- 
ticularly acquainted with her. There had been 
publish’d under her Name, a Bloody Satyr against 
the Ministers, but above all, against the Cardinal, 
wherein many Particularities of his Life and 
Ministry were laid open, for which he shew’d 
much displeasure, and a very deep resentment. 
The Conspirators judg’d it convenient to attri- 
bute this Piece to Grandier, and to give out, that he 
kept a constant Correspondence, by Letters, with 
the said Hammon, of whom he must needs learn 
what was contain’d in that Satyr. There was so 
much the more probability in this accusation, 
that the Satyr had been publish’d during the dis- 
grace of the Cardinal, who formerly, when he 
was but Prior of Conssai, had little piques against 
Grandier, who pretending himself the first of the 
Ecclesiaslicks of Londun, would no ways yield in 
any thing to the Prior of Conssai. This contri- 
vance was approv’d by Laubardemont as very ex- 
cellent, and likely to produce in the Mind of the 
Cardinal an eager desire for revenge, to which 
he was naturally inclin’d. They brought after 
this, the Commissary, to see the Grimaces, Postures 
and Convulsions of the Nuns, who had, by this 
time, acquir’d new Degrees of perfection in their 
management; by the practice of which they were 
found very dextrous and expert in the Art of 
Counterfeiting Devils. Laubardemont at least
seem’d


73 The History of
seem’d exceedingly satisfied, and promis’d to 
Second their endeavours as soon as he was 
at Paris; whither he return’d as soon as the 
Castle was entirely demolish’d. 
Sect. 4. At his departure, he left at Loudun 
the Devils, which his presence had recall’d thi- 
ther, though they had been disperst by the pre- 
sence of the Archbishop of Bourdeaux. They 
return’d then, as into a House swept and gar- 
nish’d, fit to receive many others, who fail’d not 
to accompany them thither. The Superior and 
Sister Clair, had not the Honour only to receive 
these guests; They took possession of Five other 
Nuns, besides Six which were beset, and two be- 
witch’d. They took also a turn to the Town of 
Chinon, where they lodg’d themselves as it were 
in the House of a Friend and Acquaintance, 
with Two very Devout secular Maids, whose 
Confessor Barre was, as Mignon was of those at 
Loudun, possessed, beset, or bewitch’d. There 
was written afterwards by these Priests, or by 
their Friends, a Book, intituled, The Demono- 
mania of Loudun, wherein are contain’d, all the 
Names of the Devils, and of all the Maids who 
were Tormented, whose Pains and Sufferings 
being therein describ’d, without doubt, excited 
an extraordinary compassion in the Hearts of all 
good Persons who read it, and gave credit to all 
that was there related.
Sect. 5. Whilst the Devils were thus employ’d, 
to the great Astonishment of all People who be- 
liev’d that they would never presume to return, 
and who could not comprehend or divine upon 
what Ground they had that Confidence, Laubar- 
demont, who was at Paris, made such good use of his 
Credit, and Application in their Favour, that
he


74 The History of  
he receiv’d an Order to go back to Loudun, to 
be the Arbitrator of their Practises, and preside 
at all their Commerce. He arriv’d there the Sixth 
of December 1633. at eight of the Clock in the 
Evening, and came to the House of Paul Aubin 
Sieur de Bourneus, and Son in Law to Memin. His 
coming was so secret, because of the Hour and Si- 
tuation of the Place, which was in the Suburb, 
that Grandier and his Friends had no Knowledge 
of it; Memin, Herve and Menuan being quickly come 
to him, he boasted of his Cunning in the Prepos- 
sessing the Cardinal, who was highly provok'd, and 
had put into his Hands the Care of his Revenge; 
and afterwards gave them Proofs of the Diligence 
he had us’d, by shewing them his Com- 
mission dated but the last Day of November, and 
the Contents whereof were as follows: 
Sect. 6. That the Sieur Laubardemont, Counsellor 
of the King in his Council of State and Privy Council, 
shall go to Loudun and other Places as there shall be Oc- 
casion, to inform, with Diligence, against Grandier up- 
on all the Facts of which he has been heretofore accus’d, 
and others which shall be a new laid to his Charge Con- 
cerning the Possession of the Ursuline Nuns of Loudun, 
and other Persons who are said to be possess’d and tor- 
mented by Devils, by the Sorcery of the said 
Grandier, and of all that which has past since the 
Beginnings, as well of their Exorcisms, as otherwise, upon 
the Fact of the said Possession; To made Report by 
the Verbal Processes and other Acts of the Com- 
missaries delegated thereunto; To assist at the Exor- 
cisms that shall be made; And of all, to make a 
Verbal Process, and otherwise to proceed as shall be 
fitting for the Proof and absolute veryfing the said 
Facts; And upon the whole, to decreec, instruct, make, 
and cause to be made Process against the said Gran-
dier,


75 The Devils of Loudun. 
dier, and all others whom they shall find complices in 
the said Case, even to a definite Sentence exclusive- 
ly, notwithstanding any Opposition, Appeal or Recusa- 
tion whatsoever; for which, and without Prejudice to 
the same, it shall not be delay’d, even considering the 
Quality of the Crimes, without having Regard to the 
Appeal which may he demanded by the said Gran- 
deir; His Majesty commanding all the Governours, 
Lieutenant Generals of the Province, and all the 
Bailiff, Seneshals, &c. And other Officers of the 
Town, and Persons whom it may Concern for the 
Execution hereof, to give all Assistance, and Aid, and 
Imprisonment, if there be cause, and that they shall 
be requir’d. 
Sect. 7. He shew’d also Two Ordinances of the 
King Signed Louis, and lower, Philippeaux, dated the 
same last Day of November, 1633. Ordaining the 
said Laubardemont to cause the said Grandier 
and his Complices to be imprison’d, with the like 
Command to all the Marshalls, Provosts, &c. and 
other Officers and Persons, to assist the Execution of the 
said Ordinance, and to obey, for the Doing thereof, 
all the Orders that should be given by the said Lau- 
berdemont; And to the Governours and Lieutenant 
Generals, to give all Assistance which should be requir’d 
of them. 
Sect. 8. This large and extraordinary Power 
Which was given to Laubardemont, very pleasing- 
ly surpriz’d the Company which came to hear 
it read; but when it was publish’d, ’twas not less 
surprizing, although after a very different Man- 
ner, to all the honest People who beheld this Af- 
fair with a just and disinterested Eye. They 
could not sufficiently wonder that he had again 
been allow’d to inform upon all the Facts of which 
Grandier had been heretofore accus’d, and upon
those


76 The History of
those which should be laid to him again, as the 
Commission imported. The Astonishment howe- 
ver increas’d yet, when they saw with what Vio- 
lence they us’d the Authority they had in their 
Hands; for they began, contrary to all the Rules 
of Justice, with the Imprisonment of Grandier, 
before they had made any Information against 
him, to the End, that this Blow might be consi- 
der’d as coming from the Hand of the King; or 
rather as Anathema darted by the Cardi- 
nal, and which was sufficient to dishearten all 
the Friends of Grandier, encourage the Wit- 
nesses whom they would produce against him, and 
give the Nuns more Liberty and Confidence to 
act the Parts which were appointed them. For 
this Purpose, William Aubin Sieur de la Grange, 
Brother of Bourneuf, and Lieutenant of the Pro- 
vost, was sent for by Laubardemont, who im- 
parted to him his Commission and the Ordi- 
nances of his Majesty, by Virtue of which, he or- 
der’d him that next Morning betimes he should 
seize the Person of Grandier. As this Officer 
did not believe himself oblig’d to be altogether 
of the Opinion of Memin, the Father-in-Law 
of his Brother, he caus’d Grandier to be secret- 
ly inform’d with the Orders he had receiv’d. 
Grandier, who did not think himself guilty, re- 
turn’d Thanks to Grange for his Generosity, 
and sent him Word, that confiding in his Inno- 
cence, and the Mercy of GOD, he resolv’d 
not to go aside: So he rose nest Morning before 
Day, according to his Custom, and went with 
his Breviary in his Hand to the Church of Saint 
Crosse, to assist at Matins. As soon as he was 
put of the House, la Grange seiz’d on him, and 
arrested him Prisoner in the Presence of Memin
and


77 the Devils of Loudun. 
and a great Number of his other Enemies, who 
were desirous to feed their Eyes with this Specta- 
cle, and to watch the Proceedings of Grange, 
of whose Intention they were not assur’d. At the 
same instant, the Seal Royal was set upon his 
Chambers and Presses, and all other Places of 
his House, and upon his Moveables; and John 
Pouquet Archer of the Guards to his Majesty, 
and the Archers of the Provost of Loudun and Chi- 
non, were commanded to conduct him to the 
Castle of Angers. There he remain’d above Four 
Months in Prison, where Michelon Command- 
ant of the Place, order’d him to be put. He 
shew’d, during that time, much Resignation and, 
Constancy, writing often Prayers and Meditati- 
ons, the Manuscript whereof, which was Twelve 
Sheets in Quarto was produc’d at his Tryal, 
but very unserviceably; as also the Advantage- 
ous Testimony which was given of him by Pe- 
ter Bacher Canon, who was his Confessor, 
and who gave him the Communion during his 
Confinement at Angers. 
Sect. 9. Lanbardemont deferr’d not long to search 
the House of the Prisoner, and to make an In- 
ventory of his Books, Papers and Moveables; 
He found nothing sufficient to hurt him, but 
a Treatise against Celibacy, writ with his own 
Hand, and Two Sheets of French Verses, which 
were never publish’d, but which his Judges treat- 
ed as lascivous and immodest, without de- 
claring that they were writ, and much less 
compos’d by him. They were not content- 
ed to seize these Pieces, they carried away 
all the Papers, Evidences, Sentences of Abso- 
lution, which the Person accus’d might have 
made use of in his Defence, notwithstanding the
Com-


78 The History of 
Complaints and Oppositions of Jane Estievre 
his Mother, then Seventy Years of Age. As 
they did not proceed continually and without 
Intermission in making this inventory, it was 
not finish’d till the last Day of January, 1634; 
and in the Mean time they fail’d not to begin an 
Information on the Second of the precedent Month. 
Peter Fournier, an Advocate, perform’d the Office 
of the King’s Attorney; The Mother of Grandier 
seem’d much afflicted, because he was the Son- 
in-Law of Richard a Proctor, against whom she 
had complain’d, for that he went at Midnight 
into a House to perswade Two Women to de- 
pose falsely against her Son; But Fournier 
requir’d very quickly after to be discharg’d of 
his Commission, in the Execution whereof One 
may very probably conclude, that he found his 
Conscience touch’d, because through all the 
Course of his Life, before and since that time, 
he was always accounted a Man of Honour and 
Integrity. 
Sect. 10. This First Information was not so soon 
finish’d, but that there was another made 
the Nineteenth of the same Month; and the 
Thirtieth they began to draw up in writing the 
Depositions of the Nuns. The Friends and Coun- 
sell of Grandier’s Mother did their utmost to op- 
pose the Torrent of so strange and violent a 
Procedure: She presented, by their Advice, the 
Seventeenth of December, a Petition to the Com- 
missary, wherein she appeal’d from him, because 
he was the Kinsman of the Superior of the 
Nuns, That he lodg’d at the House of one of her 
Son’s Enemies; That he had made him a Priso- 
ner before any Information or Decree was made 
against him; That he had made the Lieutenant of
the


79 the Devils of Loudun.
the Provost one of the Assistants, who was one 
of Grandier’s Mortal Enemies, when they seiz’d up- 
on his Person; That he had depriv’d him of all 
Means to defend himself, by seizing on all his 
Papers, and by causing him to be carried out of 
Loudun. But far from allowing of so just Rea- 
sons for an Appeal, This is the Order which 
Laubardemont writ at the Bottom of the Petition. 
That considering his Commission, and not being in- 
form’d from any other Part of any just and true 
Cause to Supercede, he should proceed to the Executi- 
on of the said Commission, notwithstanding and with- 
out Regard to the said Petition, and without Preju- 
dice to the Petitioner to address her self, to his Ma- 
jesty, if it shall seem good to her so to do. They 
urg’d him to declare concerning the Truth or 
Falshhood, the allowing or disallowing of the 
Facts contain’d in the Petition; but he would do 
nothing, and never answer’d but in General 
Terms. 
Sect. 11. Without the Clause which impower’d 
this Commissary to proceed notwithstanding any 
Opposition, Appeal, or Recusation, it is certain, 
all his Proceedings would have been disannull’d. 
For besides the Causes of Appeal before pro- 
duc’d, there were every Day new Ones presen- 
ted which were very lawful. Mignon, Memin, and 
Menuau, Moussaut, and Herve were always at his 
Elbow, and he made no Difficulty to hear the 
Witnesses in their Presence. There were how- 
ever some who stuck not to depose for the 
Discharge of the Person accus’d, but their Depo- 
sitions were not taken in Writing, and they were 
sent away with many Threats, to the End that 
those who were examin’d next, should not fol- 
low their Examples. They publish’d also a Mo-
nitory,


80 The History of 
nitory, gloss’d with many Additions, done by 
by several Hands, and stuff’d  with infamous Facts, 
the Reading whereof one could not hear with- 
out Horrour. The Name of Grandier was men- 
tion’d therein, and the Crimes, the Knowledge 
whereof they fought for, were so foul and abo- 
minable, that the Ears of all good Men were scan- 
daliz’d. Mounier, the Priest who had had a Suit 
against him, and who had been a Witness in the 
First Affair, of which Mention has been made before, 
was chose to make this Publication, as if they 
had a Mind to make use of Persons suspected, 
and that they gloried in trespassing upon all the 
Forms of Justice, and Bounds of Equity. 
Sect. 12. Tho’ these Ways of Proceeding were 
so extraordinary that there was some Hope that 
they should not continue, Grandier’s Mother would 
not stand idle, or neglect any thing which might 
contribute to the Defence of her Son. Therefore 
she caus’d an Act to be given to Laubardemont the 
Third of January, 1634. wherein she declar’d, that 
ihe Appeal’d from his Order of the Twelth of De-
cember, 1633. and would take upon her to questi- 
on it; Whereupon he order’d the same Day, 
Sect. 13. That without any Regard to her Appeals. 
Proceedings should be made as well by him, as by the 
King’s Attorney, nam'd in the said Commission; and 
that the Publication of the Monitory obtain’d by the 
Attorney of the King should be continued, with Probi- 
bitions to all Persons to terrifie the Witnesses, and in 
Case of Contravention, the Attorney was permitted to 
make Information. The Bishop of Poictiers fail’d 
not on his Part to concurr with this Proceeding, 
and without regarding the Order left by the 
Arch-bishop, his Superior, he sent another far 
less proper to attain the Knowledge of the
Truth


81 The Devils of Loudun, 
Truth. Grandier's Mother Appeal’d from this 
new Order, to the King, by a Writ of Error, 
and gave a Copy of that Order of the Arch- 
bishop to the Bishop of Laubardemont, to the end, 
that they should not plead Ignorance. Grandier’s 
Brother presented likewise Two Petitions, the 
Ninth and Tenth and January, the one to have 
a Copy of the Monitory which had been publish’d, 
the other to the Intent that it might be carried 
to the Registry, and that there should be made by 
the Petitioner a Verbal Process cum Figura; It 
was answer’d, That there was no Room at Present to 
allow of these Petitions. They Appeal’d from this 
Order, the Act of Appeal was signified the same 
Tenth Day of January, The Twelfth of the said 
Month they gave Notice that they took upon 
them the Defence, which having produc’d no 
Effect with the Commissary, Grandier's Mother pre- 
sented another Petition the Seventeenth of the 
same Month, containing new Causes of Appeal, 
which were no more allow’d of than the First; for 
‘twas order’d, That having consider’d d that the Causes 
of Appeal were not pertinent or fit to he allow’d, 
be would proceed further, saving to her the Petitioner 
to address her lelf to the King, as she should think 
good. 
Sect. 14. When she had receiv’d Notice of this 
Order, she also the next Day after signified an 
Act of Appeal by Lambert and Bertrand; Ushers, 
and at the same time a Relief of Appeal was sued 
out by Commission, in the Chancery of the Par- 
liament of Paris, the Fourteenth, of the forego- 
ing Month; But the Commissary tore the Acts, 
the King’s Attorney requiring it, as Null, and 
done by an Attempt to the prejudice of the Power 
given him by his Majesty, ordaining as heretofore
G that


82 The History of
that they should go on without any Intermission, and pro- 
ceed to the Instruction of the said Process, and for these 
Ends, the Publication of the Monitory shall be con- 
tinued by me. —Rene le Mounier, and others 
shall be requir’d by the King’s Attorney, who together 
with the said le Mounier, the Register, and others 
are by him discharged of the Assignations given them 
to appear in the said Court, with Prohibitions to the 
said Bertrand and all other Ushers and Sergeants, 
to serve any Writs, whither by Virtue of the said Re- 
lief or Appeal, or otherwise upon Pain of Exempla- 
ry Punishment; This strange Order, dated the 
Twenty first of January, having been signified 
to the Party, she Appeal’d from it, as from the 
other, and the Act of Appeal was signified the 
Twenty Seventh of the same Month to Giles Pou- 
quet, to be put into the Hands of Laubarde- 
mont. 
Sect. 15. The course of all these proceedings, 
in which they were busily imploy’d, delay’d for 
a while, that of the Possession. They did not 
however omit to Exorcise from time to time, ac- 
cording to the new Order of the Bishop, but Lau- 
bardemont having not leisure to assist at the Exor- 
cisms, they did not pursue them with the same 
Vigour, nor had they the same reputation they 
gain’d since. Besides, there remain’d yet in the 
Mind of the Conspirators some fear, that the Par- 
liament would take some Cognizance of this 
Affair; and for this reason they judg’d it conveni- 
ent to suspend it for a time, to the end, they may 
know better what Measures they ought to take in 
it. In the mean while, they sought all sort of 
ways to authorise themselves on the Execution 
of the Designs they had projected. They besought 
the Bishop of Poictiers to come himself, or to send
some


83 the Devils of Loudun.  
some considerable Ecclesiastick, to act in his 
Name. That Prelate forthwith sent a new Com- 
mission to the same Demorans, Dean of the Canons 
of Thouars, and Bachellor in Divinity, of the 
Faculty of Paris, to assist in the Quality of his 
Vicegerent, at the instruction of the Process of 
Grandier, notwithstanding he was the Kinsman 
and Friend of his chief Enemies, and that they 
had not fail’d to inform the Bishop of it. The 
Second of Feburary, Laubardemont brought the 
Vicegerent to Angers, with the King’s Attorney, 
and James Nizai, Clerk of the Commission; and 
he began the Fourth of the same Month, and con- 
tinued every Day, till the Eleventh, to examin 
Grandier. It is not to be found in the Extract of 
the Proofs which were in the Process, that he had 
ever contradicted himself, nor that he had own’d 
any thing, whence they could draw an advantage 
against him, except that he confest ingenuosly,
that he was the Author of the Manuscript, a- 
gainst the Celibacy of Priests, which had been found 
in his Closet.
Sect. 16. The Confessions and Denials of the 
Person accus’d upon the Fact which were propos’d, 
being sign’d by him, Laubardemont return’d to 
Paris, where he resided all the rest of the Month 
of Feburary, and part of that of March, without 
acquainting his Friends at Loudun, when he would 
return; which having cast them into an extraor- 
dinary trouble, oblig’d them to send to him Gran- 
ger, Curate ot Venier, to intreat him instantly 
to return to their assistance, and to propose to 
him on their parts, the conditions on which they 
recall’d him. That Curate had no great trouble 
to conclude the Bargain, because his Commission 
did admirably agree with the Humour and violent
G2 Incli-


84 The History of 
Inclinations of Laubardemont. But for pre- 
vention of all the inconveniencies which happen’d 
in the former Journey, and which might yet arise 
upon Account of the Parliament; he obtain’d the 
last Day of May, a Decree of the Council of 
State, which was not less strange than the Com- 
mission which he had already obtain’d. This 
Decree imported, That without having regard to 
the Appeal intended to be brought into Parliament, and 
to the Proceedings made in pursuance, which His Ma- 
jesty has annull’d, It is order’d that the Sieur Lau- 
bardemont, shall continue the Process begun by him a- 
gainst Grandier, notwithstanding, all the Oppositions, 
Appeals, or Recusations made, or to be made, and 
without Prejudice to the same. The King, as far as it 
shall be requisite, having committed to him anew, the 
Cognizance thereof and interdicted the same to the 
Parliament of Paris, and all other Judges, with Prohi- 
bitions to the Parties to meddle therein, upon 
the Penalty of Five Hundred Livres Forfei- 
ture. 
Sect. 17. Being Arm’d with such a Decree, 
which render’d him the supreme Arbitrator in 
this Matter, Lauhardemont went to Loudun with 
Grandier, the Ninth of April, to the great satis- 
faction of all the Cabal. He dispatch’d away 
forthwith the Archers to Angers, to take Grandier, 
and bring him back to Loudun; and in the mean 
time he caus’d an extraordinary Prison to be pre- 
par’d for him, in a House which belong’d to 
Mignon, and which was inhabited by a Sergeant, 
nam’d Bontems, who had been Trinquants Clerk, and 
Witness against Grandier in the first Accusation 
that had been rais’d against him; so that the Per- 
son pretended to be possest, had notice of almost 
all he did and said. Mignon caus’d some Windows
of


85 the Devils of Loudun.
of the Chamber appointed to be his Prison, to be 
wall’d up, which was in the upper Story; he caus’d 
the Windows which remain’d open, to be secur’d 
with strong and thick Grates, and the Chimney to 
be cross’d with thick Bars of Iron, to the end that 
the Devils might not come to pluck the pretended 
Magician out of his Chains, who being come from 
Angers, was conducted into his Chamber; where 
finding himself almost depriv’d of the Light of 
Day, and lodg’d upon Straw, he writ this Letter 
to his Mother. 
Dear Mother, 
Sect. 18. I Have receiv’d Yours, and all that you 
have sent me, except the Serge Stockings, 
I bear my Affliction with patience, and bewail yours 
more than my own; I am much incommoded, having 
no Bed; endeavour to get my own brought me, for if 
the body does not repose, the Spirit will fail; send me 
also a Breviary, a Bible, and a Saint Thomas for my 
consolation; and for the rest do not afflict your self. 
I hope GOD will manifest my innocence; Commend me, 
to my Brother and Sister, and to all our good Friends, 
This is from your very dutiful Son, 
To serve you, 
Grandier. 
Sect. 19. When they had thus advanc’d the ju- 
dicial Proceedings, and the pretended Magician 
was shut up again, they apply’d themselves to the 
work of the Possession, and to give it an Air of 
truth, which it had not had, to that time; for 
this purpose they judg’d it fit to sequester the Pos- 
sessed, because that Refusal, which had been made
G3 in


86 The History of 
in the former Possessions, had seem’d unjust and 
suspected, and entirely dispos’d the Publick to 
doubt that they were real and true. Next, they 
separated the Possessed into three Companies: 
Sister Claire, and Catherine de la Presentation, were 
put into the House of Maurat a Canon; The Su- 
perior Louisa de Jesus, and Anne de Saint Agnes in the 
House of Sieur de la Ville Advocate, and Counsel to 
Nuns, and Elizabeth de la Croix, Monique of Saint Mar- 
the, Jeanne du Saint Esprir, and Serasique Archer, were 
put into another House: They were govern’d by 
Memin’s Sister, the Wife of Nicolas Moussaut, 
who always continued near the Superior, when 
they exorcis’d her, and whisper’d into her Ear, 
what she had learn’d of Bontems Wife concerning 
Grandier; and who went and came continually, and 
so publickly, that almost every Body perceiv’d it.
Sect. 20. Grandier besought the Judges, that it 
would please them to order a real and effectual 
Sequestration, instead of one feign’d and in appear- 
ance, such as was that which they pretended to have 
made, and was but a pure illusion, seeing that ’twas ne- 
cessary that the Nuns should be lodg’d apart, to stop 
their talking together, taking Measures, and en- 
couraging them to perform an Exorcise, which 
possibly was more painful than they did imagine; 
That they should be govern’d by persons unsu- 
spected, whether Churchmen, Physicians, or Wo- 
men; That they should continue some Months, 
without having any Communication, either with 
his Enemies, or the favourers of the Possession; 
And that then, he doubted not, but that some 
one would be found, who being press’d by the re- 
morse of her Conscience, and deliver’d from the 
presence of her Tyrants, would confess the Truth, 
and make it publickly known. But it was to shall 
a like disgrace, that the Exorcist had shifted off
the


87 The Devils of Loudun. 
the Demands of a sequestration, and that they a- 
greed not to it then, but because they had a full 
liberty to it after what manner they pleas’d, 
as they did effectually, by lodging the Nuns at 
their choice, and by Companies, and by giving
more confident and obstinate Persons, for compa-
nions to those, who, they believ’d, had a more 
tender Conscience, or had less Resolution; which 
was not properly a Sequestration, but a way, by 
which they seem’d to cast a Mist before the Eyes of 
the Publick. Having had no regard to the demand 
of Grandier, they continued to leave the Nuns to 
be order’d by the Sister and Wife of his Enemies, 
by whose intermedling, Mignon and the Exorcists 
suggested all they had a Mind to. They let them 
remain in the House where they had sequestred 
them, to the Number they had been put there; 
And as a compleat irregularity and injustice, in- 
stead of calling in the more Famous Physicians of 
the great neighbouring Towns, such as Poictiers, 
Angers, Thouars, or Saumur, they chose out of the 
petty Towns, all kind of People, without merit 
or reputation, excepting Daniel Roger, a Physician
of Londun, who was in Truth, in some esteem, 
but whose Sentiment alone could not prevail over 
that of a set of Pretenders, who had neither 
Learning nor Practice; one of which was Du- 
Bourg of Fontevraut, who never had either a De- 
gree or Diploma, and who had been oblig’d, for 
this Reason, to retire from Saumur. Another was 
of the Town of Chinon, where he had no Employ- 
ment, being a Melancholick-man, and over run 
with Black Choller, who had also favour’d the pre- 
tended Possession at Chinon; which was known af- 
terwards, to be a Cheat, and of which the Au- 
thors and Actors were punish’d, as may be seen in
G4 the


88 The History of
the sequel of this History; Another who was of 
Thouars, had past his younger Days at Loudun, in 
the Shop of a Tradesman, whose Journey-Man he 
was, and afterwards turn’d Physician, and was not 
a little Proud to be employ’d in a business of so
high an importance; Another of the same Town, 
and one of the Town of Miribaut, were of no 
greater Reputation, but the only merit they had, was 
that they were Kinsmen to the Enemies of Grandier. 
Sect. 21. The Choice which was made of an 
Apothecary and a Chirurgeon, was neither more 
equitable, nor more plausible. The Apothecary 
named Peter Adam, was Mignen’s Cousin German, 
and had been a Witness in the First Accusation a- 
gainst Grandier. And because his Testimony 
touch’d the Honour of a Gentlewoman of Loudun, 
he had been condemn’d by a Decree of the Parlia- 
ment of the Tenth of March, 1633. to undergo 
an honourable Amand; Nevertheless, they relied 
on him for the preparation of Medicines; no 
body either saw, or knew, whether he us’d those 
which were prescrib’d by the Physicians, or whe- 
ther he doubled not the Dose; if instead of gentle 
and easie Purgatives, he did not administer violent 
Remedies, and proper to make the Nuns fall into 
Convulsions and Traunces. The Chirurgion who 
was Mannouri, Memin’s Nephew, and Brother-in- 
Law of one of the Nuns, had already in that qua- 
lity, made an opposition to the Sequestration above 
mention’d, and the choice they made was generally 
disapprov’d The Mother and Brother of Grandier,
made in vain, several Remonstrances to the Commis- 
sary upon the Subject, but they could not so much as 
obtain Copies of the Petitions which had been pre- 
sented to him; he promis’d however, that he would 
cause them to be enter’d in his Registry, but never 
perform’d it. Grandier also made his complaint to
the


89 The Devils of Loudun. 
the unjust choice of these Physicians, to the Judges 
who were delegated to judge his Process; he be- 
sought them to place about the Persons pretended 
to be Possess’d, People of Capacity and Experi- 
ence, and Apothecaries who should not give Crocus 
Metallorum, instead of Crocus Martis, as ’twas 
known that Adam had done, but the Judges being 
sent to confirm the Proceedings of Laubardemont, 
and not to correct them, they had no regard to 
those Petitions. 
Sect. 22. The Ninth of April and the follow- 
ing Days, they made several Acts for the calling and 
employing Physicians, and Apothecary and Chi- 
rurgeon; And the Twelfth, the Commissary made 
an interlocutory Sentence, by which he order’d. 
That all, and every of the Witnesses heard in the said, 
Charges and Informations, and others, as it shall seem 
good to the Kings Attorney to produce, should come in, 
and those that were not heard, and to hear their Depo- 
sition read; and if it be needful, to be confronted with 
the said accused Person, who to this purpose shall be 
continued a close Prisoner. The next Day they be- 
gan the Confrontations, which were continued 
divers times the Days following. There was pro- 
pos’d upon this Subject in the Case of Grandier, the 
Example of that which happen’d to Saint Athana- 
sius, as an excellent means to attain the Knowledge 
of truth by Confrontation. This Saint having 
been accus’d in the Council of Tyre, by an impu- 
dent Woman, who had never seen him; when 
this Woman, enter’d into the Assembly, to make 
her Accusation in publick, a Priest named Timo- 
thy, rose up, shew’d himself to her, and spake to 
her, as if he had been Athanasius; she believ’d him 
so, and manifested thereby to all the Assembly, 
both her own Crime and his Innocence, which she had 
attacqued,


90 The History of 
attaqued. If Laubardemont had been willing to 
make the same Trial, and presented to the Nuns 
at the same time Three or Four Priests with Gran- 
dier, a like cloth’d, and near of the same Stature, 
and Hair, whom they had never seen before, ’Tis 
certain, that if by chance, Grandier had been 
mark’d out by some one of them, there would 
have been others who would not have been able 
to distinguish him, and who by their mistake, 
would have made the Truth appear. But the Design 
of that Commissary, was to conceal the Truth, and not 
to discover it, and for this effect, after he had fi- 
nish’d these Proceedings, having a little more leisure 
than he had, when he was thus employ’d, he or- 
der’d the Exorcisms to begin again. The Bishop 
of Poictiers having rejected Father l’Escayz, and 
Father Gau, nam’d by the Archbishop his Superior, 
had sent Two others in their place, who were his 
Chaplain, and Father Lactance a Franciscan. This 
choice of the former was highly condemn’d, be- 
cause he had been of the Number of the Judges 
who had given the first sentence against Grandier, 
which the Archbishop of Bordeaux had invalida- 
ted. They were lodg’d in the House of Nicolas 
Moussaut, and some time after, some of the 
Nuns were lodg’d there also, to the great 
astonishment of all unconcern’d Persons. Memin, 
Menuau and Herve, went every Day into this 
House, to visit the Exorcists, and Discourse with 
them in private. These last began to perform 
their Charge, the Fifteenth of April. Lactance 
seeing that the Superior understood Latine very 
little, order’d her to speak in French, although he 
often put to her Questions in Latine. There were 
some Persons who objected to him, that she ought 
to answer her in the same Language, and that the  
Devil


91 The Devils of Loudun.
Devil ought not to be ignorant of any; To which 
this Father answer’d, sometimes, That the Pact had 
been so made, and at other times, That there 
were some Devils more ignorant than the very Pea- 
sants. A little while after, there was obeserv’d to 
come a Recruit of Exorcists, who were Four 
Capucin Friars, named Father Luke, Father 
Tranquille, Father Potais, and Father Elizee, be- 
sides two Carmelites, who had intruded them- 
selves there from the beginning of the Possession, 
and had been tolerated by the Bishop of Poictiers, 
to wit, Father Peter, of Saint Thomas, and Father 
Peter of Saint Mathurin. They joyn’d themselves with 
the Capucins, who had been sent with great expecta- 
tion, and for particular Ends, concerted amongst 
the principal Monks of France, of whom the famous 
Father Joseph was the Head. The chief design was 
to establish that Proposition, which is found in the 
Book of Father Tranquille, That the Devil duly 
exorcis’d, is constrain’d to speak the Truth; and there- 
by they pretended to prove undeniably the bodi- 
ly Presence of Jesus Christ in the Sacrament, and 
all other Tenets of the Roman Church; but they 
hoped above all, that this would give them an op- 
portunity to bring in a kind of Inquisition; and 
that it would be a certain means to make all the 
Churchmen, the Wealth, the Honour, and the 
Lives of private Persons, and chiefly the Here- 
ticks, to depend upon the Ecclesiasticks. Father 
Joseph went also to Loudun Incognito, to examin 
himself this pretended Possession, to the end, that 
if he found that it had a sufficient Air and Ap- 
pearance of Truth he might put himself at the 
Head of the Exorcists, to assume the greater part 
of the glory of having dispossest the Devils, and 
acquire a high reputation of Piety and Sanctity.
But


92 The History of 
But this subtil Monk, had no Mind to engage in 
this Matter: he knew well, that it would not 
become a Man of his Importance, and that he 
ought to leave it in the Hands of his Inferiors, 
who would content themselves with the esteem 
of Bigots, and mean People, and not be concern’d 
though they were expos’d to the derision of the 
better sort, and Men of Wit. 
Sect. 23. The Persons possessed, were allotted 
by Classes to each of the Exorcists, and they exor- 
cis’d them in four several Places, which were in the 
Churches of Saint Crosse, of the Convent of the 
Ursulines, of Saint Peter du Martrai, of the Priory, and 
of Notre Dame du Chateau. There past little in the 
Exorcisms of the Fifteenth and Sixteenth of April. 
Laubardemont omitted to put Interrogatories to 
Grandier, from the Seventeenth of the same Month, 
upon the Cases arising from the Verbal Process 
which he had made. The Physicians, Apotheca- 
ry and the Chirurgeon began also to make their 
Reports of what they had seen, and the Observa- 
tions that were made upon the Condition of the 
Possessed, and upon their Feats of Activity. They 
drew up Twenty Six Articles during the time of 
their Commission; the Sum whereof was, That the 
things which they had seen, were supernatural, and sur- 
passing as well the knowledge, as the Rules of Physick, 
In the mean time, that which happen’d the Twenty 
Third of the same Month of April, seem’d not 
very Miraculous, Lactance exorcising the Superi- 
or, demanded of her in Latine, bad enough, In 
what shape the Devil had enter’d in her? Of a Cat, 
reply’d she, a Dog, a Stag, and a Goat; Quoties? 
that is to say, How often? continued the Exorcist. 
I have not well' observ’d the Day said she, because 
she believ’d that Quoties was the same thing as
Quando,


93 the Devils of Loudun. 
Quando, When? The next Day being the Twen- 
ty Fourth, the same Nun, returning from the 
Exorcism, staid near the House of the Widow 
Barot, and said, she could not go on further, be- 
cause she had seen the Hand of Grandier through 
the Window of his Chamber; but this Window 
was so small, that scarce any Light could come 
in there, and this Action did only excite the 
Laughter of some of those that were there Pre- 
sent. 
Sect. 24. The Twenty Sixth it was order’d that 
Grandier should be visited, upon Occasion, that 
the Superior had declar’d, that his Body was 
marked with Marks of the Devil, and that he 
was insensible in all Places where the Marks were. 
This unhappy Man was treated so inhumanely 
upon that Occasion, that the very Thought of 
the Anguish which they made him suffer, is e- 
nough to make one tremble; They sent for Man- 
nouri the Chirurgion, one of his Enemies, and 
the most unmerciful of them all: When he was 
come into the Chamber, they stripped Grandier 
stark naked, blinded his Eyes, shav’d him 
every where, and Mannouri began to search 
him. When he would perswade them that the 
Parts of his Body which had been mark’d by the 
Devil were insensible, he turn’d that End of the 
Probe which was round, and he guided it in 
such Manner, that not being able to enter into the 
the Flesh, nor to make much Impression, it was 
push’d back into the Palm of his Hand; The 
Patient did not then cry out, because he felt no pain; 
but when the Barbarous Chirurgeon would make 
them see that the other Parts of his Body were 
very sensible, he turn’d the Probe at the other 
End, which was very sharp pointed, and thrust
it


94 The History of
it to the very Bone; and then abundance of Peo- 
ple, who were at the Bottom of the Prison with- 
out, heard Complaints so bitter, and Crys so 
piercing, that they mov’d them to the Heart;
But Laubardemont, who was present at this Acti- 
on, did not seem to be touch’d with any Sense 
of Pity; The Superior, who was content the first 
time to say that the Magician had Five Marks 
of the Devil upon his Body, without specifying 
them, nor the Places where they were, did not 
fail the next Day, the Twenty Seventh of the Month, 
to nominate the Places, where those, who had 
seen him all naked, had observ’d Two of these 
Spots. As for the Three others, the Physicians 
could not see them, because, says the Extract of 
of the Proofs, &c. they were too hard to be di- 
stinguish’d. But if the Devil, who had possess’d 
her, had no great knowledge of the things which 
were somewhat secret, or conceal’d so near him, 
at least that he had not been inform’d of by the Re- 
ports of Men, he knew not much more of what 
past further off; For the Thirtieth of the same 
Month, the Exorcist having demanded of him, 
Why he had not been willing to answer the Saturday be- 
fore, It was, said he by the Mouth of the Nun, 
because I was imploy’d, that day in conducing to Hell the 
Soul of le Proust Attorney of the Parliament of Paris. 
The Curious did not fail to make an Exact In- 
quiry, if there had been an Attorney of this 
Name in the Parliament; They caus’d the Re- 
gisters of the Dead to be examin’d, to know whe- 
ther at that time, some Person of the same Name, 
of what quality soever, was dead at Paris, 
But neither the one, nor the other of these things 
were found true, nor has it been seen in any 
of the Books which have been writ in Fa-
vour


95 the Devils of Loudun. 
vour of the Possession; that they have dar’d to 
alledge this Particular, amongst the Miraculous 
Knowledge which has been attributed to the 
Superior. 
Sect. 25. They Exorciz’d again in the Church 
of the Carmelites, where the Exorcist demanded 
of one of the Persons possess’d, Where were the 
Magick Books of Grandier: She answer’d that they 
would find them in the Lodgings of a certain Gen- 
tlewoman whom she nam’d, and who was the Per- 
son that caus’d Adam the Apothecary to under- 
go an honourable Amand. At that Instant, Lau- 
bardemont, Herve, Menuau, Moussaut, and many 
others, went into the House of this Gentlewo- 
man; They view’d the Chambers and Closets; 
They open’d the Coffers, search’d in all the 
most secret Places, and having not found any 
Magical Book, the Exorcist, at their Return, re- 
proach’d the Devil, that he had deceiv’d the 
Count, and he adjur’d him again to speak the 
Truth; He answer’d, that a Neece of this Gentle- 
woman had taken away those Books; They ran pre- 
sently to this Neece’s House, but they found 
that she was in a Church at her Devotions, and 
that it was impossible that she should be gone to 
her Kinswoman’s House in the time mention’d by 
the Devil; so that they could not carry the Re- 
venge of Adam so far as he had wish’d, and had 
been promis’d him in Requital of his Services; 
and he was fain to content himself with this Af- 
front which he had put upon his Enemy. 
Sect. 26. Grandier had a Brother, an Advocate 
in the Parliament, and who also an Office 
of Counsellour in the Bailiwick of Loudun; They 
judg’d it requisite to hinder his solliciting 
the Parliament to take Cognizance of the Af-
fair


96 The History of 
fair of his Brother, as being already concern’d 
by the Appeals, and by the Petition which had 
been presented to them; Therefore the Superior 
accus’d this Man also of Magick. He had no 
sooner Advice of this Accusation, but he gave a 
Petition to the Court, to have a Satisfaction for 
this Calumny, declaring that they had accus’d 
him, only to deprive his Brother of all the Means 
he had of Assistance. But Duthibaut, who was at 
Paris, caus’d him to be Arrested Prisoner, by Vir- 
tue of an Order of Laubardemont; and to be 
brought into the House of one of the Favourers 
of the Possession, from whence he did not get out 
till after the Death of Grandier, at the urgent Sol- 
icitation of his Friends. 
Sect. 27 In the Beginning of May, one of the 
Devils of the Superior had promis’d to raise her 
up Two Foot high; Lactance call’d upon him of- 
ten to perform his Promise, which he did not 
however, because the Nun having been willing to 
dazzle the Eyes of the People, by trying one time 
to do something near it, There was one of the 
Spectators who lifted up the Bottom of her Gar- 
ment, and made all the others see that she touch’d 
the Ground with the End of one of her Feet. 
The Devil Eazas had also promis’d to raise up 
la Nogeret Three Foot from the Ground; and a- 
nother Devil nam’d Cerberus, to lift up his Nun 
Two Foot; But neither the one nor the other 
were Devils of their Word. The Devil Beherit 
pretended to have done his Part so well, as to 
retrieve the Honour of his Companions by esta- 
blishing his own Reputation; He vaunted, for 
this purpose, to take off Laubardemont’s Cap from 
off his Head, and to keep it hanging in the Air, 
during the Space of a Miserere. The time which
he


97 The Devils of Loudun.
he had appointed being come, Lactance adjur’d him 
in all the requisite Forms to shew this Marvel 
before the Eyes of the Spectators; This Exor- 
cist us’d Flatteries, Complaints, and Threatnings, 
but when he perceived that he obtain’d nothing, 
he knew well that some Accident was fallen out, 
which had given Vent to his Mine, or had put 
some of the Springs of the Machine that was to 
play, out of Order. And, in Truth, he was not 
deceiv’d, for some Suspicious People considering 
that it was late, that they were about to light 
their Flambeaux, that that time was very pro- 
per to perform some Illusion, and that Laubar- 
demont was plac’d in a Chair distant enough 
from the Company, and just under one of the 
Arches of the Church, they ran out to go up and 
place themselves upon the Arch, where they 
found the Man who was appointed to act his 
Part, and who was constrain’d to give over his 
Work of Darkness, and to carry away his lit- 
tle Hook, and the Hair or Thread to which it 
was fasten’d. He was to let slip his Hook through 
a little Hole made on Purpose, above and over- 
against the Place design’d for Laubardemont, who 
was to take the Hair, and fasten it to a little 
Loop sewed to his Cap, making a Shew to make 
it right, and some time after this Hair was to be 
drawn up into the Air, and should have carried 
up the Cap with it; Then the Exorcist should have 
caus’d the Miserere to be sung, during which the 
Cap should have been continued hanging in the 
Air, and not have fallen down till the Musick 
had been ended. But this Honour was not re- 
serv’d for Beherit, who remain’d under the same 
Confusion with his Companions.
H Sect. 28.


98 The History of 
Sect. 28. They well perceiv’d that so many At- 
tempts failing, would bring the Possession into 
Contempt. A great Number of Gentlemen and 
other Persons yet of a better Quality, who came 
to Loudun with an Expectation that they should 
see there daily some new Miracle, began to be 
disgusted with what they had seen, and to return 
into their several Countries, whither they brought 
no News able to Augment the Belief of that dia- 
bolical Intrigue. Father Tranquille complains in 
his Book in these Terms, Many, says he, being 
come to see the Miracles at Loudun, if present- 
ly the Devils give them not such Signs as they 
require, they go away discontented, and have in- 
creas’d the Number of Unbelievers; Wherefore 
’twas resolv’d to produce some great Exploit to 
revive their languishing Curiosity, and renew 
their Belief, that was upon the point of expiring. 
Lactance promis’d that of Seven Devils which 
possess’d the Superior, three of them should 
go out of her the Twentieth of May without 
Fail. These Three were Asmodee, Gresil of the 
Thrones, and Aman of the Powers. They were 
to give her, at their going out, Three Wounds on 
the left side, and make as many holes in her Shift, 
Bodice, and Gown. The greatest of the Three 
Wounds, were to be a Pin’s Length, which was 
shew’d to those who assisted at the Exorcism, 
where he made this kind of Proclamation; The 
Place where the Wound should be made was 
likewise mark’d. They assur’d also the Com- 
mandeur de la Porte, who was then at Londun, that 
the possessed should have her Hands tyed behind 
her Back, when the Wounds should be made. 
The Day appointed being come, and the Church 
of Saint Crosse being fill’d with the inquisitive Per-
sons,


99 the Devils of Loudun. 
sons, who had a Mind to observe whether the 
Devils would keep their Word once in their 
Lives, they caus’d presently some Physicians of 
the neighbouring Towns, who were there pre- 
sent, to view the Sides, the Bodice, the Shift, 
and the Gown of the Nun. Their Report was, 
that they found not any Wound upon her Side, any 
Cut in her Garments, nor any sharp Instrument in 
the Plaits of her Cloaths. After this diligent Search, 
Father Lactance put Questions to her for the 
Space of two Hours almost always in French, 
and the Answers were made in the same Language; 
and when he proceeded to Commands and Ad- 
jurations, there was a Physician of Saumur na- 
med Duncan, a Scotch-man, who was Principal of 
the University of the Protestants, and Professor 
in Philosophy, who said, that they were pro- 
mis’d that the Nun should have her Hands ty- 
ed. The Exorcist acknowledge'd, that it was fit to 
bind her to remove all Suspicion of Deceit and Fraud. 
In the mean time he declar’d, that there were many 
Persons in the Company, who had never seen 
the Convulsions wherein to the possessed us’d 
to fall, and that ’twas requisite for the Satisfa- 
ction of such, that they should Exorcise this Nun 
before she was bound. Then he began the Ex- 
orcisms and Adjurations, and at the same time 
she made a Contorsion of her Body which seem’d 
very frightfull, her Hands and her Feet were a-  
like turn’d outward, and after that the Palms of 
her Hands, and the Soles of her Feet, were 
joyn’d very close one to the other; all her Limbs 
return’d to their former Condition, and then 
she rose up. The Exorcist gave her no Inter- 
mission, for she was scarce recover’d out of that 
first Convulsion, but he repeated to her his Ad-
H2 juration,


100 The History of 
jurations, and this was done at that time, that 
she lay upon her Face on the Ground, and that 
they saw her right Thigh drawn outwards, then 
being bow’d down upon her Arm and right 
Side, she continued in this Condition some little 
time, and at last they heard her groan; and 
when she drew her hand out of her Bosom, they 
perceiv’d the tops of her Fingers stain’d with 
Blood. The Physicians who had heard her 
Groans, search’d quickly after the Cause, both 
with their Eyes and Hands, in her Cloaths and 
upon her Body; They found her Gown pier- 
ced in two places, and her Bodice and Shift in 
three places, the Holes being in Length a 
Fingers Breadth; They found also the Skin 
pierc’d in three places beneath her left Breast. 
The wounds were so slight, that they scarce 
past through the Skin; that in the Middle was 
of the Length of a Barly Corn, the Two others 
were not so large, nor so deep; In the mean while 
there issued out Blood at all Three, with which 
her Shift was stain’d. Laubardemont was in some 
Confusion at the Performance of this Trick, by 
Reason of the Number and Quality of the Specta- 
tors, and esepecially of the Commandeur de la Port, 
who had Assurance given him that the Nun should 
be bound, and he could not forbear, to say, That 
this was not fair. However he would not suffer the 
Physicians who attested the Fact, to joyn to their 
Attestations the judgment which he made of the 
sufficient and Instrumental Cause of those Three 
Wounds. But Duncan was no soonor at Saumur, 
but he publish’d a Writing, containing Observa- 
tions which were made upon this pretended 
Miracle, which are in Brief, ‘ That the Devils 
‘ of Loudun being cunning and fraudulent, had
‘ not


101 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ not attempted to make any other Sign, 
‘ but that which was the easiest of all those 
‘ they had promis’d, and where they could more 
‘ readily, with a little Slight, deceive the Eyes 
‘ of the People; That the Cloaths of the Su- 
‘ perior had not been search’d, because they pre- 
‘ suppos’d that her Hands should be tyed, when 
‘ the Wounds were to be made in her Flesh; That 
‘ instead thereof, she had her Hands at Liber- 
‘ ty, and hid from the Assistants when she was 
‘ wounded; That the Wounds were not found 
‘ to be exactly made in the Place where she her 
‘ self had design’d; That they were not so large 
‘ as they were promis’d; That they seen’d to 
‘ have been made by the Incision of a little 
‘ Penknife, or by the pricking of a Launcet; 
‘ That the Incisions were much greater in the Gar- 
‘ ments than in the Skin, which made it appear 
‘ that they were made from without; inwards, 
‘ and not from within outwards. That the 
‘ Cloaths were not examin’d after the 
‘ Wounds had been made, because it ’twould 
‘ have been expedient to strip the Nun to her 
‘ Smock to do it exactly, which Decency would 
‘ not suffer; Moreover that she might have 
‘ thrown amongst the Croud of People, with- 
‘ out being perceiv’d, the Instrument she us’d, 
‘ which must be very small. That if the Devils 
‘ were then gone out, they had not been com- 
‘ pell’d by the Force of the Exorcism, seeing that 
‘ the Exorcist had not given them any Com- 
‘ mand; That there were not made in her Gown 
‘ three Cuts as well as in the Shift and Stays, 
‘ though they were promis’d all alike, because 
‘ one of the Incisions was made where none 
‘ of her Garment lay, it being open before.
H3 Lau-


102 The History of 
Laubardemont was extreamly provok’d by the bold- 
ness of the Author of this Writing, who overthrew 
the Miracle by such pertinent Reasons, and solid 
Proofs: He vow’d to be reveng’d of Duncan, and to 
prosecute him to the utmost, and the Printer who 
had sold his Books; but the Marshal de Breze, who 
promis’d them his Protection, laid the Storm which 
threatned them, and which otherwise could 
not but have been very violent and danger- 
ous.  
Sett. 28. ‘ Grandier, on his part, made almost the 
‘ same Observations upon this Action; to which 
‘ he added further. That if the Superior had not 
‘ Groan’d, the Physicians would not have open’d 
‘ her Cloaths, and that they would have suffer’d 
‘ her to be bound, not imagining that the Wounds 
‘ had been already made; and that then the Ex- 
‘ orcist would have commanded Three other 
‘ Devils to go our, and to give the Signs they 
‘ had promis’d; That the Superior would have 
‘ made the strangest contorsions she had been a- 
‘ ble, and would have had a long Convulsion, at 
‘ the end whereof she would have been deliver’d, 
‘ and the Wounds found upon her Body. But 
‘ that this groaning had betray’d her, and had 
‘ broke, by GOD’s Permission, all the Measures 
‘ concerted by Men arid Devils; For what Cause 
‘ think you (said he) in his Exceptions and Absolva- 
‘ tory Conclusions, that they chose for a Sign, 
‘ Wounds resembling those which are made with 
‘ a sharp Instrument, since the Devils are ac- 
‘ custom’d to make Wounds like to those by burn- 
‘ ing? Is it not because ’twas mote easie for the 
‘ Superior to hide an Instrument, and to wound 
‘ her self slightly, than to hide Fire, and to make 
‘ a Wound by burning? Why think you they
‘ chose


103 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ chose the leftside, rather than the Forehead or 
‘ Nose? unless that she could not hurt her Fore- 
‘ head or Nose, without exposing the Action to 
‘ the Eyes of all the Company. Wherefore should 
‘ they chuse the left side rather than the right? 
‘ Were it not that it was more easie for the Right- 
‘ hand, which the Superior us’d, to extend it on 
‘ the left side, than to bend it on the right? 
‘ Wherefore did she turn her self upon her Arm 
‘ and left side? Were it not to the end, that this 
‘ Posture, in which she continued a very long 
‘ time, might make easie to her the means of con- 
‘ cealing from the Eyes of the Spectators, the In- 
‘ strument wherewith she wounded her self? 
‘ whence think you, proceeded the Groans which 
‘ she gave, in spite of all her constancy? If it was 
‘ not from the Sence of the Hurt she did 
‘ to herself, the most contagious being not 
‘ able to refrain from trembling, when the 
‘ Chirurgeon lets them Blood? Why did the ends 
‘ of her Fingers appear bloody? unless because 
‘ they held the Instrument which made the 
‘ Wounds. Who perceives not, that this Instru- 
‘ ment, having been very small, ’twas impossible 
‘ to prevent, that the Fingers which were em- 
' ploy’d, should not become Red with the Blood 
‘ which was caus’d to issue out? In brief, whence 
‘ was it, that these Wounds were so slight, 
‘ that they scarce were Skin deep, seeing that the 
‘ Devils are us’d to break and tear in pieces the 
‘ Possessed, when they go out of them? unless for 
‘ this, that the Superior did not hate her 
‘ self enough, to make Deep and Dangerous 
‘ Wounds. 
Sect. 19. Though this pretended Miracle, 
studied with much Care, and manag’d with much
H4 Skill,


104 The History of 
Skill, had not however, succeeded very well, the 
Commissary, who supprest universally, whatsoever 
made against the Possession, and who gave Autho- 
rity to all that might confirm it, forbore not to 
make his Verbal Process of the Expulsion of three 
Devils, Asmodee, Gresil, and Aman, by three 
Wounds, made beneath the Region of the Heart 
of the Sister Jeanne des Anges, and they were not 
afraid to produce the Verbal Process, amongst the 
Papers which they made use of against Grandier. 
Latctance seeking to dissipate the suspicions which 
he knew to be rais’d in the Minds of the Beholders 
of this illusion, demanded the next Day of Ba- 
laam, one of the Four Devils who continued in the 
Body of the Superior, why Asmodee and his two 
Companions were gone, whilst the Face and Hands 
of the Superior were hid from the Eyes of the 
People? ’Tis, said he, to retain a great many in unbe- 
lief. After this manner this Devil, who was in 
good intelligence and agreement with Father Tran- 
quille, endeavour’d to make good the Father’s reasons. 
‘ They have cause (said this Father, complaining 
‘ of those that were dissatisfied) to be offended at 
‘ the small civility and courtesy of these Devils, 
‘ who have not had a respect for their Merits, and 
‘ the Quality of their Persons: but if the greatest 
‘ part of these had examin’d their own Consciences, 
‘ possibly they would find that the cause of their
‘ dissatisfaction proceeded from thence; and that 
‘ they ought rather to be reveng’d of themselves 
‘ by a good Penance, and not to bring prying Eyes 
‘ and a vicious Confidence, to return incredulous. 
Thus these crafty Exorcists do always find reasons to 
confound the Gainsayers, or rather evasions to dazle 
the simple and the bigots; for if the Parts they acted 
happen’d to succeed, they were Miracles, wherein
shone


105 The Devils of Loudun. 
shone the Power which the Church gives to its Mini- 
stes; and if the Success was not favourable, ’twas the 
incredulity of the Spectators, which was the Cause; 
If the Devil obey’d, he was constrain’d by the Power 
of Exorcisms; and if he were not obedient, ’twas 
permitted him to use them so, for a just Punish- 
meat from GOD, against the Unbelievers, to con- 
tinue them in unbelief. 
Sect. 31. ’Twas reported, that Six lusty and 
strong Men, could not restrain the Possessed from 
making their Contorsions. Duncan perhaps, 
with a little to much confidence, depending upon 
the Protection of the Marshall de Breze, attempt- 
ed to try an Experiment, to the great Displeasure 
of the Father Recollet; for having laid hold on the 
Right-Hand of the Superior, with one of his, she 
endeavour’d to make him loose his hold, as soon as 
Lactance had order’d the Devil to make her Contor- 
sions; but she could not perform them, but with 
her Legs, and her Left-Arm; she was in vain con- 
jur’d to do them with her Right-Arm, as with her 
Left; I cannot, said she at last, for he holds me; let 
go her Arm, said the Exorcist, to Duncan, for how 
can Cantorsions be made, if you hold her? If it is a 
Devil, reply’d Duncan, with a loud Voice, he 
ought to be stronger than I; As good a Philosopher as you 
are, this is ill Logick, reply’d Lactance, with eager- 
ness, for a Devil out of a Body, is stronger than you;
but being in a feeble Body, such as she is, ’tis not necessa- 
ry that he should be as strong as you, for his natural 
Actions are proportion’d to the force of the Body that he 
possesseth. ‘ This good Father (says Duncan, in the 
‘ Book where he has left this History, remembers 
‘ not that he has Read in the Gospel, that the De- 
‘ moniacks broke the Cords and Chains wherewith 
‘ they were bound, and that the Ritual puts amongst
‘ the


106 The History of
‘ the Marks of Possession, Vires supra ætatis & con- 
‘ ditionis naturam ostendere, To exert strength beyond 
‘ the nature of the Age or Quality of the Party possessed. 
‘ Duncan added, that next Day he did the same 
‘ thing to the Sister Agnes, and that he was pray’d 
‘ not to hold her Hand too fast, because the Superi- 
‘ or had complain’d that he had hurt her, by 
‘ holding her too strongly; and that these 
‘ things were done in the presence of the 
‘ Commandeur de la Porte, Lauberdemont, and a great 
‘ many Persons of Quality. He reported further. 
that the first time that he saw the Nun, his arrival 
caus’d a little disgrace to the Devil Gresil because 
the Exorcist having adjur’d him to tell his Name 
he was twice deceiv’d, calling him the first time 
Benoit, and half an Hour after Texier, which were the 
Names of the two other Physicians of Saumur, after 
which he would not conjectrue more, although at the 
Third time he might have been able to find out the 
true Name, because the Nun had at other times 
heard these Physicians spoken of, especially during 
the Sickness of her Mother, of which she died, or 
at least there was one of them sent for, to visit 
her, but their Countenances were alike unknown 
to her. 
Sect. 32. There past nothing remarkable, from 
the Twentieth of May, till the Thirteenth of 
June, which was Famous for the vomiting a Quill 
of a Feather, of a Fingers length, which the Su- 
perior cast up, for only the Devils that possest her, 
were fertil in Miracles, and obey’d from time to 
time, the Voice of the Exorcists; the others were 
Malicious, Rebellious, and Disobedient, who took 
care to do nothing extraordinary, for the Glory of 
GOD, and for that of the Church and its Mini- 
sters. The Commissary made a very exact Verbal
Process


107 The Devils of Loudun. 
Process of this last Miracle, and of another Vo- 
miting of a Silk Button, which the same Nun did 
Vomit the Eighth of July following. But what 
Verbal Process might he not have made of that 
which Saint Augustine reports? That there were 
several People, who after their having swallow’d 
several Things, and kept them some time in their 
Bowels, fetch’d up those they had a mind to, and 
drew them as out of a Pouch. This Marvel was 
yet greater than that of the Superior, and for 
all that, those that wrought them, were not possess’d 
with Devils. 
Sect. 33. The Bishop of Poictiers, came to 
Loudun, the Sixteenth of the same Month of June; 
’twas told him directly, by Father Tranquil!e, 
‘ That the Devils, who had sojourn’d there for 
‘ some time, could not be driven out but by a Blow of 
‘ the Scepter; and that the Crosier was not suffici- 
‘ ent to break the Head of this Dragon, who had 
‘ cast; his Poison against innocent Souls. For the 
Bishop never had a Mind to be concern’d in Person 
in this Affair, if it had not been supported by the 
Royal Authority, and that of the Cardinal; but 
with such Warrantees he made no difficulty to enter 
into the List. He told those who came to salute 
him at his arrival, That he was net come to take Cogni- 
zance of the Truth of the Possession, but to make it be- 
liev’d by those who were yet doubtful, and to discover the 
Schools of Magick, as well for Men as Women. It was 
well understood what that meant, That he came to 
begin an establishment of a kind of Inquisition 
which had been before projected. He himself did 
not exorcise, ’twas the Father Recollect that exor- 
cis’d in his presence; and he permitted that the 
Exorcist should presuppose, as evident, that Gran- 
dier was a Magician, although this was the thing
in


108 The History of 
in question. Infringo, said he to the Devil, Omne 
Pactum, five a Domino tμo Lucifero, five a Magistro 
tμo Grandiero, I dissolve every Pact, whether from thy 
Lord Lucifer, or from thy Master Grandier. Then 
they began to publish among the People, that they 
ought to believe the Possession, seeing that the 
King, the Cardinal, and the Bishop, did credit it, 
and that one could not suspect it, without rendering 
himself guilty of High-Treason against GOD and 
Man, and without exposing himself in the Quality 
of a Complice of Grandier, to the strokes of the ter- 
rible Justice of Laubardemont. And indeed, if there 
were any one yet who durst hesitate and suspend 
his Judgment, he was presently treated as one 
damn’d, and worse than a Heretick; and most of the 
other Catholicks, would no more communicate 
with him, than with one excommunicated. Memin 
and all the Cabal publish’d boldly every where, that 
he must be a Devil, who could make any doubt of 
the Possession. To words, some added Writings; 
‘ ’Tis this which mades us say, with assurance, 
‘ (says Father Tranquille, in one of his Books) that 
‘ this Enterprise is the Work of GOD, seeing 
‘ that ’tis the work of the King. And writing a- 
‘ gainst the Case of Grandier, and some other Pieces 
‘ made by the the Incredulous, he says, That their Li- 
‘ bels did offend the Two Powers, the Regal, and 
‘ Episcopal. He says further, That if there be a 
‘ Person in the World, who has seen clearly into 
‘ this business, and whose Judgment ought to be 
‘ follow’d; it is the King, who believes the Posses- 
‘ sion, and who makes not this Affair his own, 
‘ to render himself a Complice of a Cheat. ’Tis 
‘ the most Eminent, my Lord the Cardinal, the 
‘ first Person of State, who believes the Possession; 
‘ and not only believes it, but next to his Majesty,
‘ the


109 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ the Enterprize of this Affair is owing to his Piety 
‘ and to his Zeal, as the Letters which he has writ to 
‘ Monsieur Laubardemont sufficiently testifie; at the 
‘ reading whereof, one cannot but admire his good- 
‘ ness, as well as the greatness of his Soul, to see 
‘ that he who moves the World, and shakes 
‘ Monarchies by his Wise Counsels, undertakes, 
‘ with the Care of a Father, the comforting these 
‘ Nuns; and with the Zeal of a Prelate, the com- 
‘ plaint of the Church, offended by this Sorcery. 
‘ The Author of the Demonomany of Loudun, 
‘ proves also the Possession, by this Argument, 
‘ the King and Monsieur the Cardinal do Autho- 
‘ rise; it cannot than be doubted. So that no 
one durst open his Mouth to tell his Sentiment, 
and some already began to feel the Yoke of this 
kind of Inquisition, which the Exorcists had design’d 
to establish. 
Sect. 34. Amongst many particular things 
which were done before the Bishop, this deserves 
to be related in the same Words wherein they 
are set down in a Manuscript Relation, which has 
been accounted faithful, and very exact by all 
Persons that liv’d at that time; it seems to have 
been writ by a good Roman Catholick, through- 
ly convinc’d of the Truth of the Possession, and 
of the Power of the Exorcists over the Devils, as 
well as of the Integrity of these last; and is as 
follows: 
‘ Friday the Twenty Second of June, 1634. be- 
‘ ing the Vigil of Saint John, at Three of the 
‘ Clock in the Afternoon, Monsieur de Poictiers, and 
‘ Monsieur de Laubardemont, being in the Church of 
‘ Saint Crosse at Loudun, to continue the Exorcisms 
‘ of the Ursuline Nuns, by the Order of the said 
‘ Sieur Laubardemont Commissary; Urban Gran-
‘ dier,


111 The History of 
‘ dier, Priest and Parson, accus’d, and nam’d Magi- 
‘ cian, by the said possessed Nuns, to whom were 
‘ produc’d by the said Commissary, Four Pacts, re- 
‘ ported at several times, in the foregoing Exor- 
‘ cisms, by the said Possessed, which the Devils 
‘ who possess’d them, said were made with the 
‘ said Grandier, for many ends; but one in particu- 
‘ lar, made by Leviathan, on Saturday, the Seven- 
‘ teenth of the present Month; compos’d of the 
‘ Flesh and Heart of an Infant, taken at one of 
‘ their Sabats (or Witches nocturnal Assemblies) 
‘ held at Orleans, in 1631. and of the Ashes of a 
‘ Consecrated Wafer, and of the Blood and 
‘ the—of the said Grandier, by which Levia- 
‘ than said, he had entred the Body of the Sister 
‘ Jeanne des Anges, Superior of the said Nuns; 
‘ and had possess’d her with his Associates, Behe- 
‘ mot, Isaacarum, and Balaam, and this the Eighth 
‘ of December, 1632. The other compos’d of the 
‘ Seeds of Oranges and Pomegranades, given by 
‘ Asmodee, then possessing the Sister Agnes, Thurs- 
‘ day the Twenty Second of the present Month, 
‘ made between the said Grandier, Asmodee, and a 
‘ Number of other Devils, to hinder the per- 
‘ formance of the Promises of Beherit, who had 
‘ promis’d for a Sign of his going out, to lift the 
‘ Cap of the Commissary two Pikes high, the 
‘ Space of a Miserere. All which Pacts shew’d to 
‘ the said Grandier, he said, without being any 
‘ way astonish’d, but with a constant and generous 
‘ resolution, that he knew not in any sort, what 
‘ belong’d to those Pacts; nor had ever made 
‘ them; and knew not an Art capable of such things, 
‘ nor ever had communication with the Devils; 
‘ and was absolutely ignorant of that which they al- 
‘ ledged. Whereof there was made a Verbal Process
‘ which


110 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ which he sign’d. This done, there were brought all 
‘ the said possessed Nuns, to the Number of Eleven 
‘ or Twelve, comprizing the three Secular Maids 
‘ also possess’d, into the Choir of the Church, ac- 
‘ companied by a great many Friars, Carmelites, 
‘ Capucins, and Recollects, Three Physicians, and 
‘ a Chirurgeon; which Nuns, at their entrance, 
‘ us’d some wanton Expessions, calling the said 
‘ Grandier their Mailer, testifying to him their 
‘ Joy to see him. Then Father Lactance, Gabriel a 
‘ Recollect, and one of the Exorcists, exhorted all 
‘ the Assistants to lift up their Hearts to GOD 
‘ with an extraordinary servour, to make acts of 
‘ Contrition, for the Offences committed against
‘ that adorable Majesty; and to beseech him, that 
‘ so many Sins might not put a stop to the designs 
‘ which his Providence had for his Glory, on that 
‘ occasion; and for an outward Mark of their in- 
‘ ward contrition, to say the Confiteor, in order to 
‘ to receive the Benediction of Monsieur the Bi- 
‘ shop of Poictiers which being perform’d, he 
‘ continued to say, the Matter in question was of 
‘ so great weight, and so important to the Truths 
‘ of the Roman Cathoiick Church, that this only 
‘ consideration, ought to serve for a Motive to 
‘ excite their Devotion; and that otherwise, the 
‘ Affliction of these poor Nuns were so strange, 
‘ after their having been so long, that Charity o- 
‘ blig’d all those who have right to labour their 
‘ Deliverance, and the expulsion of the Devils, to 
‘ employ the power of their Character for so wor- 
‘ thy a Subject, by the Exorcisms which the 
‘ Church prescribes her Pastors; and directing his 
‘ Speech to Grandier, he told him, that being of 
‘ this Number, by the Holy Unction of Priest- 
‘ hood, he ought to contribute his power and Zeal,
‘ it


112 The History of
‘ if it pleas’d Monsieur the Bishop, to permit him,
‘ and to commute his suspension, by his Authori- 
‘ ty, which Monsieur the Bishop having granted, 
‘ the Father Recollect presented a Stole to the said 
‘ Grandier; who turning himself towards the said 
‘ Bishop, ask’d him, if he allow’d him to take it, to 
‘ whom having answer’d Yes, he put the said Stole 
‘ on his Neck, and then the Father Recollect gave 
‘ him a Ritual, which he desir’d leave of the said 
‘ Bishop to take as before, and receiv’d his Bene- 
‘ diction; prostrating himself at his Feet to Kiss 
‘ them. Whereupon the Veni Creator Spiritus ha- 
‘ ving been Sung, he arose and directed his Speech 
‘ to the Bishop of Poictiers, and said to him, my 
‘ Lord, whom must I exorcise? To which it being 
‘ answer’d him, by the said Bishop, These Maids. 
‘ He went on and said. What Maids? To which 
‘ he was answer’d, These possessed Maids; So that 
‘ (said he) my Lord, I am then oblig’d to believe the 
‘ Possession; the Church believes it, I believe it then 
‘ also, although I think that a Magician cannot cause a 
‘ Christian to be possess’d, without his consent. Then 
‘ some cry’d out, that he was a Heretick to ad- 
‘ vance this Belief, that he was an unquestionable 
‘ Truth, receiv’d unanimously by all the Church, 
‘ and approv’d by the Sorbon. Whereupon he 
‘ answer’d, that he had never grounded his Faith 
‘ upon it, that ’twas only his Opinion; that in e- 
‘ very case he submitted to the Judgment of the 
‘ Body, of which he was but a Member, and that 
‘ no Person was ever accounted a Heretick, for 
‘ having had Doubts, but for obstinately perse- 
‘ vering in them; and that what he had propos’d 
‘ to the said Lord Bishop, was to be assur’d by his 
‘ Mouth, that he should not abuse the Authority 
‘ of the Church. And being brought by the Fa-
‘ ther


113 The Devils of Loudun, 
‘ ther Recollect to the Sister Catharine, as the most 
‘ ignorant of all, and least suspected to under- 
‘ stand Latine, he began the Exorcism in the form 
‘ prescrib’d by the Ritual, but could not conti- 
‘ nue long, because all the other Possessed began to 
‘ be tormented by the Devils, and made strange 
‘ and horrible Cries; and amongst the other, the 
‘ Sister Claire advanc’d towards him, reproaching 
‘ him for his blindness and obstinacy, so fully, 
‘ that in that contention, he left the other posses- 
‘ sed which he had undertook, and directed his 
‘ Discourse to the Sister Claire. But ’tis to be ob- 
‘ serv’d, that before the Exorcism began, he 
‘ told her, speaking in Latine, as he had almost al- 
‘ ways done, explaining himself a little after in 
‘ French, That as for her, she understood Latine, and 
‘ that he would ask her Questions in Greek, it be- 
‘ ing one of the Marks requir’d, to justify an un- 
‘ doubted Possession, and that the Devils under- 
‘ stood all sorts of Languages; To whom the Devil 
‘ reply’d, by the Mouth of the Possessed, Ah! how 
‘ cunning art thou? Thou knowest well, that this is one of 
‘ the Conditions of the Pact, made between thee first and 
‘ us, not to answer at all in Greek. To which he an- 
‘ swer’d, O fine Illusion, O excellent Evasion! And 
‘ then ’twas told him, that he was permitted to
‘ exorcise in Greek, provided that he writ down 
‘ first, what he would say. The said Possessed 
‘ offer’d however, to answer him in what Language 
‘ he would, but there was no room for that; 
‘ for all the Possessed began again their Cries 
‘ and outrages, with imprecations not to be equal’d,
‘ and mighty Arrange Convulsions, persisting to ac- 
‘ cuse the said Grandier of Magick, and of the Sorcery 
‘ which infested them; offering to break his Neck. if 
‘ ’twas permitted them, and striving all manner of
I ‘ ways


114 The History of 
‘ ways to abuse him, which was hind’red by the 
‘ Protection of the Church, and by the Priests 
‘ and Friars there present, taking extraordinary 
‘ pains to restrain the Fury wherewith they were 
‘ all agitated. He in the mean time, continued 
‘ without any trouble or emotion, beholding sted- 
‘ fastly the said Possessed, protesting his Inno- 
‘ cence, and praying GOD to be his Protector; 
‘ and addressing himself to Monsieur the Bishop, 
‘ and to Monsieur de Laubardemont, he told them, 
‘ that he implor’d the Authority Ecclesiastical 
‘ and Royal, whereof they were Ministers, to 
‘ command these Devils to break his Neck, or at 
‘ least to make a visible Mark in his Forehead, in 
‘ case that he was the Author of the Crimes of 
‘ which he was accus’d, to the end, that thereby 
‘ the Glory of GOD might be manifested, the 
‘ Authority of the Church exalted, and he him- 
‘ self confounded; Provided nevertheless, that 
‘ these Maids might not touch him with their 
‘ Hands, which they would not at all permit, as 
‘ well not to be the cause of the Mischief which 
‘ might befall him, as not to expose the Authori- 
‘ ty of the Church to the Wiles of the Devils, 
‘ who might have contracted some Pact upon this 
‘ Subject with the said Grandier. Then the Exor- 
‘ cists, to the Number of Eight, having en- 
‘ joyn’d the Devils silence, and to cease the 
‘ Disorders they made, they order’d Fire to 
‘ be brought in a Chafindish, into which were 
‘ thrown all the Pacts, one after another, 
‘ and then the former Assaults redoubled 
‘ with Convulsions so horrible, Cries so hi- 
‘ deous, and Postures so frightful, that that 
‘ Assembly might pass for a Sabat of Witches, 
‘ were it not for the Holyness of the Place, and the
‘ Quality


115 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ Quality of the Persons present, of whom the least 
‘ concern’d, at least to outward Appearance, 
‘ was the said Grandier, although he had more 
‘ Cause, than any other, the Devils continuing 
‘ their Accusations, naming to him the Places, 
‘ the Hours and Days of their Communications 
‘ with him; his first Sorceries, his Scandals, his 
‘ Insensibility, his Renunciations made of his 
‘ Faith and of GOD; To which he reply’d, 
‘ with a bold Assurance, that he gave the Lye 
‘ to those Calumnies, so much the more unjust, 
‘ as they were far remote from his Profession; 
‘ That he renounc’d Satan and all the Devils; 
‘ that he knew them not, and fear’d them yet less; 
‘ that in spite of them he was a Christian, and 
‘ a person consecrated with Holy Orders; That 
‘ he trusted in GOD, and in Jesus Christ, 
‘ although a great Sinner as to the Rest; but 
‘ however, that he had never given Way to 
‘ these Abominations, and that they could not 
‘ give a pertinent and Authentic Testimony 
‘ against him. And here ’tis impossible by any 
‘ Discourse to express that which fell under the 
‘ Senses; The Eyes and Ears receiv’d the impressi- 
‘ on of so many Furies, that there was never any 
‘ thing seen like them, and at least, without being 
‘ accustom’d to such horrid Spectacles as those are 
‘ who sacrifice to Devils. There was no courage 
‘ which could defend it felt from the Astonish- 
‘ ment and Horrour, that this Action produced. 
‘ Grandier amidst all this, continued always the 
‘ same; that is to say, insensible of many Prodi- 
‘ gies, singing the Hymns of the Church, with the 
‘ rest of the People, being fearless, as if he had a 
‘ Legion of Angels for his Guard. And truly one 
‘ of these Devils cry’d out, that Beelzebub was
I2 ‘ then


116 The History of 
‘ then between him and Father Tranqullle a Ca- 
‘ pucin; and upon what he had said, addressing his 
‘ Speech to the Devil, Obmutescas, Be silent, 
‘ the said Devil began to swear, that that was the 
‘ Watch-Word between them; but they were 
‘ forc’d to tell all, because GOD was incompa- 
‘ rably stronger than all Hell. So that 
‘ all were ready to fall upon him, offering 
‘ to Tear him in Pieces, to shew his Marks, 
‘ and to strangle him, though he were their 
‘ Master. Whereupon he took occasion to tell 
‘ them, that he was neither their Master, nor 
‘ their Servant; and that ’twas an incredible 
‘ thing, that even in the same confession, they 
‘ should declare him their Master, and offer to 
‘ strangle him. And then the Maids having 
‘ thrown their Slippers at his Head, he said, see 
‘ how the Devils accuse themselves. At last this Vio- 
‘ lence and Outrages increast to such a Degree, 
‘ that without the succour and hind’rance of Per- 
‘ sons who were in the Choir, the Anthor of this 
‘ Spectacle would have infallibly ended his Life; 
‘ and all they could do for him, was to get him out 
‘ of the Church, and to save him from the fury 
‘ which threatned him. So that he was brought 
‘ back to his Prison, at Six of the Clock in the 
‘ Evening, and the rest of the Day was employ’d 
‘ to recover the Spirits of these poor Maids out of 
‘ the Possession of the Devils. 
Sect. 35. Those who writ for Grandier, after 
this Storm said, that these Maids who appear’d so 
insolent, that they neither had a respect for the 
Place, nor the Persons who were there assembled, 
and so enrag’d against this Poor Man, that they
seem’d


117 the Devils of Loudun.  
seem’d to have a mind to tear him in Pieces, with- 
out the aid of the Guardian of the Capucius and o- 
ther Exorcists, whose intention was not to leave 
him then for a Prey to their rage, but to reserve 
him for more terrible Punishments, the horror and 
quality whereof, would not suffer the Truth of the 
Possession to be doubted of, and whereby they 
pretended to gain to themselves the reputation 
of an extraordinary Sanctity, and miraculous 
Power. ’Twas observ'd further, that the more 
prudent Persons were much astonish’d to see, that 
whilst they were exorcis’d by Grandier, they an- 
swer’d only by a torrent of Injuries and of spit- 
ings which they vomited against him, and especi- 
ally that, the Superior made use of so bad an evasi-
on for not answering in Greek; saying, That there 
was a Pact between him and her, which debarr’d her from 
answering in that Language. As for the Four Pacts, 
of which there has been mention made, ’twas pro- 
mis’d solemnly? that one of the Four should fall 
from the Top of the Roof of the Church to the 
Bottom, although the Relation has mention’d 
nothing of it, no more than of the precedent 
Fact; but they were much surpriz’d to see it fall 
from under the Flood of the Superior. ’Twas also 
observ’d that Grandier had expresly requir’d, That 
this pretended Pact of Silence Should be broke. 
That may be done (said he) for GOD has given Power 
to his Church over the Devils, and in Truth you boast 
of having broken several others which were not of any 
consequence. But they took care not to deprive them- 
selves of the only means they had to except these 
Devils from a proof which they were not able to 
undergo. The Author of the Demonomania of 
Loudun has been bold enough to write, that Grandier
I3 durst


118 The History of 
durst not venture to interrogate the Nuns in Greek; 
but although the foregoing Relation was writ by a 
Man so persuaded of the Possession, that for want of 
other Proofs in his favour, he makes use of the 
accused Person, which one cannot too much ad- 
mire, and which could not come from the Testi- 
mony of a good Conscience. This Relation is how- 
ever, sufficient to confute this Lye, for it expresly 
maintains, That when Grandier endeavour’d to in- 
terrogate in Greek, the Possessed interrupted him 
by confused and dreadful Noises, which were all 
the Marks of Possession that they gave in that 
Circumstance, which had not been so great, nor 
would have frighted so much the Author of the 
Relation, if they had not produc’d at one time 
the Possessed in so great a Number, and if they 
had not intermingled and confounded so many Cries 
and Voices together, and made so many Postures 
and different Contorsions, that they gave doubt- 
less to this action, the air of a Diabolical and 
Infernal confusion, which surpriz’d those that 
were struck by these outward appearances, who 
could not imagine that the perversness of humane 
Nature alone, was able to produce effects so hor- 
rible, and so extravagant, that they confounded 
Religion, Piety and Reason. 
Sect. 36. The last Day of the same Month of 
June, one of the Possessed, who was exorcis’d in 
the Church of Notre Dame du Chateau, was impu- 
dent enough to say, that Grandier had sent to a great 
many Damsels, to make them conceive with Mon- 
sters; a Thing which modesty suffers not to be 
nam’d, and which she then boldly call’d by the 
right Name; the Exorcist presupposing that the
Devils


119 the Devils of Loudun. 
Devil had spoke the Truth, and without objecting 
to her that the pretended Magician was too well 
guarded to be able to attempt any thing like it;
nor that one could apprehend what advantage he 
could receive by it, especially in his present condi- 
tion, he was contented to ask her, why the effect 
did not succeed? To whom the Maid reply’d, with 
abundance of immodest, filthy, and unbeseeming 
Words, which made not any coherent Discourse;
and by unheard of Blasphemies, which founded 
shameful to Chast Ears, and made People tremble 
who had the least Piety. Neither could they 
contain the indignation which all these Horrors 
had excited; and they began to speak of it openly, 
when they saw affix’d to all the Corners of the 
Town, and heard publish’d through all Publick 
Places, the following Order. 
Sect. 37. ’Tis expresly forbid, to all Persons of 
whatsoever Quality or Condition 
they be, to defame or otherwise to undertake to 
speak against the Nuns and other Persons of Lou- 
dun, afflicted with evil Spirits; their Exorcists, or 
those that assist them, whether in Places where 
they are exorcis’d, or elsewhere, in any fashion or 
manner whatsoever, upon the Penalty of Ten Thou-
sand Livres fine and other greater Sums, and Corporal 
Punishment, if the Case deserves it. And to the end 
that none pretend ignorance, this present Order 
shall be read or publish’d this Day, in the Parish Churches 
of this City, and affix’d as well to the Gates of the 
same, as in all other Places where it stall be re- 
quisire. Given at Loudun the Second of July, 
1634.
I4 Sect. 38.


120 The History of 
Sect. 38. That Order absolutely stopt the 
Mouths of all those that had a Mind to defend the 
Innocence of Grandier. For to maintain that the 
Nuns where not possessed, was a Black and unpar- 
donable reproach, against which, the justice of 
Laubardemont was arm’d with all severity, and 
which he pretended to punish rigorously, whilst 
there was no way to attain to the justification of 
Grandier, but by making out that Truth, and by 
convicting the Possession of Imposture. The Cabal 
believing themselves out of Danger, by the pre- 
cautions they had taken, acted with more liberty, 
and with what carrier they pleas’d, in assurance,
that now no one durst be so bold as to take upon 
him to dare only to Murmur in Private. Where- 
fore Astaroth, and two other of his Companions, 
or if you will, Elizabeth Blanchard, and two other 
Secular Maids, who had lifted her self in the Regi- 
ment of the Possessed, did not fear to take a turn 
in the Country, with the Exorcist Father Peter a 
reformed Carmelite, and his Brother Ecoute; 
in spite of the scandal they must needs know it 
would cause in those who wond’red that the Devils 
who possess’d these Maids, had not hind’red these 
good Fathers, from having so great a familiarity 
with them; but they knew not that as the Jesuits 
gave a Play-day to their Schollars every Thursday; 
the Exorcists had a sufficient power to give one 
every Tuesday to the Devils, of whom without 
doubt they were the Masters. 
Sect. 39. ’Tis to be presum’d, that next Day, 
the Third of July, the Devil of Sister Claire 
was also gone into the Country, and that he had 
left this Miserable Creature to her self; seeing 
that with Tears in her Eyes, she declar’d publick- 
ly in the Church of Chateau, whither they had
brought


121 The Devils of Loudun. 
brought her to Exorcise her, that all that she had 
said for Fifteen Days, were but meer Calumnies 
and Impostures; That she had done nothing but by 
the Order of the Recollect, Mignon and the 
Carmelites; and if they sequester’d her, ’twould 
be found that all these things were but feign’d and 
malicious. She made again the same Declarations 
two days after, which was the Seventh of the 
Month; and she proceeded so far this last time, 
that she went out of the Church where they exor- 
cis’d her, and would have run away, but Demorans 
ran after her and stopt her. The Sister Agnes em- 
bolden’d by this Example, said many times the 
same Things, with Tears in her Eyes, in treating 
those who assisted at the Exorcisms, that they 
would take her out of that horrible captivity, 
under the weight whereof she groan’d. She re- 
fus’d one Day to Communicate, assuring her Exor- 
cist, with a serious Air, that she did not find her 
self in a condition to do it. He did not omit to 
make her believe that ’twas her Devil that caus’d 
that repugnance, and gave her the Communion 
in spite of her, notwithstanding the impiety that 
appear’d in this Action, and whatsoever conse- 
quences the Enemies of the Church might draw 
from it. These two Miserable Maids seeing no 
hope of Succour, said at last, that they prepar’d 
themselves to be extraordinarily ill treated at 
Home, for having reveal’d so important a Secret, 
but that they were tormented by their Consciences, 
and forc’d to speak for their Discharge; and to 
give Glory to GOD and the Truth, whatsoever 
might happen to them. La Nogeret protested also 
one Day, that she had accus’d an innocent Person, 
and that she begg’d Pardon of GOD; and turn- 
ing herself one while towards the Bishop, another
while


122 The History of 
while towards Laubardemont, she declar’d, that 
she thought her self bound to make this Confession, 
for the discharge of her Conscience. This last did 
nothing but laugh, and the Bishop and the Exor- 
cists maintain’d, that the Devils made use of this 
Artifice to keep the People in unbelief. ’Twas 
necessary to render Grandier a Magician, whatso- 
ever it cost, and whatsoever Authentick and con- 
vincing Proofs which daily appear’d in favour of 
his Innocence; for they had the Secret to know, 
that the Devil lied, when he spake to his Dis- 
charge; and that he said the Truth when he accus’d 
him; the Church imparting to her worthy Ministers, 
her infallible lights, to discern the Truth from 
a Lie, in the contradictory propositions of the 
Devils, and these communicating them to the People, 
by means of the Authority of Laubardemont, whom 
no body had the Power or goodness to contradict. 
Sect. 40. A young Man who was at the Exorcisms 
the Eighth of July, having said in Latine, that 
there was in the Body of Agnes, three Devils 
serving Grandier, Tres Damones Servientes Grandiero; 
say Mago, Magician, replies a Magistrate, and 
not Grandiero, Grandier; this was a Name they re- 
solv’d to extinguish, and to be swallow’d up by that 
Magician, or at lead, which should be reserv’d for 
one of the Devils. Wherefore the Demonomania 
of Londun, relating the Names of the Eight 
which possessed Sister Claire, said, that the Third 
was call’d Sans Fin, or else Grandier de Dominationi- 
bus: But People were persuaded, that this Name, 
as it had Relation to Grandier, was likely in a short 
time to be extinguish’d with his Blood, when they 
understood that they had nam’d Commissaries to 
try him. The World was already so well ac- 
quainted with the Method of Cardinal Richelieu,
by


123 The Devils of Loudun. 
by very many sad Examples, such as had been the 
Execution of the Marshal de Marillac, and many 
others, that since they saw Commissaries nam’d 
to take notice of an accusation of a Crime, al- 
though it was not Capital, they were assur’d that 
the Cardinal was resolv’d that the accused Person 
should perish by the Hands of a Hang man, and 
that the Commissaries who were always his 
Creatures, would not fail to execute the Bloody 
Orders for which they were sent. 
Sect. 41. These Commissaries, to make and perfect 
The Process of Grandier, were in consequence of a 
former Commission, already come to Loudun, where 
they had assisted at the Exorcisms, by the Sub- 
delegation of Laubardemont, the one in one 
Church, and the other in another; but they would 
produce at the Process, only the Verbal Processes 
of the Eighth and Ninth of July, as made since 
their last Commission, which was made the same 
Eighth Day of July, whereby it is signified, That 
the King appoints the Sieur de Laubardemont, the 
Sieurs Roatin, Richard and Chevalier, Counsellors of 
the Presidial Court of Poictiers; Humain, Lieutenant 
Criminal to the Presidial of Orleans; Cottereau 
President; Pequineau special Lieutenant; and Burges, 
Counsellor to the Presidial of Tours; Texier, Lieu- 
tenant General to the Royal Tribunal of St. Maix- 
ant; Dreux, Lieutenant General; de la Barre. 
Special Lieutenant to the Tribunal Royal of Chinon; 
la Picherie, Lieutenant Particular to the Royal Tri- 
bunal of Chatelleraud; and Rivrain, Lieutenant 
General to the Royal Tribunal of Beaufort. For 
altogether, or Ten of them in the Absence, Sickness, 
or Lawful hindrance of the others, to make and 
perfect the Process of Grandier and his Complices, even 
to a definitive Sentence, and Execution of the same
inclusively,


124 The History of
inclusively, whatsoever Oppositions or Appeals not- 
withstanding, All according to the Form prescribed by 
Edicts and Orders; And further appoints and ordains 
to the Offices of Advocate, and Attorney 
of the King, the Sieurs Constant Counseller and Advo- 
cate of the King of the Presidial Court of Poictiers, 
and James Deniau, Counsellor at la Fleche, in that 
Quality, to use conjointly, or one of the two in the place 
of the other, all diligence and needful expedition. By 
Virtue of which Commission, all those who were 
there named, except Constant, the King’s Advo- 
cate at Poictiers, who forbore medling in it, made 
the Process against Grandier, and condemn’d him 
to be burnt alive. But it was not put into the 
Hands of the Commissaries, as soon as it had been 
deliver’d; in the mean time there had happen’d, 
and did happen still, surprizing things at Chinon, as 
well as Loudun. 
Sect. 42. Barre, to whom the Function of Exor- 
cist was exceedingly acceptable, seeing himself, 
for convenience, excluded from exorcising at Lou- 
dun instructed and fitted so well in secret, two of his 
Votaries of Chinon, that he ventur’d at length, to 
produce them in Publick, as being possessed; One 
was call’d Catharine, and the other Jeanne, he be- 
gan, the Thirtieth of May, 1634, to exorcise them 
in the Church of Saint James, of which he was the 
Curate. The Lieutenant General of the place 
made Verbal Processes of that which past at these 
Exorcisms, and for as much as by the Example of 
those of Loudun, they accus’d Grandier of their 
being bewitch’d, they fail’d not to produce also, 
their Verbal Processes against him, to which there 
was much regard shewn, as also to other Pieces of 
this nature, whereas they gave none to those of 
the Bailiff of Loudun, the Leiutenant Civil, and the
other


125 the Devils of Loudun. 
other Judges, where the Truth was so clearly re- 
presented, and where might have been found more 
than convincing proofs of the Falshood of the 
Accusation, and of that of the Possession, which 
they perceiv’d so well, that to destroy them, 
they had recourse to new Artificers, by rend’ring 
these Magistrates suspected. For they caus’d the 
Bailiff to be accus’d of Magick, by the Persons 
Possess’d at Chinon; whose Probity so well known 
to all the World, could not shelter him from this 
attempt; and there were some People credulous 
enough to believe so ridiculous a Calumny, which 
was not contriv’d till after the Cabal of the Con- 
federates of the Possession had fail’d in another 
attempt; which they would have put upon him in 
this manner. A Beggar-Woman having knock’d 
at his Gate, put a Letter into the Hands of one 
of his Servants, which she said she receiv’d of a 
Man who rode through the Street on Horse-back, 
ordering her to carry it to him: The Bailiff ha- 
ving receiv’d that Letter, and open’d it, he saw 
that there was a Proposition made him, to assist in 
a Design for Grandier’s escape, which they promis’d 
to execute infallibly, if he would well instruct 
them where the place of his Prison was, giving 
him notice that they waited for his answer, at 
the White-Horse-Inn in Chinon. As the Name, the 
Seal, and Writing were unknown to him, he 
mistrusted the Snare that was laid for him, and in 
Order to escape it, he sent the Letter to Laubarde- 
mont; causing him to understand, that he thought 
himself bound in Duty to take that course, to the 
end, that whether feignedly, or otherwise, it hap- 
pen’d, that some violence should be offer’d to the 
House where Grandier was Prisoner, he might not 
be accus’d or suspected of being the Author of such
an


126 the History of
an Enterprize. Sometime after, judging that he 
had nothing more to fear in that intrigue, he 
earnestly desir’d to have the Letter again, and 
offer’d to give his Receipt for it; and upon the re- 
fusal that was made him, he entreated at least a 
Copy of it, compar’d with the Original, to make 
a strict enquiry after those who were the Authors, 
and to prosecute them at Law. Laubardemont was 
deaf to his requests, and thereby secur’d his Friends 
from a diligent search, which would not have been 
for their reputation, although he should even have 
made use of his Authority, which seem’d without 
bounds to shelter them from the rigout of Justice. 
Sect. 43. They gave not thus over their De- 
signs upon him, they endeavour’d to affront him 
to the utmost; for one of his near Kinswomen was 
accus’d of Magick, by Elizabeth Blanchard, a secular 
Maid, Possessed, who was lodg’d in the House of 
the Widdow Barot, Sister of Mignon’s Brother-in- 
law, and allied almost to all the Cabal. This pos- 
sessed Person said one Day, in the presence of the 
Judges Commissaries, Roatin, Richard, and Cheva- 
lier, that that Gentlewoman was a Witch; and that 
one of her intimate Friends had brought from her 
a Pact, compos’d almost as the others, whereof 
mention has been made before; but they found that 
that Accusation had caus’d so much scandal and 
murmuring in Loudun, where the Bailiff was much 
belov’d, that they thought best to oblige the 
Devil to unsay it again next Day, and to order 
him also to be slient; concerning other Officers of 
the Town, whom he had resolv’d to accuse of keeping 
a School of Magick, as he had already dar’d to speak 
the precedent Day to the Bishop of Poictiers in his 
Ear, and the Bishop had reveal’d it, before they 
had determin’d to stifle this Project, or at least
to


127 the Devils of Loudun.
to suspend it till after the Death of Gran-
dier. 
Sect. 44. In the mean time the Bailiff was so odious 
to the Authors of the Possession, that they could not 
refrain from discovering their hatred and mischie- 
vous intentions against him, in the Person of his Wife; 
who going into a Church where they exorcis’d, 
and where the Bishop was present, one of the 
Possessed Whisper’d to him, that that Lady was 
a Magician. Afterwards she repeated it aloud, 
speaking it to her self, you have brought a Pact 
into this Church, said she to her impudently. 
The Bailiffs Wife, who wanted not Presence 
of Mind nor Courage, addrest instantly her Prayers 
to GOD with a loud Voice, and made divers 
Imprecations against the Devils, and against the 
Magicians; and in conclusion, she call’d upon the 
Exorcist to confound immediately, either her, or 
the pretended Possessed, and to make appear the 
Truth or the Falshood of that Accusation, by 
causing the Devil to produce the Pact, according 
as they had the Power of the Church, and had 
boasted to have caus’d many others to be produc’d. 
Whereupon the Exorcists Conjur’d the Devils, and 
order’d them to Obey, and repeated to them, 
their Commands and Conjurations so long, and at 
so many several times, that they spent two whole 
Hours in it; till the Night came upon them, 
which put them out of Perplexity, compelling the 
Company to depart. 
Sect. 45. The last Commission before mention’d, 
appear’d by the Publication which was made, and 
by the regist’ring of it; after which the Judges 
Commissaries being assembled the Twenty Sixth of 
July, at the Convent of the Carmelites, they 
appointed there the Sessions, and the next Day,
the


128 The History of 
the Twenty Seventh, they nam’d for Reporters Hou-
main. Lieutenant Criminal of Orleans, and Texier 
Lieutenant General Saint Maixant. The first was 
lodg’d at Duthibaut’s House, and every one of the 
others lodg’d with the Enemies of Grandier. The 
Twenty Eighth they order’d that a Copy of their 
Commission should be signified to him, and the 
Order was executed the same Day. He writ to 
his Mother at the same time, the following 
Letter. 
Mother, 
Sect. 46. THE Kings deputed Attorney has 
given me your Letter, by which 
you inform me, that they have found my Papers, in my 
Chamber, and have retain’d such as might serve for my 
Justification, to put them into my hands, but they have 
not given me them; If I should have them, I am not in a 
condition to draw up Writings. As for the Memorials 
I cannot say any thing, but what I have said at the Pro- 
cess, which consists in two Articles. To the first, they 
examin’d me upon the Facts of my first accusation, to 
which I have given satisfaction, and alledged that I am 
fully justisied, which must he made appear by producing 
my Four Sentences of Absolution, viz. Two of the 
Presidial of Poictiers, and two others of my Lord 
Archbishop of Bourdeaux. That if my Lords the 
Commissaries doubt of the Equity of the same, they 
may, by their Authority, procure the Process which is in 
the Registry of the Court of Parliament, with my Case, 
which serves to discovor the Evil Practices that were 
then us’d against me. The Second Article is touching 
Magick and the Affliction of the Nuns, upon which I 
have nothing to say but a very evident Truth, which is, 
that I am wholy innocent, and wrongfully accus’d; for
which


129 The Devils of Loudun. 
which I have made my complaint to Justice; Which 
must be made appear by producing the Verbal Precesses of 
Monsieur the Bailiff, wherein are inserted all the Petitions 
that I have presented, at well to the Judges Royal, as 
to my Lord the Archbishop; whereof I gave once a fair 
Copy to my Lord de Laubardemont, that the King’s 
Attorney has told me that he had also produc’d them- 
Be pleased to cause a Petition to be drawn up by our At- 
torney, who shall take such counsel as he shall think good. 
My Answers contain my Defences and Reasons: I have 
exhibited nothing that I do not justifie by my Writings 
and Witnesses, if my said Lords give me leave. For 
the rest, I rely upon the Povidence of GOD, the Testi-
mony of my Conscience, and the equity of my Judges; 
for the inlightning of whom I make continual Prayers to 
GOD, and for the conservation of my good Mother; to 
whom I pray GOD to restore me shortly, to render her 
better than I have ever done, the Services of her 
Son, 
and Servant, 
Grandier. 
And by a Postscript: 
Forasmuch as I know nothing here of that 
which is past abroad in the World, if 
there has happen’d any thing in those Public 
Acts which may be useful, you may employ 
them as the Counsel shall think fit. They 
have read to me the Commission of the 
King, with the Names of my Lords the 
Judges deputed to judge the Process defini- 
tively; and they have given me the List of 
their Names, which I send you.
K Sect. 47.


130 The History of
Sect. 47. Whatsoever was the Opinion that he 
had of his Judges, those amongst the disinterested 
Persons, who had some Commerce with them, 
knew well that his destruction was resolv’d on, 
with which they were not then so sensibly touch’d, 
as they had been, if they had not had a Mind em- 
ploy’d in attending all the consequences of that 
Affair, which seem’d to threaten every particular 
Person with a like usage in his turn, by the Esta- 
blishment of that Proposition, That the Devil duly 
exorcis’d, is compell’d to speak the Truth. The Judges 
Commissaries shewing by all their proceedings, that 
they had Order to Authorize this Maxim. This 
Reflection concern’d the most insensible Persons, 
and oblig’d them to put themselves into a conditi- 
on to prevent the effects of so dangerous a Doctrine;
At last all the Inhabitants being assembled upon the 
ringing of the Bell of the Town-House, resolv’d to 
address themselves directly to the King, to whom 
they writ the following Letter: 
SIR, 
Sect. 48. THE Officers and Inhabitants of your Town of 
Loudun, do find themselves at last oblig’d to 
have recourse to your Majesty, most Humbly remonstrating, 
that the Exorcisms, that are made in the said Town of 
Loudun, on the Nuns of Saint Ursula, and some secular 
Maids, who are said to be possess’d with evil Spirits, 
a Thing is committed very prejudicial to the Public, and 
to the quiet of your faithful Subjects, in as much as the 
Exorcists abusing their Ministry, and the Authority of 
the Church, propose Questions in the Exorcisms, which 
tend to the defamation of the best Families of the said 
Town, and Monsieur Laubardemont, Counsellor, de- 
puted by your Majesty, has heretofore given so much
credit


131 the Devils of Loudun. 
credit to the Sayings and Answers of these Devils, That 
upon a false indication by them made, he had been in 
the House of a Gentlewoman with a great noise and num- 
ber of People, to make a search for imaginary 
Book of Magick. As also other Gentlewomen had been 
stopt in the Church, and the Doors shut to make an en- 
quiry for certain pretended Magical Pacts, likewise i-
maginary. Since then, this mischief has gone so far, that 
at this time, they make such consideration of the Denunci- 
ations, Testimonies and Indications of the said Devils, 
that there has been Printed a Pamphlet, and publish’d in 
the said Town, by which they would establish this Belief in 
the Minds of the Judges, ‘ That the Devils duly 
‘ exorcis’d speak the Truth; that one may upon 
‘ their Deposition pass a reasonable Judgment; and 
‘ that next to the Truths of the Faith, and De- 
‘ monstrations of Sciences, there is not a greater 
‘ certainty than that which comes from them; 
‘ and that when they believe the words of the 
‘ Devil duly exorcis’d, they take his words not 
‘ as the Father of Lies, but of the Church, which 
‘ has Power to make the Devils to speak Truth. 
And to establish yet more powerfully this dangerous 
Doctrine, that there has been made in the said Town, 
and in the presence of Monsieur de Laubardemont, 
two Sermons in conformity to the above said Propositions. 
In conference whereof, and upon such denunciations, the 
said Sieur de Laubardemont has again very lately 
caus’d to be arrested and taken Prisoner by an Exempt 
of the Grand Provost, a Maid of the best Families in the 
City, the same having been kept two Days in the House of a 
Gentleman, a Widower, then releas’d into the Hands, 
and under the Security of hey kindred. In such sort, 
Sir, that the Petitioners see and know, that they strive 
to establish amongst them; and in the Heart 
of your most Christian kingdom, a resemblance of the
R2 Ancient


132 The History of 
Ancient Oracles against the express Prohibition of the 
Divine Law, and the Example of our Saviour, who has 
not suffer’d Devils to speak and publish things true and 
necessary to be believ’d, against the Authority of the 
Apostles, and ancient Fathers of the Church, who have 
always made them hold their peace, and forbid to en- 
quire of them, or become familiar with them; And also 
against the Doctrine of Saint Thomas, and other 
Doctors and Luminaries of the Church. But besides 
that, the mischievous Maxims inserted in this Pamphlet, 
and which they wou’d now bring into credit, have been 
heretofore, and since the Year 1620, rejected by the advice 
of the most Famous and renowned Doctors of the Sor- 
bonn, and since then condemn’d by the Decree, Censure 
and general Decision of the Faculty of Paris, made in 
the Year 1623, upon a Book publish’d concerning Three 
Persons possess’d in Flanders, which contain the like 
Propositions with those new in question. Therefore the 
Petitioners induc’d by their proper interest, considering, 
that if they Authorise these Devils in their Answers 
and Oracles, the best Men, and the most virtuous and 
innocent, to whom consequently these Devils bear a 
mortal hatred, would remain expos’d to their Malice;
humbly request and beseech your Majesty to interpose 
your Royal Authority for the putting a stop to these abuses 
and profanations of Exorcisms, which are daily made 
at Loudun, in the presence of the Holy Sacrament, 
wherein you will imitate the Zeal of the Emperor 
Charlemagne, one of your most august Predecessors, 
who hinder’d and did forbid the abuse which was commit- 
ed in his time, by the application of some Sacra- 
ments, the usage whereof they alter’d and perverted, 
contrary to the design and end of their Instituti- 
on. For these Reasons, Sir, may it please your 
Majesty, to ordain the said Faculty of Paris to examine 
the said Pamphlet and Censure hereto annex’d, to interpose
their


133 the Devils of Loudun.
their Decree upon the Proportions, Doctrines, and 
Resolutions abovemention’d, whereunto your Majesty 
may give them such Power as is requisite; And that it 
may be permitted to the said Petitioners, and those a- 
mongst them who shall be concern’d to lodge an Appeal, by 
Writ of Error from the Interrogatories tending to defa- 
mation, made by the said Exorcists, and from all 
this which ensued thereupon, and to get relief of them 
either in the Court of Parliament of Paris, which 
is the natural Judge thereof, or in such other Court as it 
shall please your Majesty to ordain. And your Petitioners 
shall continue to pray to GOD for the Prosperity, 
Grandure and Inlargement of your just and glorious 
Empire. 
Sect. 49. This Letter or Petition will not suffer 
the Reader to doubt of what has been related con- 
cerning the Opinions which the honest People had 
of the Proceedings of the Exorcists, and those of 
Laubardemont, who was highly provok’d by this 
Action, and this Resolution, as well as the other 
Commissaries. But because they address’d them- 
selves to the King directly, they did not think fit 
to attempt any thing against those who had resolv’d 
it, and were contented only to make the following 
Order.
K3 By

134 The History of 
By the KING. 
An EXTRACT of the Registers of the Commissi- 
oners appointed by the for the Judgment of 
the Process Criminal, made against Monsieur Ur- 
bain Grandier, and his Complices. 
‘ Whereas it has been remonstrated by the 
‘ King’s Attorney General, that on Tuesday 
‘ last the Eighth of this Month, the Bailiff of this 
‘ Town call’d together an Assembly, compos’d for 
‘ the most part of the Inhabitants prosessing the 
‘ pretended reform’d Religion, and of Handicrasts 
‘ Men, in which there was held many injurious 
‘ Discourses, and tending to Sedition and popular 
‘ Commotions, upon Facts falsly and calumniously 
‘ averred, concerning the Exorcisms which are 
‘ made publickly in this Town by the King’s Au- 
‘ thority, and other things depending on our Com- 
‘ mission; And upon the notice which has since 
‘ then been given us by him, We have heard as 
‘ well the Lieutenant Criminal as the King’s Advocate 
' and Attorney of the Bailiwick of this Town, toge- 
' ther with the General Assessors, and Sheriffs of the 
' same, and Champion Clerk of the said Assembly; 
‘ and examin’d a Memorial containing the Names of 
‘ those who assisted at it, by which Act appears the 
‘ Enterprise and Attempt made by the said Bailiff 
‘ in the said Assembly, and the injurious Discourses 
‘ which have been held there, which are disown’d 
‘ by the discreetest and best qualified of the said 
‘ Inhabitants, who judg’d that the Consequence 
‘ thereof, might be very pernicious to the Service 
‘ of the King, and to the Authority of the Court, 
‘ if it were not speedily prevented. And there-
‘ upon


135 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ upon requir’d that the said Act of the Assembly 
‘ might be Cancell’d and Annull’d, and the injuri 
‘ ous Discourses held by them may be razed and 
‘ blotted out, with prohibitions, as at other times, 
‘ to the said Bailiff and all others to make the 
‘ like Assembly, and in the same to propose any 
‘ thing concerning the Exorcisms, and other Facts 
‘ depending on our Commission; and that he was 
‘ more amply inform’d of the injurious discourses 
‘ tending to Sedition, held as well in the said 
‘ Assembly, as elsewhere; for the information, held, 
‘ made and communicated to him, Right should be 
‘ done as is fitting; and having seen the said Act of the 
‘ Assembly of the said 9th Day of the present Month, 
‘ a List of the Names and Sirnames of some of the 
‘ said Inhabitants who assisted in the said Assembly; 
‘ Our Verbal Process of the Eighth and Ninth of 
‘ the said Month, containing the hearing of the said 
‘ Lieutenant Criminal, Advocate and Attorney 
‘ of the King in the Bailiwick, and of the said 
‘ Champion; The Decree of the said Ninth Day of 
‘ the present Month, And all being consider’d, the 
‘ said Commissaries deputed by the King, Sovereign 
‘ Judges in this Cause, without having any regard to 
‘ the said Act of the present Month, which we have 
‘ Cancell’d and do Cancel as Null, made by attempt 
‘ against the Respect and Authority given us by 
‘ the King, and upon Facts calumnious and in- 
‘ jurious, and tending to a popular Sedition, and 
‘ contrary to usual Forms, by practices, and 
‘ private combinations; Have order’d, and do 
‘ Order, that the Minutes of the said Act shall 
' be exhibited, and put in our Registry by Champi- 
’ on Clerk of the said Assembly this Day, that 
‘ the same having been seen and communicated to 
‘ the Kings Attorney General, We prohibit and 
‘ forbid as formerly, as well the said Bailiff Gene-
K4 ‘ ral


136 The History of
‘ ral Assessors, and others, either to call together 
‘ hereafter such Assemblies, or in any others, a- 
‘ bout things concerning the said Power given us 
‘ by his Majesties Commission, or in any manner to 
‘ meddle with the Fact hereof, upon the Penalty of 
‘ 20000 Livres fine, and other greater Sum, if 
‘ the Case requires it; saving to the said Inhabi- 
‘ tants and other Persons, liberty to address them- 
‘ selves to us upon the complaints they would 
‘ make concerning that which past at the Exor- 
‘ cisms, and other circumstances and dependen- 
‘ cies of our Commission; and doing right more- 
‘ over to the Conclusions of the King’s Attorney, 
‘ have Enacted, and do Enact, That there shall be a 
‘ fuller Information made before us of the injurious 
‘ and seditious Propositions which have been 
‘ made, as well in the said Assembly, as elsewhere, for
‘ the said information related and communicated 
‘ to the King’s Attorney, to be provided such a 
‘ Decree, as shall appertain thereunto. And to 
‘ the end, that our persent Order may be known 
‘ to every one, we command that it be signified as 
' well to the Person of the said Bailiff, as to the 
‘ General Assessors of the Town, and more-
‘ over read and publish’d by Sound of Trumpet, 
‘ and fix’d to the places and Corners of the said 
‘ Town, as accustom’d to be done. Given at 
‘ Loudun, the—Day of August, 1634. Sign’d Nozai 
‘ Clerk. 
Sect. 50. If the Petition was an undeniable 
Proof of the Sentiments of the Publick, this 
Decree is one no less evident of the unjust and 
Arbitrary Power, which Laubardemont usurp’d. 
This little Tyrant would that they should address 
to him upon the Complaints they had to make 
against himself, and of the manner whereby he a- 
bus’d


137 The Devils of Loudun. 
bus’d the Power which he had in his Hand. He 
order'd that the Petitions they had drawn up 
to present to the King, should be suppress’d and 
torn in Pieces; and that there should be an Infor- 
mation made against the Authors of such an at- 
tempt, or rather of so lawful a Proceeding. Cer- 
tainly it had been very difficult, that the Voice of 
a private Person, and a miserable Captive, as this 
Grandier was, should have been able to arrive at 
the Ears of the Monarch; if this of all the Inha- 
bitants of a Town, assembled in a Body with their 
Officers, According to Custom, and in the pre- 
scrib’d Rules, was stifled and stopt, by artificial 
and violent Means. 
Sect. 51. Two Days after this Order had been 
publish’d and posted up, Grandier caus’d a Petition 
to be presented to his Judges, tending to a Second 
Visit; And these are some of the Reasons upon 
which it was grounded. ‘ Do not my Lords, re- 
‘ ly upon the Visit that was pretended to have been 
‘ made, you may consider the nullities by the Case 
‘ which has been presented to you; But ’twas o- 
‘ mitted that Adam the Apothecary impudent- 
‘ ly thrusting himself amongst these pretend- 
‘ ed Physicians, and Mannouri the Chirurgeon, 
‘ into the Chamber where the Visit was 
‘ made, he dar’d to sign the Report which 
‘ was given, whereof Monsieur de Laubardemont 
‘ having been advertiz’d, severely reprov’d this 
‘ Man, in such manner that ’twas needful to disal- 
‘ low this Report; and to make another, which 
‘ as ’tis said, has been done upon other like occasi- 
‘ ons. He befought the Judges not to defer the 
ordering this Second Visit, which if well and duly 
made by Physicians of Probity and Ability, would 
be as a Touch-stone to discover the Truth. He 
remonstrated


138 The History of 
remonstrated to them, That the Physicians of Villages 
and young Men, ought not to be call’d upon an occa- 
sion so extraordinary; That they ought not to be 
lodg’d in the Houses of his declar’d Enemies, nor 
to have daily communications with them, 
and with the Nuns; That the Head of 
Mannouri the Chirurgeon, which shook much, with- 
out doubt through some fault of the Brain, was 
not proper to discern the principals of the Actions 
in controversy, nor make a solid Judgment of 
them; That the surest way to penetrate into this 
Business, would be to do, as the Lords in Parlia- 
ment letting at Thonars did, according to the Re- 
cital which Pigrai, Chirurgeon to Henry the Third, 
made in the Tenth Chapter of his Epitome of Physic 
and Chirurgery; wherein he says, that Fourteen 
Persons who were accus’d of Sorcery, having been 
condemn’d to Death by the Judges of the Places, 
after having been visited before them, were not- 
withstanding sent away absolv’d by the Parliament, 
upon the new Visit which was made by the Author, 
in the presence of two Counsellors of the Court, 
appointed for that purpose, and of Three of the 
King’s Physicians, by whom there was found nei- 
ther Mark nor Appearance of those things where- 
with the accused Persons had been charg’d. This 
Chirurgeon added, that he did not know that ’twas 
the capacity or fidelity of those who had given 
their Report; but Grandier maintain’d that he 
knew but two much, that ’twas the incapacity and 
malice of those who had visited him. This Re- 
guest was not more favourably answer’d than the 
precedent. They have however acknowledg’d in 
the Extract of the Proofs which are in the Process, 
&c. ‘ That this may be said against the Instructi- 
‘ on, That the Chirurgeon, who assisted at the
‘ Visits,


139 The Devils of Loudun.
‘ Visits, was a Kinsman of the Sieur de Silly, who 
‘ was said to be one of the Instruments of the De- 
‘ struction of Grandier, but that he was there but 
‘ as a Witness, and that they were the Six Physici- 
‘ ans not suspected, who assisted there and gave 
‘ their Report: But who will believe it? And how 
can it be maintain’d, That he who manag’d the 
Probe, and apply’d it, was but a Witness in this 
Action? Can one refrain from concluding that 
these are the Physicians who were indeed but Wit- 
nesses? and yet Witnesses suspected, blameable and 
disallow’d, although by a continuation of Injustice, 
they have not been willing to allow of lawful 
causes of recusation which were alledg’d against 
them. 
Sect. 52. So many irregular and violent pro- 
ceedings, so many denials of Justice, so many re- 
fusals to hear only the defences of the Person ac- 
cus’d, to receive the Petitions and Papers which 
he gave, and to impart to him those which were 
produc’d against him; All this began to make him 
open his Eyes upon his approaching destruction, 
and to make him to understand that there was no 
mean between these two extreams; either that he 
must be punish’d as a Sorcerer and a Magician, 
or that a Convent of Nuns, many Monks and 
Ecclesiasticks, and a Number of considerable Lay- 
Persons should be expos’d to the Penalties which 
they deserv’d for the most horrid of all Calumnies, 
and the blackest of all Conspiracies that could be 
made against the Life and Honour of an innocent 
Person; and which Calumnies had been so visibly 
supported by a Bishop, and by a Commissary of the 
King, that they could not avoid having a part of 
the infamy with which the culpable were stain’d. 
But although he well perceiv’d that he must die
an


140 The History of 
an Innocent, to save a great Number of Guil- 
ty Persons, and that he had resign’d him- 
self to the Will of GOD, he would not 
however abandon his own Defence; and he 
Wrote for this purpose the Discourse, of which 
mention has been many times already made; 
Intituled, Fins et Conclusions absolutoires, &c. 
Which begins in these Words: ‘ I beseech you 
‘ in all Humility, to consider advisedly and 
‘ with attention, that which the Prophet says 
‘ in the Eighty Second Psalm, which contains 
‘ a very Holy Admonition, and bids you exe- 
‘ cute your Offices with all Righteousness and 
‘ Impartiality, considering, that being but Mortal 
‘ Men you shall appear before GOD the 
‘ Sovereign Judge of the World, to render him 
‘ an Account of your Administration. This an- 
‘ ointed of GOD speaks this Day to you 
‘ who are sent to Judge, and says to you, 
‘ GOD strands in the Congregation of the mighty, 
‘ He is a Judge in the middle of Judges. How 
‘ long will you have a Regard to the Appearance 
‘ of the Persons of the Wicked. You are Gods 
‘ Children of the most high; nevertheless you 
‘ shall die like other Men, and you, who are Princes, 
‘ shall fall as other Men. 
Sect. 53. The beginning of this Discourse was 
grave and moving; it was presented to the Bishop, 
and to the other Persons of Authority, as well as to 
the Commissaries: The first Effect it produc’d 
was, that this Prelate, after having assisted at the 
Exorcisms, sent to Londun a Sentence, in Form of 
a Decree, Dated at his House at Dissai, of the 
10th of August containing, that the Ursuline Nuns 
of Loudun, and the Secular Maids, were truly tor-
mented by Devils, and possessed by Evil Spirits. This
was


141 the Devils of Loudun. 
was signified to the Person accus’d, with a Copy 
of the Advice and Resolution of Andrew Daval, 
Nicholas Inibert, Anthony Martin, and James Forton, 
Doctors of the Sorbonn at Paris, who had deliver’d 
their Opinions upon the Facts which had been 
propos’d to them, which were absolutely feign’d 
and false, viz. That the Nuns had been lifted up 
from the Ground to the heighth of Two Foot, and 
that being laid all at Length, without the help 
either of Feet or Hands, and without bending their 
Bodies, they had been rais’d up. They preceded 
also to his Hearing, and at length they prepar’d 
themselves for the judgment of the Process. ‘ Fa- 
‘ ther Tranquille says. That the Judges seeing them- 
‘ selves charg’d with an Affair, which drew upon 
‘ them the Eyes of all France, and even of all 
‘ Christendom, and which seen’d to be intangl’d 
‘ with a Thousand Difficulties, and the Success 
‘ whereof drew very great Consequences, they re- 
‘ solv’d all with one accord, to address themselves 
‘ first to GOD, who is the Fountain of Light 
‘ and Truth, and that each of them should pre- 
‘ pare himself by Confession arid the Communion 
‘ often reiterated, to receive the Grace and As- 
‘ sistance of Heaven. They began, added he, this 
‘ Action by a general Procession, to shew that they 
‘ were find to excite the People to Devotion
‘ by their Examples; they continued all the Festi- 
‘ vals and Sundays, during the judgment of the 
‘ Process, to visit also the Churches of the Town, 
‘ and the Holy Sacrament exposed there, to cause 
‘ a Mass of the Holy Ghost to be sung with Solem- 
‘ nity, with a Sermon, making publick and fre- 
‘ quent Prayers, that it would please GOD to 
‘ conduct them in their Affair, and to illuminate 
‘ them with his Spirit, to render Justice to whom
‘ it


142 The History of
‘ it belong’d, according to the Intention of his 
‘ Majesty and the Duty of their Consciences. 
Sect. 54. These Commissaries being so devoutly 
prepar’d, they met together the 18th of August 
early in the Morning, at the Convent of the Car- 
melites, where they made an Order, by which, af- 
ter having openly read the King’s Commission, and 
the Papers which had been produc’d by each Side, 
they pronounc’d the Condemnation of Grandier 
in these Words; We have declar’d, and do declare, 
the said Urban Grandier duly attainted and convicted 
of the Crime of Magick, Sorcery, and the Possessions 
happen’d by his Act, to the Persons of some Ursuline 
Nuns of this Town of Loudun and other Seculars, to- 
gether with other Causes and Crimes resulting thereupon. 
For Reparation whereof, we have condemn’d, and do con- 
demn the said Grandier to undergo an honourable 
Amand, Bare-headed, a Rope about his Neck, holding 
in his Hand a burning Torch of Two Pounds Weight, 
before the principal Door of the Church of St. Peter’s 
in the Market, and before that of St. Ursula in this 
said Town, and there, upon his Knees to ask Pardon of 
GOD, the King and the Court, and this done, to be 
conducted to the Publick Place of St. Crosse, and there 
to be ty’d to a Post upon a Wood-Pile, which shall be made 
in the said place for this purpose, and there his Body to 
be burnt alive, with the Pacts and Magical Characters 
remaining in the Registry, together with the Manu- 
script by him made against the Celibacy of Priests; 
and his Ashes to be cast into the Wind. We have de- 
clar’d, and do declare, All and every of his Goods to ac- 
crue and be confiscated to the King, after there has been 
rais’d by the sale of them 150 Livres, to be employ'd 
for the buying a Copper-Plate, on which shall be en- 
grav’d the Extract of the present Sentence, and the 
same to be set in an eminent Place of the said Church of
the


143 the Devils of Loudun. 
the Ursulines, to continue there to Perpetuity, And be- 
fore the Execution of the present Sentence, we Com- 
mand that the sold Grandier shall be put to the Rack, 
ordinary and extraordinary, upon the Articles of his 
Complices. Pronounc’d at Loudun to the said Gran- 
dier, and drawn up the 18th of August, 1634. 
Sect. 55. Father Tranquille, and the Author of the 
Demonomany of Loudun, have writ concerning the 
Death of Grandier, abundance of false, childish 
and ridiculous Things They have Reproach’d him, 
that he had desir’d a Mitigation of his Punishment. 
He was much to blame, without doubt, to be 
mov’d with the Prospect of an infamous and cruel 
Death, the only Thought whereof would make 
one tremble with Honour! It was, say these 
Writers, because he had more care of his Body than of 
his Soul. With like Reasons, one might easily make 
Criminal the most innocent Actions; but to dis- 
charge this unhappy Victim of the Hypocrisy of 
the Monks, Charity obligeth us to say with the Scrip- 
ture, That no one hateth his own Flesh; and to be- 
lieve that he had a regard for his Soul, and that 
he fear’d that his Constancy, his Faith and his 
Hope, such as they might be, should sink under 
the Weight of so terrible a Punishment. They 
have further reproach’d him. That he had not 
vouchsaf’d to look upon the Crucifix, nor on an Image 
of the Virgin; that he shook his Head when they threw 
Holy Water upon him; that when they offer’d it to 
him, he wou’d not drink, or that he drank but very lit- 
tle, that he Invoked not the Virgin; and that he knew 
not the Prayer of the Guardian Angel. These are 
the Arguments which these Authors dar’d to al- 
ledge as demonstrative, and sufficient to prove by 
the Circumstances of the Death of Grandier, that 
he was a Magician. ‘Tis true, that they add,
That


144 The History of 
That he neither call’d upon God the Father, nor Jesus 
Christ; nor that he desir’d the Assistance of any one,
unless of a Huguenot Apostate and Relapse, who stood 
near him. This Matter has been acknowledge’d to 
be false by all the Spectators, who were near e- 
nough to Understand what he said, and this aposta- 
riz’d relapsed Huguenot being present and Praying 
alone for the suffering Person, is a Contrivance 
so agreeable to the Genius of Monks, that if one 
did not feel ones Heart fill’d with Pity, Horrour, 
and Indignation, one could not contain from Laugh- 
ter at the Reading of it, as well as of that which 
they have written besides; That after his Legs had 
been wash’d, which had been torn by the Rack, and 
that they had brought him to the Fire, to recover 
somewhat of Spirits and Vigour, he forbore not to en- 
tertain himself with his Guards, by Discourses little se- 
rious and full of Raillery; That he did eat with an 
Appetite, and drink with Pleasure, Three or Four 
Draughts, and that he shed not any Tears whilst he 
suffer’d the Rack, nor after he had undergone it, nor 
even when they exorcis’d him with the Exorcism ap- 
pointed for Magicians; and that the Exorcist said to 
him more than Fifty times, Præscipio, ut si sis inno- 
cens, essundas lachrymas, I command thee if thou 
art innocent, to shed Tears: As if Compression and 
Pain were not able to be natural Causes of this last 
Accident, supposing that it was true; and as if 
the Horrour and Indignation which he could not 
withhold himself from conceiving, were not ca- 
pable to keep his Eyes dry and inflam’d; and in 
line, as if nothing extraordinary could happen in 
a Body so horribly misus’d, and in a Mind so ex- 
treamly provok’d. But all these things were de- 
vis’d and related, on purpose to insinuate, that 
the Power of the Devils made him insensible of
all


145 The Devils of Loudun.
all the Cruelties which were exorcis’d upon his 
Person. They have further imputed to him, that 
he refus’d to be confess’d, by answering, That 
’twas but Four Days agoe since he was confess’d, never- 
theless, that he wou’d do what they would have him: 
To which, Sincerity ought to have oblig’d these 
Writers to have added, that having not Confi- 
dence enough in Father Lactance, nor in the Ca- 
pucins, he desir’d for his Confessor the Father Guar- 
dian of the Cordeliers, named Father Grillau; 
which was barbarously refus’d him, notwithstand- 
ing the repeated Supplications he made to obtain 
this last Consolation. 
Sect. 56. He demanded also in the Extremity of his 
Torture, of Lactance, who cry’d to him without 
Intermission, dicas, dicas, and who, for that Rea- 
son, was call’d by the People, Father Dicas, if 
he believ’d that a Man of Sincerity, ought with a 
good Conscience to accuse himself of a Sin which 
he had never committed, so much as in 
Thought? The Exorcist durst not go so far as to 
tell him that he might; whereupon the Patient 
conjur’d him to let him die in Peace; and this is 
that which they call’d Impenitence and hardness of 
Heart; for say they, he has confess’d greater Crimes 
than Magick. But when one continues to read on, 
and search with Curiosity what were these Crimes 
greater than Magick, of which they pretend he 
accus’d himself of, it will be found they were 
Crimes of Frailty and Humane Infirmity, supposing 
nevertheless, that these Sins were as enormous as 
that of Magick; By what Consequence must it be, 
that he was guilty of this last, because he was of 
the others? In the mean time, though it pleas’d 
these able Casuists to make these sorts of Sins to 
be equal, they hindred not the Sentiments of the 
pretended Magician from being accounted more
L rea-


146 The History of 
reasonable, and be more Universally follow’d than 
theirs; for see how he explains himself in his 
Conclusions Absolvatory, &c. upon this Subject: The 
Crime of Magick, is the most horrible, most abomina- 
ale, and most detestable that one can imaging being the 
Crime of High Treason against God, in the highest 
Degree; the Fruit whereof is Punishment without Re- 
mission. 
Sect. 57. We shall not relate here, the Testimo- 
nics that the Author of the Demonomania has 
drawn from the Mouth of the Devils, and which 
he made use of against Grandier, although they are 
so ridiculous and impertinent, that they would 
not fail to increase the Indignation of the Reader; 
’tis not to be doubted, that the very Title, namely, 
The Testimonies of the Devil might not be taken 
for a Reproach, and a sufficient Confutation of all 
the rest which that Book contains. ’Twill then 
be more to the Purpose, to make a Recital of the 
Death of this unfortunate Man, taken from se- 
veral Relations of Sincere and Unconcern’d Per 
sons. 
Sect. 58. Friday the 18th. of August, 1634. 
Francis Fourneau Surgeon, was sent for by Laubar- 
demont, and although he was ready to obey wil- 
lingly and at that instant, nevertheless they hurried 
him from his House, and carried him as a Pri- 
soner to the Place where Grandier was detain’d. 
Having been introduc’d there into the Chamber, 
Grandier was heard to speak to Mannouri in these 
Words Cruel Hangman, art thou come to dispatch 
me? Thou knowest, inhumane Wretch, the Cruelty 
thou hast executed upon my Body; here continue, and 
make an end of killing me. Then one of the Ex- 
empts of the great Provost of the Hostel, whom 
Laubardemont caus’d to be call’d Exempt of the 
King’s Guards, commanded Fourneau to Shave
Gran-


147 the Devils of Loudun. 
Grandier, and to take from him all the Hair upon 
his Head and Face and all the Parts of his Body; 
Fourneau going to execute this Order, one of the 
Judges told him, that he ought also to take off 
his Eye-brows and his Nails. The Patient exprest 
that he would obey and let him do it; but the 
Surgeon protested that he would not do any thing 
in it, whatsoever Command he might receive, and 
pray’d him to Pardon him, if he laid his Hands 
upon him. I believe, said Grandier, you are the on- 
ly Person that has Pity on me; Whereupon Four- 
neau reply’d to him, Sir, you see not all the World. 
There were seen upon his Body but Two natural 
Spots or little Moles, the one plac’d near the 
Groin, and the other higher upon the Back, 
which the Surgeon found very sensible. When 
this was done, they gave him not his own Cloaths, 
but others very bad; afterwards, although his 
Sentence of Condemnation had been pronounc’d 
in the Convent of the Carmelites, he was conduct- 
ed by the Exempt of the Grand Provost, with 
Two of his Guards; and by the Provost of Lou- 
dun and his Lieutenant; and by the Provost of 
Chinon in a close Coach to the Palace of Loudun, 
Where many Ladies of Quality were sitting on the 
Judges Seats in the Chamber of Audience, Lau- 
bardemont's Lady taking the chiefest Place, al- 
though she was inferior to a Number of others 
who were there present; Laubardemont was in 
the usual Place of the Clerk, and the Clerk of 
the Commission was Handing before him. There 
were Guards round the Palace, and all Avenues 
set by the Major Memin, who was also in the 
Palace standing near the King’s Attorney of the 
Commission, and below the Ladies. When Gran-
dier was entred into the Palace, they caus’d him 
to stay some time at the Bottom of the Hall, near
L2 the



148 The History of
the Chamber of Audience, and after he had been 
introduc’d, and that he had past the Bar, he fell 
upon his Knees, without putting off either his 
Hat or his Cap, because he had his hands bound. 
The Clerk having rais’d him up to make him 
come near to Laubardemont, he put himself again 
into the same posture, and the Clerk and the Ex- 
empt taking off briskly, the one his Hat, and the 
other his Cap, they cast them on one side of Lau- 
bardemont. Lactance and another Recollect, who 
had accompanied him from his Prison to the Pa- 
lace, were attir’d in their Albs and Stoles, and 
before they made him enter into the Chamber, 
they had exorcis’d the Air, the Earth and the o- 
ther Elements, as also the Patient himself, to the 
end, that the Devil might quit his Person. Be- 
ing thus upon his Knees, and his Hands joyn’d, 
the Clerk said to him, Turn thee, thou wretched 
Man, adore the Crucifix which is upon the Judges 
Seat, which he did with great Humility, and lift- 
ing up his Eyes towards Heaven, he continued 
some time in mental Prayer. When he had put 
himself into his former Posture, the Clerk read 
to him his Sentence trembling; but he heard the 
reading of it with a great Constancy and a won- 
derful Tranquillity. Then he spake, and said, 
My Lords, I call to witness God the Father, the Son, 
and the Holy Ghost, and the Virgin Mary my only Ad- 
vocate, that I have never been a Magician; that I have 
never committed Sacriledge; that I knew no other Ma- 
gick than that of the Holy Scripture, which I have 
always preach’d; and that I have had no other Belief 
than that of our Mother the Holy Catholick, Aposto- 
lick and Roman Church. I renounce the Devil and 
his Pomps; I own my Saviour, and beseech him; that 
the Blood of his Cross may he meritorious to me: And 
you, my Lords, I beseech you, mitigate the Rigour of my
Pun-


149 the Devils of Loudun. 
Punishment and put not my Soul in despair. When 
hese Words, accompanied with Tears, had been 
pronounc’d, Laubardemont caus’d the Ladies to 
withdraw, and all Persons who, out of Curiosity, 
were in the Palace, and had a very long Conver- 
sation with Grandier, speaking to him softly in 
his Ear, whereupon the Patient desir’d Paper; 
he did not cause it to be given him, but told him 
aloud, and in a very severe Tone, that there was 
no other Course to induce the judges to remit 
something of the Rigour of the Sentence, but by 
ingeniously declaring his Complices; whereunto 
he answer’d, that he had no Complices, and pro- 
tested his Innocence, as he had always done before. 
Houmain Lieutenant Criminal of Orleans, and one 
of the Reporters, spake to him also in private 
for that same end, and having receiv’d a like an- 
swer, they order’d him to be put to the Torture 
Ordinary and Extraordinary, which is done at 
Loudun, by putting the Legs of the Patient be- 
tween two Planks of Wood, which they bind with 
Cords, between which they put Wedges, and make 
them enter by the Blows of a Hammer to squeeze 
the Legs, which are more or less, according to the 
Number or Bigness of the Wedges that are 
us’d, which sometimes go so far, that the Bones of the 
Legs do Crack and fall in Pieces when they are un- 
loos’d; and that those, who have undergone this 
Torture, die in a little time after. They gave 
Grandier Two Wedges more than they usually did to 
the most Criminal;  but they were not big enough 
to the liking of the Monks and Laubardemont, who 
threatned the Man that had the Care of the 
Planks and other Instruments of the Torture, to 
deal with him severely, if he did not bring bigger 
Wedges; from which he could not excuse him- 
self, but by Swearing that he had no bigger. The
L3 Recollect


150 The History of 
Recollect and Capucins who were present to exor- 
cize the Wedges, the Planks, and the Hammers 
for the Torture, fearing that the Exorcism had 
not effect enough, and left the Devils should have 
the Power to refill the Blows of a prophane Man, 
such as the Hangman was, they themselves took 
the Hammer and tortur’d this unhappy Man; 
pronouncing against him terrible Imprecations. 
Tantœne Animis calestibus Irœ? Can so much Gall en- 
ter the Soul of devout Persons? Yes; and with just 
Reason, for a Miscreant, a Sorcerer, a Magician 
deserves not to be spar’d, when the Glory of God 
is concern’d, by which one may discern the Degree 
of his Zeal and Fervour, by the Degree of the 
Transport he has against the Grime and the Cri- 
minals. The Patient Swoon’d many times during 
the Torture, but they recover’d him out of his 
Swoon by redoubled Blows; When his Legs were 
shattered, and that they saw the Marrow come 
forth, they gave over the Torture, took him out, 
and laid him on the Pavement. He shew’d in this 
Condition, an Example of Firmness and Constan- 
cy which one cannot sufficiently admire; he let 
not escape one Word of Repining, nor Complaint, 
against his Enemies; on the contrary, he utter’d, 
during his Torture, a proper and servent Prayer 
to God; and being thus extended upon the Pave- 
ment, he pronounc’d again another, which the 
Lieutenant of the Provost writ down, whom 
Laubardemont forbid to let it be seen by any Body. 
This unfortunate Creature, maintain’d always in 
the midst of the Anguish and Blows which mang- 
led him, that he was neither a Magician, nor Sa- 
crilegious Person, acknowledging, that as a Man, 
he had abus’d the Pleasures of the Flesh, for which 
he was Confest, and had done Penance; but he 
pray’d his Judges, who urg’d him to explain him-
self


151 the Devils of Loudun. 
self further, that they would not oblige him to 
name any Body, nor to specifie the Sins, for 
which he believ’d he had obtain’d forgiveness by 
his Repentance and his Prayers; which he affirm’d 
to be such as a true Christian ought to make. He 
renounce’d again Three or Four times, the Devil 
and his Pomps, and protested, that he never saw 
Elizabeth Blanchard, but when she was confronted 
to him, very far from having known her, after 
that manner which she had declar’d. He Swoon’d 
once again after he had been taken from the Tor- 
ture, and he came not out of that Fainting Fit, 
but by the help of a little Wine, which the Lieu- 
tenant of the Provost caus’d speedily to be put 
into his Mouth; afterwards he was carried into 
the Council Chamber, and put upon Straw near 
the Fire, where he demanded an Augustin Fryar 
for his Confessor, whom he saw then before his 
Eyes; who was also denied him, as well as Father 
Grillau, and he was committed, against his Will, 
into the hands of Father Tranquille, and Father 
Claude, Capucins. When they were withdrawn, 
they severely forbid those who Guarded him, not 
to let him speak with any Body, and so he was not 
seen during the space of almost Four Hours, but 
Thrice by the Clerk of the Commission, by his 
Confessors, and by Laubardemont, who was with him 
more than Two Hours, to force him to sign a 
Writing which he offer’d him; and which he con-
stantly refus’d to Sign. 
Sect. 59. About Four or Five in the Evening he 
was taken from the Chamber by his Torturers, 
who carried him upon a Hand-Barrow; in going, 
he told the Lieutenant Criminal of Orleans, that 
he had said all, and that there remain’d no- 
thing more upon his Conscience; Will you not, says 
this Judge to him then, that I pray to GOD for you?
L4 You


152 The History of 
You will oblige me by doing it, reply’d the Patient to 
him, And I beseech you to do it. He carried a 
Torch in his Hand, which he kiss’d as he went 
from the Palace; he look’d upon all the People 
modestly, and with a settled Countenance, and 
desiring those whom he knew, that they would 
pray to GOD for him. As soon as he was come 
out of the Palace, they read to him his Sentence, 
and put him in a kind of little Chariot, to bring 
him before the Church of St. Peter in the Market, 
where Laubardemont caus’d him to come down 
from the Chariot, to the end, that he might put 
himself upon his Knees, whilst his Sentence was 
read to him once again; but having quite lost 
the use of his Legs, he fell flat to the Ground up- 
on his Belly, where he tarried without murmu- 
ring or any Word of Displeasure, till they came 
to lift him up; after which, he desir’d the As- 
sistance of the Prayers of those that were about 
him; Father Grillau came to him at this very 
time, and embrac’d him, weeping; Sir, said he to 
him, Remember that our Lord Jesus Christ ascended to 
GOD his Father, by Torments and the Cross; you 
are an able Man, do not ruine your self, I bring you 
your Mother’s Blessing; She and I do pray to GOD 
that he would be merciful to you, and that he would 
receive you into his Paradice: Grandier express’d 
great Satisfaction at the hearing of these Words, 
and his Countenance seem’d very chearful; he 
thank’d the Cordelier with much Mildness and Se- 
renity, and conjur’d him to be as a Son to his Mo- 
ther; to pray to GOD for him, and to recommend him 
to the Prayers of all his Fryers, assuring him that he 
went with Comfort to die Innocent, and that he hop’d 
that GOD would be merciful to him, and receive 
him into his Paradice. That edifying Conversation, 
was interrupted by the Blows that the Archers
gave


153 The Devils of Loudun. 
gave to Father Grillau, whom they thrust with 
violence into the Church of St. Peters by the Or- 
der of their Superiors, and Father Confessors, who 
would not suffer the Standers by to be Witnesses 
of the Condition, in which the Conscience of the 
Patient was. He was Conducted then before the 
Church of the Ursulines, and from thence to the 
Place of St. Crosse, upon the Way from which he 
espied le Frene Moussaut and his Wife, to whom he 
said, That he died their Servant, and that he pray’d 
them to Pardon him. When he was arriv’d, he 
turn’d himself towards the Fryers who accompa- 
nied him, and requested them to give him the 
Kiss of Peace. The Lieutenant of the Provost 
would ask him Pardon; You have not offended, said 
he, you have done but what your Office oblig’d you to 
do. Rene Bernier, Curate of the Town of Trois- 
moutiers, pray’d him also to Pardon him, and ask’d 
him if he would not forgive all his Enemies, even 
all those who had depos’d against him, and if he 
would that he should Pray to GOD for him, and 
to say next Day, a Mass for his Soul? He an- 
swer’d him, He forgave all his Enemies whatsoever, 
even as he desir’d GOD to Pardon him; that by all 
means he would oblige him by praying to GOD for 
him, and by remembring him often at the Altar. 
Then the Executioner put upon him a Hoop of 
Iron, which was fasten’d to a Post, making him to 
turn his Back towards the Church of St. Crosse. 
The place was fill’d with People, who flock’d in 
Shoals from all parts to this dismal Spectacle, and 
came thither, not only from all the Provinces of the 
Kingdom, but also from foreign Countries. The 
place appointed for the Execution, was at last so 
crouded, that those who where to assist there could 
not put themselves in order, whatsoever endeavours 
the Archers us’d to make the People retire with
Blows


154 The History of
Blows of their Halbert-staves, they could not effect 
it; and less yet to drive away a Flock of Pigeons, 
which came flying round the Pile of Wood, with- 
out being Frighted by the Halberts, with which 
they were commanded to strike in the Air, to 
drive them away, or by the noise that the Specta- 
tors made in seeing them return many times. The 
Friends of the Possession cried out, that it was a 
Troop of Devils, who came to attempt the Rescu- 
ing of the Magician, and were much troubled to 
abandon him. Others said, that these innocent 
Doves came, for want of Men, to give Testimony 
to the Innocence of the Sufferer. All that 
one can affirm here, is, that all the Facts, or at 
least the principal of them, are generally found in 
all the Relations that have been kept of them. 
That most of the People of Loudun (who are this 
Day alive) have been inform’d of it by their Pa- 
rents, who had been present, and that there re- 
main yet some living in that and Foreign Country’s, 
particularly here in England, who can attest it, by 
having been Witnesses thereof. 
Sect. 60. The Fathers exorcis’d the Air and 
the Wood, and ask’d the Patient afterwards, if he 
would not confess? to whom he reply’d, That he had 
nothing more to say, and that he hop’d to be this Day 
with his GOD. The Clerk then read to him his 
Sentence for the Fourth time, and ask’d him if he 
persisted in what he had said upon the Rack? He 
answer’d, That he persisted therein. That he had no- 
thing more to say, and that all that he had said was 
true. Whereupon one of the Monks told the 
Clerk, that he made him speak too much. The 
Lieutenant of the Provost had promis’d two 
things in their presence; the first, That he should 
have some time to speak to the People; the Second, 
That he should be strangled before the kindling of
the


155 The Devils of Loudun. 
the Fire. But to hinder the performance of either 
of these Promises, these are the Courses which the 
Exorcists took: When they perceiv’d that he was 
dispos’d to speak to the People, they cast so great 
a quantity of Holy-Water in his Face, that he 
was thereby utterly confounded, and seeing that 
he open’d his Mouth a Second time, there was one 
who went to Kiss him, to stop his Words; he un- 
derstood the Design, and said to him. There is a 
Kiss of Judas. Upon which, their Spite rose to so 
high a point, that they hit him many times in the 
Face with an Iron Crucifix, which they offer’d to 
him, as if they had been willing to make him Kiss 
it; which oblig’d him to content himself, in de- 
siring only a Salve Regina, and one Ava Maria, &c. 
and to commend himself to GOD, and to the 
Holy Virgin, pronouncing these last Words with 
joyn’d Hands and Eyes lifted up to Heaven. The 
Exorcists return’d to their Office, and ask’d him 
once again, if he would not confess? My Fathers 
(answer’d he) I have said all, I have said all; I hope 
in GOD, and in his Mercy. 
Sect. 61. These good Fathers, to hinder his be- 
ing strangled, according to the second Promise 
the Lieutenant of the Provost had made him, had 
themselves knotted the Rope, when it had been 
put into the Hands of the Executioner, who pro- 
viding to put Fire to the Wood-Pile; the Patient 
cry’d out Two or Three times. Is this what I was 
Promis’d? And saying these Words, he himself lift- 
ed up the Rope and fitted it. But Father 
Lactance took presently a Wisp of Straw, and 
having lighted it with a Torch, he put it to his 
Face, saying. Wilt thou not confess wretched Man, 
and renounce the Devil? ’Tis time, thou hast but a 
Moment to live. I know not the Devil, reply’d 
Grandier, I renounce him and all his Pomps; and I
pray


156 the History of 
pray GOD to have Mercy on me. Then, without 
waiting for the Order of the Lieutenant of the 
Provost, this Monk taking upon him publickly the 
Office of the Hang-man, put Fire to the Pile, just
before the Eyes of the Sufferer; who seeing that 
Cruelty and Unfaithfulness, cry’d out again. Ah! 
Where is Charity Father Lactance? this is not what 
was promis’d me. There is a GOD in Heaven who 
will Judge thee and me; I Summon thee to appear before 
Him, within a Month. Then addressing himself to 
GOD, he utter’d these Words, Deus meus, ad te 
Vigilo, miserere mei Deus. Then the Capucine be- 
gan again, to throw all the Holy-Water in his Face 
which they had in their Holy Water-Pots, to pre- 
vent these last Words being heard by the People, 
and their being edified by them. At last, they said, 
aloud to the Executioner, that he should strangle 
him, which ’twas impossible for him to do, because 
the Rope was knotted; and that he was stop’d by 
the increasing of the Flame, into which the Suffer- 
er fell, and was burnt alive. 
Sect. 61. Although the Commissary and the 
Judges of Grandier have kept secret, as much as it 
has been possible, all that they have done against 
him, and that the greatest part of their Proceed- 
ings, and the Papers, on which they have ground- 
ed his Condemnation, have been conceal’d from the 
Publick, whose Examination and Decision they 
dreaded; Nevertheless some inquisitive Persons, 
and who were concern’d for this unhappy Priest, 
obtain’d of one of the Judges the Copy of the 
Extract of the Proofs which were in his Process. 
As it is the Foundation of the terrible Sentence 
which was given against him, and cruelly executed 
upon his Person, we have thought it our duty 
to insert it here with some Reflections, to 
lay open the weakness and injustice there- 
of. 
The


157 the Devils of Loudun.
The Extract of the Proofs which are in the Process 
against Grandier, 
Sect. 63. AS the Possession of the Ursuline 
Nuns is the Foundation of all the 
Proceeding of Monsieur de Laubardemont, and the 
Subject of the Process which has been made against the 
Parson of Loudun, it has been necessary to establish 
the truth by such Testimonies thereof, as could be desir’d 
in that Matter. 
Certainly the Possession is a very ruinous Foun- 
dation, and suppose that it might have been true, 
it does not follow yet that Grandier was the Au- 
thor thereof; and though he had been the Author 
at first, there was no likelihood, that after he had 
been nam’d in the two first Possessions, to the great 
danger of his Honour, and his Life, he would 
have procur’d a Third Possession, without being 
mov’d thereto by any Hope of pleasure, or by any 
Passion of Covetousness, or of Love, Hatred, or 
Envy, against Persons whom he knew not, and 
whom he had never seen. 
Sect. 64. To that end, the Bishop of Poictiers, after 
having assisted at most of the Exorcisms, and sign’d the 
Verbal Processes which had been made, declar’d by his 
Sentence or Decree of the Fourteenth of the Month of 
August, that he judg’d the said Nuns to be possess’d, and 
as such, and Subjects to his Jurisdiction, he had given 
them Persons able to exorcise them. This Opinion has 
been follow’d by four Doctors of the Sorbonn, but with 
this difference, that the Motive of the Bishop of 
Poictiers, in the Judgment which he has made of the 
Persons possessed, has been no other than the knowledge 
he himself has had of all that which past, whereas the 
Doctors of the Sorbonn, having not been present there, 
were not able to decide that Question, but upon the credit 
of those who made them the Report, viz. That the said
Nuns


158 The History of 
Nuns had been rais’d from the ground two Foot high, and 
that being laid at length, without the help of Feet or 
Hands, and without bending the Body they had been 
lifted up. The Four Exorcists, who are Father Lactance 
Recollect, the Fathers Elizee and Tranquille Capucins, 
with a Carmelite, have also given their attestation. 
Father Ronceau Rector of the Jesuits, the Prior of the 
Jacobites of Thouars, and Revol, Doctor of the Sor- 
bonn, have entertain’d the People in the Pulpit concern- 
ing the Truth thereof. The Physicians of Poictiers, 
Niort, Fontenai, Loudun, Thouars, Chinon, Mire- 
beau, and Fontevraut, after having observ’d the Moti- 
ons and Agitations of these Maids, accounted them 
super and to proceed from a cause in which the 
subtilty of their Art has not been able to know any Thing 
but the effects. 
You have seen in this History what has been the 
Sincerity and Disposition of the Bishop of Poictiers, 
and what Exorcists and Deputies he had sent. 
One cannot also suffer to pass for a proof the Bold- 
ness that some Ecclesiasticks, and some Monks have 
had to entertain the People in the Pulpits concern- 
ing the Truth of the Possession. As for the Opi- 
nions of the Doctors of the Sorbonn, they have 
been given upon Facts absolutely false and sup- 
pos’d; that the Exorcists have not so much as dar’d 
to produce in any of their writings, nor Laubarde- 
mont to insert them in any of his Verbal Precesses, 
as it appear’d in the Declaration of the Sentence of 
Death, wherein the Verbal Precedes of the Vomi- 
tings and other Facts are mention’d, but there’s no 
mention made of the Verbal Process of the Facts 
propos’d to the Doctors of the Sorbonn. The Testi- 
monies of the Physicians were so exceptionable as 
well as their Persons, and they were drawn up in a 
manner so little conclusive, that ’twas impossible 
not to believe that the Possession was already esta-
blish’d


159 the Devils of Loudun. 
blish’d and verified in the Minds of the Judges, be- 
fore they had examin’d these kinds of Proofs. And 
though it be found in that Article of the Extract, 
&. That there were also Physicians of Poictiers, 
Niort, and Fontenai, who had given their Attesta- 
tion, that was in a manner different from the o- 
thers, and not that they had been nam’d and ap- 
pointed to this purpose; But it was because a- 
mongst the great number of People which came 
to see the Effects of the Possession, there were 
many whom the Exorcists knew themselves, either 
by the Relation they had with other Convents,
from whom they receiv’d intelligence; they chose 
Physicians and other Persons distinguish’d by their 
Characters, to found them, and to penerate their 
Opinion, and when they found them favourable to 
the Possession, whether by credulity, or for want of 
information, or by complaisance with them who 
supported the Party, they fail’d not to require 
their Attestations, and they mention’d only those 
of the Towns of Niort, Fontenai, and Poictiers,
who gave their Opinion, though there 
were but some of the Physicians of those 
Towns, and especially of that of Poitiers, 
who were no ways persuaded of the Possession. But 
besides that, ’tis certain that there came to Loudun 
more than a Hundred Physicians of different Towns, 
adjoyning and remote, who would not give the 
like Attestations, though the most part were much 
solicited; on the contrary, there have been some 
who have left Memorials against the Possession. 
Sect. 65. ‘ So that after Testimonies so Authen- 
‘ tick without examining whether the Possessions 
‘ of evil Spirits, are the Effects of the absolute 
‘ Power of GOD alone, or whether the Magici- 
‘ cians, by the Covenants they made with the De- 
‘ vils, and by the Permission which GOD gives  
‘ them,


160 The History of 
‘ them, may be accounted Authors; seeing that 
‘ the most knowing Persons doubt not of the First 
‘ of these Things; and that the Second is not 
‘ without Example. It remains to see, if by the 
‘ Proofs which are in the Process, there be room 
‘ to believe, that he, who has been condemn'd, 
‘ was realy guilty of the Crimes, of which he has 
‘ been convicted. Now these Proofs are of Two 
‘ Sorts; the First, which consist in the Depositions 
‘ of the Witnesses, are ordinary, and subject to the 
‘ Reproaches and Exceptions of Fact and Right; 
‘ the others, which are drawn from the Verbal Pro- 
‘ cess of the Exorcists, and from the Visits made 
‘ in Consequence thereof, upon the Person of the 
‘ Accused, are extraordinary, as well as the Matter 
‘ in Question, to which they are all Particular, 
‘ and much more certain than the former; because 
‘ of the Notoriety of the Fact, which evidenceth 
‘ to us the Truth that we seek in sensible Things. 
‘ As for the Proof by Witnesses, it results from 
‘ Two Informations; the First is compos’d of 
‘ Sixty Witnesses not sufficiently excepted against, 
‘ who depos’d concerning the Adulteries, Incests, 
‘ Sacriledges, and other Impieties committed by 
‘ the Person accus’d, even in the most secret 
‘ Places of his Church, as in the Vestry, near the 
‘ Holy Sacrament; upon all Days, at all Hours, 
‘ and all Times; in a Manner, that the Church, 
‘ of which he was Parson, and where, by his Ex- 
‘ ample, he ought to raise in the hearts of his Pa- 
‘ rishoners a Love for Virtue, he made thereof 
‘ a Place of Pleasure, and an open Baudy- 
‘ House to all his Concubines. It is true, that 
‘ by the Sentence of the Presidial of Poictiers, he had 
‘ been remitted till new Orders should have been 
‘ given upon some Matters; but besides that that 
‘ Sentence was not definitive, it appear’d that he
‘ had


161 The Devils of Loudun. 
‘ had relaps’d into a Number of the same Crimes, 
‘ which render’d him yet far more culpable. A- 
‘ mongst the Witnesses of this Accusation, there 
‘ were Five very considerable, viz. Three Wo- 
‘ men; the First whereof said, that one Day, after 
‘ she had receiv’d the Communion from the Person 
‘ accus’d, who earnestly look’d upon her during 
‘ that Action, she was instantly seiz’d with a vio- 
‘ lent Love-Passion for him, which began with a 
‘ little Shivering through all the Parts of her Bo- 
‘ dy: The other said, that having been stop’d by 
‘ him in the Street, he press’d her Hand, and that 
‘ immediately she was seiz’d with a vehement Pas- 
‘ sion for him: The Third said, that after she had 
‘ seen him at the Door of the Church of the Car- 
‘ melites, where he enter’d with the Procession, 
‘ file felt very great Commotions, and had such 
‘ Inclinations, that she willingly desir’d to lie with 
‘ him, although before that Moment, in which, 
‘ they were look’d upon by him, and were seiz’d 
‘ with his Love, they never had a particular In- 
‘ clination for him; being otherwise very Virtuous 
‘ and of a very good Reputation. 
’Tis a strange Thing to report, and revive a- 
gain the same Accusations of which Grandier had 
been sent away absolv’d, and the same Testimonies, 
which had been found insufficient by the Sentences 
of the Judges Ecclesiastical and Secular, and to 
make them one Part of the ground of a Sentence 
of Death. The same thing may be said, to see him 
boldly accus’d of relapsing into the same Crimes 
of Adultery, Incest, Sacriledge, and other Impieties, 
and the Facts alledg’d in the Depositions of these 
Three Women, who notwithstanding their good 
Reputation, and their pretended former Virtue, 
which then abandon’d them, might be wounded by 
the only Charms of Grandier’s good Meen, with-
M out


162 The History of 
out the Intervention of any other Enchantment, than 
that of Nature or rather Concupiscence: Other- 
wise, honest Women were much to be pitied, if Ma- 
gicians could make them in Love, and inspire into 
them a Desire to lie with them, as often as it pleas’d 
those wicked Villains to look on them; or that 
they should touch them only with their Hand. But 
what Relation is there between these Accusations 
of Sacrileges and Incests, and the Sentence for the 
Death of Grandier, which was not given upon the 
Conviction of these Crimes? It contains not one 
Single Word, ’tis only for the Crime of Magick, 
that this unhappy Man was condemn’d. Why then 
are all these pretended Crimes heap’d together? 
The greatest whereof, one has seen that he has not 
been guilty of; if this were not to confound the 
Judgment of the Reader, and to surprize him by these 
Appearances. Ought this to be the Design of a 
Judge, who Reports the Proofs upon which an ac- 
cus’d Person has been condemn’d? And are they 
not rather the last Endeavours of a cruel, unjust, 
and bloodily persecuting Party. 
Sect. 66. ‘ The Two others are an Advocate 
‘ and a Mason, the first whereof depos’d that he saw 
‘ the Person accus’d read the Books of Agrippa. 
. The other being at work to repair his Study, he 
‘ saw a Book upon the Table open’d at the Place 
‘ of a Chapter, which treated of the Means to make 
‘ Women in Love. It is true, that the first ex- 
‘ plain’d himself in some manner at the Confronta- 
‘ tion, and said, that he believ’d that the Book of 
‘ Arrippa which he had mention’d in his Depositi- 
‘ on, was that, de Vanitate Scientiarum. But the Ex- 
‘ plication is very much suspected, because the Ad- 
‘ vocate had withdrawn himself from Loudun, and 
‘ could not undergo the Confrontation, till after 
‘ he had been compell’d.
’Twould


163 the Devils of Loudun
'Twould be great pity if all the Persons who have 
read Books of Magick, only to know them, with- 
out an Intention to make use of them, should be- 
come Magicians; ’Tis also a very forc’d Way of 
Arguing, to say, that the Explication of the Ad- 
vocate was to be suspected, because he went aside for 
fear of undergoing a Confrontation. It is much 
more natural to conclude [as it was the Truth] 
that having some Remorse for having given a Testi- 
mony so little sincere, and so maliciously intangl’d, 
and fearing nevertheless, the Authority of Laubar- 
demont, if he dar’d to explain himself, he fled away, 
and could not resolve to be of their Party; but that 
in the End, his Remorses, and a return of Virtue, 
had determin’d him to give Glory to the Truth. 
The Mason was a poor Rascal, who had been hir’d 
not to say any thing; for his Testimony signified no- 
thing. One might add, That at making the Inven- 
tory of the Closet of Grandier, the Commissary 
found there no Book of Magick, and that the De- 
vils, being interrogated upon that Point, answer’d 
nothing but Lies, which were verified to be such: 
However, these are the Five most considerable De- 
positions, which have caus’d a Parson to be con- 
demn’d to be burnt What can one think of the 
other Testimonies which they have not dar’d to 
produce?  
Sect. 65. ‘ The Second Information, contains 
‘ the Deposition of Fourteen Nuns, whereof there 
‘ has been Eight possessed, and Six Seculars, who have 
‘ been said also to be possess’d. It would be impos- 
‘ sible to report, in brief, that which is contain’d 
‘ in all these Depositions, because there is not a 
‘ Word which deserves not Consideration. ’Tis 
‘ only to be observ’d, that all these Nuns, as well 
‘ those that were free, as those that were molested, 
‘ have had a very disorder’d Love for the Person ac-
M2 cus’d


164 The History of 
‘ cus’d; they have seen him in the Convent Day 
‘ and Night, to Sollicite them in Matters of Love, 
‘ during the space of Four Months. They have 
‘ been disturb’d by a Number of Visions, of which 
‘ they said they had perfect Knowledge, because 
‘ the greatest Part of these Accidents happen’d 
‘ to them when they were up, and at their Prayers. 
‘ They said moreover, they had been struck by 
‘ some thing which was not known by them, and 
‘ which left Marks so visible upon their Bodies, that 
‘ the Physicians and Surgeons have been able to see 
‘ them easily, and to make the Report thereof; 
‘ that all these disorders which have happen’d to 
‘ them, have had their Beginning with the Appa- 
‘ rition of one, nam’d the Prior Monssaut, who had 
‘ been heretofore their Confessor, then by a Nose- 
‘ gay of Roses which the Mother Prioress found on 
‘ the middle of the Stairs, and Three Black Thorns, 
‘ which were thrust into the Hand of the said Pri- 
‘ oress one Evening after Prayers. They laid also, 
‘ that the Mother Prioress imagin’d one Day, that 
‘ there were Apples in her Chamber, the Kernel 
‘ whereof she had a Mind to eat; whereupon, at 
‘ that Instant, as well as after, having smelt the 
‘ Roses, and receiv’d the Three Black Thorns in- 
‘ to her Hand, she was troubled after such a Man- 
‘ ner, that she spoke of nothing but of Grandier, 
‘ whom she declar’d to be the Object of all her Af- 
‘ fection, and whom, as well as all the other Nuns, 
‘ she has seen to approach her Bed, as she has told 
‘ him, when she has been confronted to him, ha- 
‘ ving maintain’d to his Face, as well as Seven or 
‘ Eight others, that ’twas he himself who was of- 
‘ ten present to them. Where it must not be for- 
‘ got, that all these Nuns, in making their Deposi- 
‘ tions, at the pronouncing of the Word Grandier, 
‘ were seiz’d with Troubles and Convulsions, at the
‘ Con-


165 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ Confrontations where the Physicians have been 
‘ present, to observe all that past which was re- 
‘ markable, they were violently disturb’d, as well 
‘ as all the other Seculars, who said also, they were 
‘ passionately in Love with the Person accus’d. 
These Nuns could no longer forbear to give this 
Testimony against Grandier, and the matter was 
come to that Point, that it was necessary, that 
either he must be declar’d a Magician, or that they 
must be declar’d guilty of the most infamous and 
blackest of all Cheats: So they were Witnesses in 
their own Cause. But these Declarations which 
they made, these pretended Troubles and Com- 
motions which attended them, these Marks which 
they shew’d to their Physicians. Are these things so 
difficult to counterfeit? And is it very extraordi- 
nary and nearly approaching to an immediate O- 
peration of the Devil, to see Women promote and 
defend these Extravagances and ridiculous Visions? 
How have they been able to know in their Con- 
vent, a Man whom they had never seen, when he 
was transported thither by pretended Magical O- 
perations, and when they nam’d him for the cer- 
tain Author of that Sorcery? And how should he 
be in Love with them, without having ever seen 
them? Besides, was it likely that his Magical 
Power had not so much Efficacy upon the Nuns, as 
upon the Seculars? Such were the Three Women 
who have depos’d as above, that they had had so 
great a Desire to lye with him; for if this Desire had 
also possess’d the Nuns, they might easily have 
satisfied themselves, seeing that this Lover was so 
often near them and in their Chambers. 
Sect. 68. ‘ Now amongst all the Accidents 
‘ wherewith these good Nuns have been afflicted, 
‘ I find none more strange, than that which is be- 
‘ fallen to the Mother Prioress, and to the Sister
M3 Claire,


165 The History of
‘ Claire de Sazilli, The first, next Day after she 
‘ had made her Depositions, and whilst the Sieur de 
‘ Laubardemont took that of another Nun, stripp’d 
‘ her self to her Shift, Bare-headed, and a Halter 
‘ about her Neck, and a Wax Candle in her Hand, 
‘ and continued in that Posture the space of Two 
‘ Hours, in the middle of the Court, where it 
‘ rain’d very fast, and when the Parlour Door 
‘ was open, she threw her self in, and fell upon 
‘ her Knees before the Sieur de Laubardemont, de- 
‘ claring to him, that she came to make Satisfacti- 
‘ on for the Offence she had commited, in accusing 
‘ the innocent Grandier; then being retir’d, she 
‘ tied the Halter to a Tree in the Garden, where 
‘ she had hang’d her self, if the other Nuns had 
‘ not ran to her. 
That Action of the Superiour had far more 
Conformity to the Action of a Person constrain’d 
by the Resentment of her Crimes, and the Remor- 
ses of her Conscience, than to a diabolical Opera- 
tion; and when the Devil had in Effect acted there- 
in, in the Sense they would have it understood; 
Wherefore should he rather have spoken the Truth, 
when he accus’d Grandier of being a Magician, 
than when he confess’d that he was innocent? 
What way is there to know the Truth in these two 
Contradictory Propositions? What was the Cha- 
racter of Truth, which was found in one rather 
than in the other? All that one can reasonably in- 
ferr is this, that the Suggestion of the Devil did 
assuredly cause the Nun to speak, when she accus’d 
her Parson; and that the fear of the Judgments of 
GOD drew her to confess what she did against 
her self. 
Sect. 69. ‘ And the Second was so tempted to 
‘ lie with her great Friend, whom she declar’d to 
‘ be the said Grandier, that one Day coming to re-
‘ ceive


166 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ ceive the Holy Sacrament, she arose on a suddain 
‘ and went up into her Chamber, whether having 
‘ been follow’d by some of her Sisters, she was 
‘ seen with a Crucifix in her Hand, wherewith she 
‘ prepar’d her self to—Modesty permits not to 
mention the Obscenity of this Passage. 
’Tis not to be doubted, that this infamous Acti- 
on of the Sister Claire had been well concerted; 
and that ’twas resolv’d they should follow her, to 
find her in this horrible Occupation, which consi- 
der’d in it self, had nothing in it, but what might 
very naturally and easily be perform’d, and had no 
need of the Power and immediate Efforts of the 
Devil; so that ’twas not on that Account that it 
could pass for a Mark of Possesion, but ’twas on 
that of Shame and natural Modesty, that they pre- 
tended that a Maid and a Nun could not have suf- 
ficiently lost it to arrive to such an Excess, if there 
had not been a Devil which had excited and trans- 
ported her. This Argument is wonderfully con- 
cluding, and the Consequence thereof is very edi- 
fying; That when the Crime is so great that it 
passes all imaginable bounds, one must believe, that 
the Person, that has committed it, cannot be guil- 
ty; and that it must needs be by the Sorcery, Sug- 
gestion, or the Operation of another, that she had 
been induc’d to commit it; and that upon the De- 
claration she shall make, he ought to be burnt up- 
pon whom she causeth the Suspicion to fall, and 
thereby clear her self. It must be further observ’d, 
that they pretended by these extraordinary Acti- 
ons, on the behalf of Morality, to make amends for 
the deficiency of proving the Possession by superna- 
tural Actions, which were not in the Power of 
Man to produce, as they had produced others. 
Sect. 70. ‘ And to that End, It is also considera- 
‘ able, that Grandier had endeavour’d after the de-
M4 ‘cease


168 The History of 
‘ cease, of the said Prior Moussaut to be Confessor of 
‘ the Nuns, and that one of his most intimate Friends 
‘ had a great Quarrel with the Superior about it. 
All those who were not engag’d in the Cabal of 
the Possession have believ’d this Matter to be false; 
but suppose that it was true, doth it deserve to be 
put amongst those Reasons which have caus’d a Man 
to be condemn’d to be burnt? 
Sect. 71. ‘ As for the Seculars, the Deposition of 
‘ Elizabeth Blanchard follow’d, and being confirm’d 
‘ by that of Susanna Hammon, is not one of the least 
‘ considerable: For she depos’d to have been car- 
‘ nally known by the Person accus’d, who, one Day 
‘ after he had lain with her, told her that if she wou’d 
‘ go to the Sabat (i. e. Conventicle of the Witches) 
‘ he would make her Princess of the Magicians. 
Could one yet have a Regard for that extrava- 
gant and shameful Deposition of the Persons pre- 
tended to be possess’d, who were in the same Case 
as the Nuns, seeing that the Justification of Gran- 
dier would also have imported their Condemnation? 
But this Promise, to make Blanchard Princess of Ma- 
gicians, and the impudence of her Accusation, do 
not they make one asham’d? Surely the Devils have 
had very little Respect for so Powerful a Lord of 
the Sabat, who could make Princesses; they have 
never been wanting upon every Occasion, to accuse 
him, and to have brought him themselves to a 
shameful End. 
Sect. 72. ‘ This is that which concerns the 
‘ Proof by Witnesses, which consists in these Two 
‘ Informations only, to which, by a single Paper, 
‘ was added, the Deposition of the Sieur Barre, Cu- 
‘ rat of Chinon, who depos’d, amongst other Things, 
‘ that one Day, having been sent for, to exorcize 
‘ the said Nuns, and knowing that the Devil, who 
‘ tormented the Mother Prioress, was call'd Astarot,
‘ he


169 The Devils of Loudun.
‘ he commanded him to go out and for a Sign of 
‘ his going out, to strike him, whom he said, was 
‘ declar’d to be the Author of the Sorcery, who 
‘ was the said Grandier, which Astarot promis’d, 
‘ him; and for certain, in the Time that he was 
‘ to perform this Promise, Grandier absented from 
‘ the Company, and having caus’d himself to be ex- 
‘ cus’d upon the Paper for pricking down the ab- 
‘ sent Canons of St. Crosse; by reason of his Sick- 
‘ ness, That Word Sickness had been blotted out 
‘ by his Hand, so that it appear’d by the Report 
‘ of the said Paper; and when upon the Rack, they 
‘ question’d him upon the Occasion of his Absence, 
‘ he seem’d much confounded, and knew not what 
‘ to answer; and many times chang’d Colour, al- 
‘ though in all the other Proceedings he had shew’d 
‘ himself very resolute. 
So the Testimony of Astarot, and that of Barre, 
whose Way of Acting we have seen in this Affair, 
and who was at last condemn’d, and punish’d, as Au- 
thor of the pretended Possession at Chinon, were 
made use of as Motives in the Condemnation of 
Grandier. But besides, the Animosity of this Hypo- 
crite and his Partiality, which had been visible, 
ought to have hindred his being receiv’d for a Wit- 
ness; wherefore, this Act was produc’d out of Sea- 
son, not having been within the Time wherein the 
Thing should have pass’d, seeing that the Verbal 
Processes of that Time do not give Credit to it. That 
if Grandier was found to be absent at the Time ob- 
serv’d by Barre, it was because he had well examin’d 
the Paper for pricking down the Names, to fix the 
Contrivance just in the Time it should have been. 
Is it not also an extraordinary Piece of Artifice in 
this Deposition, to say, that razing out of the Word 
Sickness, was by the Hand of Grandier? Since what 
time was it, that the Hand of a Man was known by
a very


169 The History of 
a very small Razure? Grandier had no more to do, 
than to maintain, that ’twas done by the Hand 
of Barre, or Mignon, and he would have apparent- 
ly affirm’d the Truth, for ’twas very unlikely that 
he could gain any Advantage by the linking out of 
the Word Sickness; It was more for his Purpose, 
that the Word should stand to evidence the Cause 
of his Absence, which could not have any other 
likely Pretence so probable as that. But whence 
did it happen, that the Devil did not strike him on 
the Back in Obedience to the Orders of Barre? 
And that the Bp. who ought not less to be obey’d, 
did not command him to wound this Magician in 
the Forehead, when he desir’d it, for this Action 
had been altogether convincing, and exempted from 
all Suspition, as may be seen in the Relation of the 
23d. of June, contain’d in this History. Or how 
comes it, that if Barre could, by his Exorcisms, so 
easily drive out the Devils, he did not make use of 
that Power to deliver the Nuns so cruelly torment- 
ed? That if the Person accus’d has appear’d con- 
founded at the Circumstance of the pricking down; 
’tis without doubt, that hearing this Deposition, 
he endeavour’d to recall the Ideas of what pass’d at 
the Time when they mention’d to him, which was 
now long since, and that they qualified this Recol- 
lection, by the Name of Confusion. 
Sect. 73. As for the extraordinary Proofs, they con- 
consist in Two particular Points; The First is the Expe- 
riment of the Marks, which having been declar’d by 
Asmodee, who then possessed the Superior, together with 
the Places where they were, they caus’d the Person ac- 
cus’d to be search’d by Eight Physicians, who have given 
their Report, by which they that amongst all the 
Marks found upon his Person, those of his Shoulder and 
Privy Parts are suspected by them, because that a Needle 
having been thrust into the First, the thickness of an Inch,
the
 

170 The Devils of Loudun. 
the Sense of Feeling there was dull, and not like to that 
which the accused Person shew’d to have, when they prob’d 
into the other Parts; and that from the one and the other 
there issued no Blood when the Needle was drawn out. 
It is true, that Asmodee declar’d, that the Person ac- 
cus’d was mark’d in Five Places; but because of the Dif- 
ficulty in discovering them, there were found but Two, 
which were suspected by the said Physicians. 
This is a Touch-stone to discover the Sincerity 
of this Body of Physicians and Judges who make 
such a Report, one of the principal Subjects of a 
Sentence of Condemnation to the utmost Punish- 
ment. They found but these Two natural Spots 
upon Grandier’s Body, the others were not seen, be- 
cause, say they, of the Difficulty there was to dis- 
cover them; ’tis rather, because there were none, 
for these so quick-lighted Eyes, which had well per- 
ceiv’d the Two First Spots, might also as readily 
have discover’d the Three Others. Ought one to 
bring such Proofs and such Conclusions amongst 
those which have serv’d to cause a Man to be con- 
demn’d to the Fire? This is to pretend, that Au- 
thority ought to impose upon humane Reason. But 
there remains yet some Shaddow of Modesty in this 
Company of Physicians; they dar’d not to call 
these Marks, Diabolical and Supernatural, they on- 
ly declare’d that they are suspicious they durst not 
say that they were altogether insensible, they only 
reported that the Sense of Feeling there was dull; 
but they did not express this, which Men of Expe- 
rience cannot but know, that ’tis not a Thing rare 
or extraordinary, that there may be some Part in 
the Body, where the Sense of Feeling is not so quick 
as in others, and especially those which are not of 
ordinary Conformation; such as are the Parts which 
are mark’d with Moles, or those which have been 
affected by some Distempers. Fourneau, who Shav’d
the


172 The History of
the Patient on the Day of his Suffering, testified that these 
Moles were natural and very sensible; and if there came out no 
Blood, that Singularity ought to be ascrib’d to Mannouri the 
Surgeon, the Brother-in-law of one of the Possessed, and Ne- 
phew of Silli, who us’d a Probe round at one End, and sharp 
at the other, which he could not but make the Patient feel ve- 
ry grievously every time he pleas’d. 
Sect. 74. The Second Proof is the Scar on the Thumb of his Right 
Hand. For the 25th. of the Month of April, the same Asmodee 
having mention’d a Pact of a little Bit of Paper stain’d with some 
drops of Blood, he declar’d, after much Resistance, that the Blood which 
appear’d upon this Paper, issued from the Thumb of his Master’s 
Right Hand; which the Sieur Laubardemont having heard, he went 
forthwith to the Prison with Physicians, whom after having caus’d to 
take Notice of a little Cut, which was found in the very Place that 
the Devil had declar’d, he interrogated Grandier upon the Cause of 
the said Hurt, who answered him, that he had not been aware of it, 
and had not taken Notice of it, and that it was likely to be done by 
sticking in some Pin, not remembrirg how it should have happen’d o- 
therwise. Nevertheless, the Physicians, after the said Visit, the 27th. 
of the same Month, made their Report, wherein they judg’d that the 
hurt was made by a Knife or some other sharp Instrument; and that 
there came out Blood, of which the Person accus’d having Notice by 
the reading to him the Deposition, whereas the first time he testified 
he had no knowledge of that Cut, he recall’d what he had exprest be- 
fore, and said, that since their last Visit, he had recollected his Memo- 
ry, and that be did remember that one of his Guards had given him 
a Knife, by which he made the said Hurt, by cutting a piece of Bread, 
Two Hours before the said Laubardemont enter’d the Prison; and 
another time he said, that the Cut was made the Day before, where- 
in there is a Contradiction; and besides, us’d all his Endeavours to 
make the said Laubardemont believe, that there came forth no Blood, 
because he had well taken Notice of it; and that the Report of the 
said Physicians was false in that Respect. After which, the 30th 
of the said Month, the said Sieur de Laubardemont, having again 
reiterated his Interrogatories upon the same Subject, he answer'd, that 
be believ'd that the said Cut was made the Day before the said Sieur 
de Laubardemont went into the Prison, and that there had come 
out no Blood at it. 
The Declaration of a Devil, who came to bring a Pact of 
Paper stain’d with Blood, and the Testimony of the Physici- 
ans, who had altogether consulted in Form, to know, If a lit- 
tle Scar which teas upon the Thumb of Grandier, was a Cut or a 
small Scratch, if it had been made with a Knife. Pin, or otherwise; 
and the Verbal Processes of Laubardemont, which thus far had 
any Shadow of Proof against Grandier, endeavour’d to involve
him


173 the Devils of Loudun. 
him in some little Contradictions, upon a Fact which in it self was 
the greatest trifle in the World; all this not amounting to val- 
uable Proofs, they relie much in this particular, upon the Asto- 
nishment of the Person accus’d, and upon the varying of his An- 
swers. The Surprize, or rather the Reflection, which they call’d a 
Surprize, is upon this Occasion very natural to a Person accus’d 
of a Capital Crime, to whom they came upon a suddain to put 
Objections and Questions; he could not do less than recollect 
himself and reflect, The Depth of the Business was important 
enough, and might concern him enough to produce that Effect: 
But as the Circumstance, upon which they interrogated him, 
was in it self but a Trifle, and a little Accident which might 
really happen, and especially in that Condition his Mind was in 
at that Time, and the Wound having not drawn any Blood, as 
he always strongly affirm’d, ’tis no wonder that he declar’d on 
a suddain, that he knew not how it came; and that afterwards 
having recollected his Memory, he might believe he had some 
Representation of the Manner how the Thing happen’d; and 
that after he had again corrected what he had declar’d, by some 
more distinct Idea which was come into his Mind, seeing that 
such an Accident could not have made any strong Impression 
upon his Imagination, if he had been in a quiet Condition. 
On the other side, his Guards, and la Bontems his Hostess, who 
were continually observing him, and who had undertaken to 
inform them of the lead Circumstances that happen’d concern- 
iog his Person, had not fail’d to acquaint Asmodee with this lit- 
tle Accident, which they had better perceiv'd than the Pa- 
tient himself, who had his Mind fill’d with other Matters. 
Sect. 75. ‘ This is the best Part of the Proofs, upon which 
‘ there interven’d the Sentence of the 18th. of August last, in 
‘ Execution whereof, the Person condemn’d, having been put 
‘ to the Torture, has own’d the Book made by him against the 
‘ Celibacy of Priests, out of a Design to quiet the Mind of a 
‘ Maid, whom he had convers’d with for Seven Years; and of 
‘ which Book, if he had not acknowledg’d it, there had been 
‘ Proofs at the Trial. 
That Book contain’d nothing which had Relation to Magick, 
it was very well written, according to the Testimony of a Phy- 
sician who had seen it, and whose Opinion is set down in the 
French Mercury of that Time; If then that Writing had been 
pertinent to the Condemnation of Grandier, it ought not to 
have caus’d him to be sentenc’d to the Fire. His Declaration 
concerning that Book, which he had made an Occasion of a 
Marriage ot Conscience between him and a Maid, has also been 
confirm'd by the same Physician, who said he had seen at the 
End of it, this Distich.  
If


173 The History of 
If that his Doctrine you aright conceive, 
Great quiet soon your Conscience will receive. 
Sect. 76. ’Tis also very certain, whatever has been said to 
‘ the contrary, that the Manner wherewith the Person accus’d 
‘ receiv’d the News of his Death, is a Confirmation of his 
‘ wicked Life. For in the First Place, he never took Notice 
‘ of the Crucifix when it was presented to him; after the pro- 
‘ nouncing of his Sentence, he spake of nothing but the miti- 
‘ gating of the Rigour of his Punishment. 
Are not these Two fine Proofs of Magick? 
Sect. 77. ‘ He refus’d the Prayers which were offer’d him. 
This Matter is false, and is reported only by Authors who 
have writ in Favour of the Possession; whereas a great Num- 
ber of Relations of very worthy Persons do mention, that he 
accepted of the Prayers of all those who offer’d them; as may 
be seen in the Account we have given of his Death. 
Sect. 78. ‘ And he did many other Actions which testified 
sufficiently his Impenitence.
What were these Actions? And how could a Judge, who was 
not partial, bring in all those last Actions, as if they had been 
Proofs at his Trial? Have these subsequent Actions been Proofs 
to ground the foregoing Sentence upon? This is an Accumu- 
lation of all that, which for want of sufficient Proofs, they have 
been able to collect, to blacken and render odious the Victim 
which they have unjustly sacrisic’d. 
Sect. 79. ‘ All that which could be excepted against, in the 
‘ Instruction of the Process, is, that the Surgeon, who a assisted 
‘ at the Visits, was a Kinsman of one, nam’d de Silli, who
‘ they say, has been one of the Instruments of the Destructi- 
‘ on of Grandier; but he was only as a Witness, and there are 
‘ Eight Physicians unsuspected, who assisted there, who have 
‘ given their Report. 
He who manag'd the Probe was but a Witness, and those 
who assisted, and were presented at the Action, were Agents. 
So that to assist, is to bean Agent; and to act, is only to assist. 
By such an Inversion of Reason, one may easily burn all Man- 
kind. It may be seen by this, of what People all that Body of 
Physicians was compos’d, and what Regard one ought to have 
for their Testimonies, as well as for the Proceedings of Lau- 
bardemont and the other Commissaries, to whom there was 
Complaint made of the Incapacity and Partiality of Mamouri, 
in demanding a new Visit, to which these Judges having not 
consented, they are notwithstanding forc’d to own, that 
there is something to be said against it. 
Sect. 80. ‘ It may be said further, that the Apothecary, who 
‘ prepar’d the Drugs to Purge and Physick the said Nuns, du-
ring


174 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ ring the time they were sequester’d, was much suspected by 
‘ Grandier, because he had had a Suit with one of his Confi- 
‘ dents. But to that may be reply’d, that the Drugs were 
‘ view’d by the Physicians who appointed them; and that the 
‘ Composition was made in their presence. 
Why would they acknowledge that the Apothecary was sus- 
pected without appointing another? It is because another could 
not be found capable of so great Wickedness. But if the Drugs 
had been always mingled in the Presence of the Physicians 
[which is not true] and that the Physicians themselves had not 
been suspected, they were not always present from the Mo- 
ment of the Composition, to the Moment that the Drugs were 
administred, to know and attest that there was no change made 
in them. 
Sect. 81. ‘ It may be further said, that the Sequestration of 
‘ the Nuns had not been executed according to Form; because 
‘ they were not all separated one from the other. But this 
‘ Fault was supply’d and amended, in that they were put some 
‘ of them into the House of one, who is said to be one of the 
‘ best Friends of Grandier, call’d Maurat. 
This is the Reasoning of a passionate and blinded Party, ra- 
ther than of a dis-interested Judge. Some of the least consider- 
able of the Persons possess’d, and who made no Figure in the 
Business of the Possession, are put into the House of one of 
Grandier’s Friends, and all the Chiefest are deliver’d to his Mor- 
tal and declar’d Enemies; and the Defect of that Sequestration, 
in its most essential Parts, and almost in all its Parts, is said to 
be supply’d and repair’d, because it was a little less abusively 
perform’d in a small Number of the possessed; but to speak 
Truth, it was not done at all, since they acknowledge here, that 
it was intirely ill Executed in this Point, that they were not 
all put separately. It must then be confest, that they have 
been to blame for having so obstinately stopp’d their Ears, when 
the Person accus’d has so many times demanded a real Sequestra- 
tion, and by Consequence, that he has been unjustly condemn’d. 
Sect. 82. ‘ I forbear to speak of the Declarations made by 
‘ the Devils, and which they continually repeated, viz. that 
‘ Grandier was the Subject of their Mission, the Author of 
‘ their Witchcrafts, and the chief Cause of all these Torments; 
‘ from which these poor Maids could not be deliver’d, leaving 
‘ to the Divines to know, if one may believe the Father of 
‘ Lies, and if the Devils duly exorcis’d are oblig’d to speak 
‘ the Truth, and if the Conditions requisite to make a perfect 
‘ Exorcism, are as possible, as necessary. As concerning the 
' Host, whereon they say, there were some drops of Blood; 
‘ besides. That this Miracle doth in no wise serve for the Con- 
‘ viction of Grandier, and that it happen’d after his Death;
‘ having

176 The History of 
‘ having not been an Eye-witness thereof, I refer the curious to 
‘ the Information which the Lieutenant Criminal of Orleans 
‘ has made thereof. 
Sect. 83. To overthrow all at once the Testimonies of the 
Devils and Persons possess’d, we shall relate here an Act of the 
Sorbome, more Authoris’d and more decisive, than all the A- 
rguments we can use. 
‘ We, subscribed Doctors of the Faculty of Paris, concerning 
‘ a certain Question which has been propos’d to us, are of O- 
‘ pinion, that one ought never to allow the Devil to accuse 
‘ others, and less also to make use of the Exorcisms to dis- 
‘ cover the Faults of any one, and to know if he be a Magi- 
‘ cian; and when the said Exorcisms shall be made in the pre- 
‘ tence of the Holy Sacrament, with an Oath drawn from the 
‘ Devil, by making him Swear, which is a Ceremony we do 
‘ not approve of, however, one ought not for that to believe 
‘ him, being always a Liar, and the Father of Lies; the Exor- 
‘ cisms also being not in all Kinds infallible, to produce such 
‘ Effect as is pretended, and so it is held by most of the 
‘ Doctors. Considering also, that the Devil is greatly delight- 
‘ ed in Calumny and Imposture, and is the Sworn Enemy of 
‘ Mankind, so that notwithstanding the terrible Torments 
‘ which he endures by the Exorcisms, being adjur’d by the 
‘ Name of God in the Presence of the most Holy Sacrament, 
‘ he had rather differ all that Evil in lying impudently, pro- 
‘ vided he may discharge and execute his Rage upon him, a- 
‘ gainst whom he has a Design: Whereunto may be added, 
‘ that if this Door be once open, the honestest Persons would not 
‘ be in safety, considering that ’tis at those that the Devil chief- 
‘ ly aims; for this Reason St. Thomas, Book 22. Quest. 9. Ar- 
‘ ticul. 2. maintains with the Authority of St. Chrysostom, that 
‘ Dœmoni etiam vers dicenti, non est crededium, the Devil must not 
‘ be believ’d, tho’ he speak the Truth. And in Effect, our Sa- 
‘ viour, in St. Mark, Ch. 1. and St. Luke, Chap. the 4th. 
‘ suffers not the Devils to speak, but enjoyns them Silence, al- 
‘ though they speak the Truth in calling him the Son of GOD. 
‘ Whereby ’tis manifest, that one ought in no wise to proceed 
‘ against those that the Devil shall accuse, when there are no o- 
‘ ther Proofs. And also we see this well observ’d in France, 
‘ where the Judges do not take Cognizance of such Depositi- 
‘ ons. And on the other side, all the Discourse held by the 
‘ Devil, so as it had been related to us, is particularly sus- 
‘ pected, for being too long, of one Tenour, and without In- 
‘ termission. Made at Paris the 16th of February, 1620. Sign- 
‘ ed Andrew du Val, P. Gamaches, and N. Imbert. 
Sect. 84. ‘ The reading of this Act, all the Decisions where- 
‘ of so well agree with the Business of Grandier, do clearly shew 
‘ the Injustice of the Sentence given against him.
The


177 
The 
THIRD BOOK 
Sect. 1 
IT was with much astonishment and dis- 
pleasure, that the Monks beheld the 
courage and resolution that Grandier 
shew’d, even to the last breath of his Life. They 
did not believe that a Man who had liv’d in ease and 
pleasure, was capable of so much constancy. They 
did hope that he would have been shaken by the 
prospect of the Torments which were provided, 
for him, and by the promise they would have 
made him for the mitigation of them; Or that 
at least the Torments themselves would have forc'd 
from him the Confession of a Crime, whereof they 
would have made him guilty, and were perswa- 
ded that if they could not bring him even to 
charge those whom they had design’d to make his 
Complices, they should not fail to draw Conse- 
quences very dangerous for them by that Confes- 
sion, which being ready drawn in such terms 
as they thought fit, should be presented to him to 
sign; whereby it might be concluded, that if he 
did own no more, it was to spare them, and not 
to expose them to the rigour of the Punishments 
to which he was condemn’d. ’Twas upon this 
consideration that Laubardemont spake to him very 
low, and discours’d him a very long time, in the
N Chamber


178 The History of Book III.
Chamber of Audience, when he denied him the 
Paper which he ask’d for, wherein doubtless he in- 
tended to write quite other things than the Confes- 
sion they exacted of him, which was once again 
tender’d to him in vain by the same Lauberde- 
mont, all written and ready to sign, after he had 
undergone the Torture, and that he was in the 
Council Chamber upon the Straw near the fire. 
This Obstacle, which they did not expect, or which 
at least they did assuredly think to surmount, 
had so highly rais’d the Spirits of the good Fa- 
thers, that they proceeded to execute upon his Per- 
son the Excesses which have been mention’d: But 
it serv’d to secure the Bailiffe, the Lieutenant Ci- 
vil, Magdalane de Brou, who was Grandiers most 
intimate Friend, and many other Officers and good 
Catholicks, as well as most of the Protestants, up- 
on whom they pretended to make dangerous at- 
tempts in consequence of the Declarations which 
they endeavour’d to extort from the Sufferer in his 
Torments. 
Sect. 2. Things being in this Condition, and 
the Exorcists not being yet satisfied, because they 
had not hitherto found out ways to establish their 
Inquisition, by causing to be drawn before the 
Tribunal of the Judges, all those against whom 
they had a Mind to act in pursuance of Gran- 
diers attestation; they were constrain’d to have 
recourse to other means, and to endeavour to do 
by the testimony and power of the Devils, what 
so many diabolical Actions had not been able to 
effect. 
Sect. 3. Altho’ the number of the Persons possess’d 
were very great, it was seen nevertheless that there 
were but a very few that were become famous in 
these Exorcisms and proper to perform the po-
sture


179 the Devils of Loudun. 
stures, and to fall into Convulsions. As the Su- 
perior excell’d amongst the Nuns, Elizabeth Blan- 
chard carried the Prize amongst the Seculars. She 
had the confidence to maintain to Grandier’s Face,
that he had carnal commerce with her. And that 
he had promis’d to make her Princess of Magi- 
cians, if she would follow him to the Sabat, al-
though he had protested that he never saw her be- 
fore the day she was confronted to him. She said 
she was possess’d by fix Devils, by Astarot and the 
Coal of Impurity, who were of the Order of An- 
gels, by Belzebub, and tire Lion of Hell, of the 
Order of Arch-angels, and by Peron and Maroit 
of the Order of Cherubins. Astarot had promis’d 
to raise her up fix foot from the Gound when he 
went out, and the Lion of Hell to pierce her 
Foot, the others boasted of nothing: These Mi- 
racles promis’d by the two Devils were expected 
with impatience, when there was another substitu- 
ted in their place. 
Sect. 4. The third day after the death of Gran- 
dier in the Evening, the Father Peter Thomas de 
St. Charles, a Carmelite, Exorcist of Elizabeth Blan- 
chard, having given her tire Communion, she was 
much agitated by one of her Devils, who would 
not tell his Name. During this Struggle the con- 
secrated Water was held by one of its edges and 
raised its whole length upon the lower lip of the 
Person possess’d, and was seen by all the Astist- 
ants to be red and mark’d with Blood in many 
places, particularly on the most elevated part. 
The Exorcist interrogated the Devil in Latin, 
and commanded him to tell him what the Pro- 
digy meant? The Possess’d answered in French; 
That it was the Blood of Jesus Christ, thus shed upon 
the Consecrated Water, to convince the wicked and in-
N2 credulous


180 The History of 
Book III. 
credulous, who said it was but Bread; which was con- 
firm’d by great Oaths, and a new Miracle, which 
the Devil did in this manner. Two Recollects who 
stood far enough from the Possess’d, agreed to- 
gether, whispering upon a Motion that me should 
perform, in an act of Adoration which should be 
commanded her, to know thereby if she were real- 
ly possess’d, and if the Devils knew what past in 
secret. She fail’d not to perform that Motion in 
saving, I adore the precious Blood of Jesus Christ 
there present, or at least the two Recollects protested 
that she had done it; so there is no room to doubt 
it, and it ought to be believ’d, notwithstanding 
the suspicions there were that she had been advertis’d 
before by these two fellow Friars of Father Lact- 
ance, and notwithstanding the complaints that were 
made, that tills sign had been declar’d to no Body 
but to these two Monks. It happen’d further to 
the first of these Prodigies, that there were a great 
many Persons in the Assembly who would search 
that Maids Mouth, and who consider’d her Tongue, 
her Lips, and all their Parts, without finding 
either Wound or Scratch, or Fistula, or any ap- 
pearance that there had issued out thence Blood that 
day. In fine, the Exorcist took the Bloody Host, 
and being devoutly follow’d by all those People 
who were perswaded and believ’d, he carried it 
in Procession to the Convent of the Carme- 
lites.  
Sect. 5. The next clay in the Morning, August 
22th. Elizabeth Blanchard was Exorciz’d again in 
the Church of die Carmelites. The Exorcist de- 
manded of the Devil, Of what Church doest thou 
believe the Authority? Who answer’d nothing to 
that Question: But the Maid said by her own 
Motion, I have enough to do to speak of that Blood.
Of


181 the Devils of Loudun.
Of what Blood, said the Carmelite to her? 'Tis not 
thy Blood, reply’d she, ’tis the Blood of a Master who 
is Almighty. Whereupon the Exorcist having com- 
manded her by the Virtue of that Blood, to tell 
him. Who was that great and Almighty Master? 
She utter’d an Oath so horrible, that instead of da- 
ring to write it here, it makes one tremble to 
think of it only; and afterwards she answer’d. If 
I had it thou shouldst never have it, The Exorcist 
proceeded. Q. I command thee by the Virtue of 
that Blood, to tell me who is that Almighty Master? 
A. I will not answer thee concerning that Blood. 
Q. Whose is that Blood? A. I am inrag’d, thou know’st 
it well; keep it safe that it be not spill’d, thou shalt 
answer for it, God must be serv’d; She pronounced 
these Words swearing again horribly by the Holy 
Name of God. Q. For what is this Blood? A. God
has made this to the end that more Reverence may 
be given to the Holy Sacrament: I am obliged to say 
it by the Almighty Power of God. Q. Whose is that 
Blood which torments thee? Say, if thou obey’st not— 
A. Thou know’st it, I told it yesterday, I cannot tell it 
without suffering pain. She utter’d not these words 
before she had gnash’d her Teeth, turn’d her Eyes, 
and seemed to suffer some convulsion. Q. Tell 
it, to the end that the Assistants may now hear it. 
A. We cannot think of God but it inreaseth our 
Torments, I am inrag’d. She renounc’d God in 
concluding that last answer. Q. Whose is that Blood? 
A. ’Tis the Blood — There she stopt short, 
and fell into another Convulsion. Q. Whose is 
that Blood which was shed yesterday? A. ’Tis the 
Blood of the Son of Man. Q. And who is the Son 
of Man? answer. A. ’Tis the Blood of the Son of 
the Virgin, I am inrag’d, I will not tell it, this makes 
me mad. Upon which she made frightful Grima-
N3 ces


182 The History of 
Book III.
ces with her Teeth, and dreadful cries. Q. Who 
is the Son of the Virgin? A. ’Tis a little Baby. 
Q. Who is that? A. ’Tis the little Jesus; After 
she had said that she had many convulsions. 
Q. Whose Blood is that which was shed yesterday? 
A. ’Tis the Blood of Jesus Christ: She stopt Short 
again, and the Exorcist having commanded her 
to adore it, as a sign that she had spoke the truth. 
she rais’d her self up, and went to put her self 
on her Knees upon the lowest Steps of the Altar, 
where she stretched out her Arms in the form of a 
Cross, the palms of her Hands turn’d outwards, 
her head bow’d downwards, and her face towards 
the ground, the Exorcist commanded her to adore 
with words plainly pronounc'd. I adore, said she, the 
Blood of Jesus Christ which was shed yesterday for 
the incredulous. Proceed, said the Exorcist. That 
word imprudently let tall, was taken hold of by 
one of the Standers by, who said that that signified 
that she had not recited all that was contain’d in 
her Part; but he who had been so rash for mak- 
ing that remark, was very fortunate that he could 
slip amongst the croud, and so get away. The 
Possessed in the mean time proceeded thus, He 
shed his Blood yesterday for the Incredulous, to the end 
they might believe it was not an Imposture; God at 
the end of Judgment will condemn them, and then his 
Anger shall appear, and they shall be more damned 
than the Devils. This strange Dialogue being end- 
ed, two Carmelites went to find Lauberdemont, and 
they related to him the great Miracle that was 
done the day before, and what happen’d again 
at the last Exorcism, as if he had known nothing 
of it. Whereupon Lauberdemont and the Procurator 
General Deniau went to the Convent of the Carme- 
lites, with the Clerk of the Commission. When
they


183 the Devils of Loudun. 
they were near the great Altar of the Church, 
the Host was presented to them; they found it 
mark’d with Blood in several places, being a little 
more full of Spots on one side of the edge than 
elsewhere, the Marks being more red, and bigger, 
and all the Blood of a Vermilion colour, although 
it was quite dry. Laubardemont himself would 
draw up an Act, but ’twas now past noon, and 
each of the Spectators, for whatsoever reason it 
was, exprest so great a desire to be gone, that at 
the request of the King’s Procurator, the Commis- 
sary caus’d an Act, which had been already drawn 
up by a Carmelite, to be read immediately, and 
he oblig’d all the Standers by, of whom some 
would have been willing to be further off, to 
swear upon the Holy Gospels, and to attest that 
that Act contain’d the Truth, afterwards it having 
been sign’d by the Order of the same Commissary, 
by all those who could write, and in Particular 
by the Priests, and Friars, who had assisted the 
precedent Evening at the Exorcism at St. Peter 
du Martrai, it was sent to the Registry, and the 
Host was carried in a little Tabernacle, near the 
great Altar, on the Gospel-side, whereof Laubar- 
demont took the Key. The Relation of that 
Miracle was no sooner printed, but ’twas con- 
tradicted by the Incredulous, who maintain’d, 
that the Exorcist might easily put an Host stain’d 
with Blood upon Blanchard's Mouth; That the 
Devil himself was honest enough not to speak of 
Blood going out of the Host, but of Blood shed: 
That the Carmelite in-imitation of him had suf- 
ficientty discover’d, that that Part had been de- 
vis'd and suggested, when he said to the Person 
pretended to be possessed, Proceed, as ’twas well 
observ’d by him, who was fain to go out of the
N4 Chuch


184 The History of Book III. 
Church; And that thence it followed, that the 
Blood of Jesus Christ had been twice shed, the 
first time upon the Cross for the expiation of the 
Sins of Men; and the second upon the Host for 
the Conviction of the Incredulous, who look’d 
upon the Possession at Loudun as a gross and ill 
contriv’d Imposture, and which was supported but 
by the violence of Authority; the Doctrine whereof 
contain’d so many absurdities and blasphemies, that 
one cannot too much wonder that there had 
been Christians in the World who durst introduce 
and support it. 
Sect. 5. That double Miracle was too famous not 
to deserve to entertain the Reflections of devout 
Souls for a long time, and ’twas to give them leisure 
to feed their Holy Avidity, that the Persons posses-
sed stopt, and offer’d them nothing extraordinary. 
But the Devils, who are active, could not so continue 
in Idleness. Here follows what they did, as it is 
contain’d in a Book printed at Poitiers by Authority 
by Anthony Meusnier, in the Year 1635. intituled, A 
Relation of what pass’d in the Exorcisms at Loudun, 
in the presence of Monsieur the King’s Brother, Pag. 22, 
and 25. wherein the Author having maintain’d, 
That the Exorcists do almost all, more or less, par- 
take of the Effects of the Devils, by the Inconve- 
niencies and Disturbances they receive, and that 
few Persons have attempted to expel them, but 
they have been exercis’d by them. “ He adds for 
“ a Witness, the late Father Lactance Gabriel of hap- 
“ py Memory; who whilst he was in that Em- 
“ ployment, wherein he gloriously died, after he 
“ had expell’d three Devils out of the Mother Prio- 
“ ress, felt great Molestations by those Evil Spi- 
“ rits, loosing sometimes his Sight, sometimes his 
“ Memory, and now and then his Understanding,
“ suffering


185 the Devils of Loudun. 
“ suffering Pains at his Heart, Infestations in Spi- 
“ rit, and divers other Molestations. That is, to 
speak plainly, and without any disguise, that Father 
Lactance died the 18th of September, just a Month 
after the Death of Grandier, and that he was al- 
most continually mad, and inrag’d during his 
disease. If he had some interval during his Frenzy 
he employed it in Uttering merry Jests, such as 
when he said to his Physician, That he pray'd him 
to prepare in his presence the Medicines he had or- 
der'd him, because that all that came from Adam, 
favour'd of Original Sin, quibbling so upon the 
Name of Adam his Apothecary. You are very 
happy, said he, another time to the Wife of du 
Fresne Moussaut, who tended him, and at whose House 
he lodg’d; You are very happy for this, that the 
Providence of God has made me thus fall into your 
Hands, and yon have obtain'd an opportunity to ren- 
der me the good services which you do; And looking 
with contempt upon the young Monks who were 
put about to watch with him. Is it not a lamentable 
thing, cry’d he, That a Man of Weighty Desert, and 
Importance, as I am, should be serv'd and assised by 
such Monkeys and little Hobgoblins? Certainly if one 
will not believe with the most Catholick Author 
of the Relation above mention’d, that he has been 
possess’d by real Devils, at least one must a- 
gree, that his Conscience did serve him instead 
of an Executioner and a Devil, since it is certain 
that he died in such a fit of Madness and Despair 
as are not to be express’d. It must not be omit- 
ted here, that a few days after the death of Gran- 
dier, that good Father beginning to find himself 
seiz’d with the Distemper whereof he died, what- 
ever it was, he purpos’d to make a Journey to our 
Lady of Ardilliers at Saumur, he had a place in the
Coach


187 The History of 
Book III.
Coach of the Sieur de Canaye, who went to di- 
vert himself at his Estate of Grandsons, with a 
company of Persons who were not greatly seru- 
pulous, as he himself was not. They knew already 
that ’twas nois’d about, that the Father was really 
possess’d, and they flirted out against him some jest- 
ing passages upon that Subject, when all upon a 
sudden going on gently in an even way, the 
Coach overturn’d, the top of it falling undermost 
without any Body’s being hurt, or receiving 
any inconvenience. Whatsoever courage the Com- 
pany had, they were surpriz’d at that Accident; 
and when they were come to Grandsons, being 
at the Table, they discours’d very seriously con- 
cerning the Devils of Loudun, and the death of 
Grandier, with Father Lactance. He seem’d sad 
and disorder’d, and spake little in that Conver- 
sation; he only acknowledg’d that he repented 
of his advising that they should deny Father 
Grillau to be Confessor to Grandier, who had de- 
sir’d it with so much earnestness. The next day 
they proceeded on their Journey for Saumur, where 
the Coach was again over-turn’d after the same 
manner, in the middle of the great Street of 
the Suburb of Fenet, which leads to the Chapel 
of Ardilliers, and which is also very plain and 
even, which gave a great Reputation to the 
Noise that was spread abroad of the Possession 
of Father Lactance by evil Spirits, and that ru- 
mor yet made a far greater Impression upon the 
People, when they had seen that Father die mad 
and in despair. But that which did fully con- 
firm that Belief, was the applause which the 
Monks gave it; for it concern’d them so exceed- 
ingly to make the Possession find Credit, that 
to remove all doubts, and to have an essential
Proof,


187 the Devils of Loudun. 
Proof, they would readily agree that Father 
Lactance did die possess’d, saving that they might 
the better turn that Possession to the Glory of 
the Church, and of the late Matyr, and to the 
advantage of the other Exorcists, even as it ap- 
pear’d in the Relation printed at Poitiers above ci- 
ted. 
Sect. 6. The Lieutenant Civil of Loudun, Lewis 
Chauvet had testified by his Proceedings and op- 
positions to the Procedures of the first Exorcists, 
that he gave no credit to those Devils, and did not 
fear them. However he could not overcome the 
fear which seiz’d him, and so far possess’d him, 
that it never forsook him during the remainder 
of his Life. That Magistrate had Wit, Politeness 
and Honesty: But as he had not been willing 
to applaud the Possession, the Cabal, to cause him 
to be suspeded, had had recourse to the ordina- 
ry and general means, which was to accuse him 
of Magick by one of the Possess’d. At first he 
laugh’d at the Accusation, and accounted it as 
ridiculous, as indeed it was. But when he had 
seen the tragical End of Grandier, his courage 
was shaken, and he began to be afraid. In 
that disposition he took a Journey to Poitiers, 
where the Assizes were held; he met with a Man 
there of consideration and quality, by whom he 
was particularly known; he had a long conference 
with him upon the Subject of the Possession at 
Loudun, and of the condemnation of Grandier: 
Whereupon that Friend assur’d him, that after 
he had well consider’d all the circumstances of 
that Affair, it was his persuasion, that all those 
who had been accus’d of that Magick, and should 
be for the future, would be in great danger to lose 
both their Honours and Life; And that if he saw
himself


188 The History of 
Book III. 
himself accus’d of that Crime, as Grandier 
had been, he should think himself lost with- 
out hope, whatsoever Credit, Friends, or good 
Reputation he had. This Declaration surpri- 
zed the Lieutenant Civil, he was confounded 
and the Agitations of the fright seiz’d so violent- 
ly upon his Spirit, that they overturn’d it, and 
reduc’d him to such a condition, that since 
he was never restor’d to his right Understand- 
ing. 
Sect. 7. The Carmelites or Loudun heretofore had 
been possess’d of the Power of working Miracles; 
they had an Image of our Lady, call’d our Lady of 
Recovery, who fail’d not any one of those in what they 
requir’d of her devoutly, and in the requisite form. 
But since that Image of Ardilliers came to be set up 
at Saumur, in the Neighbourhood of the former, as 
if she had been her Rival, she usurp’d all her Pow- 
er and Credit; and ’tis no great wonder; for 
doubtless there’s no body in the World, who does 
not agree, that the Priests of the Oratory are 
more able and cunning People than the Carme- 
lites. At that time all one Quarter and a Suburb 
of Loudun, which was fill’d with Inns for Pil- 
grims, remain’d unpeopled and desolate, and tire 
Carmelites without Presents, Votaries, and Gospel- 
money. What was there to be done in such a 
Desertion? They employ’d Humane Means to re- 
establish the Work, which the Image had not been 
able to support, and which she had suffer’d to de- 
cay: They pierc’d the Wall of the Altar upon 
which she was plac’d; they drew a Branch of a 
Vine, which was planted behind it, and brought it 
through this Wall just to her Eyes and at the time 
when the Vine us’d to weep, the Image in the pre- 
sence of a number of People assembled to hear
Mass


189 the Devils of Loudun.
Mass and the Sermon, wept at several times for 
their want of Devotion, and for the Contempt they 
made of her Altar and her Power. But that Con- 
trivance having not succeeded happily, because of 
the great multitude of Protestants which were then at 
Loudun, who had maliciously examin’d the Miracle, 
and discover’d the Artifice, those good Fathers were 
very glad to find in the Possession, and in the Autho- 
rity of its Confederates, a way open to save their 
Credit, in spite of the piercing and malicious Eyes, 
and indiscreet Tongues of Hereticks, who were 
constrain’d to keep silent, by the Terror of Laubarde- 
mont, which, to use the Scripture Language, was 
fallen upon them, and gave them deadly Alarms. 
These Fathers knew readily to lay hold of the 
opportunity in the Exorcism of Elizabeth Blan- 
chard on the 21st of June, wherein was pro- 
duc’d the Host stain’d with Blood; and believ- 
ing that after that Proof, there were no more 
Miracles which they were not able to perform, 
they attempted to cause a Devil, or a Magician, 
to bring a Copy of the Instrument in Writing, 
which Grandier had given to the Devil, when 
they made their Agreement. To attempt and 
to succeed was the same thing for these good Fa- 
thers, who pretended to be invested with the Au- 
thority of the Church. Having got that Copy, 
they caus’d it to be Printed, and fix’d in seve- 
veral places, to end that if there were yet any 
Incredulous Person in the World, he should be 
fully convinc’d of the Possession by a Proof so so- 
lid and so evident: Whereof these were the Con- 
tents; My Lord and Master, Lucifer, I acknowledge 
you for my God, and I promise to serve you as long as 
I shall live; I renounce any other God, and Jesus 
Christ, and other Saints, and the Apostolical and Ro-
man


190 The History of Book III.
man Church, and all the Sacraments of the same, and 
all the Prayers and Orisons which may be made for me; 
and I promise you to do all the Mischief I shall be able, 
and to entice as many Persons, as I can, to do hurt: 
And I renounce the Chrysom and Baptism, and all the 
Merits of Jesus Christ and his Saints: And in case I 
fail to serve, adore, and do homage to you thrice a day, 
I give you my Life, as belonging to you. The Original 
is in Hell, in a Corner of that Country, in the Cabinet of 
Lucifer. Sign’d with the Blood of the Magician. ’Tis not 
to be doubted but that this is the Stile of the Court of 
Hell; for either the Devils themselves drew up this 
Act, or else it must be forged in the Convent of 
the Carmelites; and if so, one may be bold to say, 
that there are Monks, who are skilful enough to 
imitate the Stile of Devils, and are so learn’d in 
their Languages and Customs, that one may easily 
take the Acts which they make in the obscure Re- 
treat of their Cloisters, to have been fram’d in the 
very Darkness of Hell; It is a Truth whereof one 
may be entirely convinc’d by the inspection of 
this, that it cannot be denied but that Diabolical 
Spirits were the Authors of it. 
Sect. 8. The Place of the Reverend Father La- 
ctance having continued void by his Death, ’twas 
very fit that they should cast their Eyes upon a 
Jesuite to supply it. For why should not that Or- 
der, so famous, so pious, and so proper to make 
every thing succeed that they undertake, have been 
call'd in to combat against the Devils? Seeing 
that every one of them who enters therein, is born, 
as they themselves boast, with a Helmet on his 
Head, and arm’d with all sorts of offensive and de- 
fensive Weapons? ’Tis true, that Father Joseph 
would not suffer it, whilst he thought himself able 
to perform the Office of Exorcist, and he caus’d al-
most


191 the Devils of Loudun. 
most all that Million to fall into the Hands of the 
Friars of St. Francis; but after that he was disgust- 
ed, and that he had refus’d to be concern’d him- 
self in that Business, the way remain’d open to 
the Jesuits, who enter’d it with Joy. It was not 
less worthily supplied by Father Surin, of whom 
they made choice amongst themselves for that pur- 
pose, than it had been by his Predecessor. That Fa- 
ther came to Loudun the 25th of December; and to 
be well inform’d with what he did there, it may be 
learnt from his own Writings, wherein he says, 
‘ That he endeavour’d to discover with Evidence, 
‘ the Possession of the Devil in the Mother Prioress; 
‘ That this was the first Obligation, he believ'd, was 
‘ incumbent upon him in the first entrance upon his 
‘ Office; That he had found unquestionable Proofs, 
‘ and could swear before God and his Church, That 
‘ more than two hundred times the Devils had disco- 
‘ ver’d to him things very secret, concealed in his 
‘ Thought or his Person, One must believe this 
Testimony of a Jesuit in favour of the Devil, and 
to the prejudice of God, who thereby is found to- 
have no longer, and to the exclusion of all others, 
the sole Power of Searching the Hearts, the Reins 
and the Thoughts. How important and terrible fo- 
ever this Opinion might be, it is hereby become 
probable, or rather Father Surin deserves well to be 
believ’d on his Word. But if one were yet too ob- 
stinate and incredulous not to be perswaded of the 
Truth of the Possession, upon the Faith of such a 
Voucher, one need but consider, without Preposses 
sion, the new and unquestionable Proofs which 
hereaster follow. 
Sect. 9. The Relation of what past in the Exor- 
cisms at Loudun, in the presence of Monsieur, prin- 
ted at Poitiers, which has been already quoted, re-
late,


192 The History of 
Book III. 
lates, ‘ That the Devils threatned at first the Fa- 
‘ ther Jesuit, by the Mouth of the Mother Prio- 
‘ ress, who had been given him in charge, to use 
‘ him very ill, and to be fully reveng’d of him; 
‘ and as he pursued daily his Design, they attemp- 
‘ ted, being sollicited, as they said, by some Ma- 
‘ gicians, to disturb him extraordinarily, to cause 
‘ him to quit his Employment: So that he began, 
‘ since the 19th of January, 1635, to be sensible of di- 
‘ vers Signs of the Presence and malicious Operati- 
‘ ons of Devils; and that it was observ’d at that time, 
‘ that performing his Exorcism, he lost his Speech 
‘ upon a sudden; so that they were oblig’d to call 
‘ in some other Exorcists, who applying the Holy 
‘ Sacrament to his Mouth, freed him entirely; 
‘ That that accident continu’d a long time, and 
‘ even in the presence of the Bishop of Nimes; 
‘ who, whilst the Devil nam’d Isaacarum took pos- 
‘ session of the Countenance of the Mother Supe- 
‘ rior, and spake by her Mouth, he saw how the 
‘ Devil audaciously threatning the Father to im- 
‘ pose Silence upon him, disappear’d on a sud- 
‘ den from the Countenance of the possess’d, and 
‘ at the same time attack’d the Father; that he 
‘ made him change Colour, that he squeez’d his 
‘ Breast, and stopp’d his Speech; and that quick- 
‘ ly after, obeying that command which was gi- 
‘ ven to quit him, he return’d to the Body of the 
‘ Prioress, spake by her Mouth, and shew’d him- 
‘ self extreamly hideous and horrible upon her 
‘ Countenance; That the Father renewing the 
‘ Combat, continued his Function with the 
‘ same Liberty, as if he had not felt any As- 
‘ sault of the Devil; and so one Afternoon 
‘ he was assaulted and acquitted seven or eight 
‘ times one after another. That these Assaults
have


193 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ have been follow’d by others much stronger, 
‘ which began before the Passion Week, when the De- 
‘ vil said often to the Exorcist by the Mouth of the 
‘ Possess’d, I will make thee suffer the Passion this Passion 
‘ Week, my Friends are taking pains about it, intend- 
‘ ing to speak of some Magicians. And that real- 
‘ ly on good Friday about the Evening, the Father 
‘ being in his Chamber, in the company of eigh 
‘ or ten Persons, he felt great pains at his Heart, 
‘ and certain impetuosities which mov’d him in- 
‘ wardly, and constrain’d him to twist himself, 
‘ as it happens in the extremities of the Cholick; 
‘ That these Assaults which began at home, con- 
‘ tinued afterwards in publick, according to the 
‘ Threats which the Devil often made to the Fa- 
‘ ther; protesting that he would make him quit 
‘ his Trade, and compel him to return from 
‘ whence he came. That ’twas seen during the 
‘ Exorcisms, that the Devil exorciz’d by the Fa- 
‘ ther, leaving the Prioress, struck the Exorcist 
‘ inwardly, as with a Dart, and threw him on 
‘ the Ground, so that he cried and was shaken 
‘ by his Adversary and Atagonist; That after 
‘ he had continued in that condition about half 
‘ an hour, or an hour, by the Succours of other 
‘ Exorcists, and the application of the Holy 
‘ Sacrament to the Places, where he was sensible 
‘ of the presence of the Devil, one while in the 
‘ Breast, and another while in the Head, which 
‘ he shew’d with his Hand, (as being always 
‘ himself, and in liberty of Spirit,) and the rest 
‘ of his Body, he was deliver’d, and that that 
‘ Devil went to appear in the Countenance of the 
‘ Prioress; where the Father being relieved, with 
‘ a holy Vengeance he went to pursue him, as
O ‘ if


194 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ if nothing had happen’d, and forc’d him to adore 
‘ the Holy Sacrament in the manner that is practi- 
‘ sed in those Exorcisms. 
Sect. 10. But possibly one may believe a Letter 
which the Father Surin in himself writ to Father 
D’atichi, who was then at Romes; ’tis of the 3d. 
of May. 1635. and has been Printed under this 
Title. 
A

195 the Devils of Loudun. 
A 
LETTER 
Of the Reverend Father Surin Jesuit Exor- 
cist of the Ursulin Nuns of Loudun, to 
one of his Friends, a Jesuit. 
PAX CHRISTI
To my Reverend Father. 
‘ There has been, scarcely any Body, to whom 
‘ I take the Pleasure to relate my Adventures 
‘ but to your Reverence, who hears them willing- 
‘ ly, and forms thereupon thoughts which happen 
‘ not so easily to others, who know me not as 
‘ you do. Since the last Letter which I writ you, 
‘ I am fallen into a condition very remote from 
‘ my foresight, but very conformable to the Provi- 
‘ dence of God in relation to my Soul; I am 
‘ no more at Marennes but at Loudun, where I 
‘ have receiv’d yours lately. I am in a prepetu- 
‘ al conversation with the Devils, where I have 
‘ had the Adventures which would be too long to 
‘ mention to you, and which have given me a 
‘ greater, cause than ever I had to, acknowledge 
‘ and admire the Goodness of God. I will tell 
’ you something, and I would tell you further, 
‘ if you were more secret; I am combating with, 
‘ four Devils, the most powerful and malicious
O2 of


196 The History of Book III.
‘ of Hell, I my self, say, whose infirmities you know. 
‘ God has permited that the Combat has been 
‘ so rude, and the Approaches so frequent, that 
‘ the smallest Field of Battle was the Exorcism; 
‘ for the Enemies declare themselves in secret by 
‘ Night and by Day, and in a thousand different 
‘ ways. You may conceive what pleasure it is 
‘ to find ones self at the Mercy of God alone. 
‘ I will tell you no more, it sufficeth me that 
‘ knowing my condition, you will take an occa- 
‘ sion to pray for me: So it is, that for three 
‘ Months and a half, I never am without a De- 
‘ vil exercising of me. Things are come to 
‘ that pass, that God has permitted, I think for my 
‘ Sins, what one could never be able to have seen 
‘ in the Church, but in the exercise of my Mini- 
‘ stry, the Devil passes from the Body of a Per- 
‘ son possessed, and coming into mine, assaults 
‘ me, overthrows me, tosses me, and visibly trou- 
‘ bles me, by possessing me many hours as a De- 
‘ moniac. I cannot explain to you what passes 
‘ in me during that time, and how that Spirit 
‘ was united with mine, without depriving me 
‘ either of the knowledge or liberty of my Soul, 
‘ making himself nevertheless as another my self, 
‘ and as if I had two Souls, one of which was 
‘ dispossest of its Body and the use of its Or- 
‘ gans, and keeps it self apart, beholding the 
‘ other act, who has introduced himself there. 
‘ These two Spirits combat together in the same 
‘ Field which is the Body, and the Soul is as it were 
‘ are divided; according to one part of its self, it is 
‘ the Subject of diabolical Impressions, and ac- 
‘ cording to the other, of the Motions which 
‘ are proper to it, or what God gives it. At the same 
‘ time I feel great quiet under the good pleasure
‘ of


197 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ of God, and without knowing how there come 
‘ an extream rage and aversion to him, which 
‘ produceth as it were some impetuosities to be se- 
‘ perated from him, which astonisheth those who 
‘ see them, and at the same time a great joy and 
‘ delight, and on the other part a Sadness which 
‘ shews it self by lamentations and howlings, like 
‘ to those of Devils. I feel the State of Damna- 
‘ tion, and apprehend it, I feel my self as pierced 
‘ with the points of Despair in the stranger Soul, 
‘ which seems to me to be mine; and the other Soul 
‘ which is in full confidence mocks at those Senti- 
‘ ments, and curfeth with all freedom him who 
‘ caus’d them; truly I find that the same cries, 
‘ which go out of my Mouth, come equally 
‘ from these two Souls, and I can hardly di- 
‘ stinguish, whether it is pleasure that produceth 
‘ them, or the extream madness that filled me. The 
‘ tremblings which seize me, when the Holy Sa- 
‘ crament is apply’d to me, come equally, as it 
‘ seems to me, from the horrour of its presence, 
‘ which is supportable, and from a Cordial and 
‘ pleasing Reverence, without being able to attri- 
‘ bute them to the one rather than to the other, 
‘ and that ’tis not in my power to retain them. 
‘ When I would, by the motion of one of these 
‘ two Souls, make the sign of the Cross on my 
‘ Mouth, the other turns away my Hand with 
‘ great quickness, and seizeth my Fingers with 
‘ his Teeth, for to bite them with fury. I scarce- 
‘ ly ever find Prayer more easie, and quiet, than in 
‘ these agitations, whilst the Body rolls through 
‘ the Place, and the Ministers of the Church 
‘ speak to me as to a Devil, and load me with 
‘ Curses: cannot tell you the Joy that I am sen- 
‘ sible of, being become a Devil, not by rebellion
O3 ‘ to


198 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ to God, but by the calamity, which gives me a live- 
‘ ly Representation of the estate wherein Sin has re- 
‘ duc’d me, and how appropriating to me all the curses 
‘ which are given me, my Soul has cause to sink it 
‘ self into its nothingness. When the other Possessed 
‘ behold me in that condition, ’tis a Pleasure to 
‘ see how they triumph, and as Devils mock me, 
‘ saying, Physician heal thy self, be gone, get thee 
‘ up into the Pulpit, ’twill be a pretty sight to 
‘ see him preach, after he shall have roll’d through 
‘ the place; Tentaverunt, subsannaverunt me subsannati- 
‘ tione frerderunt super me dentibus suis. What a cause 
‘ of Blessing is this, to see ones self made the 
‘ Mock-game of Devils? And that the Justice of 
‘ God calls me to an account in this World for 
‘ my Sins. But what favours! to experience from 
‘ what an estate Jesus Christ has delivered me, and 
‘ to feel how great that Redemption is, not by hear- 
‘ say, but by the impression of the same estate, and 
‘ how good it is to have at the same time the 
‘ ability to understand perfectly this calamity, 
‘ and to give thanks to the divine Goodness who 
‘ has deliver’d us with so great trouble and pains!
‘ This is the condition I am in at this time, al- 
‘ most every day. This gives occcasion to great 
‘ disputes, & factus sum magna quastio, whether it 
‘ be a possession or no, whether it be possible 
‘ for the Ministers of the Gospel to fall into so 
‘ great inconveniences? Some say, that ’tis a chastise- 
‘ ment of God on me for the punishment of some 
‘ Illusions; others say, some other thing; and 
‘ for my part I would not change my Con- 
‘ dition with another, having a firm perswasion 
‘ that there is nothing better than to be reduc’d to 
‘ great extremities. That wherein I am is such, that 
‘ I have few operations free. When I would speak
‘ they


199 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ they stop my Mouth; At the Mass I am hindred 
‘ from going any further; At Confession I forget 
‘ my Sins all at once, and I feel the Devil go and 
‘ come in me as into his House; When I awake 
‘ he is there at my Prayer; He bereaves me of 
‘ my thought when he pleaseth; when my Heart 
‘ begins to dilate it self towards God, he fills it 
‘ with rage; He casts me into a Sleep when I 
‘ would wake; And publickly by the Mouth 
‘ of the possess’d, he boasts that he is my Master; 
‘ against which I have nothing to say, having 
‘ the reproach of my Conscience, and upon my 
‘ Head the Sentence pronounc’d against Sinners; 
‘ I ought to submit to it, and to reverence the 
‘ order of the Divine Providence, to which every 
‘ Creature must be subject. ’Tis not one Devil 
‘ that torments me, there are usually two; The 
‘ one is Leviathan oppos’d to the Holy Ghost, for 
‘ as much as they say that in Hell there is a Trini- 
‘ ty. That the Magicians worship Lucifer, Belze- 
‘ bub and Leviathan, who is the third Person of 
‘ Hell; And some Authors have observ’d and 
‘ writ of it heretofore. Now the Operations of 
‘ this false Paraclete are all contrary to the true 
‘ one, and imprint a desolation, which one can- 
‘ not well represent. He is the chief of all the 
‘ Band of our Devils, and he has the Govern- 
‘ ment of all that Affair, which is one of the strang- 
‘ est that possibly was ever seen. We see in this very 
‘ place Paradice and Hell; I mean the Nuns who 
‘ are as so many Ursula’s taken in one Sense, and 
‘ in the other, worse than the most Profligate in, 
‘ all sorts of Disorders, Beastlyness, Blasphemies 
‘ and Madness. I do not desire that your Reve- 
‘ rence would make my Letter publick, if it 
‘ please you. You are the only Person to whom
O4 ex-


200 The History of 
Book III.
‘ except my Confessor and my Superiors, I have 
‘ been willing to say so much. It is but to en- 
‘ tertain some Communications, which may assist 
‘ us to glorifie God; In which I am your most 
‘ humble Servant, John Joseph Surin. 
And by a Postscript. 
‘ I pray you to procure for me Prayers, having 
‘ need of them. I am for whole Weeks so stu- 
‘ pid towards Divine Things, that I should be 
‘ glad that some body would make me pray to 
‘ God like a Child, and would expound to me 
‘ the Pater Noster. The Devil said to me, I will 
‘ deprive thee of all, and thou will have need that 
‘ thy faith continue, I will make thee become stu- 
‘ pid; he has made a Pact with a Witch to hinder 
‘ me to speak of God, and to have power to re- 
‘ strain my Spirit, which he performs very faith- 
‘ fully as he promis’d, and I am constrain’d to 
‘ have some Understanding, to hold often the 
‘ Holy Sacrament upon my Head, using the 
‘ Key of David to unlock my Memory. 
Sect. 11. But in a Manuscript Copy, which 
some have in keeping, there is a second Post- 
script, which has not been Printed, and ’tis 
this. 
‘ I am content to die, seeing our Lord has 
‘ done me the favour to have withdrawn three 
‘ consecrated Wafers, which three Witches had 
‘ put into the Hands of the Devil, who brought 
‘ me them publickly from Paris, where they were 
‘ under the Mat of a Bed, and left the Church 
‘ in possession of that Glory, and to have in
‘ some


201 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ some measure render’d to her Redeemer, what 
‘ she had receiv’d of him, having redeem’d it out 
‘ of the Hands of the Devil. I know not whe- 
‘ ther our Lord will soon take away my Life, 
‘ for when I was in pain about that affair, I gave 
‘ it him freely, and promise to quit it for the Price 
‘ of these three Waters. It seems that the Devil 
‘ by these bodily evils that he caus’d me, would 
‘ make use of his right, and consume me by little 
‘ and little. 
Sect. 12. They who publish’d the Letter, have 
questionless judg’d it fit to suppress that last 
Postscript and they had done well also to suppress 
the whole Letter, and the horrible Things it con- 
tains, which will not fail to induce the Reader 
to think seriously of the condition wherein the 
Exorcist has been, as well as his Predecessor the 
Father Lactance. In effect, if it be true, that 
that there are Sorcerers, Magicians and Persons 
possess’d, or that there may be, as none can doubt, 
is there not evidence enough, that God for the 
just Punishment of these Wicked Persons, who 
upon this occasion so impudently mock his di- 
vine Majesty, has permitted, that their abomi- 
nable and diabolical dissimulation, should become 
a truth, and that they should be really possess’d 
by the Devils, whom they would counterfeit, 
testifying by so many horrid Actions, that they 
believ’d not their Existence, nor that of God 
himself; seeing that if they had believ’d it, they 
would have trembled, and never dare to attempt 
to make it their Pastime in so wicked and inso- 
lent a manner. Certainly if they have not been 
actually possessed, and by real and bodily 
Possession which is pretended here, it is how- 
ever certain that the Devil had fill’d their Heart,
that


202 The History of Book III.
that he presides over their abominable Acts, that 
he was the Author, and that one may say in 
that sense with much justice and reason, that they 
were absolutely possess’d. But to omit nothing 
of what concerns the Truth of the Facts, leaving 
otherwise to the Reader the liberty to judge 
according to his Sentiments, one cannot refrain 
from declaring here that all the Relations do 
mention that the Fathers Lactance, Tranquille and 
Surin, after the death of Grandier, were troubled by 
Devils, and that all the Protestants or Papists 
who have been discourst with upon that Subject, 
who had assisted at the Exorcisms, and had know- 
ledge of the death of the Recollect and that of 
the Capucin, have agreed of all the Facts, which 
are related here concerning their condition, as of 
the greatest part of the other Acts which are con- 
tain'd in the Relation of what past in the Exor- 
cisms at Loudun in the presence of Monsieur, the 
Duke of Orleans, and in the Letter of Father Su- 
rin, and they have all protested that they did 
not believe that all the abominable things which 
they had seen and heard, could have been produced 
by the only power of Nature, nor only by the 
perversity thereof, but that it must needs be that 
Devils intermeddle, and that they had really pos- 
sess’d those pretended Exorcists. Whereupon ’tis to 
be found in the Relations that were then writ, that 
they reproach’d the Jesuit that he resembled not the 
Apostles, nor the Exorcists of the Primitive Church, 
which fail’d not to expel readily the Devils in 
the Name, and by the Authority of Jesus Christ, 
without being either abus’d, or insulted, or much 
less possess’d, but that his Exorcisms were like 
those of the Jews, of whom it is said in the Acts 
of the Apostles, who attempted to invoke the Name
of


203 the Devils of Loudun. 
of the Lord Jesus over those who had evil Spirits, 
saying. We adjure yon by Jesus Christ, whom Paul 
preach'd, to whom the evil Spirit answer’d, Jesus 
I know, and Paul I know, but who are ye? and the 
Man in whom the evil Spirit was, leaping upon 
them, and masterirg them, us’d violence against 
them; So that they fled away naked and wounded 
out of the House. 
Sect. 13. Much after this manner was the Con- 
dition of Father Surin; for besides his Sufferings 
either, real or feigned, he perform’d more than a 
Year the Function of Exorcist, without expelling 
any Devil: In the mean time some days after that 
he writ the terrible Letter, the Copy whereof 
you have read, Monsieur the King's Brother came 
to Londun, to see the Wonders of that famous 
Possession, which made so great a noise both with- 
in the Kingdom and without. The Author of 
the Relation printed at Poitiers, reports that Mon- 
sieur arriv’d at Loudun the 9th of May. 1635. 
‘ That his Highness went presently to the Con- 
‘ vent of the Ursulines, where being at the Grate, 
‘ and being informed by them of their condition, 
‘ Sister Agnes seem’d a little troubled, and made 
‘ some tremblings, which shew’d the presence of the 
‘ first of the four Devils which possess’d her, nam’d 
‘ Asmodee, when ’twas resolv’d to exorcise her pre- 
‘ sently, and that Asmodee delay’d not long to 
‘ discover his greatest rage, shaking divers times 
‘ the Maid backward and forward, and making 
‘ her batter as an Hammer with so great great 
‘ quickness, that her Teeth crash’d, and her Throat 
‘ made a forc’d noise; That during these Agi- 
‘ tations, her countenance became so altogether 
‘ chang’d as not to be known, her looks furious, 
‘ her Tongue prodigiously great, long, and hang-
ing


204 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ ing down out of her Mouth, livid and dry to 
‘ that degree, that the want of Moisture caus’d 
‘ it to seem all rough and shaggy, without being 
‘ in the mean time any ways press’d with her 
‘ Teeth, and her breathing being always equal; 
‘ That Beherit, who is also another Devil, made 
‘ appear a second Countenance smiling and agree- 
‘ able, which was again diversly chang’d by two 
‘ other Devils, Achas and Achaos, who shew’d 
‘ themseves one after the other; That Asmodee 
‘ being commanded to continue still, and the o- 
‘ thers to retire, her first countenance return’d; 
‘ That the Devil being adjur’d to adore the Sa- 
‘ crament, said presently, That he would himself 
‘ be ador’d, but at last he obey’d, prostrating his 
‘ Body on the Ground; That after divers other 
‘ Countenances the Sister Agnes brought one of her 
‘ Feet by the hinder part of her Head, even to 
‘ her Fore-head, in such a manner that her great 
‘ Toe almost touched her Nose; That the Exor- 
‘ cist having commanded him to kiss the Pix, 
‘ and to tell who it was that he had ador’d, the 
‘ Devil, after he had made many difficulties, obey’d 
‘ the former of these commands, but that he re- 
‘ fus’d to obey the second; That laying his Hand 
‘ on the Pix, he swore, By the God who is there, I 
‘ will not tell; That as the Father insisted, com- 
‘ manding him absolutely to tell it, the Devil 
‘ reply’d as it were mocking him, perceiv’st thou 
‘ not that I have just now nam’d him. That then 
‘ he withdrew, and the Maid came to her self, 
‘ and said to Monsieur, that she remembred some 
‘ of the things that were done, but not all, and 
‘ that she heard the Answers that came from her 
‘ Mouth, as if another had spake them; That 
‘ her arm having been felt by a Physician and
a


205 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ a Surgeon of Monsieur, her Pulse was found to 
‘ be equal after so many shakings and violent agi- 
‘ tations. 
Sect. 14. ‘ The day following Monsieur went 
‘ to St. Cross, whither they brought Elizabeth 
‘ Blanchard, to make her take the Communion in 
‘ his presence: The Relation of that day menti- 
‘ ons, That one of the six Devils which possess'd 
‘ her, nam’d Astarot, appear’d presently and troubled 
‘ her; That her Exorcist having commanded this 
‘ Devil to approach the Maid, she fell into a gen- 
‘ eral Convulsion of all her Body; That her 
‘ Face chang’d both the form and colour, appear- 
‘ ing livid, and much swollen, and her Tongue go- 
‘ ing all out of her Mouth, very much charged, and 
‘ of a length, thickness, and bigness altogether ex- 
‘ traordinary; That in this Condition she came 
‘ rolling and wriggling even to the Feet of the 
‘ Priest, who laid the Holy Sacrament upon her 
‘ Lips, commanding the Devil to hinder that 
‘ the Elements should not be moistn’d in any man- 
‘ ner, and forbidding him to commit or suffer that 
‘ any of his Companions practise any Irreverence 
‘ against that adorable Mystery; That the Maid 
‘ was immediately thrown upon the Floor, where 
‘ the Devil exercis’d great violences upon her 
‘ Body, and gave horrid marks of his rage; That 
‘ he turned her thrice backwards in the form of a 
‘ Bow, in such a manner that she touch’d not the 
‘ Pavement but with the tip of her Toes, and the 
‘ end of her Nose, and that she seem’d as if she 
‘ would have made the Holy Host to touch the 
‘ Ground, bringing it near almost as within the 
‘ thickness of a leaf of Paper; but the Exorcist 
‘ reiterating his former prohibitions always hin-
‘ der’d


206 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ der’d it; That the Devil raising himself up, 
‘ blew against the Holy Host, which was seen 
‘ upon the Lips of the Possess’d, shaken like a 
‘ leaf of a Tree, when a violent Wind strikes 
‘ upon it, and passing it divers times from one 
‘ Lip to the other; That Beelzebub having been 
‘ commanded to come up to her Face, there was 
‘ to be seen a beating of her Throat, which swell’d 
‘ it exceedingly, and made it hard as a piece of 
‘ Wood; That Monsieur having desir’d to see all 
‘ the Devils appear which possess’d that Maid, 
‘ the Exorcist made them come into her Coun- 
‘ tenance one after another, rendering it very hi- 
‘ deous, but every one making a different Deformi- 
‘ ty; That when Astarot had been commanded 
‘ to appear, there was observ’d under the left 
‘ Arm-pit a great Tumour, with a quick beating 
‘ which was admir’d by all the Assistants, and 
‘ even by his Highnesses Physician; That the De- 
‘ vil being retir'd from that place by the com- 
‘ mand of the Exorcist, he went to seize her Vi- 
‘ sage, and let the Host fall upon the Paten, 
‘ wherein it was seen to be very dry, without 
‘ leaving any mark whereby it had stuck to her 
‘ Lips, which the Devil had so dried, that the 
‘ Skin appear’d white and standing up; That 
‘ the Exorcist touch’d with his Fingers all the edges 
‘ of the Wafer without sticking to it, to shew 
‘ that it had not been retain’d upon her Lips by 
‘ any moisture; That that same Exorcist wip’d 
‘ the Teeth of the Maid with his Surplice, and laid 
‘ the Holy Host on one of the Fore-teeth of the 
‘ upper-row, and that it hung in that manner a 
‘ long time, laid cross the edge of the tooth, and 
‘ not holding there but by a bare touch of the 
‘ point of its circumference, notwithstanding the
violent


207 the Devils of Loudon.  
‘ violent agitations of all the Body, the strange 
‘ contortions of the Mouth, and a very vehement 
‘ blast which Astarot made to throw it out; That 
‘ after all the Species were swallow’d down by 
‘ the command of the Exorcist, who pray’d Mon- 
‘ sieur’s Physician to search the Mouth of the Maid, 
‘ to see if the Wafer were there; which he did, 
‘ putting his Fingers within the Gums, and thrust- 
‘ ing them to her Throat, and found that there 
‘ was nothing; that after that they made the 
‘ Maid to drink a draught of Water, and caus’d 
‘ her Mouth to be search’d once again; that at 
‘ last the Exorcist having order’d Astarot to bring 
‘ back the Wafer, it was seen presently after up- 
‘ on the tip of the Tongue, and that this Experi- 
‘ ment was try’d two other times again. So this  
‘ Wafer serv’d for a Pastime to the Devils: Thus was 
‘ it exposed to their blasts and violences, to be 
‘ seen, and not to be seen, to be swallow’d and 
‘ to be cast up again; to be held on one Lip, 
‘ then repell’d upon the other, and in the end 
‘ to suffer all the Indignities that could be pretend- 
‘ ed to be necessary to serve for Proofs of the 
‘ Possession, and to confirm it, for want of mi- 
‘ raculous Effects, which they might have pro- 
‘ duc’d, if it had been real and true, as to raise the 
‘ Bodies of the possessed many foot high from 
‘ the Ground, and to hold them so sometime 
‘ hanging in the Air, and many others, whereof 
‘ there has been already spoken, and of which 
‘ we shall speak hereafter, which is the rea- 
‘ son that we pass them by at this present in si- 
‘ lence. 
Sect. 15. After that the Author of the Re- 
lation has thus mentioned the Feats of Activity 
of the Devils of Elizabeth Blanchard, he also
speaks


208 The History of Book III.
speaks of those of the Sister Claire de Sazilli, 
and says. ‘ That Monsieur being come to the 
‘ Ursulines in the afternoon of that very day, that 
‘ Nun was exorcis’d in his Presence; That the 
‘ Devil, the Enemy of the Virgin, appear’d accord- 
‘ ing to the command which the Father Elizee 
‘ Capncin, her usual Exorcist, had given him; 
‘ That he made her supple and pliant as a Plate of 
‘ Lead; That the Exorcist afterwards bow’d her 
‘ Body in several fashions, backward and for- 
‘ ward, and on each side, so that she almost 
‘ touch’d the Ground with her Head, the Devil 
‘ keeping her in the Posture wherein she had 
‘ been put, till ’twas altered by them, having 
‘ not during that time, which was very long, 
‘ any breathing through her Mouth, but only 
‘ a little blowing through her Nose; that she 
‘ was almost insensible, seeing that the Father 
‘ took the Skin of her Arm and pierc’d it through 
‘ with a Pin, without any Blood coming thence, 
‘ or that the Maid seem’d to have any sense of 
‘ it; That Sabulon appear’d after, who roll’d her 
‘ along the Chappel, and caus’d her to make several 
‘ contorsions and tremblings; That five or six 
‘ times he brought her left Foot over her Should- 
‘ er to the Cheek, embracing in the mean while 
‘ her Leg on the same side that during all these 
‘ Agitations, her Countenance was very deform’d 
‘ and ghastly, her Tongue thick, livid and hang- 
‘ ing down even to her Chin, and no ways press’d 
‘ by her Teeth; That her breathing was equal, 
‘ her Eyes fixed, and always open without wink- 
‘ ing; That there happened to her after that an 
‘ extension of her Legs so wide, that she touch’d 
‘ the Ground with her Perinœum; That whilst she 
‘ was in that Posture, the Exorcist made her hold
her


209 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ her Body upright, and to joyn her Hands to- 
‘ gether; That Sabulon being conjur’d to adore 
‘ the Holy Sacrament, made some resistance, but 
‘ that being press’d to it, he dragg’d the Body quite 
‘ bowed, the Hands a little distant one from the 
‘ other without joyning, her Face half turn’d, 
‘ and painted like a representation of Hell, and 
‘ went to kiss the Foot of the Holy Pix which 
‘ the Exorcist held in his Hand, testifying by 
‘ his Gestures, Tremblings, Crys, and Tears, 
‘ both Horrour, Reverence, and Despair; That the 
‘ Exorcist having ask’d him. What he had ador'd? he 
‘ said, after some denial, ’Tis he who was put upon 
‘ the Cross; That Monsieur having seen and ad- 
‘ mir’d all these things, agreed secretly with Fa- 
‘ ther Tranquille upon a thing which he desir’d 
‘ that the Devil would find out; That the Ex- 
‘ orcist conjur’d him to obey, saying, Obedias ad 
‘ mentem Principis, and that the Devil having cast a 
‘ frightful look upon Monsieur, he fell upon his 
‘ Knees, his Hands being joyn’d towards the Fa- 
‘ ther Elizee, and kiss’d his Right-Hand. Where- 
‘ upon Monsieur exprest himself to be mightily 
‘ satisfied, saying aloud, There is no more to be said. 
‘ I desir'd that he would kiss his Right-Hand, be 
‘ has exactly obey'd; That the Mother Prioress be- 
‘ ing come into the Lists, the Devil Balaam ap- 
‘ pear’d at first, but that quickly after he gave 
‘ place to Isaacarum by the order of Father Sa- 
‘ rin her Exorcist; That this last ador’d the Sa- 
‘ crament as the others, by giving marks of a hor- 
‘ rible despair: The rage, said he, which I have 
‘ for having lost, it, takes from me the liberty of ado- 
‘ ring it; But that the Father repeating the com- 
‘ mand He had given him, he put the Body of the 
‘ Prioress into a frightful Convulsion, and drawing
P out


209 The History of 
Book III.
‘ out a Tongue horribly deform’d, blackish, and 
‘ grain’d like Spanish Leather, without being press’d 
‘ by the Teeth, and so dry, as if it had never 
‘ had any Moisture, and being not out of breath; 
‘ That there was observ’d in other Postures such an 
‘ extension of her Legs, that there were seven Foot 
‘ distance from one Foot to the other, the Maid 
‘ being but four foot high; That after that the 
‘ Devil threw her with her Belly on the Ground 
‘ at the Feet of the Father, who held the Sacra- 
‘ ment in his Hand, and that having her Body and 
‘ Arms in the form of the Cross, he turn’d first 
‘ the Palms or her Hands upwards, he brought 
‘ them afterwards quite round, so that the Palm 
‘ of each Hand touch’d the Pavement, and that 
‘ he brought the Hands so turn’d, by joyning 
‘ them at the end of her Back-bone, and that 
‘ presently after he brought the two Feet to joyn- 
‘ ed, so that the two Palms of her Hands touch’d 
‘ the two out-sides of the Soles of her Feet; That 
‘ she continued in that posture a great while with 
‘ strange Tremblings, not touching the Ground 
‘ but with her Belly; That being rais’d up, the 
‘ Devil was once again commanded to come near 
‘ to the Holy Sacrament, and to shew by his Coun- 
‘ tenance the opposition there is between Jesus 
‘ Christ and him; That thereupon, he shew’d 
‘ such a rage which cannot be conceiv’d, if one 
‘ had not seen it: Ah! said he, crying out, It is 
‘ impossible to shew it, there is too great a distance from 
‘ the one to the other; That being ask'd what was that 
‘ distance? It is, said he, an Epitome of all Goodness, 
‘ and I of all Calamity: That having utter’d these 
‘ Words, he became again more furious, and disco- 
‘ vered a great rage for what he had said, biting his 
‘ Arms, and horribly distorting his Limbs round.
‘ That


211 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ That the agitation ceas’d a little after, and 
‘ that the Maid came perfectly to her self, ha- 
‘ ving her Pulse no more mov’d, than if nothing ex- 
‘ traordinary had past; But that almost at the same 
‘ time that Father Surin spake to Monsieur, and 
‘ that he went to finish the Exorcism, he felt the 
‘ Assaults of Isaacarum, who threw him down 
‘ twice, and shook his Arms and Legs with quak- 
‘ ings and tremblings; That the Devil, constrain’d 
‘ to retire by the Holy Sacrament which was 
‘ apply’d to him, enter’d again upon a sudden 
‘ into the Body of the Prioress, who was two 
‘ paces from him, speaking to one of Monsieur’s 
‘ People, and in a moment he made her Visage 
‘ horrible and furious, and that at the same time 
‘ the Exorcist being again rais’d up, he went to 
‘ Combat with Isaacarum, of whom Father Tran- 
‘ quille demanded, whence he had the boldness to 
‘ torment the Father? He answer’d in a rage, ad- 
‘ dressing himself to Father Surin, It is to revenge 
‘ me of thee. That then having receiv’d a com- 
‘ mand to retire, and to leave the Prioress free, 
‘ he obey’d, and that so there was an end put 
‘ to the Exorcism. The same Relation imports 
‘ further, that Monsieur having seen what past 
‘ at the Exorcisms on Wednesday in the Evening, 
‘ and all Thursday, his Highness, to demonstrate the 
‘ satisfaction which he had receiv’d, gave the next 
‘ day the following Attestation. 
We, Gaston, Son of France, Duke of Orleans, 
do certifie, that during two days having assisted at the 
Exorcisms which were made in the Churches of the 
Ursulines and St. Cross in the Town of Loudun, 
upon the Persons of the Sisters Jane des Agnes, Ann 
de St. Agnes, Claire de Sazilli, Ursuline Nuns, 
and of Elizabeth Blanchard a secular Maid. We
P2 have


212 The History of 
Book III. 
have seen and observ’d many Actions and strange Mo- 
tions, surpassing the natural Powers, namely at the 
Communion of the said Elizabeth Blanchard, have 
seen the Holy Host abiding upon her Lips altogether 
dry, notwithstanding a vehement blast from her Mouth, 
which Host having been swallowed down by the said 
Blanchard, at the command of the Father Exorcist, 
the said Host has been brought up out of the bottom 
of her Stomach, and hid upon the Tongue of the said 
Blanchard, after she was made to drink Water, and 
searched if any thing were in her Month, which was 
done three several times, by command given to the De- 
vil nam’d Astarot. All which we have judg’d to be 
super-natural; And having moreover desir’d to have an 
exact sign of the real Possession of those Maids, we 
did agree secretly, and in a low voice with the Father 
Tranquille Capucin, to command the Devil Sabulon, 
who actually possess’d the said Sister Claire, that he 
should go and kiss the Right-hand of Father Eli- 
zee her Exorcist; the said Devil as punctually obey’d 
according to our desire, which has made us assuredly 
believe, that what the Fryers performing in the Ex- 
orcisms of the said Maids, have told us of the Posses 
sion, is true, there being no appearance that such Mo- 
tions and Knowledge of Secret Things, could be ascrib- 
ed to human Powers. Whereof being willing to give a 
Testimony to the Publick, We have granted this pre- 
sent Attestation, which we have sign’d with our Hand, 
and caus’d to be subsign’d by the Secretary of our 
Commands, House, and Finances of France, the 11th 
day of May 1635. Sign’d Gaston, and lower Gou- 
las. 
‘ Monsieur, says also the Author of the Re- 
‘ lation, having given this Attestation, and left 
‘ to the Ursulines illustrious Marks of his Liberali-
ty


213 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ ty, as well as of the Judgment he made of them, 
‘ wherein he was imitated by the chief of his 
‘ Court, went to hear Mass in the Church of 
‘ the Fathers Carmelites, and having been told 
‘ that for seven or eight Months there was kept 
‘ an Host, upon which there was seen Blood, 
‘ when Elizabeth Blanchard had it upon her Lips, 
‘ he desir’d to see it and adore it; For that pur- 
‘ pose Father Peter Thomas Carmelite took it in 
‘ his Hand, and a little while after commanded 
‘ one of the Devils of Elizabeth, who was there 
‘ present to tell whose was that Blood with which 
‘ the Host seem’d stain’d, to whom the Devil, after 
‘ several difficulties, contorsions, and agitations, 
‘ answer’d in these Terms; I adore a Man full 
‘ of Charity, who is not contented to shed his Blood 
‘ once for the Redemption of Sinners, but a second 
‘ time has caus'd it miraculously to appear here for 
‘ his Glory, and for the confusion of the Incredulous, 
‘ and confirmation of Believers. Upon which the 
‘ Exorcist, seeing Monsieur very attentive to what 
‘ pass’d, ask’d his Highness, if he would be pleas’d 
‘ that some secret Sign should be prescrib’d to the De- 
‘ vil, for a proof of the Truth of what he had 
‘ said, touching the miraculous Blood shed upon 
‘ the Host; With which his Highness testifying 
‘ that he should be well satisfied, he said to 
‘ him in a low voice and in his Ear, that he 
‘ would command the Devil to kiss his Cross, 
‘ and his Stole on the right side, which the Fa- 
‘ ther did, not saying any thing to the Devil, 
‘ but that he was to obey the intention of the 
‘ Prince; and quickly after the Devil obey’d, 
‘ discovering that he suffer’d great violence by 
‘ that action, as by all others, whereby he is ob- 
‘ lig’d to bow under the Authority of the
P3 Church


214 The History of Book III.
‘ Church. This [adds our Author] with what 
‘ we have said before, made Monsieur say, that 
‘ one must be a Fool not to believe the Possession 
‘ of these Maids. But least one should wonder 
‘ that the Devil heard a word which has been 
‘ said in a low voice and in the Ear, he said, 
‘ that the Devils which possess’d these Maids, an- 
‘ swer’d often the Questions which were put to them 
‘ by the Exorcists, without having exprest them 
‘ otherwise than by the inward direction of their 
‘ thought, of which he alledg’d some Examples; 
‘ and because that is hard to believe, as being di- 
‘ rectly contrary to the Text of the Holy Scrip- 
‘ ture, he maintains. That one ought not to won- 
‘ der, since the Devils and Angels speak only by 
‘ the means of the inward Acts, which they 
‘ form in themselves. At last, having related 
‘ many other things upon this Subject, he says, 
‘ That the very day of the arrival of Monsieur, 
‘ a Huguenot Apothecary of Loudun named James 
‘ Boisse, took upon him to speak to his High- 
‘ ness’s Apothecary, and to pray him to come 
' and lodge at his House, whither having con- 
‘ ducted him, he entertain’d him with a discourse of 
‘ the Ursulines, and assur’d him, that all which pass’d 
‘ was but feign’d and an Imposture; that they had 
‘ no other design, but that of putting Grandier 
‘ to death, as they had done, and that there was 
‘ in that Town a Protestant Maid, who, by the 
‘ flexibleness of her Body, made contorsions and 
‘ motions, as much if not more strange than those 
‘ which were seen amongst the Ursulines. Where- 
‘ upon Monsieur’s Apothecary, who had seen the 
‘ same Evening the prodigious Agitations and 
‘ Postures of Sister Agnes, told him, that he could 
‘ hardly believe if, and that he would advise
‘ him


215 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ him not to hold such discourse; for should Mon- 
‘ sieur know that he spoke at this rate, it would 
‘ be sufficient to ruin him, as a Calumniator; 
‘ To whom Boisse reply’d, that he was ready to 
‘ maintain in his Highness’s presence what he 
‘ had said, and that he desir’d no better; which 
‘ Monsieur’s Apothecary having made known the 
‘ next day to his Highness, Boisse was presently 
‘ sent for, and confirm’d before his Highness what 
‘ he had said the Evening before; but being 
‘ urg’d to name and shew the Maid, whereof 
‘ he spake, he said, in Truth, he had not seen 
‘ her, but that he had, what she had said, from 
‘ a Chirurgeon nam’d Fourneau, professing also 
‘ the Protestant Religion. Fourneau being call’d, 
‘ and ask’d whether he had seen the Maid, he 
‘ said no; Boisse reply’d to him, that he had 
‘ then known of her, what he had heard him say; 
‘ Fourneau denied that again, and protested he 
‘ knew nothing of it, that he had never spoken 
‘ of it, and that it was a thing devised by him. 
‘ Whereupon, they who were present, cry’d out 
‘ against Boisse, that he deserv’d to be whipt 
‘ for having had the boldness to advance so noto- 
‘ rious a falshood in Monsieur’s presence; Who, 
‘ to shew that he desir’d to partake as well of the 
‘ Title of Just, as he was a-kin by Blood to him 
‘ who acquir’d it so lawfully, instead of causing 
‘ him to be punish’d presently, would observe 
‘ the forms of Justice, and straightway after that 
‘ Action, being gone to hear Mass in the Church 
‘ of St. Cross, his Highness told the King’s Ad- 
‘ vocate of Loudun, who was there present, that 
‘ he would have this audacious Fellow chastis’d, 
‘ sending also the next day for the Lieutenant 
‘ Criminal and the King’s Attorney, to tell them
P4 ‘ the


216 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ the same thing whereof Boisse having had notice, 
‘ he thought it the best course for him to run 
‘ away. 
Sect. 16. When that Writing was publish’d, the 
Incredulous fail’d not to make their Reflections up- 
on what it contain’d, as they had already done up- 
on the others which preceded it. They maintain’d 
that Monsieur had been prepossess’d, and that his 
Devotion had been impos’d upon; That they had 
put upon him such Feats of Activity and Leggerde- 
main, as Juglers and Tumblers usually do upon 
the Stage or Rope, for such true Marks of Posses- 
sion, as those are which are set down in the Ritual, 
That to blow and play with the Host upon the 
Lips, as Elizabeth Blanchard had done, which Acti- 
on seem’d most astonishing to his Highness, was 
the most easie of all the other Illusions; and that 
upon the whole Matter it expos’d the Christian Re- 
ligion to the Derision of Jews and Mahometans;
That if his Highness had told his Secrets to any 
others than those Monks and Exorcists, or rather if 
he had kept them himself conceal’d in a Paper with- 
out imparting them to any Body, the Devils had 
not guessed them, but that there was such a Jug- 
gling amongst the Exorcists, that it cannot be 
doubted but they had agreed upon certain Signs to 
speak by, and to understand one another; That this 
Invention was not extraordinary, seeing that the 
very Children perform the like in their Pastimes, 
and know very well to speak, and to entertain 
themselves that way; But that his Highness having 
thought fit to rely upon the Honesty of the Fa- 
thers, he could not fail to be cheated by Matters so 
experienc’d, who had taken care to instruct and 
fashion such apt Scholars, for a long time to- 
gether. 
Sect.


217 the Devils of Loudun.  
Sect. 17. The truth of the Matter, which con- 
cern’d Boisse the Apothecary, was, that a Maid 
bred up a Protestant, who out of Levity had em- 
brac’d the Roman Religion, and had thrown her 
self into the Convent of the Ursulines, was there 
found fit to perform the part of a Person possess’d: 
And in effect she profited well by the care that was 
taken to instruct and prepare her: But just at the 
time of being produc’d in publick, she got away 
out of the Convent; and whether it were by a sin- 
cere return, or by a continuation of her Whimsies, 
she return’d to the Communion of the Protestant 
Church. As the managing of the Possessed was a 
continual matter of Entertainment and Conversa- 
tion for People of all sorts and conditions, that 
Maid who was the friend of Fournean’s Wife, per- 
form’d often in her presence, and of divers other 
Women, what postures, grimaces, and contorsi- 
ons she had learnt, which were not at all inferi- 
or to those of the Nuns. Fourneau having been 
made acquainted with it by his Wife, had in 
confidence told it to Boisse, who made that ill use 
of it as has been related, and exposed himself to 
a danger, in which he was abandon’d by Fourneau, 
because the consequence of his imprudence did 
not seem to be so dangerous for him, as it would 
have been for that Maid, by the Spite and Resent- 
ment which all the Cabal of the Monks, and Con- 
federates of the Possession, would have had against 
her, if it had been discover’d, and publish’d 
what she had done, and what she was able to 
do. 
Sect. 18. But as those Actions and Motions, 
which were shew’d in the presence of the Duke 
of Orleans, were not ordinary, and might de- 
ceive the Eyes of some of those who have little
experience


218 The History of 
Book III. 
experience, or knowledge of what pass’d in the 
World; it will not perhaps be unserviceable to 
make here a small Abridgment of what was then 
printed upon that Subject. 
The unfortunate Grandier had already said in his 
Case, That the Art of Man could do things more 
approaching to supernatural, than all that which 
had been seen done by the Nuns; He cited for 
a Witness Philip Camerarius in his Historical Me- 
ditations, Chap. 75. and another Historian, who 
relates many surprizing things which a Polander 
did at the time of the Circumcision of the Son of 
Amurath. How many Rope-Dancers, added he, 
and other such like People, Men and Women, do 
perform things extraordinary? Which however 
are done by Art, and are far worthier of admi- 
ration, than any of those that have been perform’d 
by those Maids. Duncan expresseth himself in his 
Book in these Words; ‘ What has there been su- 
‘ pernatural in all this? There needs no more 
‘ than the Testimony of St. Augustine to condemn 
‘ rash Judgments, and those who are so bold as to 
‘ set bounds to the power of Nature; possibly 
‘ it will have more Efficacy upon the Exorcist 
‘ and other Friars, than if it had been taken out 
‘ of the Writings of Aristotle, Hyppocrates and 
‘ Galen. That Father in the 24th Chap. of the 
‘ 14th Book of the City of God, declares, that he 
‘ knew People, who made their Bodies to per- 
‘ form things, which other Men would hardly 
‘ believe. That there were some who mov’d their 
‘ Ears, and others who made their Hair to fall 
‘ down upon their Fore-head, and rais’d them up 
' again without moving their Heads; Others who 
‘ so exactly imitated the Voices of living Crea- 
‘ tures, that one could not have been able to
‘ know


219 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ know the Deceit, without having seen them: 
‘ Others who made a strange noise so long a 
‘ time as they pleas’d, and seem’d to sing from 
‘ behind them; Others who shed Tears in an 
‘ extraordinary abundance. That there was a 
‘ Man who could sweat whensoever he would; 
‘ That a pretended Prophet, nam’d Restitutus, 
‘ fell into an Extasy as often as he pleas’d, and 
‘ that he remain’d without breathing like a dead 
‘ Person, in such manner that he was pricked 
‘ and pinch’d, and sometimes had Fire apply’d 
‘ to divers parts of his Body, without any 
‘ signs that he was sensible of it. That Author 
‘ adds, That no Body would have admir’d the 
‘ motions of the Nuns, if they had been done 
‘ by Jugglers and Tumblers upon the Stage 
‘ and that these Nuns had been instructed and 
‘ practis’d to do them a far longer time, than 
‘ most of these People employ’d to learn what 
‘ they present to the Eyes of the Publick; But 
‘ that however these Motions were not common 
‘ to all these Maids; each of them perform’d 
‘ only some particular ones, viz, those for which 
‘ she was found most apt, whether it were by 
‘ she Conformation and natural Disposition of 
‘ her Body, or by Exercise and Custom; That 
‘ if the Exorcist had commanded the Superior to 
‘ do what Elizabeth Blanchard and the Sister 
‘ Agnes usually did, he had not been obey’d; 
‘ That not any of these Maids had rais’d her- 
‘ self up into the Air, the height of two or three 
‘ Pikes, and had not remain’d suspended there 
‘ some notable while; That none of them had flown 
‘ or vaulted into the Air, or climb’d an upright 
‘ Wall without a Ladder, or such other help, 
‘ for walk’d upon the Water without sinking;
‘ In


220 The History of Book III.
‘ In which cases there would have been some- 
‘ thing more than humane; But that a Man 
‘ must have a Mind wonderfully prepossess’d to 
‘ believe, that to roll, vault, or crawl on the 
‘ Ground is a thing supernatural; That they 
‘ had not done any thing more surprizing, than 
‘ it was to see a Man walking upon his Hands 
‘ holding his Feet on high, which is how-
‘ ever very common, and us’d for a Pastime by 
‘ Children; That ’twas a thing strange enough 
‘ to see that the Devils so obedient to the Ex- 
‘ orcists when they commanded them to make 
‘ contorsions, were not more readily driven out 
‘ and expell’d by that wonderful Power which 
‘ the Church had to make them obey, and that 
' ’twas not made use of but to make a show to the 
‘ People, to amuse them with trifles, to command 
‘ one Devil to appear, and to make him retire ha- 
‘ ving plaid his Part; and to call another, and 
‘ cause him to do the same thing, instead of using 
‘ that Power to drive away the Infernal Troop, and 
‘ speedily to deliver the Nuns, whom they pre- 
‘ tended to be tormented with so much vio- 
‘ lence. 
Sect. 19. Duncan adds many other Reflections, 
drawn from the Conformation of a humane Body, 
and from the disposition of the Members, by which 
he makes it clearly appear, that the pretended Pos- 
sess’d did not any supernatural Motions, as it would 
have been to shut the Hand outwards, so as one closeth 
it inward; To bend the Thighs backward, in such 
a manner that the Ham-strings might touch the 
Shoulders, &c. That all their Motions were only 
ordinary in themselves and owing either to the facul- 
ty of Nimbleness and Swiftness, or extraordinary
Exten-


221 the Devils of Loudun. 
Extensions, such as a long Exercise, or a Disease, 
or violent Remedies might cause, whereof he ci- 
ted some Examples, too long to be here related. It 
is more proper to mention some Questions which 
were then propos’d to the University of Mont- 
pellier by Santerre Priest, and Promoter of the Bi-
shoprick and Diocess of Nimes, who had recourse 
to that Remedy, when he saw that the contagious 
Air of Loudun began to spread it self to Lan- 
guedoc. 
Sect. 20. The design of the Cabal of Monks, and 
some over-zealous Catholicks, being to authorize, 
as much as it was possible, the Propositions where- 
of there has been mention made before, tending to 
establish a kind of Inquisition upon the Testimony 
of Devils, they thought to find a good Advance- 
ment in it, by the Success of the Possession at Lou- 
dun, and judg’d it fit to make possessed Persons ap- 
pear in a great many places of the Realm at a time, 
and to cause them to speak the same Language. Jane 
de Ruede of the Village of Blast near Tournon, gave out 
that she was possess’d by four Devils, Beelzebub, Bar- 
rabas, Guilmon, and Carmin, which were sent to her 
by a Wizzard and a Witch of the same Country: 
She was brought to be exorcis’d in the Chappel of 
our Lady of Roquefort, famous for the Miracles 
which were wrought there: But Mazarin, then 
Vice-legat of the Pope in Avignon, whereon the 
Chappel depended, not being of the same Opinion, 
as the greatest part of the Ecclesiasticks of France, 
he enjoin’d Silence to the Exorcists and Person pos- 
sess’d; and the Devils obey’d far better the Orders 
of that sort, which were given with the Threats 
of the Civil Power, than those which had been 
made them by the Authority of the Church. San- 
terre being not of humour to be engaged in the Dia-
bolical


222 The History of 
Book III.
bolical Commerce of the Possession, which they 
would have establish’d in the Diocess of Nimes, he 
examin’d the Possess’d, their Postures and Contorsi- 
ons, which were the same that were made at Loudun, 
as one may infer by the reading of the Questions 
following; And he consulted afterwards the Uni- 
versity with intent to support and authorize his Sen- 
timent, to evidence to the Publick what they ought 
to think of the Possessions that were in vogue, and 
to repel the Complaints and Reproaches which he 
must have undergone from the Monks and Bigots, 
whom he went directly to encounter, by opposing 
their Intrigues in his Diocess, to nip the Bud of 
that infernal Seed, before it had time to sprout and 
spread deep Roots.
Questi-

223 the Devils of Loudun.
QUESTIONS 
Propos’d, to the University of Montpelier. 
QUESTION I. 
Sect. 21. ‘Whether the bending, bowing, and 
‘ removing of the Body, the Head 
‘ touching sometimes the Soles of the Foot, with 
‘ other Contorsions, and strange Postures, are a good 
‘ Sign of Possession? 
ANSWER I.
‘ Vaulters and Tumblers make such strange 
‘ Motions, and bend and bow themselves in 
‘ so many Fashions, that one may believe that 
‘ there is no kind of Posture, of which Men 
‘ and Women may not render themselves capa- 
‘ ble by diligent Study and long Practice, being 
‘ even able to make extraordinary Extensions, and 
‘ spreading out of the Legs, Thighs, and other 
‘ parts of the Body, because of the Extension of 
‘ Nerves, Muscles, and Tendons, by long Custom; 
‘ therefore such Operations may be done by the 
‘ Power of Nature. 
QUESTION II.
Sect. 22. ‘ Whether the quickness of the Motion 
‘ of the Head forward and backward, bringing it
to


224 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ to the Back and Breast, be an infallible Mark of 
‘ Possession? 
ANSWER II. 
‘ That Motion is so natural, that one needs not 
‘ add Reasons to those which have been said up- 
‘ on the Motions of the Parts of the Body. 
QUESTlON III. 
Sect. 23. ‘ Whether a hidden swelling of the 
‘ Tongue, the Throat, and the Face, and the sud- 
‘ den alteration of the Colour, are certain Marks 
‘ of Possession? 
ANSWER III. 
‘ The lifting up, and agitation of the Breast by Fits 
‘ and Starts, are the effects of drawing and holding 
‘ the Breath, being ordinary Actions of breathing; 
‘ from which one cannot infer any Possesson. The 
‘ swelling of the Throat may proceed from holding 
‘ of the Breath, and that of other Parts from Melan- 
‘ choly Vapours, which are often seen to wander 
‘ through all the parts of the Body; Whence it 
‘ follows, that this Sign of Possession is not to be 
‘ allow’d. 
QUESTION IV. 
Sect. 24. ‘ Whether Dulness and Senselessness, 
‘ or the privation of Sense, even to be pinch’d and 
‘ prick’d, without complaining, without stirring, 
‘ and even without changing Colour; are certain 
‘ Marks of Possession?
AN-


225 the Devils of Loudun. 
ANSWER IV. 
‘ The young Lacedemonian who suffer’d his Li- 
‘ ver to be knaw’d by a Fox which he had stoll’n, 
‘ without making any shew of feeling him, and 
‘ those who suffer’d themselves to be scourg’d be- 
‘ fore the Altar of Diana, even to Death, without 
‘ knitting their Brows, shew that Resolution may 
‘ well enable one to endure the Pricks of a Pin 
‘ without crying out: Besides, it is certain, that in 
‘ a Humane Body there is in some Persons certain 
‘ little parts of Flesh, which are without feeling, 
‘ although the other parts which are about them 
‘ are sensible, which most commonly happens 
‘ by some precedent Disease. Therefore such an 
‘ Effect is equivocal to prove a Possession. 
QUESTION V. 
Sect. 25. ‘ Whether the Immobility of all the Bo- 
‘ dy, which happens to the pretended Possessed by 
‘ the command of their Exorcists, during and in the 
‘ middle of the strongest Agitations, is a certain 
‘ Sign of a truly Diabolical Possession? 
ANSWER V. 
‘ The Motion of the Parts of the Body being vo- 
‘ luntary, it is natural to Persons well dispos’d to 
‘ move themselves, or not to move themselves, ac- 
‘ cording to their Will. Therefore such an Effect, 
‘ or Suspension of Motion, is not considerable to 
‘ infer a Diabolical Possession, if in the Immobi- 
‘ lity there has not been an entire privation of Sense:
O QUESTI-


226 The History of Book III.
QUESTION VI. 
Sect. 26. ‘ Whether the Yelping or Barking like 
‘ that of a Dog, in the Breast, rather than in the 
‘ Throat, is a Mark of Possession? 
ANSWER VI. 
‘ Humane Industry is so pliant to counterfeit all 
‘ kinds of Actions, that there are daily seen Per- 
‘ sons expert in expressing exactly the Actions, the 
‘ Cry, and the Voice of all sorts of Animals, and 
‘ in imitating them without moving their Lips but 
‘ unperceivably: There are found also very many 
‘ who form Words and Voices in the Stomach, which 
‘ seem rather to come from elsewhere, than from 
‘ the Person who forms them after that manner; 
‘ and they call those People Engastrimuthi, or En- 
‘ gastrologi; i. e. those that speak in their Bellies. 
‘ Therefore such an Effect is natural, as Pasquier 
‘ observes in the 38th Chapter of his Inquiries, by 
‘ the Example of a Buffoon nam’d Constantine. 
QUESTION VII. 
Sect. 27. Whether a fix’d steady Look upon some 
‘ Object, without moving the Eye on either side, 
‘ be a good Mark of Possession? 
ANSWER VII. 
‘ The Motion of the Eye is voluntary, as that of 
‘ other parts of the Body; and ’tis natural to move 
‘ it, or to keep it fix’d: Therefore there is nothing 
‘ considerable in this.
QUESTI-


227 the Devils of Loudun. 
QUESTION VIII. 
Sect. 28. ‘ Whether the Answers that the preten- 
‘ ded Possessed make in French, to some Questions 
‘ that are put to them in Latin, are a good Mark 
‘ of Possession? 
ANSWER VIII. 
‘ We affirm, that to understand and speak the 
‘ Languages, which one has never learn’d, are 
‘ things Supernatural, and which might make one 
‘ believe that they are done by the Ministry of 
‘ the Devil, or of some other Superiour Cause; 
‘ But to answer to some Questions only, that is alto- 
‘ gether Suspicious; a long Exercise, or a private 
‘ Intelligence between Persons, being, able to con- 
‘ tribute to such Answers; it seeming to be a Do- 
‘ tage to say, that the Devils understand Questi- 
‘ ons which are put to them in Latin, and that they 
‘ always answer in French, and in the natural Lan- 
‘ guage of that Person whom they would make 
‘ pass for Possessed. Whence it follows, that from 
‘ such an Effect the Residence of a Devil cannot 
‘ be inferred, most especially if the Questions 
‘ do not contain many Words and many Dis- 
‘ courses. 
QUESTION IX. 
Sect. 27. ‘ Whether to vomit such things as Peo- 
‘ ple have swallow’d, be a Sign of Possession?
Q2 AN-


228 The History of 
Book III.
ANSWER IX. 
‘ Delrio, Bodin, and other Authors say, that by 
‘ Witchcraft Wizards do sometimes cause Nails, 
‘ Pins, and other strange things to be vomited by 
‘ the Work of the Devil: So that in the really pos- 
‘ sessed the Devil can do the same thing. But to 
‘ vomit the things as they have swallow’d, that is 
‘ natural, there being found Persons who have a 
‘ weak Stomach, and who keep for many Hours 
‘ what they have swallow’d, and then cast them up 
‘ again as they took them; and the Disease call’d 
‘ the Lienteria rendring the Aliments through the 
‘ Fundament, as they had been taken by the Mouth, 
‘ without any alteration, is a fuller Proof of it. 
QUESTION X. 
Sect. 30. ‘ Whether the Prickings of a Launcet 
‘ upon divers parts of the Body, without Blood is- 
‘ suing thence, are a certain Mark of Possession? 
ANSWER X. 
‘ That ought to he attributed to the Disposition 
‘ of a melancholick Temper, the Blood whereof 
‘ is so thick, that it cannot issue out through so 
‘ little Wounds; and ’tis for that Reason that ma- 
‘ ny being prick’d even in the Veins and natural 
‘ Vessels, by the Launcet of a Chyrurgeon, bleed 
‘ not one drop, as ’tis seen by Experience: There- 
‘ fore there is nothing extraordinary in it. 
Sect. 31. That Question made it appear, that 
There happen’d things as surprizing in the Possessi-
ons


229 the Devils of Loudun. 
ons of other Countries as in that of Loudun, where 
this last Effect has not been observ’d, and to which 
can have no relation, seeing that there is nothing 
alike, either in the printed Books, or Manu- 
scripts of that time. Nevertheless the Possession 
in the Diocess of Nines, where that pretended Mi- 
racle was dope, has not been truer, nor judg’d such, 
because the Promoter of that Diocess had more Mo- 
desty and Honesty than many other Ecclesiasticks 
of his time. 
Sect. 32. These are the Decisions of the Univer- 
sity of Montpellier, which have been here related to 
shew of what Nature those Miracles were which 
past in the presence of the Duke of Orleans. To 
which may be added further, to omit nothing which 
may not be alogether clear, and that the quiet and 
repos’d condition of the Possess’d at the end of their 
Agitations, where they seem’d to have suffer’d no- 
thing, and where their Countenance recover’d in an 
instant its natural Form, is so far from being a good 
Proof of a true Possession, that ’tis an evident Mark 
of the contrary, seeing that ’tis not the Custom of 
Devils to be contented to do feats of Activity, by 
the Bodies which they possess, and to leave them 
afterwards found, well dispos’d, and free from 
Pains. The Gospel teacheth, that these terrible Guests 
made some of the Possess’d deaf and dumb; that 
they caus’d others to fall into the Fire and the 
Water; that they made others to foam at the Mouth, 
or made them wither’d and consumptive, or tor- 
mented them as if they would break or tear them in 
pieces, and after the Agitations and Torments they 
left them feeble and tir’d, and sometimes half dead. 
So that there has been reason to conclude that the 
Motions which begin and end at the Will of an 
Exorcist, jubentis aut prohibentis, commanding or
Q3 forbid-


230 The History of 
Book III. 
forbidding, as the Book of Demonomany mentions, 
are Motions studied, concerted, and done out of a 
Design, and that they who do them, being far 
from the being possess’d by Devils, they possess 
themselves so well that they stop and return to 
their natural State as soon as they please. Duncan 
assures that the same thing happen’d in his Pre- 
sence, and that in publick, upon the Stage, where a 
young Maid turn’d about for half an hour with so 
wonderful a swiftness, that the Sight was troubled 
to follow it; then she stopt all on a suddain, and 
made her Courtefie with so good a Grace, and so 
calm an Air, as if she had continued always 
still. 
Sect. 33. It were but to tire the Reader, to make 
all the Reflections that offer themselves upon the 
behaviour of the pretended Possess’d, and to relate 
all the examples of the Jugling Tricks, and other 
Actions counterfeit or natural, far more wonderful 
than those of the pretended Devils, which are con- 
tain’d in the Books of the Fathers of the Church, 
and in those of a great number of Authors ancient 
and modern. ’Tis therefore much better to resume the 
Order of things which past in that accursed and a- 
bominable Intrigue at Loudun. 
Sect. 34. The Expeditions of a great Repute had 
doubtless flatter’d the Nuns, but they were not less 
touch’d with the hope of Plenty and Wealth, of 
which they were destitute. Their Expectation was 
not deceived; Their Reputation had flown into 
all Quarters, although it was not in a manner so ad- 
vantagious as they were persuaded, And they 
were from that time freed of their Indigence by 
the officious care of the Exorcists, and by their 
sollicitations to Persons pious, credulous and chari- 
table. The Author of the Demonomany saith. ‘ That
‘ Alms


231 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ Alms were sent them from all Parts, and that if 
‘ they had not receiv’d a sufficient Charity, they 
‘ would make a Gathering for them in the Towns. 
The Generosity of the Nobility of the first Rank, 
and above all that of the Duke of Orleans, and all 
his Court, as we have seen before, put them alto- 
gether into a wealthy Condition. But that was not 
yet enough; all this was done but by the way 
of Persuasion, or by the Motions of Compassion and 
Charity, which were only commendable, and which 
did not suit with the Character of the Commis- 
sary, nor with that of the Authors of the Contri- 
vance, nor with that of the Exorcists who direct- 
ed it. To fill up these Characters, and to bring by 
little and little the Work towards the principal End 
which was propos’d, they began to declare War a- 
gainst the Protestants, and to invert themselves with 
their Spoils. The Protestants enjoy’d one part of the 
Church-yard of Loudun, which after many contesta- 
tions had been left them by Rochefort, and since con- 
firm’d by Mangot and Douville, all three Commissaries 
of the King in that behalf, successively and at divers 
times, But Laubardemont by Virtue of a Commis- 
sion obtain’d upon false Informations, took from 
them that Possession, and depriv’d them of their 
Right, by a Sentence which he gave the 23d. of 
January 1634. permitting them by a particular fa- 
vour, to buy with their own Money some Gardens 
for their Burying-place. He order’d also the Protestant 
Inhabitants, who had Houses in those Streets thro’ 
which the Procession was to pass, upon the Festi- 
val call’d Corpus Christi day, to hang and adorn 
the Front of their Houses, and also commanded 
them and the Consistory to take care of the Execu- 
tion of the said Order against each of them in par- 
ticular, who were not obedient, upon the Penalty
Q4 of


232 The History of Book III.
of 500 Livres Fine, and suspension of their Offices, 
if they had any, and the interdiction of the Exercise 
of their Religion within the Town and Suburbs: 
Which Order the Protestants vigorously oppos’d in 
consequence of the secret Articles of the Edict of Nants, 
and they could not be induc’d to obey it, neither by 
the Intrigues which were imploy’d for that purpose, 
nor by the Threats which they made use of to terri- 
fie them. They were again sent for another time by 
the same Commissary, who order’d them to assist 
at the Exorcisms, which they refus’d to do, as well 
because of the Places where they exorcis’d, as the 
Ceremonies which they us’d during the Exorcisms, 
and of the use which they made there of the Sacra- 
ment; which oblig’d the Assistants to pay those Re- 
spects, to which their Conscience could not submit. 
Laubardemont told them that they were afraid to be 
convinc’d by the Evidence of Truth to give Glo- 
ry to God, and to acknowledge the Possession; 
To which they reply’d, that supposing that the Pos- 
session was true, it would no ways prejudice them, 
nor their Religion, and that so the fear to be ob- 
lig’d to own it, would not give them so much trou- 
ble as he imagin’d. But however, said the Commis- 
sary to them, if the Possession were acknowledg'd, one 
might infer thence divers Conclusions in favour of the 
Roman Religion, and against the Doctrine of Protestants. 
If it were permitted us to write, answer’d James de 
Brissac Sieur Desloges, one of the Ministers, there is 
nothing in the World more easie, than to prove that the 
Possession does not establish at all the Roman Religion, nor 
that it destroys that of the Reformed. Why do not you 
write then? reply’d Laubardemont, Who is it that 
binders you? The Threats that were made to Mr. Dun- 
can, answer’d the Minister, and the Displeasure which 
we are told that Court and your Lordship have shewed
against


233 the Devils of Loudun. 
against him; But if you please to grant us liberty under 
your Hand, you shall quickly have the satisfaction to judge 
of our Reasons, and the Publick may judge of them like- 
wise. But, said he, your design would be possibly to op- 
pose the Possession, and ’tis that which cannot be tole- 
rated, after that the Question has been judg’d in a le- 
gal Manner. We will suppose the Possession, reply’d the 
Minister, and the intent of the Writing will be only, 
that the Roman Catholicks cannot draw thence any ad- 
vantage against the Protestants. Most of the Roman 
Catholicks there present, amongst whom was the 
Marquiss de la Rochepozai, would have been glad 
that the permission which the Minister desir’d 
might be allow’d him, but Laubardemont, who perceiv’d 
well the consequences, and who would not ex- 
pose the Propositions of the Exorcist to the Consuta- 
tion of the Ministers, sent them away without al- 
lowing them that liberty. 
Sect. 35. The Protestants who [by Virtue of the 
Edict of Nants] had a Right to keep little Schools 
for the instruction of Youth, and the Right where- 
of had been confirm’d by the Commissaries of the 
King, and by the Decree of the Parliament of the 
30th of August. 1613. had in their Possession a pret- 
ty large House, wherein they caused the Greek and 
Latin Tongue to be taught. That House seem’d 
convenient to lodge the Nuns of St. Ursula, who 
yet liv’d in an hir’d House: And ’twas believ’d that 
’twould not be difficult to take it from its Owners, 
and to put it into the Hands of the Nuns. For that 
purpose James Denieau the King’s Attorney in the 
Commission which concern’d the Affair of the Posses- 
sion at Loudun, remonstrated to Laubardemont the 
18th of January 1634. that the Lodging of the Ur- 
sulines was inconvenient, because of the smalness of 
its Extent; That they could not perform there the
Exorcisms


234 The History of 
Book III. 
Exorcisms but with much difficulty, and that there 
was not in the Town a sufficient number of Churches 
to Exorcise conveniently, by Reason of the great 
concourse of People, who came in Crouds from all 
Parts to assist thereat. But that the Reformed, to 
whom it was not permitted to keep Schools, had 
a Colledge, which was a large House, and was ve- 
ry fit for the Reception of these Nuns; That he re- 
quested that it would please Laubardemont to go 
thither and visit it; and then order what he should 
think good. The Commissary agreed to go thither, 
which he did the very same day, with Denieau. He 
found in the Colledge but two Regents, who told 
them that the Sieurs Desloges Minister, and Martin 
Counsellor of the Bailiwick, were the Directors of it: 
He order’d that these Directors should be appointed 
to appear before him, that the matter might be de- 
termin’d according to the Conclusions of the King’s 
Attorney. They appear’d but would not acknow- 
ledge Laubardemont for a competent Judge, as not 
having any Commission for that purpose; how- 
ever he omitted not to make some Procedures, and 
to give some Orders, notwithstanding the refusal 
made by them. Whereupon the Protestants signified 
that they appeal’d from his Orders, as being an in- 
competent Judge, and that they took upon them 
the Defence in their own Private Names: And to 
prevent all other Proceedings which he might make 
thereafter, they sent Deputies to Paris to complain 
to the King, and to maintain their Right. In 
prejudice thereof Laubardemont gave the 29th of 
January a Sentence, importing. That whereas the 
Protestants have establish'd a Colledge without the King's 
Permission, and to the Prejudice of his Edicts, he com- 
mands them to clear the House of the said Colledge of 
the Bodies and Goods, and to put the Keys into the Hands
of


235 the Devils of Loudun.
of the King’s Attorney, three days after the intimati- 
on of the present Order; and that the said time being 
past, they shall be compelled thereto whatsoever opposition 
or Appeals notwithstanding. That Order was signi- 
fied the day following, and they caus’d all the Ec- 
clesiasticks, and Religious Orders of the Town to 
prepare to make a solemn Procession, and to cop- 
duct the Ursulines with pomp, and, as it were, in 
triumph into the House of the Protestants, where in 
case they refus’d to let them in, they purpos’d to 
break the Doors open. The Protestants went to 
Laubardemont and remonstrated, That as soon as they 
should have understood by their Deputies the King’s 
pleasure, they would wholly submit to it, and that 
they besought him to grant them so much time. 
Upon the refusal which he made, they signified to 
him their new Protestations, Appeals, &c. and af- 
terwards went to the ordinary Officers of Loudun, 
before whom they made along Verbal Process, con- 
taining all their Reasons and their Offers to obey 
the Will of the King, when it should be made known 
to them. Upon this the Catholick Officers fear- 
ing that the Populace would raise some tumult pre- 
judicial to their Interests and to the Town in gene- 
ral, they sent to desire of the Commissary a Delay 
for eight days, but he granted them, but four, which 
he after revok’d the same day, and the 4th of Feb- 
ruary the Provost of Thouars came to Loudun with 
all his Company of Guards; which having caus’d 
much uneasiness to the more moderate Inhabitants of 
both Religions, and to all those who desir’d to live in 
Peace, the Lieutenant Civil and the Judge of the 
Provostship made many Proposals to each Party, 
to oblige the Protestants to sell their House, and the 
Nuns to buy it: But that was not the design of those 
Ladies, nor what was promis’d them. So the Ma-
strates


236 The History of Book III. 
gistrates having not succeeded in that Negotiation, 
they saw all the Town in trouble and tumult; for 
us they knew the imperious and violent Humour of 
Laubardemont, they judg’d that he would not easily 
relinquish his design. In effect the Provost of Thou- 
ars made himself ready to go with his Guards in- 
to that House, but they met in the Streets the 
Protestant Women of all Qualities and Ages, with 
their Aprons full of Sand and Ashes, which they 
pretended to cast into the Eyes, to blind, as much 
as it should be possible for them, all those that should 
attempt to go and force the Colledge; Whilst their 
Husbands, who had understood that there were 
come from Poitiers 800 Men, besides all the Mar- 
shalseas of the neigbouring Towns, were in an ex- 
tream Consternation, being uncertain of the Issue 
that an Affair of that Consequence might have. But 
Laubardemont seeing that it took such a Course, and 
finding in the Protestants more Obstinacy than Me- 
nuau the King’s Advocate, and the rest of his Adhe- 
rents had made him believe, he probably fear’d that 
that Attempt which he had made without any Or- 
der of the Court, should be disavow’d; and so 
durst not proceed to Extremities. However it 
was, he sent away the Provost of Thouars, 
and caus’d not the others to come, according 
to the Threats he had made. In the mean 
while he drew up a bloody Verbal Process a- 
gainst the Protestants, and caus’d Informations to 
be made full of Calumnies and odious Imputations, 
The Lieutenant Criminal made also one on his 
part, upon the Demand of the King’s Attorney; 
and ’twas hop’d by one or other of theft Informa- 
tions, wherein the Protestants were strangely aspers’d 
and blacken’d, they would reduce them to ask for 
Favour, and to offer gladly what they had denied
with


237 the Devils of Loudun
with so much resistance and resolution. They did 
not fail on their part to take care of themselves, 
by presenting their Petition to the Chamber of the 
Edict, where they obtain’d a Decree the 8th of Fe- 
bruary, which imports, That the Court receiv'd their 
Appeal from the Procedure made by Laubardemont, 
who was forbid to proceed further in the execution of his 
Order, till they had taken Cognizance of that Matter, 
upon the Penalty of Nullity of the Proceedings, and of 
all the Costs, Damages, and Interests. This Decree 
having been signified to the Commissary Denieau, the 
Lieutenant Civil, and the Judge of the Provostship, 
with a Summons to appear at the Court, Lauberde- 
mont departed the 15th of February, to go to Pa- 
ris, and carried the Informations of the Lieute- 
nant Criminal, and the Verbal Process which he 
himself had made; wherein he charg’d the Prote- 
stants with having caus’d a Sedition and popular 
Commotion. He fail’d not to see favourably re- 
ceiv’d and heard by Cardinal de Richelieu, and by 
the King s Council; where all he had done was ap- 
prov’d of, and confirm’d by a Decree; with Pro- 
hibitions to the Parliament to take Cognizance of 
that Affair, and with a command to the Protestants 
to obey the Orders and Edicts of Laubardemont, of 
the 29th of January, and the 3d of February, and 
all that should be ordain’d by him, touching the 
Business of the Colledge. There was also a Com- 
mission dispatched to d'Etampes, Master of the Re- 
quests, to proceed to a new Information; and he 
had a Warrant of Imprisonment granted against six 
of the principal Protestants, which cast them all in- 
to great trouble; whereunto the return of their 
Deputies from Paris did not put a stop; for they 
understood that the Court was prepossess’d against 
them to such a degree, that they would not consent to
grant


238 The History of Book III.
grant any Audience to those who demanded it on 
their behalf; and that they had condemn’d them 
without hearing. Upon this they sent again new 
Deputies, some whereof having rid Post, confirm’d 
what the former related, and said, that they were 
advised to consent to a voluntary Sale of the House 
in Question. But they resolved rather to suffer 
it to be taken by Force, than to receive the Price 
which had been offer’d for it; which was so low, 
that the Offer might rather pass for an Insult on 
the part of their Enemies, than for a serious Propo- 
sal of Persons, who, in good earnest, fought for an 
Accommodation. In the mean while the Deputies 
who had remain’d at Paris, writ that the Marquiss du 
Rivau had in his Hand a Letter of Privy-Seal, by 
which he was commanded to disarm the Prote- 
stants of the Town of Loudun; That he was to de- 
part from Paris for that purpose, and that Loubar- 
demont would come back with him; which he did 
not however so suddenly; and during that time, 
Regnier, and Dumoutier Bourneus, who were of the 
number of the Six, against whom he had caused a 
Warrant to be decreed to seize their Persons, sur- 
rendred themselves in the Prison of Fort l’Eveque, 
where they were heard and interrogated, whether 
there had not been a popular Commotion at Lou- 
dun; and if it had not been resolv’d before to make 
it, in an Assembly held by the Protestants, where 
the Ministers had assisted? Whereunto having an- 
swer’d very pertinently, they were at first set at li- 
berty under Bail; and some days after their Sure- 
ties were discharg’d, and they dismist. 
Sect. 36. At length, the 5th day of December, Lau- 
bardemont being return’d to Loudun, signified the 
Decree of the Council of State abovementioned, da- 
ted the 23d of May; to which the Protestants by a
Verbal


239 the Devils of Loudun. 
Verbal Process having offer’d to obey, with a Pro- 
testation to address themselves by their most hum- 
ble Remonstrance to his Majesty, against that De- 
cree which had been granted without their being 
heard or call’d, they deliver’d the Keys of the 
House, and the Nuns were put into possession 
of it, and made very quickly after other Purchases 
of some neighbouring Houses, and the nearest Gar- 
dens; And since that time they have added such 
considerable Room, rais’d so many Buildings in 
their Convent, and bought so many Tythes, Rents, 
and other Lands and Demains in the Country, that 
one may be assur’d, that not only their pretended 
Diabolical Possession has put them out of the State 
of Indigence, wherein they were, but that their 
House may at this Day pass for one of the richest 
Communities of their Order. 
Sect. 37. The noise which that Affair made, had 
drawn all the Attention of the People; and the De- 
vils, who seem’d to have no other end than to di- 
vert and please them, seeing them thereby drawn 
off from the Contemplation of the Miracles of the 
Possession, continued quiet, and took that time to 
recover their past Labour, and to prepare themselves 
for new Endeavours at the return of Laubardemont,
their famous Protector, who caus’d them to under- 
stand, that he would shortly return to favour and 
shelter them with his Authority. Father Surin, whose 
Direction had not yet produc’d any thing extraor- 
dinary, except in his own Person, found it conve- 
nient, while they expected the Commissary, to 
raise by some Miracle the Reputation of the Exor- 
cisms, which began to diminish. There remain’d 
in the Body of the Superior, four Devils, Leviathan, 
Behemot, Balaam, and Isaacarum, after the Expulsi- 
on of the three others, Asmodee, Aman and Gresil,
which


240 The History of 
Book III. 
which had been effected by Virtue of the Exorcisms 
of Father Lactance. The Jesuit attempted not to 
drive them out all at once, for it was of too great 
importance to cause always the best Actresses to
appear upon the Stage; and he accounted it much 
better to use moderately the Authority of the 
Church, in not delivering altogether that poor pos- 
sess’d Person according to the Power which he had,
and according to which Charity seem’d to require 
it, than to suffer the most famous of the Possess’d 
to retire, who could best of all impose upon the 
Eyes of the Publick. ’Twas therefore resolv’d to 
expel only Leviathan at that time, who was an elo- 
quent Devil, and who sometimes made long dis- 
courses, as it appeard in a Book intituled, The Glo- 
ry of St. Joseph, printed at Saumur by Lewis 
Mace, second Edition; In which this Devil is made 
to say, ‘ That his principal business was to hinder 
‘ the Love of God to his Creatures, and that of the 
‘ Creatures to God; That in that employment he 
‘ suffered a new Hell, because he could not prevent, 
‘ but that some would advance towards God; 
‘ That he was very unfortunate in being come to 
‘ Loudun to act the Nun; That they made him fast in 
‘ spite of his Teeth, and wear Sackcloth, and that this 
‘ was worse to him yet than a Hell; That he would 
‘ long since have quitted the Body of the Superior, 
‘ if God had not constrain’d him to continue there; 
‘ That he had made it all along his Business to pos- 
‘ sess Bodies, but that he never was so much molest- 
‘ ed in any other as in that: To which the Author 
‘ of the Book adds, That he was to be pursued with 
‘ great Application of Spirit, through all the Fa- 
‘ culties and Operations of the Soul, where he had 
‘ insinuated and intrench’d himself, fortifying him- 
‘ self in the natural Inclinations, and the Roots of
‘ Im


241 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ Imperfection, in which he maintains himself as 
‘ in his own Territories; That when he had lost one 
‘ Intrenchment, he entred into another; That 
‘ ’twas necessary to seek him every where, and to 
‘ root him out by little and little That he made 
‘ then great complaints and cry'd out, Thou takest 
‘ from me my Nest, where shall I be now? Meaning 
‘ by that Nest, not great Failures, but petty Faults, 
‘ which others would call Virtues; That this De- 
‘ vil resisted the designs of the Exorcists, one while 
‘ by violence, exercising cruelties, which God per- 
‘ mitted him for her greater Merit, and another 
‘ while by Craft, making use of his rights of Temp- 
‘ tation and Possession; That they had experiment- 
‘ ed against him the Assistance or the Holy Guar- 
‘ dian Angels, and that of Providence, and that 
‘ with incredible Labour they were assisted by- 
‘ Grace against Nature supported by Satan; That 
‘ this Conflict had continued several Months, and 
‘ that they had seen with admiration the things 
‘ which pass’d in the Secret of Hearts, to become 
‘ sensible and visible; That at last the Devil had 
‘ yielded, choosing rather to be disinist, than kept 
‘ in possession, seeing that his House was chang'd, 
‘ into a Prison. That Book imports further, That 
‘ the Possession of Loudun was one of the strangest 
‘ and delicatest that had ever been seen; That ’twas 
‘ founded upon the Operation of Magick, and up- 
‘ on the Wicked usage of tile Liberty of Men, 
‘ to which God condescended very much, respect- 
‘ ing the Free-will of his Creatures; That the Prin- 
‘ cipal design of the Magicians was to conceal the 
‘ residence of Devils in those Bodies, and that for 
‘ these reasons the exterior effects which were seen 
‘ in other Possessions, and were supported by the 
‘ Power of Satan alone, were neither so numerous, 
‘ nor so great. R Sect.


242 The History of 
Book III.
Sect. 38. That Devil having been expell’d, they 
gave notice of it to the Bishop of Poitiers by a Let- 
ter, to which they added the Extract of the Verbal 
Process of the Exorcisms whereof this is the Copy. 
‘ Monday the 5th of November 1635. after the 
‘ Devil nam’d Isaacarum, one of the four possessing 
‘ the Mother Prioress, had made this Adoration to 
‘ the Holy Sacrament in the Church of the Ursulines, 
‘ where the Reverend Father Sarin of the Society of 
‘ Jesus exorcis’d him, the Body of the Possess’d 
‘ has been suddenly rais’d upon her Feet, and Le- 
‘ viathan, chief of all the Troop of the Possession, 
‘ appear’d on a sudden in the Place of the said Isaa- 
‘ carum, manifesting himself by disdainful frowning 
‘ and proud Gate as of a Queen, with a very fair 
‘ and shining Countenance: Whereupon the Exor- 
‘ cist speaking Latin, according to his Custom, 
‘ said, Here's a Devil who makes himself a Beau, but 
‘ for the Glory of God and the Edification of Souls, I 
‘ intend presently to make him shew his ugliness and de- 
‘ formities; And the Hymn Gloria &c. having been 
‘ sung to that end, the Body of the said Prioress 
‘ was cast to the Ground, shewing a very hideous 
‘ and frightful Visage, with strange contortions in 
‘ all her Members, turning her Face towards the 
‘ Earth, that it might not be seen, and then lifting 
‘ up her self with a very majestick Countenance, 
‘ went and set her self proudly in a Chair, nodding 
‘ her Head with Gravity, and seeming to desire 
‘ to say something; But the Exorcist having con- 
‘ strain’d her by a speedy command to humble her 
‘ self and to cast her self on the Ground, asking the 
‘ Devil if it were not true that Jesus Christ had van- 
‘ quish’d him in that Maid, and by her answer’d 
‘ with Blasphemy in a doleful tone, and a dejected 
‘ look. It is but too true for me. Moreover being
‘ urg’d
 

243 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ urg’d again to finish his Adoration, he cast himself 
‘ at the Feet of the Father, rolling himself along 
‘ with frightful Agitations, embracing them divers 
‘ times, and whilst the Magnificat, &c. was sung,
‘ she extended her Arms and Hands, making them 
‘ become streight and stiff, and her Head lean’d 
‘ on the Foot of the said Exorcist, upon the middle 
‘ of the step of the Altar, she did turn it side-ways 
‘ towards some of the Spectators, on the side of the 
‘ Window, and shew’d a wound in form of a Cross, 
‘ Blood dropping from it of a fresh and Vermillion 
‘ Colour; the first and second Skin which they call 
‘ the Dermis and Epidermis were scratch’d and a 
‘ little open’d, and that Cross was near of the same 
‘ length that appears in this Figure, 
Sect. 39. ‘ At the same time the Father, who knew 
‘ the Sign by the last going out of the chief Devil, 
‘ promis’d and sign’d by the said Leviathan since 
‘ the 17th. of May in the presence of the Lord Bi- 
‘ shop of Poitiers, cry’d aloud. Behold, Sirs, God 
‘ be thanked, the sign of the Ejection, Leviathan is 
‘ gone out, and then the said Prioress appear’d on 
‘ a sudden with a Countenance so modest and se- 
‘ rene, and a Spirit so quiet and settled, that the 
‘ Spectators well perceiv’d, notwithstanding the 
‘ Blood which was upon her Fore-head, that in- 
‘ deed the Finger of God and the Ray of his Mer- 
‘ cy was there, which oblig’d them to sing present- 
‘ ly, with Tears of Joy, the Hymn Te Deum, &c.
R2 ‘ There


244 The History of Book III. 
‘ Thereupon the Exorcist being resolv’d to make 
‘ Isaacarum appear again, and make him give an 
‘ account of that Wound, and having sung to that 
‘ end Memento salutis Author, &c. the said Isaacarum 
‘ shew’d himself upon her Visage with a frightful 
‘ aspect, then with an insolent Joy he cry’d aloud 
‘ thrice, I am now Master my self, I am now Master. 
‘ Being ask’d how? He answer’d, That the chief is 
‘ gone away. Being urg’d whether he spake true, be- 
‘ ing so great a Liar? He reply’d, ‘Tis as true as 
‘ that the Flesh of God is in that Tabernacle there. Be- 
‘ ing ask’d where is Leviathan at present? He an- 
‘ swer’d, What do I know? In Hell, I think; Being 
‘ demanded from whence came that sudden De- 
‘ parture, he said, renouncing God as ’twas usual 
‘ with him. That he knew nothing, adding, Joseph 
‘ came, who has driven him away, intimating to him on 
‘ the behalf of God, that there was now no longer time 
‘ to resist the Ministers of the Church, and that he had 
‘ triumph'd enough. Finally, being urg’d to tell whe- 
‘ ther the Bloody Cross which was on her Fore- 
‘ head, was a wound by a Mans Hand? he said, 
‘ No, and swore. Upon which the Father Exor- 
‘ cist declar’d succinctly three things to the Assist- 
‘ ants, That the Prioress, by the advice which had 
‘ been given her since the time he had begun to 
‘ Exorcise her, had put her self under the special 
' Protection of that Holy Patriarch; That for these 
‘ two Months past, she had very much increas’d 
‘ her devotion towards him; and that in fine two 
‘ Days ago she had made a Vow to say the little 
‘ Office of the Saint every day for the space of a 
‘ Year. This Act is sign’d by the Register of the 
‘ Commission, by Laubardemont, and by eight Ex- 
‘ orcists, Jesuits, and Capucins, some Priests, Cu- 
‘ rates and Nuns, and some Officers as well of the
‘ Baili-


245 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ Bailiwick, as of the Province of the general As- 
‘ sessors, and Office of Salt at Loudun. 
Sect. 40. After such a Verbal Process so authen- 
tickly attested and sign’d, can one doubt the truth 
of the Miracle? And was it not imprudence in the 
Incredulous to say, that the Nun might have made 
that Wound whilst she roll’d her self, and that she 
might have had an Iron Cross hid in her Clothes, 
or in her Hands, which were at liberty, and have 
made a slight Wound, having not judg’d it fit to 
make a deeper? ’Tis true, that to support that Su- 
spicion and their Prejudices, they alledg’d, that the 
Wounds made by the three former Devils, who 
were already gone out of the same possessed Person, 
having been suspected, as it was clearly manifested, 
and even by a Writing, those Devils, who seem’d to 
be so well dispos’d, and to have a mind to confound 
the Incredulity of Gainsayers, ought to use more Pre- 
caution, and not to forget any Circumstance which 
might have satisfied the Publick, and convinc’d them 
wholly of the truth of that Action. But would it have 
been reasonable to give one self so much trouble to 
satisfie the Whimsies of the Publick? What needed 
there more? One Devil had promis’d in the presence 
of the Bishop of Poitiers, a good while ago, he had 
now perform’d his promise: Another Devil serv’d 
for a Witness, he had made his Deposition, and 
confirm’d it by a solemn Oath in proper Terms, 
without any Equivocation, As true, as that the Flesh 
of God was in the Tabernacle. And all these things 
were well attested by a number of Friars, and o- 
ther Persons of Quality, all good Friends of these 
Devils, who frequented them often, had Com- 
merce with them, and had known their Sincerity. 
What could then have been said against it? And 
what ground of Unbelief must not one have had to 
resist so many Proofs?
R3 Sect.


246 The History of 
Book III.
Sect. 41. This last Miracle was followed quickly 
by a new one, done upon the same Person, by the 
Expulsion of the Devil Balaam. This is the Verbal 
Process that was then publish’d. 
‘ Thursday the 29th of November 1635. We, James 
‘ Denieau, Counsellor of the King at the Presidial 
‘ Court of la Fleche, and his Attorney in the Com- 
‘ mission given by him for the Fact of Exorcisms 
‘ to Monsieur de Laubardemont, Counsellor of his Ma- 
‘ jesty in his Council of State and Privy-Council, 
‘ being at the said Loudun in the Church of the Ur- 
‘ sulines, with James Nozai, Register in the said 
‘ Commission. The Reverend Father Surin of the 
‘ Society of Jesus, having receiv’d a Letter from 
‘ the Lord Archbishop of Tours, by which he re- 
‘ commended to him to cause that Mr. Montague, 
‘ a Noble Englishman, might receive Edification by 
‘ the fight of what pass’d at the Exorcisms; The 
‘ said Father Surin should diligently apply him- 
‘ self to exorcise the Mother Prioress of the said 
‘ Nuns, in the presence of the said Mr. Montague, 
‘ Mr. Killegrew and Mr. Scandret, English Gentle- 
‘ men, and of many other Persons of Quality: 
‘ In performing of which Exorcism, the Devil Ba- 
‘ laam appear’d counterfeiting the Postures and Mo- 
‘ tions, which Isaacarum and Behemot have been ac- 
‘ custom’d to do: Whereupon the Father suppo- 
‘ sing that it was Isaacarum, he commanded him to 
‘ give the reason of an Accident that happen’d 
‘ eight days since to the said Mother Prioress, 
‘ which was an extraordinary wandring of her Spi- 
‘ rit, with a perpetual Inclination to eat and sleep, 
‘ whereby she felt an extream pain, as of things un- 
‘ usual and very violent. To whom the said De- 
‘ vil answer’d, That 'twas an Enterprize; and as the
Father


247 the Devils of Loudun.
‘ Father pursu’d him to know that Enterprise, the 
‘ Devil retir’d: Then the Hymn Magnisicat, &c. 
‘ being sung, he appear’d again in the very shape of 
‘ Isaacarum; and the Father forbearing to continue 
‘ his Demand, enjoyn’d him to prostrate himself 
‘ as he us’d to do, and to adore the Holy Sacra- 
‘ ment; to which having been obedient, as he was 
‘ in the middle of the Action, he stopt on a sud- 
‘ den, and the form of Balaam appear’d in her Vi- 
‘ sage sad and hideous, making however some 
‘ shew of Laughter, which caus’d him to be known. 
‘ Then the Father told the Spectators, that it was 
‘ Balaam, which the Devil own’d; and as it was 
‘ observ’d, that the Face became wan, and like one 
‘ dead, the said Father Surin said to him. Thou 
‘ look’st pale, as one guilty; what hast thou done? 
‘ He answer’d, ’Tis true, ’tis I who have done the E- 
‘ vil whereof thou complainest. The Father urging 
‘ him to tell plainly what it was, after some lit- 
‘ tle delaying, he said, ’Tis my self who these days 
‘ past have caus'd to the Diseas'd that extraordinary 
‘ Hunger and troublesome Sleep, and who have kept her 
‘ from all the Exercises of Prayer and Piety, which 
‘ she had been accustom’d to do. Whereupon the Vi- 
‘ sage continuing to appear, still more pale, and 
‘ tending to an Extremity, the said Father perceiv- 
‘ ed that the Devil could hold out no longer, and 
‘ conjecturing that he was ready to go out of the 
‘ Body, he commanded him with great Fervour to 
‘ do it. Then the Body or the said Maid, being 
‘ upon her Knees, would be bow’d backwards up-
‘ on her Heels, and stretching out her Left-Arm in 
‘ the Air to the sight of all. We saw, with many 
‘ others of the Assistants, viz. the Sieur Demorans,
‘ the Vicegerent of the Bishop of Poitiers, the Fa- 
‘ ther Aginot and Bacheterie Jesuits, Exorcists,
R 4 Father


248 The History of 
Book III.
‘ Father Luke Capucin, Exorcist, the said English 
‘ Gentlemen, the said Nozai Register, the Sieur de 
‘ Fresue Burgess of Loudun, and especially the said 
‘ Father Surin Exorcising bloody Characters, form- 
‘ ing themselves upon the Back of her Hand, 
‘ which compos’d the Name of Joseph; this being 
‘ perceiv’d by the said Father, he said, that ’twas 
‘ the sign of the going out of Balaam; The said 
‘ Name is written in Roman Letters, and in the 
‘ form and bigness almost as this is, JOSEPH; 
‘ which Sign the said Father had extorted from the 
‘ Devil the 1st of the Month of October last, which 
‘ happen’d in this manner. The said Father Su- 
‘ rin. having taken notice that the Mother Prioress 
‘ receiv’d the special Favours of God, by the In- 
‘ tercession of St. Joseph; and that the Devil Ba- 
‘ laam had own’d that the said Saint was his parti- 
‘ cular Enemy in Heaven, he purpos’d to compel 
‘ him, for a sign of his final departure, to write 
‘ the Name of Joseph on the back of the Left- 
‘ Hand of the possessed Maid, instead of that of 
‘ Balaam, which two Years before he had pro- 
‘ mis’d to write; the Father thinking it more de- 
‘ cent that a Religious Person, should have upon 
‘ her Hand the Name of a Saint, than that of a 
‘ Devil. Having therefore several times command- 
‘ ed that Devil to promise this Sign, without be- 
‘ ing able to engage him to consent to it, he re- 
‘ solv’d to perswade the Maid to perform some 
‘ Devotion for that End; which was, to receive 
‘ the Sacrament nine days together, and to do some 
‘ Austerities every day to the Honour of St. Jo- 
‘ seph; that being done, the ninth day at the Ex- 
‘ claims, without the Fathers seeming to enquire 
‘ into that Affair, the Devil Balaam appear’d in a 
‘ terrible Form, contrary tb his ordinary Practice,
and


249 the Devils of Loudun
‘ and biting with rage the back of her Ieft-hand, 
‘ confest that he was compell’d by the Guardian An- 
‘ gel of the Maid, on the behalf of St. Joseph, to 
‘ make the Sign commanded at the very time of 
‘ his last going out; after which he promis’d him, 
‘ and swore upon the Holy Sacrament, not with- 
‘ out regret, saying. That he intended, being not able 
‘ to go to Heaven in Person, that at least his Name, 
‘ should go thither, being ivgrav’d upon the Hand of that 
‘ Maid: In conformity to his Promise, that being 
‘ come to pass which has been represented above: 
‘ And the said Name being mark'd in such a man- 
‘ ner, that the first and second Skin, and the Flesh, 
‘ seem’d pierc’d; after which, the Maid being 
‘ come to her self, they sung Te Deum Laudamus, &c. 
‘ Then ’twas advis’d to make some of the Devils to 
‘ appear, to know how the matter had passed. Up- 
‘ on that the Father, having the Holy Sacrament in 
‘ his Hand, commanded that Devil who should be 
‘ in the Body, to appear and answer to what 
‘ he should be interrogated; and presently Behe- 
‘ mot appear’d with his frightful Countenance, who 
‘ being commanded to tell who had writ that 
‘ Name upon her Hand, answer’d, That ’twas Ba- 
‘ laam, who had appear’d alone, counterfeiting the o- 
‘ thers. Being ask’d if he were truly gone out, he 
‘ answer’d, Yes, by the Flesh and Blood of God which 
‘ is there, making a Sign towards the Sacrament. 
‘ Being ask’d, who compelled him to go out? 
‘ Stretching out his Hand, he said, ’Tis his Enemy, 
‘ He whose Name is written, there, who is come, and
‘ hath commanded him to leave his Dissimulation, 
‘ and to appear in his own Countenance, and to declare 
‘ that he was the Author of the Disorder that hap- 
‘ pen'd eight days since to the Prioress, for the pu- 
‘ nishment of that disorder, to go out presently. Being
ask’d


250 The History of Book III.
‘ ask’d more expresly of the Cause of his going 
‘ out, he said. That he was driven out, because he 
‘ had hindred the Works of God. Being ask’d, what 
‘ Works? he answer’d, Prayer, Abstinence, Penance, 
‘ and all other Recollections of Spirit, by the irregula- 
‘ rity of the above said natural Actions. Being urg’d 
‘ to tell plainly, what Irregularity? and in what? 
‘ he reply’d. That it was, as he had said, by making 
‘ her eat continually, by sleeping, doing idle Tricks, and 
‘ hindring the other Nuns in their Devotions and Of- 
‘ fices. Whereupon the Father having said to him. 
‘ Thou wilt play the same Pranks one of these days; 
‘ and for a Punishment thou shalt be constrain’d to go 
‘ out, as well as he, he answer’d, swearing, I would 
‘ it were in my Power to obey, I would go hence without 
‘ being entreated; for I am too much tormented. And 
‘ as he looked steadfastly on the Pix, the Father 
‘ having said to him, What do you look on so much? 
‘ he answer’d, I look upon him who is not to be seen 
‘ by bodily Eyes; and upon that he withdrew. Up- 
‘ on which, We, the said Attorney of the King, 
‘ have made and drawn up our Verbal Process, 
‘ and caus’d it to be sign’d by the Persons present, 
‘ for a Testimony of the Truth which it contains; 
‘ after which the same was read aloud by the Re- 
‘ gister. Thus Sign’d: Denieau. John Joseph Surin 
‘ of the Society of Jesus. Montague, as having 
‘ seen the Letters of the Name of Joseph mark’d 
‘ upon her Hand. Thomas Killigrew. And below 
‘ the said Subscription there is written in English, 
‘ which has been translated into French, by Mr. 
‘ Montague, I saw her Hand white as my Hand, and 
‘ in an instant change Colour all along the Vein, and be- 
‘ come red, and all on a sudden a Word distinctly ap- 
‘ pear’d, and the Word was JOSEPH.
Sect.


251 the Devils of Loudun. 
Sect. 42. Thus these wretched Possessed conti- 
nued molested and tormented by the Devils, with- 
out their Exorcists giving themselves the trou- 
ble to deliver them, but when they were con- 
cern’d to edifie some great Persons of Quality, 
and to satisfie the Prelates, whose Recommendation 
these Honourable Persons brought. Some Chyrur- 
geons being sent to view the Impression of that 
Name, they perceiv’d an Inflammation, which 
made them suspect that it had been done, not by 
the Operation of a Spirit, but by Humane Art; 
knowing, that in other matters ’twas very easie to 
make a like Impression with Aqua fortis, or some 
other Compositions. But Denieau kept the Verbal 
Processes, and suppress’d them, and caus’d other 
Chyrurgeons to be fought for, who should speak a 
little more favourably, but who however durst 
not, or could not, so well disguise the matter, but 
that the Exorcists were oblig’d to own in their 
Books, ‘ That there happen’d a thing very re- 
‘ markable to that Name of Joseph writ by Balaam; 
‘ which was, that after its having been for fifteen 
‘ days very well mark’d upon the Hand of the 
‘ Superior without any Inflammation or Suppura- 
‘ tion happening there, the Devil Isaacarum, had in 
‘ his Rage bit it in such a manner, that it became 
‘ a great Sore on her Hand in the place of that 
‘ Writing; That after a Swelling and Inflammati- 
‘ on there grew a Scab, which had entirely taken 
‘ off, and erac’d the Name of Joseph, which was 
‘ seen no more, and continued ten or twelve 
‘ days without appearing; after which, the Scab, 
‘ being dried and fallen off, the same Characters 
‘ that were first form’d, by little and little re- 
‘ turn’d, contrary to all appearance, shewing them- 
‘ selves as fair as ever; which could not happen
‘ natu-


252 The History of 
Book III.
‘ naturally, according to the Report of the Chy- 
‘ rurgeons, whereof a Certificate was made. To 
which they added, That Behemot being thereupon 
interrogated about that matter, said, That in truth 
naturally these Characters could not return; but that 
God had constrained Isaacarum, who by his biting had 
defac'd that Name, to restore it to its former con- 
dition. ‘ Moreover, they say further, they plainly 
‘ perceiv’d therein the Providence of God, as well to 
‘ favour the Piety of a poor afflicted Maid, as to 
‘ supporf the Proofs which have been given of her 
‘ Deliverance; and that there is a great appearance 
‘ that these Names and those which were written 
‘ afterwards, would continue imprinted all the 
‘ time of that Maid’s Life. But the Incredulous 
were of an Opinion very contrary to the Testimo- 
ny of Behemot; for they believ’d that the Inflam- 
mation had been caus’d by the anguish of 
the Wound which had been made by writing 
the Name Joseph and that the Characters which 
were defac’d by time, and which they said 
to be from time to time renew’d by the Guardian 
Angel of the Superior, were also refresh’d, not by 
the Operation of that Angel, but by the use of 
Aqua fortis: And in effect those Characters did 
wholly disappear towards the end of her Life, 
when the leanness of her Hand had made it on- 
capable of receiving that Impression, as shall be 
told hereaster. 
Sect. 43. During this time the Possession at Chi- 
non went on, although it made little Noise, the Court 
being not so favourable to it, as to that of Loudun, 
because of a report which was made to the King by 
the Cardinal of Lions, and the Bishops of Nimes, 
Chartres, and Angers, or rather because that the Car- 
dinal de Richelieu was not concern’d for it, and
that


253 the Devils of Loudun.
that there was no Body at Chinon who had been 
render’d odious to him, as Grandier had. The pu- 
nishment that that unhappy Priest had undergone 
would not permit those four Prelates, who met to- 
gether at Bourguil in the Month of November, in the 
Year 1634. to concern themselves with the mat- 
ter of the Possession at Loudun, which had been de- 
clar’d real by the Sentence of the Bishop of Poiti- 
ers, and afterwards by a Decree of the Commis- 
saries of the Court; But also reflecting upon the Scan- 
dal which these Possessions had caus’d to some good 
Catholicks, and upon the Scoffs that the Hereticks had 
taken occasion to make upon the unworthy manner in 
which they made use of the Authority of the Church, 
and wherewith they profan’d the Sacrament, they 
resolv’d to examine that of Chinon, in favour where- 
of no Court either Ecclesiastical or Civil had yet 
given their Opinion. For that purpose they sent 
for Barre, and order’d him to bring the Maids, 
which he usually exorcis’d, to Bourguil. The Order 
of the Prelates was executed, but the pretended 
Possess’d were so confounded and dazled by their 
presence, that they durst not open their Mouths 
to speak one single Word. The Cardinal of Lions 
put to them several Questions in vain, they con- 
tinued always Silent. They ask’d Barre, why they 
did not answer? It must needs be, said he, that there 
has been a Compact of Silence agreed on between the 
Devils who possess'd them and the Magicians; They told 
him, that he ought to break that Pact, in the Quality 
of Exorcist, who labour’d in the Name and in the 
Authority of the Church; but he refus’d to do
it; and Prelates so discerning as these, fail’d not to 
see whence the cause of his refusal proceeded: The 
suspicions which they seem’d to conceive against him, 
made him uneasie, he fear’d the consequences there-
of,


254 The History of 
Book III. 
of, and to prevent them, he took the Sacrament 
in his Hand, and protested in the presence of all 
the Company, that he believ’d the Devils possess’d 
the Maids whom he exorcis’d, after the same fashi- 
on, and with as much certainty as he believ’d that 
the Body of Christ was contain’d under the Acci- 
dents of Bread and Wine. Whereupon these Pre- 
lates told him, that he was very insolent, to ad- 
vance such a Proportion; That he had not a suffi- 
cient Authority to decide so important a Question; 
That although these Maids were not effectually 
possess’d, they might believe they were so upon 
his word, as well because of their Melancholy, as 
because of the good Opinion which the possess’d had 
of him. There was one of the Prelates that told 
him, that if he was under his Jurisdiction, he would 
assuredly cause him to be chastis’d. Some time af- 
ter, the Cardinal of Lions being at the Court, made 
a Report to the King of the things which pass’d at 
Bourgneuil in his presence, and so well perswaded 
his Majesty, that those Maids were not possess’d, 
that the King sent a Letter of Privy-Seal to the 
Archbishop of Tours, which was afterwards printed, 
and whereof this is the Copy. 
My Lord Archbishop of Tours. 
Sect. 44. ‘ Having been inform’d that one named 
‘ Barre, Curate of St. James of Chinon, contrary 
‘ to all sorts of Advice and reasonable Counsel, 
‘ which have been given him, exorcis’d a number 
‘ of Maids and Women of Chinon, who are not 
‘ possess’d, as it has been related to me by seve- 
‘ ral Prelates fully inform’d of that Affair; espec- 
‘ cially by my Cousin the Cardinal of Lions, in 
‘ whose presence they have been exorcis’d by the 
‘ said 


255 the Devils of Loudun
‘ said Barre; wherefore it being necessary to take 
‘ care of this matter, and to prevent the evil Con- 
‘ sequences which may happen; I have been wil- 
‘ ling to write this Letter by the Bishop of Nimes, 
‘ whom I have sent express to you, to the intent 
‘ he might confer with yon upon the Subject of that 
‘ Irregularity, and to exhort you to interpose your 
‘ Authority for the stopping of these Proceedings, 
‘ according as he shall acquaint you with my In- 
‘ tention, wherein you may give him entire Credit, 
‘ Wherefore referring my self to him, I will no 
‘ further express my self, and pray God, my 
‘ Lord Archbishop, to have you in his holy Prote- 
‘ ction. Written at St. Germaim in Laie the 19th 
‘ of December 1634. 
Sect. 45. The Archbishop of Tours having re- 
ceiv’d that Letter, gave notice to the Court, that 
there would be need of a very considerable Sum of 
Money to proceed to the Instruction of such a Pro- 
cess; for which, seeing that he was not provided, 
and besides having no ill will neither for the Devils 
nor for the Exorcists, he caus’d not any Proceedings 
to be made against Barre, who continued exorcising, 
and added to the Exorcisms frequent Sermons against 
the Corruption of Manners, aggravating with so 
apparent a Zeal the Faults of the Age, that the com- 
mon People took him for a Saint, and that there 
were even Persons of Merit and Quality, who were 
seduc’d by his extraordinary Hypocrisie. There 
was of this Party one Duclos a Physician, who main- 
tain’d the truth of the Possession at Chinon, being 
engag’d to it by the Judgment which he had already 
given in favour of that at Loudun; but he had for 
an Antagonist, another Physician, named, Quillet, 
who publish’d in the Year 1635. an excellent La-
tin


256 The History of Book III.
tin Poem dedicated to the Clergy of France, which 
was then assembled at Paris; therein he ridicul’d all 
the Contrivances of the Exorcists, and shew’d that 
Melancholly, or rather the Frenzy of Barre and the 
Maids whom he exorcis’d, were the only Devils that 
possess’d them; And in fine, after having prov’d, by 
very solid Reasons, the Falshood of such Possessions, 
he solicited the Clergy to employ their Authority 
to suppress the Audaciousness of those who use such 
scandulous Practices, by inflicting on them severe 
Chastisements. The Clergy was not at all mov’d 
by the reading of that Poem; and the Language 
of the Gods seem’d not to touch the Ears of the Ec- 
clesiasticks, who were assembled for other Affairs 
more important for their Interest, than that of the 
Possessions of Chinon and Loudun. 
Sect. 46. In the mean time Father Surin, con- 
tinuing his Exorcisms with success at Loudun, ap- 
ply himself at the beginning of the Year 1636. to 
the Expulsion of Isaacarum out of the Body of the 
Superior, But as this Devil seem’d very obstinate, 
and that he would not obey nor go out by the com- 
mands which had been given in the name of Jesus, 
the Exorcist happily bethought himself of invoking 
the names of Mary and Joseph. This is what we 
learn in the little Book which has been publish’d 
under this Title; The Glory of St. Joseph, victorious 
over the Principal Devils of the Possession at Loudun, 
wherein is particularly to be seen what happened on  
Twelfth day in this Year 1636. in the going out of 
Isaacarum from the Body of the Mother Prioress de- 
dicated to Monsieur the Duke of Orleans, the King’s 
only Brother. That Book imports, ‘ That the Fa- 
‘ ther Jesuit having known the Condition of the 
‘ Mother Prioress, and consider’d that she, as well 
‘ as he, had need of the assistance of Heaven, and
the


257 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ the experiments heretofore made upon several oc-
‘ casions, having inform’d him of the benefits which 
‘ the Souls receiv’d in this World by the aid of 
‘ St. Joseph, He purpos’d to take that great Saint, 
‘ next the Holy Virgin, for a special Protestor in 
‘ in all that Affair. ’Twas said that this Saint had 
been chosen for the Conformity of his Name with 
that of the famous Father Joseph Capucin, who 
had been the Protector of the Exorcists, next to Car- 
dinal de Richelieu, because that Cardinal seem’d no 
more to be so much concern’d for the Possession, af- 
ter Grandier had been executed, and that ’twas with 
difficulty he caus’d the Pensions to be paid, which 
had been granted to the Exorcists; It is further 
mention’d in that Book, ‘ That Isaacarum is one of 
‘ the Devils who has given most disturbances to the 
‘ Mother Prioress, and who had caus’d her greatest 
‘ vexations; That he had declar’d, that he would 
‘ go out at Saumur at the Feet of the Holy Virgin, in 
‘ the Chappel of Ardilliers, as Behemot had already 
‘ promis’d to go out at the Tomb of the late Bi- 
‘ shop of Gencua, Francis de Sales; for although 
‘ this Saint had not yet been canoniz’d, they 
‘ had invok’d him since the beginning of the Inchant- 
‘ ment, and he had assisted to expell the former 
‘ Devils. It was in acknowledgment of that fa- 
‘ vour, that the Community made a Vow to sing 
‘ to his Honour, every day till Easter, the Psalm 
‘ Laudate Deum Omnes; &c. and that new Devotion 
‘ was countenanc’d by the favour that God did to 
‘ the Superior in advertising her by a Revelation 
‘ which she had, being awake, that Behemot should 
‘ go out at the Tomb of that Prelate. 
Sect. 47. But Laubardemont, who return’d then, 
as it has been already said, and brought a new 
Commission for the Exorcisms, thought it hot con-
S venient


258 The History of 
Book III. 
venient, that she should take a Journey to Geneva, 
which was long and troublesome, the Season it self 
being incommodious; ’Twas therefore advis’d, that 
’twould be better to publish Declarations at the Ex- 
orcisms, whereby it might be concluded, that the 
Orders of Heaven for the going out of those Guests 
were chang’d, and that so they were not oblig’d to 
keep their promise. In the mean while his Affairs 
calling him into Guienne, he departed and went 
thither. A little while after the Superior re- 
lated to her Exorcists a Dream which she had 
had twice, and as it was found very considerable, 
and had relation to the Orders which Laubarde- 
mont had left, they oblig’d her to put it in Writing, 
which she did in these Terms. 
‘ The first day of the Year 1636. about two 
‘ Hours after Midnight, being gone to Bed after 
‘ our Prayers, where having recommended my self 
‘ to the Glorious St. Joseph, and having pray’d him 
‘ to take me into his particular Protection the whole 
‘ course of that Year, and to obtain of our Lord for 
‘ me, that he would do me the favour to take from 
‘ me all the inward Impediments which hinder me 
‘ from the Union of his Love and Service; after I 
‘ had fall’n asleep I seem’d to feel a particular Emoti- 
‘ on accompanied with an exceedingly sweet smel- 
‘ ling Odour, and quite different from that of Per- 
‘ sumes of the World; and I heard at the same time 
‘ a Voice, which said to me, Behold him to whom thou 
‘ hast recommended thy self. Immediately the thought 
‘ of that Holy Patriarch return’d into my Mind, 
‘ and my Heart was full of a great respect and 
‘ love towards him, and to my thinking I saw a 
‘ clear Light much more bright and resplendent than 
‘ that of the Sun, and within that Light I saw a
‘ Face


259 the Devils of Loudun. 
Face full of Majesty, accompanied with so per- 
fect a Beauty, that I have not Words to express it, 
‘ nor can I find any Comparisons which can come 
‘ near it. From this Visage proceeded a Sweetness 
‘ and Modesty very admirable, which spake to me, 
‘ as I thought, in these Words. Have constancy and 
patience under the Impediments which you feel, support 
them with resignation, and forget your self, God will do 
you good. Tell your Father Exorcist, that if Men do 
not, in a little time, take pains for your Recovery, God 
will provide for it by some other way, and that your Exor- 
cist continue with patience to exorcize you, whereby he 
will much content our Lord by labouring in his work, and 
that he shall drive out by his Ministry, if there be no or- 
der taken, the Devil, who does most retard your Recove- 
ry. ‘ After which the whole disappear’d, but the 
‘ Odour continued yet for some time after, and 
‘ being awake, methought that all my Bed was per- 
‘ sum'd. The thought of that Dream all the day 
‘ long in my privacy gave me great Sentiments of 
‘ Confidence in our Lord, and a particular assurance 
‘ of the Assistance of St. Joseph in my necessities; 
‘ however I neglected to speak of it, not regard- 
‘ ing the whole but as a Dream. The night fol- 
‘ lowing the same thing, with all the circumstan- 
‘ ces as above related, happen’d to befal me again 
‘ in my Sleep, but the beautiful Visage seem’d to 
‘ me a litle more stern; It ask’d me what was the 
‘ reason that I had not told my Exorcist what hap- 
‘ pen’d to me, and that I should not fail to tell him, 
‘ which I did the next day. Sign’d by Sister Jane des 
‘ Agnes, Ursuline Nun. 
Sect. 48. The Favourers of the Possession put 
this Dream in the Rank of those which God pro- 
mis’d to his Children the Prophet Joel; They
S2 com-


260 The History of 
Book III.
compar’d it to those of the two Josephs mention’d 
in the Scripture, and all the proof that they brought 
for that purpose, besides the Account of the good 
Nun, was drawn from the Authority of the Devils; 
for they write, ‘ That when the Prioress related 
‘ that Dream to her Exorcist, One of the Devils 
‘ stopt her Speech and seiz’d upon her Spirit, testi- 
‘ fying a great fury, and that the Exorcist having 
‘ demanded of him what he thought of that Dream, 
‘ he answer’d, I know not what to say, I was not in her 
‘ Body that night, nor the precedent, my Com- 
‘ panion and I were at the Witches Sabat; I can 
‘ only say, that when we return’d into her Body, 
‘ we were sensible that there was a marvellous 
‘ sweetness, and an extraordinary quiet in her 
‘ Soul. 
Sect. 49. The Incredulous, whose Sentiments 
were more ready to agree with the testimonies of 
Devils, than those of the pious Exorcists, were not 
however satisfied of the truth nor sincerity of that 
Dream, they believ’d that those words. Tell your 
Exorcist, that if Men take not pains for your Reco- 
very, God will do it same other way, ought to be 
thus explain’d; Say, that if they will not conduct 
you to Saumur into the Chappel of Ardilliers, to the 
Feet of the Image of the Virgin, the place from 
whence Isaacarum was to make his going out, that 
Devil shall in fine be expell’d at Loudun, by the 
Ministry of the Exorcists, and by that means one 
shall save them, and also you, not only the trouble, 
Costs and Fatigue of a Journey to Geneva, but also 
the trouble of that to Saumur. In effect. Father Su- 
rin having heard the relation of that Dream, said 
to the Superior, That we must wait in humility for 
what God will do; and that if it please him, he can
easily charge things by the effects of his Providence, as
he


261 the Devils of Loudun. 
he had already done, and that the events would justifie 
the whole. 
Sect. 50. The Exorcist often interrogated this De- 
vil; he commanded him to tell him, by what Arti- 
fices he debauch’d Men from the service of God? Isaa-
carum was not then pleased to answer that Question, 
he chose rather to amplisie the reasons for which 
he was fill’d with rage against God and Men. 
These Reasons were, That God had not equally treated 
Men and Angels after their fall; That he shew'd favours 
to Men, which the most part abus'd, and that he deny'd 
them to Devils, who would not have abus'd the same, 
and that nevertheless he oblig'd them to adore the humane 
Mature in his Son. The Father ask’d him afterwards, 
what was the best way by which the Creature, which 
was gone astray from God, might return to him, 
and which he would make use of, if it were in his 
power? 'Tis the Love of God, reply’d Isaacarum, 
and if I had the liberty as Man has, I would employ all 
my power by the Virtue of that Love, to produce Works to 
satisfie him. That Doctrine of a Devil, who Au- 
thoriz’d the Freedom of the Will, and humane Sa- 
tisfactions, began that day to be suspected by very 
good Catholicks, because of the Channel through 
which it pass’d. 
Sect. 51. The Exorcist continued to demand of 
the Devil, If since his fall he had ever tasted of the 
Sweetness of divine Love? No, said he, and I am glad 
of it, presupposing that I ought to loose it, because it would 
be a very great Misery to me to call to mind so great a 
good. Thou hast however receiv’d Charity and Grace, 
reply’d the Exorcist; ’Tis true, answer’d the Devil, 
but I have never produc'd an act by which it has been 
able to continue in me an impression of that sweetness of 
Love. The Exorcist proceeded afterward to another 
Question, viz. What is the strongest of all the hands
S3 which


262 The History of Book III. 
which may keep a Man ty’d to the Creature? Where- 
unto he answer’d, after some resistance. That ’tis the 
Pleasure of the Senses, preceded by the forgetting of God, 
and that the cares of Life, the fears, and the troubles, 
which one has to enslave himself, are the means which 
the Devils make use of to produce this Oblivion in the 
Mind of Men. 
Sect. 52. The Devil continuing to discover the 
infernal Artifices, and to furnish Men with Rea- 
sons how to avoid them, which was properly to di- 
vide his Kingdom, and to put it into a Condition 
to subsist no longer, as the Gospel speaks, said,  
That he destroy'd very many Persons by Incontinence; 
That he had acquir'd very much Credit with Lucifer 
by the fall of Macaire the younger, by visiting him in his 
Desart, and intrapping him by the means of a Woman's 
Shoe, and a perfum'd Handkerchief, which he put in his 
way; That for three days he made the relish of Sin to 
increase by that perfum'd Handkerchief which he saw 
and smelt often; But that he recover'd his former State, 
and for Penance made a Pit, wherein he buried him- 
self up to the Neck, leaving no more than his Head out 
to look up to Heaven, The Devil added, That Alu- 
mette, another Devil, by whom Elizabeth de la Croix 
was possess'd, intrapp'd Martinien after the same 
manner by a Courtesan, which he had sent to him. He 
was also interrogated, If there were Persons in Hell, 
who had very much tasted of the divine Love upon 
Earth? He answer’d, That there were some who had tast- 
ed of that Love in perfection, but there were very few; 
That those kind of People could not be surpriz'd, and 
fell not but by a secret Vanity, and that their torments 
proceeded from calling to remmembrance the favours of 
God. These Questions were not much more extend- 
ed, and at the end Isaacarum seem’d inraged, ma- 
king frightful howlings, and endeavouring to strike
the


263 the Devils of Londun. 
the Exorcist, Because, said he, that he constrain’d 
him to speak to the Advantage of Men, whereas he de- 
sir’d but to destroy the Works of God, and to annihi- 
late himself, repenting that ever he became into a Bo- 
dy, wherein he serv’d the Counsel of God against his 
Will; That ’twas a long time that he toyl’d in the World, 
altho’ Behemot had labour’d much longer, and that he 
had been employed from the beginning against Job, whom 
he had not only tormented in his Body, but that he had 
also besieg’d his Soul, and that ’tis thence that those 
Words proceeded, which seem to approach to Despair, 
and which have given so much trouble to Interpreters; 
and ’twas also for that reason that he fined not in all 
that he said. This Discourse was mightily applauded 
by all the Exorcists that were present, although 
to convince him of a Lie that made it, there needs 
but to relate the very Words of Job, who said, I
am terrified for having spoke thus, and I repented my 
self in Sackcloth and Ashes, which shew’d his Sin and 
the Sentiments that he had of what God himself 
had reprov’d. 
Sect. 53. But behold another discovery which 
Isaacarum made (for he always lov’d to make long 
Harangues) he said. That before the Incarnation, the 
Devils did not possess Men, as they have done since; 
That indeed they had not, during the Life of Jesus 
Christ, understood the manner of the Union of the Word 
to Man to conform themselves to it; That they knew 
not even the Divinity of the Son, nor how the Mother- 
hood of Mary could he join’d with her Virginity; That 
when Lucifer tempted Jesus Christ in the Wilderness, 
his design was to penetrate into that Secret; but these 
Words, Thou shall not tempt the Lord thy God, 
left him in blindness as to that Mystery; That since the 
Death of Jesus Christ, the Devils have endeavour'd to 
imitate him, and to be incarnate in some sort, possessing
S4 several


264 The History of 
Book III. 
several Persons by a very subtle mixture, which is not to 
be perceiv'd; and that the Magicians serve them most 
in the Design. All these things having been utter'd 
by the Mouth of the Superior, Father Surin, after 
the Devil was retir'd, ask'd her, if she remem- 
bred well that she had said for two Hours? To 
whom she answer’d, That she did not; so that some 
of the Exorcists doubted whether that was Isaaca- 
rum that had spoke by her Mouth. She then en- 
treated the Father to give her leave to perform 
nine days Devotion to the Honour of St. Joseph, to 
obtain that her Prayers might not be so often trou- 
bled and interrupted; which was readily agreed to 
by the Exorcist, who doubted not of good Success 
by that extraordinary Devotion, and who promis’d 
on his part to say Masses for the same purpose; 
for which the Devils were inrag’d; and to be re- 
veng’d, on Twelfth-day, which was the third of that 
nine Days Devotion, when the Possessed would have 
sung the Office of that Day, they disturb’d her, 
made her Face blewish, and caus’d her to fix 
her Eye steddily on the Image of the Virgin. 
’Twas already late; but Father Surin resolv’d to ex- 
orcise her powerfully, and to cause the Devil with 
fear to worship him, before whom the Wise-Men 
prostrated themselves. For that purpose he made 
the Possessed go from the Convent into the Chap- 
pel, where she spake many Blasphemies, endea- 
vouring to strike the Assistants, and driving to a- 
buse the Father himself, who brought her however 
guietly to the Altar, where he caus’d her to be bound 
on a Bench; and after some Prayers, he order’d 
Isaacarum, who appear’d indead of Behemot, and 
who was taken for him, to prostrate himself on the 
Ground, with a sign of Reverence and Subjection, 
to Honour the Child Jesus Christ, ador’d heretofore
by


265 the Devils of Loudun. 
by the Wise-Men, which the Devil refus'd to do, 
blaspheming horribly. Then the Exorcist sung the 
Magnificat, &c. and when he came to these last 
Words, Gloria Patri, & Filio, & Spiritui Sancto 
the wicked Nun, whose Heart was really fill’d with 
the Devil, cry’d out. Cursed be the F— Cursed be 
the S— Cursed be the H— G. and cursed be Mary, 
and all the Heavenly Court. The pretended Devil 
redoubled yet his Maledictions against Mary, upon 
the occasion of the Ave Maria stella, &c. which was 
also sung; and said, That he fear’d neither God nor 
Mary, and that he defied them to drive him out of the 
Body which he possessed. He was ask’d, why he de- 
fied a God that was Almighty? I do it for madness, 
reply’d he, and henceforward neither I, nor my Com- 
panions, will do any thing else: The more we go on, the 
more we conceive a Hatred against God; because we see 
that he is well serv’d, and that thereby Men are fortified 
against us. Then he began his Maledictions again, 
and cursed at the same time the nine Days Devoti- 
on of the Superior. Whereupon Father Surin ad- 
vertis’d the People to observe the spite of this De- 
vil, because that good Nun had begun a nine Days 
Devotion in Honour of St. Joseph; And he again 
commanded Isaacarum to adore the Child Jesus 
Christ, and to make Satisfaction as well to the 
Divine Infant, as to the Holy Virgin, for so many 
Blasphemies which he had vomited against them. 
Isaacarum was not tractable; he refus’d to obey, say- 
ing, That he should he better pleas’d to swallow the 
Exorcist himself; and the Gloriosa, &c. which had 
been sung at that time, serv’d but to make him ut- 
ter new Blasphemies against the Virgin. Fresh in- 
stances were made to oblige Behemot to beg Pardon 
of Jesus Christ, and Isaacarum of his Holy Mother;
during which, the Superior having had great Con-
vulsions,


266 The History of 
Book III. 
vulsions, she was unty’d, because they imagin'd 
the Devil would obey: But Isaacarum suffering 
himself to fall to the Ground, cry’d out. Cursed be 
Mary, and cursed he—whom she has born; the Ex- 
orcist commanded him at that instant to make Sa- 
tisfaction to the Virgin for these horrible Words, 
by winding himself on the Ground like a Serpent, 
whose Head the has crush’d, and licking the Pave- 
ment of the Chappel in three places, and to ask 
pardon in express Terms before the Image that was 
in that place; but he again refus’d to obey for that 
time, until they came to continue the singing of 
some Hymns. Then the Devil began to twist him- 
self, and by winding and rolling himself, he brought 
his Body to the end of the Chappel, where he 
thrust out a great Tongue, very black, and lick’d 
the Pavement, with Tremblings, and Howlings, 
and Contorsions very horrible. He did the same 
thing also again near the Altar; After which he 
rais’d himself up from the Ground, and continued 
upon his Knees, with a Countenance full of fierce- 
ness, making a shew of his unwillingness to pro- 
ceed any further. But the Exorcist, with the Sa- 
crament in his Hand, having commanded him to 
give satisfaction for the Words, his Visage chang’d 
and became hideous; and the Head turning back- 
ward, he was heard to pronounce with a strong 
and quick Voice, which came from the bottom of 
the Breast; Queen of Heaven and Earth, I ask par- 
don of your Majesty for the Blasphemies which I have 
utter’d against your Name: Which the Father having 
heard, he cry’d out with a loud Voice, He is going out. 
And altho’ Isaacarum had never promis’d to change 
the Sign of his going out, however the Exorcist vehe- 
mently commanded him in Latin to write the Name 
of Mary. Then lifting up the Left-Arm, and shew-
ing


267 the Devils of Loudun. 
ing the Hand all uncover’d, with Cries and redoub- 
led Howlings, he quitted the Body, leaving upon 
the Hand, in the sight of Persons who were nearest, 
the Holy Name MARIA, writ in the Flesh in 
very fair Characters, and so perfectly, that ’twas 
not in the Art of Man to imitate them, in such a 
manner, that that Event was miraculous, and a cer- 
tain Proof of the going out of the Devil. But to 
confirm it yet, the Sieur de St. Marte, and a Gen- 
tlewoman whom he accompanied, testified that they 
had seen a kind of Vapour go out with impetuosity, 
at the place where the Name was writ, which was 
seen and kiss’d by the Spectators, some whereof 
shed Tears; and the Mother Prioress immediately 
came to her self, and was full of Joy. They sung 
Te Deum, &c. and the Exorcist having command- 
ed Behemet, who continued alone, to appear, and 
to give an Account of what had happened; 
that Devil declar'd, That Isaacarum was gone out by 
the Virgin’s command; who, during the Vespers, had 
order’d him at his going out, to write the Name of Ma- 
ry near that of Joseph, and him, Behemot, to write 
that of Jesus, upon the Right-Hand, when he went out; 
That that command was brought to Isaacarum by the 
Guardian Argel of the Nun; and that when he began to 
ask pardon of Mary, she had made him feel her Pow- 
er, and commanded him from Heaven to go out; That 
he did not go out at the Chapped of Saumur, because 
Men had not endeavour’d to perform what God had 
ordain’d, and to make that use of it to which it was 
destined; That Joseph had requested Mary, and that 
Mary had consented that that Miracle should be done at 
Loudun, and not at Saumur, because it had been so 
delay'd; That as for him, he knew not whether he 
should go out at the Tomb of the Bishop of Geneva, or 
elsewhere; That he had not learnt any thing of late
con-


268 The History of Book III.
concerning it; That he would do harm enough before 
that should come to pass; That God might hasten his 
time, but let him do it if he would; as for me, said 
he, with Eyes full of Tears, I care not, I am mad to 
be here; in the mean while I will do the worst I can a- 
gainst God. Upon which Father Surin curs’d him, 
and commanded him to worship with trembling 
the Divine Majesty in the Sacrament: Which Or- 
der he having obey’d with great Convulsions, he 
lay upon the Ground, and winding his Arms 
twice, he joyn’d his Feet and Hands together 
backward; after that he retir’d, leaving the Prio- 
ress the use of her Understanding, and full of Joy, 
for having her late Dream so quickly and so hap- 
pily accomplish’d. 
Sect. 54. The Author, whence this Relation has 
been extraded, says farther; ‘ That Behemot had 
‘ promis’d to raise up the Mother Prioress, and 
‘ to hold her suspended in the Air, as long as one 
‘ could be in singing the Psalm Miserere, &c. But 
‘ that the Superior having earnestly desir’d to bear 
‘ on her Hands the Name of Jesus, with that of 
‘ Mary and Joseph, with intent to have before her 
‘ Eyes, whilst she liv’d, the principal Objects of 
‘ her Devotion, she had entreated that Favour of 
‘ our Lord, by the Intercession of St. Joseph: 
‘ So that upon the simple Wish of that good Maid, 
‘ and without any command of the Church, ’twas 
‘ enjoyn’d that Devil to add this second Sign to 
‘ the former already promis’d, in conformity to 
‘ that pious Desire. 
Sect. 55. The Night which follow’d Twelfth-day, 
in which that famous Miracle happen’d to be 
wrought, the Superior had a Vision, which she 
her self writ down in these Words, ‘ I find in my 
‘ self a great consolation of Spirit, and a lively
‘ imagi-


269 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ imagination of the great St. Joseph, and at the 
‘ same time I have smelt a very sweet Odour, and 
‘ seen a very clear Light, out of which proceeded 
‘ a Voice exceedingly agreeable and courteous, which 
‘ said to me these Words. Tell your Father Exorcist, 
that the Holy Mother of God desires that he go to 
Saumur with another Father, to celebrate in her Chap- 
pel some Masses, as an Action of Thanksgiving, for that 
she had permitted that the Devil Isaacarum should go 
out; and say also to him, that he use all the diligence 
he can, to prepare what is necessary for the rest of your 
Cure. And as for you, do you learn to confide in God; 
complain not of the great hindrances which he will suffer 
to befal you by the Devil who remains in you, he will 
relieve you by the help of your Exorcist, After which 
all disappear’d, Sign'd by Sister Jane des Agnes. Ur-
suline Nun. 
Sect. 56. When the precedent Relation was pub- 
lish’d, the Author well imagin’d that ’twould be re- 
jected by the Incredulous, and that so many Vi- 
sions and Dreams would effectually be consider’d 
as meer Dreams. Wherefore he exprest himself in this 
manner, ‘ ’Tis very credible that this Relation which 
‘ we have made will be diversly consider’d by Men 
‘ who shall read it; Worldly Persons will say, 
‘ that these are Fables which are mingled with Devo- 
‘ tion, and that the Imagination has a great Share in 
‘ these Matters, and they will think that their Judg- 
‘ ment is founded upon the Strength of their Wit. 
‘ They who distrust the whole, will suppose, that 
‘ one cannot see clearly into these Affairs, where- 
‘ in the Devil intermeddles, and that ’tis difficult 
‘ to lay any solid Foundation upon the things re- 
‘ lated. That Author was not deceiv’d in his 
Conjecture; for some maintain’d, That the Decrees 
of


270 The History of 
Book III.
of God are unchangeable; that the Negligence of 
Men, or any other Reason or Accident, could not 
be Cause sufficient to change them; That the Di- 
vine Power should at least have as well inspir’d 
Men with the Design of bringing the Superior to Ar- 
dilliers at Saumur; They pretended that she had made 
known, by her Dreams and Visions, that the Or- 
ders of his Providence were chang’d, because Men 
had broke his former Measures; That ’twas certain 
and notorious, that Isaacamn had promis’d at other 
times, for a sign of his going out, to split the 
Thumb of the Left-Hand of the Superior, so that 
it should divide the Nail on both sides; and that 
this Sign had not been chang’d, but because the o- 
ther which had been put in its place was more ea- 
sie, less painful, and less dangerous; That there 
was no appearance that God out of Complaisance 
to the Desires of the Superior, had been willing to 
contradict himself, seeing he had already said in 
the Scriptures, You shall not make any Cuttings in your 
Flesh for the Dead; You shall not stamp any Marks up- 
on you, I am the Lord. Because that if it was not 
permitted to make those kinds of Characters on 
ones self, it was far less lawful to desire to do it 
by the Ministry of the Devil, whether in respect of 
Joseph or of Mary, or of any other deceased Per- 
son: And, in fine, the uttering of so many Curses, 
Blasphemies, and Impieties, was accounted abo- 
minable, seeing the Exorcists had not, since the be- 
ginning , any ways prohibited the Devils from 
speaking them any more, nor interpos’d the Au- 
thority of the Church for that purpose. 
Sect. 57. These Reflections disturb’d a little the Ex- 
orcists upon the going out of Behemot, who was ap- 
pointed to go out at the Tomb of Francis de Sales, 
Bishop of Geneva; and they were hard put to it to
invent


271 the Devils of Loudun.
invent plausible Reasons to authorize the change of 
the Declaration which had been made. The Book in- 
tituled, The Glory of St. Joseph, &c. imports further. 
‘ That they desir’d that Men should favour the De- 
‘ sign of God, to the Glory of that Prelate, and 
‘ to the Confusion of Hereticks; and that they 
‘ would not restrain Providence, which chang- 
‘ eth its Effects according to the necessity of those 
‘ whom it loves, to provide by any other way the 
‘ relief of that afflicted Nun. But whilst all the 
Cabal employed themselves to make the Expul-
sion of this last Devil successful, whether by the 
Course already observ’d, or by some other which 
might authorize the Reasons of a Change, and 
give them a resemblance of Truth, see what happen’d 
again at Chinon. 
Sect. 58. Santerre Curate of St. Lonaud, and Ca- 
non of St. Memes, having been accus’d of Magick 
by the pretended Devils which Barré exorciz’d, he 
briskly prosecuted that Exorcist, and the possessed 
Maid, whose Confessor Barré was, before the Parlia- 
ment of Paris; the Matter was referr’d to the Of- 
ficiality of the same City of Paris, where a De- 
cree was made against Barré, and the pretended pos- 
ses’d. But Santerre being return’d to Chinon to put 
that Decree in execution, he acquainted the Lieute- 
nant General of that Town with it, and shew’d 
him his Papers. He had receiv’d many Civilities 
and Offers of Service before his departure for Paris, 
and he seem’d at that very time fully perswaded 
that all that Affair was but Imposture contriv’d 
by Barré. But this Magistrate, who had been one 
of the Judges of Grandier, and to whom Barré had 
been very much recommended by the Marquiss du 
Rivan, who otherwise was a Person of Honour, 
had his Head fill’d with the Hypocrsie of that
Exorcist,


272 The History of 
Book III.
Exorcist, and look’d upon it as a real Sanctity; this 
Magistrate, I say, who all his Life time had not 
been over scrupulous, fail’d not to discover the se- 
cret of Santerre to Barré, who secur’d the possess’d 
in the Castle of Chinon, and address’d himself to 
Laubardemont, who had then been made Inten- 
dant for the King in the Provinces of Touraine, Anjou 
and Maine. This Intendant made an Order the 15th 
of March, whereby he forbid Santerre to apply 
himself elsewhere than to him for the Fact of the 
Possession. Nevertheless Paul Bonneau Sieur Desge- 
netes Counsellor at Chinon, did not scruple to go, ac- 
companied by the Register, and three of the Guards,
the House of Jane le Tailleux and others Possess’d, 
and summon’d the Kindred of these Maids to pro- 
duce them immediately, in default whereof he 
would carry them away the next day. Hereupon 
Barré put up his Petition to Laubardemont, and re- 
monstrated, that these Maids, vexed and torment- 
ed by Devils, had need to go to places of Devoti- 
on, and to pray to God, that they might receive 
some spiritual Consolation, and especially at that 
time, which was that of Easter; That in the mean 
time, they durst not go from the Castle of Chinon, 
for fear that Bonneau and his Guards should attempt 
something against them, and should do some in- 
injury to their Kindred, under the presence of Ju- 
stice; That he intreated him that he would be plea- 
sed to reiterate the prohibitions which he had alrea- 
dy made for Santerre to address himself to any 
but to him, to make void and annull all the Judg- 
ments and Decrees given by other Judges, and 
forbid Bonneau and other Officers from executing the 
said Judgments and Orders. It was order’d by the 
Intendant, upon the hearing of the King’s Attorney 
in that Commission, That the Judgment given the
15th


273 the Devils of Loudun. 
15th of the Month should be executed according 
to its form and tenour, and prohibitions made to 
Bonneau and all others to oppose it, upon the Pe- 
nalty of 1000 Livres. In effect none durst gainsay 
that Order, because of the Authority wherewith 
Laubardemont was invested in Quality of Intendant 
of the Province, and the matter continued in that 
condition. 
Sect. 59. Since the Expulsion of Isaacarum, there 
was no Wonder done at Loudun, till the beginning 
of the Year ensuing; but in the mean while there 
happen’d some things from time to time which 
very much vexed the Exorcists, amongst which was 
the Dissimulation of the Count du Lude: He came 
to Loudun out of Curiosity, and having seen the 
Contortions and Convulsions of the Possess’d, he 
seem’d very well satisfied, and told the Exorcists 
that he doubted no more of the truth of the Posses- 
sion, than that of the Gospel, wherewith the Fa- 
thers were very well contented, and they thought 
him fully persuaded. He told them after that, that 
he had brought a Box of Reliques, which had been 
left him by his Ancestors; That he really believ’d 
that there were some true Reliques worthy of Mens 
Veneration, but that there were some also that were 
false, and that he would fully know of what Order 
his were, and whether they deserv’d his esteem or 
contempt; That he had hopes to know the Truth in- 
fallibly at Loudun, because if the Reliques were true, 
the Devils would be sensible of the Virtue and Effica- 
cy, and seem disturb’d when the Application should 
he made. The Exorcists assur’d the Count that he 
could not put his Reliques to a better Trial; where- 
fore they took them from his Hand, and apply’d 
them to the Prioress, after having made a sign 
hat she understood very well, but whereof the Count;
T who


274 The History of Book III. 
who observ’d them, had also taken notice. She 
made at the same time hideous Cries, and fright- 
ful Contortions; One would have said that she was 
consum’d by an invisible Fire, so extraordinary were 
her Torments, and her Agitations violent: In the 
height of that fit of Rage, the Box of Reliques 
was taken off her, and in an instant she seem’d as 
cool and calm, as she was before. The Exorcist 
then turn’d himself to the Count, and said to him, 
I don't believe, Sir, that you question now the truth of 
your Reliques; I doubt no more of it, reply’d the Count, 
than of the Truth of the Possession. The Father ex- 
press’d, that he desir’d to see those precious Reliques, 
and the Spectators signified that they had the same 
desire. The Count permitted it, the Box was open’d, 
and the Exorcist confounded and non-plust, who 
found therein nothing but Feathers and Hair, in- 
stead of the Reliques he sought for. Ah! Sir, said 
he, why have you mock’d us? But, Father, reply’d the 
Count, why do you mock God and Men? 
Sect. 60. Madam de Combalet, otherwise call’d 
the Dutchess d’ Aiguillon, being at Richelieu, would 
also go to Loudun to see the Miracles which were 
done there; She was accompanied by Mademoiselle 
de Rambouillet, the Marquiss de Brezé the Marquiss 
de Faure, an Abbot, an Almoner, Cerizantes Go- 
vernour of the Marquiss de Faure, and Son of 
Duncan Physician of Saumur, and many other Per- 
sons. The Abbot and the Almoner disputed continu- 
ally upon the Subject of the Possession; the Al- 
moner believ’d it real, and the Abbot derided it 
as an Imposture ill contriv’d. The principal Per- 
suasion of the Almoner proceeded from this, that 
the Possess’d reproached Persons unknown, who 
came a great way off, with Sins which they had 
actually committed, and whereof they were con-
vinc’d


275 the Devils of Loudun. 
vinc’d by the testimony of their own Conscience. 
The Abbot maintain’d, that not using it so indiffer- 
ently towards all Strangers, but only in regard of 
some, one must necessarily conclude, according to 
what he had heard, that these Travellers who were the 
most curious and most simple, or the most bigotted, 
address’d themselves to the Exorcists, and told them, 
That being come from far to be Witnesses of the 
effects of the Possession, they earnestly desir’d to see 
some extraordinary Sign before their Return; That 
the Exorcists advis’d them first to patience, and told 
them; That one ought not desire, nor curiously 
seek after Signs; That when the Curious grew 
weary of attending and made fresh importunities 
they were told at last, that ’twas expedient that 
they should pray to God, to the end that he would 
grant them the favour that they desir’d, and that 
the best way to obtain it, was to prepare themselves 
by Prayer, Confession, and the Communion; That 
these Persons fail’d not to confess themselves either 
to the Exorcists or to other Confessors, who were 
all of Intelligence with them. That in the Confes- 
sion ’twas commanded them to prostrate them- 
selves before a certain Image, to repeat the Pray- 
er of the Guardian Angel, or to make some other 
Devotion of that Nature, whilst others were busie 
about the Exorcisms; That when the Prioress, or 
some other Person possess’d, whom they exorcis’d 
saw the Penitent kneel before the Image, she said 
boldly, that Man repeats the Prayer of the Guardian 
Angel, which he must needs grant to be true. Upon 
which the Possess’d upbraided him with all the Sins 
which he had pour’d into the Breast of his Confessor,
of whom this Penitent having too good an Opini- 
on, and not daring so much as to think of having 
been betray’d, he continued persuaded and con
T2 vinc’d


276 The History of 
Book III.
vinc’d, that ’twas the Devil who had revealed his 
Secrets. Madam de Combalet, who was often as Pre- 
sident in that Dispute, acknowledg’d that all the 
Abbot said seem’d not impossible, but she objected, 
to him two things, which held her Mind in suspence, 
and which hinder’d her from determining against 
the Possession; and that was, the Marks that were 
seen upon the Hand of the Superior, and the Trou- 
ble that one had to lift up the Possess’d, when they 
were stretch’d upon the Pavement, for they became 
so stiff towards the Ground, that when one took 
them by the middle of the Body to lift them up, 
they were found to be as heavy, as if they had been 
lead. But Cerizantes promis’d to shew that the first 
of these might be done by Art; And for the second 
he said, that the difficulty that there was to lift up 
those Bodies, when they were so laid, proceeded 
doubtless from their situation, rather than from any 
supernatural Virtue which ty’d them to the Ground, 
which he hop'd to prove upon occasion. In effect, 
the next day he shew’d his Arm before all the Com- 
pany who were in the Castle of Richelieu, and they 
saw a Name as well mark’d and as red, as those 
which were writ upon the Hand of the Superior; And 
since that time in the year 1652. the Queens Maids 
who went to Loudun, having been brought to the 
Grate of the Ursulines to see those wonderful Im- 
pressions, they derided them openly both at the Court 
and in the Citizens Houses where they lodg’d, be- 
cause they said that their Gallants without any o- 
ther Magick then that of Love, bore their Mistresses 
names upon their Arms. Cerizantes having so well 
succeeded in that first Experiment, he caus’d at the 
same time a Carpet to be spread on the Pavement and 
he lay down upon it in the same postute that the 
Possessed of Loudun plac’d themselves; He was
found


277 the Devils of Loudun.
found as heavy as they, and they had not less trou- 
ble to lift him, when they took him by the middle 
of the Body, but when he told them that they ought 
to put their Hands under his Head, there was not any 
who could not raise him easily. Mademoiselle de 
Rambouillet desir’d passionately to make the same 
Trial upon the Possess'd, and it was partly to satisfie 
her, that all the Company of Richelieu resorted to Loudun.  
When the Superior and the other Possess’d saw the 
Persons of Quality, they came forward commonly 
and call’d them by their Names with intent to per- 
suade ’em that that knowledge of their Names proceed- 
ed from the Devils. Cerisantes who was well instru- 
cted in all that pass’d, said to Madam de Com- 
balet, That there were at Loudun Confederates in 
the Possession, who took care to give notice to the 
the Exorcists and the Possess’d of all the Strangers 
that arriv’d there, were they but any ways consider- 
able, and that they made a description of them, 
or told them some other circumstances, by which 
they might distinguish them; That ’twas probable 
that on the present occasion they would content 
themselves in saying to these good Maids, that the 
Marquiss de Brezé took place of the Marquiss de 
Faure, without troubling themselves to describe 
them more particularly, being both almost of the 
same Age. That ’twould be very proper to be- 
gin that way to discover what one should 
think of that great Affair, the conduct whereof was 
imputed to so many People, and that for that pur- 
pose the Marquiss de Faure should go in before the 
Marquiss de Brezé. That proposal having been per- 
form’d, the Devil fail’d not to take the one for the o- 
ther; however, the possess’d took courage, and made 
their usual Contorsions, amongst which the Situati- 
on of their Bodies, whereof I have already spo-
T3 ken


278 The History of 
Book III. 
ken, was not forgot. The Exorcist perceiving that 
Mademoiselle da Rambouillet seem’d more curious 
than others, he entreated her to satisfie her Curios- 
ity, and to endeavour to lift up from the Ground 
the Nun whom he exorciz’d. The Lady, at first 
seem’d in no wise to doubt of the Possession, but 
at last seeing her self urg’d by the Exorcist, who 
would confirm her in the belief, she gave her Gloves 
to her Woman, and taking hold of the Nun, who 
seem’d to be as heavy as lead, not by the place where 
they us’d to take her, and which the Exorcist di- 
rected her to, but by that which Cerizantes had shew’d 
her, she lifted her up without trouble, to the great 
amazement of the Standers by, and to the great 
Mortification of the Exorcists. 
Sect. 61. There were yet other means, whereof 
these Fathers, and the Favourers of the Possession, 
were accustom’d to make use of to know the hu- 
mour, quality, and adventures, of those who came 
to behold these Wonders. The Persons who gave 
themselves the trouble to come so far, were not usu- 
ally of the meanest sort of People; they scarce left 
the places of their Abode, but the Convents of the 
Capucins, Carmelites, Recollects, or Jesuits, who were 
settled there, had some knowledge thereof, and they 
gave notice of it to the Exorcists of their Order, with 
whom they entertain’d a correspondence, and to 
whom they sent Accounts of what concern’d the 
Travellers: Besides that there were a hundred several 
Accidents which happen’d there, that the Devils 
knew well to make advantage of, and from whence 
they took occasion to shew that they could discover 
things very secret. As for example, Mary Aubin 
had been a Boarder in the Convent, and had a par- 
ticular familarity with the Possessed; she knew a 
part of their secret, at least of what happen’d at
first


279 the Devils of Loudon. 
first amongst them in respect of walking Spirits,
as may be seen in the beginning of this History. 
She was an Orphan, Daughter of the late Seneschal 
de Monstreuil-Bellai; her Uncles Bourneus and Charles 
Aubin, had taken her from the Convent, to marry 
her to Havart Sieur de la Perriere, who was one of 
the Gend’armes of the King; He was a Man least
scrupulous of all those of his Profession; he went 
one Friday in the Morning to visit his Mistress at 
the House of Charles Aubin, who was of the Re- 
form’d Religion, and who invited him to breakfast 
with him on a broiled Leg of a Turkey, which he 
willingly accepted of. His young Mistress, who 
had no great affection for him, gave secret notice 
of it to her good Friends the Possess’d Nuns, into 
whose Bosom she pour’d out her Complaints against 
her Uncles who would force her to marry him; She 
went that day to see them, and aggravating the fault of 
the Spouse whom they design’d for her, she alledg’d 
his little Piety, and that on that very day he had 
eaten Flesh without scruple. The Nuns fail’d not 
in the course of their Conversation to get a Descrip- 
tion of the Person of the Gallant, and of his Cloaths. 
He went that Evening to the Exorcisms. As soon 
as the Possess’d perceiv’d him, they cry’d out, O 
what a Villian! O what a wicked Wretch! He is worse 
then a Huguenot, he has breakfasted this Morning on 
the Leg of a Turkey! How resolute soever Havart 
was, he could not but he surpriz’d and confounded 
at this reproach; And as there was then in the House 
none but his Mistress and her Uncle, he would have 
believ’d that ’twas realty the Devil who had disco- 
ver’d that Secret, if his manner of living, and the 
little disturbance he gave himself about the Affairs 
of Devils and of Religion, had not immediately 
stifled in his Mind the reflections which that ad- 
venture had rais’d.
T4 Sect.


280 The History of Book III. 
Sect. 62. The Accounts we have, contain yet 
many other Discoveries of that Nature, by which 
it appears after what manner, and by how many 
Accidents the Possessed and the Exorcists acquir’d 
the Knowledge which they made use of for their 
purpose; but ’twould be too tedious to relate all 
here, and one may judge sufficiently by this last 
Adventure, what must be presume’d of the rest. 
We shall therefore mention only some Examples 
of the Mortifications, which the Curiosity of seve- 
ral Persons, too suspicious and little credulous, 
give to these good Fathers, and their Possessed, in 
examining them too narrowly. 
Sect. 63. The Duke and Dutchess de la Trimouille 
were of this number; they were at Thouars in the 
Neighbourhood of Loudun, and they fail’d not to 
come also to see this Sight. The Dutchess, who 
was of the Reformed Religion, did not pour out 
her Secrets into the Bosom of the Exorcists, as 
Monsieur the Duke of Orleans had done; but on 
the other side, to the end that the Person whom 
she us’d might not be suspected, she spake a Word 
to the Almoner of the Duke her Husband, and 
made her self sure of this Almoner, by keeping 
him near her all the while that the Exorcist con- 
jur’d, adjur’d, pray’d, and threatned the Devils, 
to whom he had at first promis’d to cause them 
to reveal the Secret. This Management lasted three 
Hours, and the Duke and Dutchess having had the 
patience to attend all the time, the Exorcists at last 
dismist them, telling them, that the Devil was ob- 
stinate and rebellious at that instant. 
Sect. 64. Those whom they exorcis’d at the Prio-
ry of the Castle, were put to a like Experiment 
by two Counsellors of the Court of Parliament, 
who agreed immediately among themselves upon a
certain


281 the Devils of Loudun.
certain thing, whereof they gave no notice to the 
Exorcists, nor to the Priests nor Fryars, nor, by 
consequence, to the Devils; who could not satisfie 
them neither, nor discover to them, what they had 
too well conceal’d. The Exorcist freed himself from 
that Surprize, the ordinary way, which was to 
say. That there was a Pact of Silence, which re- 
strain’d the Devil from speaking. 
Sect. 65. All these Accidents, and divers others, 
which ’twould be too tedious to recite, put the Fa- 
vourers of that Possession much out of Humour;
but they were yet infinitely more mortified by the 
Confessions which the Sister Claire and the Sister 
Agnes reiterated from time to time in publick. 
The acting the part of Demoniacks quite tir’d 
them, and in the Fits of their ill Humour they of- 
ten, since the Death of Grandier, made the same 
Declarations, which they had formerly made when 
he was yet alive. Moreover, Sister Agnes being 
one day exorcis’d in the presence of a Physician of 
Chateaugontier, who propos’d to her some Questi- 
ons in Greeks she answer’d ingenuousty, That she 
understood not the Language, and that she had never 
learnt it. The Exorcist quarell’d with her in Terms 
which shewed rather, that she had not well dis- 
charg’d her Duty, than in a manner which might 
incline one to believe that she was really possessed; 
and he continued afterwards to exorcise her with 
all his might; but she was out of all Patience, and 
cry’d out. That she never was a Demoniac; that for 
a long time they had tormented her in private, to oblige 
her to do all the things which she did in publick; That 
if God had not supported her, she should have despair’d 
and that she was very unhappy in being in the Hands of 
those Persons. The Tears, wherewith she accompa- 
nied her Discourse, drew the Eyes of the greatest
part


282 The History of 
Book III. 
part of the Assistants, who believ’d not but that 
’twas the Devil who had spolce thus through Craft, 
and only to cross the Exorcists. 
Sect. 66. The Sister Claire being exorcis’d in the 
presence of an Advocate of Saumur, and several o- 
ther Persons, was burnt by the dropping of a 
Thread dipt in Brimstone, with which the Exorcist 
us’d to smoak out one of her Devils: When she 
felt the smart, she briskly withdrew her self out of 
the Hands of the Exorcists, bewailing her conditi- 
on, and declaiming against the Tyranny of those 
who forc’d her to counterfeit a possessed Person; 
and she earnestly pray’d to God to take her out of 
the Mistery wherein she was. The Devil who posses- 
seth this Maid is extreamly crafty, said the Exorcist 
hereupon, and the God be invokes is Lucifer. That's 
false, reply’d she, I call upon the true God, Creator of 
Heaven and Earth. Being afterwards transported 
with Anger, she ran out of the Church, protesting 
that she would never return thither; but she was 
followed by a Lady of Quality, who was her 
Kinswoman, who allay’d her Passion, and brought 
her back to the Convent, having not been able to 
oblige her to return to the place where they per- 
form’d the Exorcisms. 
Sect. 67. About the end of the Year 1637, Father Su-
rin was recall’d from Loudun, and in the beginning of 
1637. Father Reces, also a Jesuit, was put in his place. 
These are the new Miracles which were wrought by 
his Ministry, as may be seen in a Book intituled. 
The Miraculous Cure of Sister Jane des Agnes, Prioress 
of the Ursuline Nuns of Loudun, by the Unction of 
St. Joseph. It was the Bishop of Poitiers who gave 
the Name of a Miraculous Cure to the Unction, 
whereof there is mention made in this Writing, as 
appears by the approbation of that Prelate, to whom 
it was dedicated, which he gave in these Terms:
Having


283 the Devils of Loudun. 
Having understood the truth of the Miraculous Cure, &c. 
We have judg'd it convenient for the Consolation of Pi- 
ous Souls, that the Narrative made of it should be pub- 
lish'd. That Narration contains, ‘ That Behe- 
‘ mot being left alone in the Body of the Prio- 
‘ ress, he had bound himself by a Confederacy 
‘ with Asmodee, one of the Devils who possess’d 
‘ the Sister Agnes; and that they had promis’d 
‘ jointly to a famous Witch, to do some remarka- 
‘ ble thing for the Confusion of the Church; That 
‘ Asmodee should delude his Exorcist, telling him 
‘ the Day and Hour of his going out; That he 
‘ should deceive him, and expose him to the laugh- 
‘ ter of Hereticks; That Behemot, on his part, should 
‘ trouble the Mother Prioress, and let her have no 
‘ rest from the 8th or 9th of November, the Day 
‘ of her Confederacy, until the end of the Year; 
‘ But that God oppos’d the Designs of these Con- 
‘ federates; and that the Pact given to the Witch, 
‘ which consisted in three small Branches of Mirtle, 
‘ each whereof had three Leaves, was the 9th of 
‘ the Month brought and put into the Mouth of the 
‘ Superior; from whence it was afterwards, by 
‘ God’s Permission, pluckt out by her Exorcist;
‘ That the two Devils renew’d their Agreement; 
‘ and Behemot being gone out of the Superior, to 
‘ seek for a new Pact, the Nun’s Guardian Angel 
‘ seiz’d of him, and bound him for a Month, un- 
‘ der the Picture of St. Joseph, which was in the 
‘ Church, at the great Altar, under the Feet of the 
‘ Sacrament; That all these things were reveal’d 
‘ by a Vision to die Superior, who enjoy’d a great 
‘ freedom of Mind during the Absence of her De- 
‘ vil, of whose return she was sensible, as soon as 
‘ his Month was ended; That the Exorcist had 
‘ no sooner perceiv’d him on the Countenance of
‘ the


284 The Histoty of 
Book III. 
‘ the Possessed, but he ask’d him the reason of his 
‘ Absence; to which he answer’d, That he was not 
far off, that he had not gone out of the Temple of 
God, where he had continued under the Feet of Joseph; 
That a Spirit, which was the Maid's Guardian Angel, 
and was his Inferior in Nature, but Superior in Grace, 
had bound him there for the Punishment of what he had 
attempted, not to leave her one Moment at Liberty all 
the rest of that Year; That he had broil’d near a vio- 
lent Fire that had burnt him, that is to say, near the 
Sacrament; That since his Creation, he had not been so 
captivated, having not one Foot square for all his length. 
The Book adds, ‘ That the 1st Day of the Year 
‘ 1637. that Devil was oblig’d to speak much du- 
‘ ring the Exorcisms, and to adore in a more ve- 
‘ nerable manner than usual, for the Edification 
‘ of the Assembly, which was exceeding numerous 
‘ and famous that Day; That the Exorcism being 
‘ ended about five in the Evening, the Superior was 
‘ constrain’d to go to Bed, and to submit her self to 
‘ the violence of a Feaver which seis’d her, and caus’d 
‘ her all that Night great Pains in all her Body, and 
‘ particularly in her Left-side, which made the 
‘ Physician judge that it was a Pleurisie; but that 
‘ he was altogether astonished when he saw that the 
‘ Blood was not spoil’d nor alter’d, contrary to 
‘ the Nature of a Pleuresie; That Behemot being 
‘ adjur’d to declare, whether he contributed any 
‘ thing to the Sickness of the Superior, answer’d, 
‘ That he did not contribute any thing hurtful, but that he 
‘ had receiv’d order from God by the Maid's Guardian 
‘ Angel, to preserve the Blood entire; That that De- 
‘ claration was made the 6th day of the Disease, 
‘ after the Visit of the Physician; That Behemot 
‘ being adjur’d again, swore by the Living God, 
‘ That he had spoke the Truth; That the Physician
‘ speak-


285 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ speaking to the Exorcist in Latin, and sometimes 
‘ also in Greek, of the danger wherein the Life of 
‘ the Superior was, Behemot gave Intelligence of 
‘ all their Discourse, with intent to fright her, 
‘ which did not succeed, because she submitted her 
‘ self wholly to the Will of God; That the De- 
‘ vil kept her employ’d a Night and a Day in 
‘ thinking of all the things that besel her, to the 
‘ prejudice and ruin of her Health, at least in ap- 
‘ pearance; such as were the Bleedings which 
‘ were often repeated, and especially in thinking 
‘ of the Order which was given her to abstain 
‘ from the Communion, because they were ob- 
‘ liged to make her take from time to time some 
‘ Food, by reason of the weak Condition she was in; 
‘ That the next day she complain’d softly to Jesus 
‘ Christ, that after so turbulent a day and so tedi- 
‘ ous a night, he had refus’d to see her, and that 
‘ then she had receiv’d him in an extraordinary 
‘ manner by a spiritual Communion; That her 
‘ good Angel taking her part, drew off softly the 
‘ Glove or her Left-hand, and renew’d after the 
‘ usual manner the Names of Joseph and Mary, lea-
‘ ving her at his departure a great Joy at the bot- 
‘ tom of her Soul, in which her Confessor found 
‘ her at that time; That the 11th day of her Sick- 
‘ ness Behemot had the liberty to wander, and that 
‘ then she began to be much better, and more chear- 
‘ ful then usual, hearing something, I know not 
‘ what, which said to her that she must shortly go 
‘ and take the Air; Upon which Behemot coming 
‘ to seize upon her Tongue, said, That had he been
‘ absent, she would have died, because ad her Blood 
‘ had been Corrupted; That he was ask’d, why he 
‘ spake of Walking, and that he reply’d, That after 
‘ having been bound in the body of the Nun, not to re-
move


286 The History of Book III. 
‘ move thence, he had now, as well as his Companions, 
‘ the liberty to go and come from one place to another. 
‘ That when Behemot using that Freedom did beat 
‘ about the Fields, there seem’d to the Superior that 
‘ there parted something from her Head, which 
‘ went off from her, and that in proportion to 
‘ that retreat, her bodily strength diminished; 
‘ which was an evident Proof that she had been 
‘ supported by Behemot during her Sickness; 
‘ That upon the Weakness which had been caus’d 
‘ her by the Feaver, Pleurisie, and frequent Bleedings, 
‘ there happen’d to her a flux of Blood, which cast 
‘ her again into a greater weakness, but that this flux 
‘ was a Crisis, which evacuated all her peccant Hu- 
‘ mours, after which she was no more sensible of her 
‘ Feaver, but some little Fits from time to time, 
‘ of which she took no heed, because she knew that 
‘ they proceeded from the Operation of the Devil. 
‘ But that the Feaver seiz’d her again on Sunday Jan. 25. 
‘ with an extream violence, and redoubled the next 
‘ day in the Morning, accompanied with pains of 
‘ the Heart, frequent Vomitings, and intollerable 
‘ Aches in her Right-side; That the Physician Fan- 
‘ ton, who was of the Reformed Religion, having 
‘ been sent for, he judg’d also that it was a Pluri- 
‘ sie, that kind of distemper being at that time 
‘ become Epidemical; That he caus’d the sick Per- 
‘ son to be blooded, and tended her with very- 
‘ much care and diligence That the Wednesday 
‘ following her pain was very great, which the 
‘ Devil perceiving, he appear’d to her about six 
‘ or seven a Clock in the Evening in a frightful man- 
‘ ner, and under a hideous form; That then see- 
‘ ing her fall into great Faintings, he believed that 
‘ she was in an Agony, and gave her a terrible as- 
‘ sault, of which she speaks in a Letter writ to Fa-
‘ ther


287 the Devils of Loudun.
ther Surin in these Terms. The mischievous Behemot 
took that opportunity to give me a furious assault, for 
during the space of half an hour, he shew'd himself to 
me under a hideous and frightful form, with a great 
Throat casting out Fires and Flames as well at his Mouth 
as at his Eyes; he had great Claws which he stretch'd 
out upon my Head, telling me, that I was condemn’d by 
God to eternal Flames, and that he waited for the com- 
ing out of my Soul to carry it to Hell. He endeavour'd 
during that time to give me strong impressions of Despair, 
but our good God by his Mercy supported me in this Con- 
flict, for I found my Spirit very much resign'd to what- 
soever it should please his divine Goodness to dispose of 
me, yea even to go Hell, provided that it was not with 
his Malediction, and that I should there sing his Praises, 
and make it a Paradise. This is all the Answer that 
I had to make to that impious Spirit. In this man- 
ner are related the Words of the Superior in the 
Book of the Miraculous Cure, &c. wherein there 
is further added. ‘ That during that Combat she 
‘ seem’d troubled and amaz’d, and notwithstanding 
‘ she said twice or thrice, That must be, what God 
‘ appoints; That her Confessor having been call’d 
‘ to her assistance, she told him that Behemot, to 
‘ overwhelm her with despair, had taken from her 
‘ all the remembrance of St. Joseph and other Saints;
‘ That he had not left her the liberty to cast her 
‘ self into the Arms of God, and to practise any act 
‘ of Confidence; but that at last, at the end of half an 
‘ hour she felt her Heart to throw it self upon the Pro- 
‘ vidence of God, towards whom she turn’d her self 
‘ saying, that he was her Father; after which she 
‘ was quiet all the Night and the day following, 
‘ but that her Sickness increas’d on Thursday in the 
‘ Evening, even as she has exprest her self in the 
‘ Letter already mention’d, which she writ to
‘ Fa-


288 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ Father Surin, where she goes on in this manner: 
About nine a Clock on Thursday in the Evening, that 
wicked Spirit began to give me great thwartings of Mind, 
and to represent to me the condition of all my Life since 
six years of Age, and brought into my Mind, by a dis- 
course which he made in my Head, the least disorderly 
Actions wherein I suffer’d my self to be carried, especially 
he made great Instances upon the time of my Possession, 
and upon that mingling of the Spirit of the Maid and 
that of the Devil; And to tell you the Truth, I 
was then in a great Perplexity, and had nothing to say, un- 
less that our good God had given me the Grace to ac- 
knowledge him by a more certain pleasing way, which 
was Contrition and Confession; and I believe if I had 
not made a Confession so exact to you, as that I have 
made, and that God had not supported me, I had upon that 
occasion lost my peace of Mind; but my sweet Love was 
not willing to suffer if for which I am much obliged to 
him. His divine Goodness was so great, that after ha- 
ving seen me all the night in that Combat, he sent about 
five a Clock on Friday Morning my good Angel, to re- 
new the Names of Mary and Joseph, and gave me 
great Sentiments of Confidence in his divine Majesty, 
whom I shall always Bless and Adore in all the Designs 
he shall have for me. The same Book of the Mira- 
culous, &c. relates further, ‘ That the Disease went 
‘ on daily increasing, and that the Physician having 
‘ seen a redoubling of it, which happen’d the Sunday 
‘ following, said openly, that she was in danger of 
‘ Death, but that the Exorcists, and even some of the 
‘ Seculars maintain’d, that she would not die, ground- 
‘ ing their Opinion as well upon the Providence of 
‘ God in general, who seem’d much engag’d in the 
‘ matter of the Possession, whereof the Mother Pri- 
‘ oress was as the spring and foundation; as in 
‘ particular upon the Promises which had been gi-
‘ ven


289 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ ven of her deliverance before her death, and up- 
‘ on the impression of the name of Jesus on her 
‘ hand; That the sick Person, declar’d that she 
‘ would not require Extream Unction, upon her be- 
‘ lief that she should not die; That this Confidence 
‘ was augmented to her by an extraordinary way, 
‘ viz. by a Visit which she receiv’d on Thursday in 
‘ the Morning, and by a Voice which exhorted 
‘ her to take Courage and Confidence, and which 
‘ said to her, that her Disease would reduce her in- 
‘ to a greater danger, but God would exert his 
‘ Power; That she thought nevertheless the night 
‘ following that her Confidence ought not to be too 
‘ presumptuous, and that seeing that Men gave her 
‘ for dead, she was oblig’d to put her self in the 
‘ condition of a Daughter of the Church, having re- 
‘ course to the Sacraments, which that Holy Mo- 
‘ ther causeth to be given to dying Persons; That 
‘ having had this thought, she pray’d her Exorcist 
‘ on Friday Morning to give her Extream Uncti-
‘ on, in case that she relaps’d into the same condi- 
‘ tion, wherein she had been before, which he pro- 
‘ mis’d her; That on Saturday Morning about six 
‘ a Clock, her good Angel was sent to her again 
‘ to renew those Holy Names, and that she call ’d 
‘ one of the Sisters who were at the Grate, to be 
‘ a Witness of what pass’d; That that Nun being 
‘ upon her Knees at her side, there was heard di- 
‘ stinctly a little Noise under the Coverlet; That 
‘ the Mother’s Glove was pull’d off, and put aside 
‘ upon the sheet, the Left-hand withdrawn from the 
‘ right, and brought low upon her Breast, and 
‘ put in a posture fit to write, which was done with- 
‘ out precipitation, and very leisurely; That 
‘ since that her Glove was pull’d off, to that time 
‘ that the Writing was renew’d, it seem’d that
U ‘ there


290 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ there was a little Dove which flew to and fro 
‘ very softly and perceiveably; That its retreat 
‘ was as visible as its entrance; That the Nun, 
‘ who was present, put her Hand to the same 
‘ place where she had heard the little Noise, but that 
‘ she perceiv’d not the Motion of any thing; That 
‘ the Characters having appear’d fresh after that Vi- 
‘ sit of the good Angel, the Fathers had taken a 
‘ new occasion of Confidence; That the Physi- 
‘ cian, to whom they shew’d them, said, That it 
‘ did not follow from these Marks, that the sick Per- 
‘ son should not die, but that they would be useful to 
‘ her for her Salvation; That the Disease was very 
‘ much increas’d from the very day the Extream Un- 
‘ ctions was brought to her by her Exorcist having 
‘ on his Surplice and Stole, and accompanied by 
‘ another Father, and by Demorans; That when 
‘ they were ready to administer it to her, she 
‘ desir’d to be given over by the Physician, and to 
‘ be judg’d pass recovery, according to Nature, but 
‘ that before she had time to impart that desire to 
‘ her Confesser, she felt that unperceiveably she begg’d 
‘ of God to be left to the Mercy of his only Pro- 
‘ vidence; That half an hour after making that 
‘ Prayer, she was in an Agony, so that when the 
‘ Physician, the Surgeon, and the Apothecary were 
‘ come in, she fell into the last Convulsions of Death; 
‘ That they saw in her Person all the Marks of a 
‘ dying Maid; That she had a great oppression 
‘ in her Breast, her Throat swollen, her Tongue 
‘ and Mouth black, her Nostrils open’d and drawn 
‘ back, her Eyes sunk, her Hands clutch’d, her Pulse 
‘ Convulsive and intermitting, her Stomack and 
‘ her Belly much swell’d, her Sweat cold, and the 
‘ defluxion of her Brain impetuous; That when 
‘ they saw her in that Condition, they judg’d her
‘ to


291 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ to be dying, and said, that she had hot two 
‘ Hours to live; So that they retir’d to make 
‘ room for the Ceremonies of the Church; That 
‘ at last the Physician being desir’d to inform Lau- 
‘ bardemont with the condition of tire Disease of 
‘ the sick Person, he wrote to him this Let- 
‘ ter. 
Sect. 68. Sir, I have been obliged by the Gentle- 
women Ursuline Nuns of the Convent of this Town, to 
give you notice of the condition wherein the Lady their 
Superior is in at present, who is in an estate of extremity, 
and without any appearance of Recovery, the said sick 
Person having not been able to spit, nor to give us any sign 
of a Cure by the discharging of any Excrement, and 
having at present a convulsive Pulse, and so great a 
difficulty of breathing as she never had before; and having 
her Belly much extended, without sufficient strength to 
admit of any Medicine, not even a Glyster, instead where- 
of we are going presently to give her a small Suppository, 
to endeavour to cause a part of that to come away, 
which swells her Belly, and throws her into an Oppressi- 
on, which is so great it cannot be exprest. I shall add 
nothing more to the Circumstances above describ’d for 
fear of being troublesome to you, only I shall entreat you 
to believe, that she shall be assisted with the like Fidelity 
and Affection, as you shall be during my Life, by Sir. &c.
From Loudun in haste, about seven a Clock in the E- 
vening, the 6th of February 1637. Fanton Physician 
’Tis added in the Relation already cited, ‘ That 
‘ they continued again the Prayers of the Ritu- 
‘ al, and that they ended the Ceremonies of the 
‘ Sacrament; That though all the Sisters had seen 
‘ their good Mother in extremity, they wept not 
‘ however, for the great confidence they had of 
‘ her future recovery; That the Ceremonies be- 
‘ ing ended, as they approach’d the sick Person,
U2 ‘ she


292 The History of Book III. 
‘ she was restor’d to the late Condition wherein 
‘ she was before the coming of the Physician, whom 
‘ she presently after call’d to Mind, saying, God will 
suddenly convert that Man, he has shew’d him at present 
all the Signs of my Death, what could he answer him if 
he be not converted? ‘ That she felt some time after 
‘ a gentle but strong inclination to take rest, in 
‘ praying at the Feet of her glorious Father Joseph, 
‘ whose Picture she had before her Eyes; That 
‘ this desire having been divers times interrupt- 
‘ ed, a Slumbering seiz’d her at last; But that she 
‘ had scarcely slept one quarter of an hour, when 
‘ the same Accidents, and some others coming upon 
‘ her, she fell into the utmost conflict of Life; That 
‘ the Exorcist and two Nuns ran to her, in whose 
‘ presence she had one or two Convulsions, and like 
‘ one a dying; That she had two visible stroaks of 
‘ the Hiccup of Death; But that instead of the 
‘ third, they heard a very strong Sigh, and that in 
‘ a Moment she became sound and vigorous, and 
‘ said she had felt her self depriv’d of all her bodi- 
‘ ly Senses, altho’ she had always had her Judgment 
‘ free, and that as she was in that Condition, she 
‘ had seen a fair and great Cloud, in which was 
‘ inclos’d on the Right-side her good Angel, of 
‘ an incomparable beauty, as or a young Man of 
‘ eighteen years of Age, with comely Hair, flaxen 
‘ and very long, which reach’d to the Shoulder of 
‘ the Reverend Father Reces, who was on the same 
‘ side of the Bolster of her Bed; That this blessed 
‘ Spirit held in its hand a fair Flambeau of White- 
‘ wax; That her glorious Father Joseph was on 
‘ the other side of the Cloud, having a Countenance 
‘ brighter than the Sun, and a Majesty more than 
‘ Humane, of the Age of a Man between forty and 
‘ five and forty Years, with a full Head of Hair,
‘ mighty


293 The Devils of Loudun.
‘ mighty bright, though of a Chesnut Colour; 
‘ That she saw him look on the Companion of the 
‘ Exorcists who was on the same side, after a fashi- 
‘ on very pleasing and full of Majesty; That af- 
‘ ter that beholding her, he put his hand upon the 
‘ Side where the principal Cause of her Disease 
‘ had always been; That he anointed her with 
‘ Oyl, or some other Liquor; That the place which 
‘ was anointed was made somewhat moist; And 
‘ that at that very instant she was cur’d, as she 
‘ testified to them by these Words which she ut- 
‘ ter’d, I am heal’d, my good Angel and St. Joseph are 
‘ come, he has anointed my side, and I have no more pain. 
‘ That the Exorcist, having heard her speak of 
‘ anointing, ask’d her if she felt any thing? She 
‘ answer’d that she felt Moisture, and that having 
‘ taken her Shift, she wip’d it presently without 
‘ making any other reflection; That her recovery 
‘ having been so hidden and momentary, they sung 
‘ Te Deum; That the Physician having been sent for, 
‘ came to the Convent without having heard any 
‘ thing of that Miracle, and that he saw the Prioress 
‘ come towards him cloath’d with her Nun’s Habit, 
‘ who smiling, related to him the Miracles of her 
‘ Recovery; That his amazement was so great, that 
‘ he continued some time without saying anything,  
‘ but that in the end he exprest these words, The 
Change is great, but the Almighty Power of God can do 
any thing. 
Sect. 69. The Recital of that History being thus 
ended, the Author of the Book makes thereupon 
divers Reflections, in which he presupposeth that the 
Disease of the Superior was not feigned, neither in 
whole nor in part, but all real, true, and natural, 
and the Proof which he produceth as the most evi- 
dent, besides that which he drew from the Testimo-
U3 nies


294 The History of 
Book III. 
nies of the Physicians, Apothecary, &c. of the 
Exorcists, Confessors, and of all those who saw or 
attended the sick Person, is the certain knowledge 
she had of the Quality of her Disease, and the Au- 
thentick Oath which the Devil had made, that this 
Sickness had its beginning in Nature; and indeed he 
spake the truth; the cause was, in effect, in corrupted 
and perverted Nature. He proceeded next to the proofs 
of the Miraculous Cure, which are equally drawn 
from several Testimonies mention’d in the Relation, 
and also of the extraordinary and infinitely agree- 
able Odour, which remain’d in her Shift, where- 
with that Unction had been wiped off from her 
Side; And in fine, the Virtue of that same anoint- 
ing has since been manifested in sundry Diseases, 
and against the Devils themselves. For Confirma- 
tion of this last Argument, the Author relates, that 
the 10th of February Father Reces having caus’d 
a little Paper to touch that Unction, he went to 
the Exorcism of Frances Fillatreau, where the De- 
vil Souillon, who smelt that excellent Odour, fell 
in a rage, and said, That he lov’d not to smell that, 
and that it was such a Balm, that the Person who had 
been anointed with it, ought no more to do any thing against
the Will of God. 
Sect. 70. The 15th of the same Month, the same 
Devil, who doubtless was no Lover of Persumes, 
felt also the Virtue of that Ointment in the Hands 
of Manouri the Surgeon, which made him withdraw, 
saying to the Surgeon, That he had touch’d something 
which displeas’d him, The Devils Cedon, Asmodee, 
Daria, and Baruc had the same Aversion; there 
was one which said, that ’twas the Father of God 
who tormented them, and others fell into Blas- 
phemies against St. Joseph. That Saint was pleas’d 
that a Number of Miracles should be wrought by
the


295 the Devils of Loudun.
the means of that Shift, perfum’d with a Heavenly 
Ointment, which had gain’d a great reputation, and 
justly too, on Madam de Laubardemont, who being 
dangerously sick at Tours, eight days after the 
Superior was recover’d, and not daring to make 
use of Medicines, because of her being four Months 
gone with Child, her Husband in despair, saw no 
other recourse, but that precious Relique which 
St. Joseph had left in the hands of his Kinswo- 
man. He sent for it, and you may easily judge 
that ’twas not deny’d him. In effect, the 25th of 
February, Demorans carried the Shift into the House of 
Laubardemont, who went to Prayers with his Do- 
mesticks, after which the Canon presented to the 
Sick that excellent Remedy which he had brought, 
the only Smell whereof fill’d her with Joy, accord- 
ing to the Relation which the same Author makes 
of the Miraculous Cure, &c. But when an Application 
had been made to the Right-side of the sick Person 
she was perfectly cur’d, and was the same day, 
without pain, deliver’d of a Child which had 
been dead in her Body about a Month, according 
to the Judgment of Physicians. They us’d again 
that odoriferous Ointment to suppress the Vapours 
of the Matrix, which flew up to the Brain or the 
lying in Woman, which fail’d not to produce the de- 
sir’d effect, contrary to the usual Virtue of Per- 
fumes, which excite that kind of Ailment, instead of 
asswaging it. After a Miracle so surprizing, wrought 
in the Person of the Intendant’s Wife, there was at 
Tours a great Concourse of People of all Ranks, 
who came to visit, smell, and kiss the Celestial Re- 
lick, and to cause their Beads and Images to be 
touch’d with it. At last it was brought to Loudun,
and there again it produc’d a considerable Cure 
on the Mother Angelica, a Nun also of St. Ursula, to
U4 whom


296 The History of 
Book III. 
whom it was happily apply’d in the extream ne- 
cessity of a Disease, for which they could not find any 
other Remedy. 
Sect. 71. Upon the Credit which such Histories 
deserve, the Relation concludes boldly, ‘ That the 
‘ Recovery of the Superior was miraculous, and as 
‘ eminent as any other one can quote out of the Wri- 
‘ tings of any Author. It cannot be ascrib’d to Devils, 
‘ without denying the Providence of God, nor be 
‘ suspected for an Imposture, without calling into 
‘ question the Miracles of Saints, whom the Church 
‘ has canoniz’d, there being none better certified, 
‘ than that although there is no obligation to believe 
‘ it under the pain of an Anathema, being not in- 
‘ ferred as those of the Scripture amongst the Ar- 
‘ ticles of our Faith; But that it cannot be reject- 
‘ ed without imprudence, nor misbeliev’d without 
‘ rashness, and they who believe it not ought 
‘ at least to suspend their Judgment, and be si- 
‘ lent. 
Sect. 72. If this Conclusion can be admitted in 
the Court of Rome, as ’tis the Design of the Society 
of the Nuns of St. Ursula, for the Glory of their Or- 
der, sure it would not have been long before we 
should have seen the Mother, Jane des Agnes, cano- 
niz’d. But in spite of the Confidence, with which 
these Fictions and Visions have been vented for 
Truths, there were then, and always will be, some 
Unbelievers, who would overthrow all these Fables 
by a single Negation, seeing that they are not found- 
ed upon any Reason, nor upon any Proof, which 
may be in the least likely to be true, or which 
deserves to have the least regard. In effect, can 
one conceive any thing more strange, than to see 
God employ the Devils to do good to Mankind? 
And Behemot to become the Minister of Divine
Grace


297 the Devils of Loudun. 
Grace in the Preservation of the Blood of the Su- 
perior, which would have been entirely spoil’d and 
corrupted, if she had been seiz’d with a real Pleu- 
resie, and if she had felt in her Side the great 
Pain that she pretended to feel? Is it not also a 
thing wonderful and astonishing, that a Humane 
Body, such as is that of our Lord Jesus Christ,
could be contain'd all entire and easily, under 
the Accidents of one Crumb of Bread? And that a 
Spirit should want room in the space of one Foot 
Square, under the Picture of St. Joseph? But the 
Testimonies of the Physician, Apothecary and 
Surgeon, are possibly more considerable Proofs, 
and especially that of the Physician Fanton, who 
was of the Reformed Religion, and who has writ a 
Letter full of Facts; which infer, by necessary Con- 
sequences, the Truth of the Miracle, when even the 
bad Reputation of Mannouri, with the former Pro- 
ceedings, and the Stupidity of the Apothecary 
Gouin, might hinder them from being admitted of 
for unquestionable Witnesses. But the Physician 
told his Friends and his Children, and has left it 
in Writing; That the Nuns had deceiv'd him, in 
sending to his House very late in the Evening 
their Maid, to entreat him for Reasons, which 
to them were important, that he would write to 
Laubardmont, that the Sickness of the Superior was 
extream, and seem’d irrecoverable, saying, that he 
ought not to pry into their Reasons, which would 
prejudice no body; That they had a particular 
Interest which concern'd the Temporal Affairs of 
the Convent, to oblige the Intendant to come to 
Loudun, which perhaps he would not do because of 
his great Employments, if they did not cause him 
to be written to, in that manner, by their Physici- 
an himself, who could not be suspected by him.
The


298 The History of Book III. 
The Physician further affirms, That the Superior 
was really bad enough by her Feaver, which had 
seiz’d her for some time, although he doubted not, 
but that extream Pain in her Side, whereof she com- 
plain’d, was counterfeit; but that as he himself was 
uncapable of such a Dissimulation, he could not 
imagine that it could enter into the thoughts of an- 
other; That upon her Complaints, he judg’d that 
the Disease might be a Pleuresie, which was then a 
Disease Epidemical: But the Blood of the sick 
Person which he had seen, had given him reason to 
doubt, and had even perplex’d him concerning the 
Nature of the Disease, having had no occasion to 
suspect any Intrigues and Cheats, as to the De- 
clarations and Testimonies of the Devils touch- 
ing the Causes of that Accident, because he had 
not had any notice thereof given him; That when 
he saw the Superior after her pretended Cure, she 
was in the same Condition as before, in respect 
of her Weakness and Feaver; That she was upon 
her Knees, because she could not support her self;
That she was lifted up by two other Nuns, and 
that after having gone two or three Steps, she ex- 
cus’d her self upon some remainder of her Weak- 
ness, and cast her self upon the Bed; where having 
felt her Pulse, he told her, that she was not so 
well recover’d, but that she needed to be put in- 
to it; but that seeing she was so well perswaded 
of her Cure, that was as much as to say, that 
she had no more need of a Physician, and that 
’twas time for him to retire; which he did pre- 
sently, and ’twas very lucky for him; for in go- 
ing down the Stairs he heard a Voice, which was 
not unknown to him, and that he believ’d to be of 
Memin de Silly, who cry’d out to the Fryars, Jesu- 
its, and others, who were in the Chamber, Why do
you


299 the Devils of Loudun. 
you not stop him then? That was, as he was inform’d 
since, to make him sign willingly, or by force, the 
Attestation which had been already drawn up by 
Gouin and Mannouri; but far from doing it, and 
from being perswaded of the Truth of that Mira- 
cle, or from having said (concerning the Chara- 
cters pretended to be renewed upon the Hand of 
the Superior) That those Marks might be useful to her 
for her Immortality, he continued all his Life-time 
a good Protestant, and so offended with the Cheat, 
that they would have put upon him, that he 
would never since put his Foot within the Con- 
vent of the Ursulines, notwithstanding the Sollici- 
tations they made to him divers times, and e- 
ven to the Year 1661, when he died; for he 
was an excellent Physician, and that notwithstand- 
ing his Religion, he always serv’d the greatest part 
of the other Convents, and the Hospital of the 
Town. 
Sect. 73. In the mean time Lauhardemont came to 
Londun, to promote that Miracle of St. Joseph, 
and to use all his Authority in conjunction with 
the Endeavours of the Ecclesiasticks, with intent 
to beget a belief of it in the Minds of Men. The 
12th of February he sent for the Physician Fanton, 
who was gone to visit some Persons in the Coun- 
try: They believ’d that he conceal’d himself. The 
Lieutenant Criminal, who profest himself to be his 
Friend, came to acquaint his Wife, that this Course 
would ruin him, and do what he could, they 
should be sure to find him sooner or later. The 
next Day in the Evening Fanton being return’d, 
went to the Inn of the Sign of the Cross, where 
Laubardemont lodg’d, who supp’d that Evening in 
the Convent of the Ursulines. The next Day in the 
Morning he return’d to the said Inn; and the In-
tendant


300 The History of 
Book III.
tendant beginning to put Interrogatories to him, 
he answer’d, That if it was commanded him to 
give his Certificate touching the Disease of the Su- 
perior, he was ready to do it; which was the 
manner of proceeding upon the like occasion, the 
King’s Edicts prescribing no other ways; and that 
therefore he could not submit to that new Custom, 
nor answer. Whereupon he was sent away for that 
time. The 16th of February the Intendant made 
an Ordinance, in which was contain’d, that the 
Physician should answer to the Interrogatories 
which should be put to him, upon the Penalty of 
a hundred Livres Fine. That Order was not signi- 
fied, till the 27th of the same Month, with a 
command for Fanton to go to Tours, whither Lau- 
bardemont was return’d, to answer there to the Inter- 
rogatories which should be put to him; and for 
want of doing that, they summon’d him before 
the Council. Fanton appear’d at Tours the 3d of 
March: He was discharg’d of the Fine and Summons 
to the Council, upon the offer which he made to 
answer. In effect, having taken his Oath, and de- 
clar’d, That he was betwixt six and seven and 
thirty Years of Age; they ask’d him, if he had 
not visited the Mother Prioress of the Ursulines of 
Loudun in two Sicknesses which she had the first 
Day of the Year, and what were those Maladies? 
He answer’d, That he began to visit her the third 
Day of her first Sickness; ‘ That she complain’d 
‘ of a Pain in her Left-side, seated below the 
‘ Breast of the said Side, even to the Hypochondria; 
‘ that he judg’d her to have something of a Ba- 
‘ stard Pleuresie, having a continual Leaver, with 
‘ daily Remissions; for which Disease he tended her 
‘ during nine or ten Days, and caus’d her to he 
‘ blooded three or four times; That on Thursday
‘ the


301 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ the 26th of the same Month of January, the 
‘ Prioress sent for him early in the Morning, 
‘ and told him, that about ten a Clock the Night 
‘ before, there was fallen a great Defluxion on her 
‘ Stomach, which had caus'd her a difficulty of 
‘ Breathing, and an Oppression, with Pain on her 
‘ Right-side; and that she had a Spice of a Fea- 
‘ ver, which Distemper he had judg'd to be a true 
‘ Pleuresie on her Right-side, followed by a Defluxi- 
‘ on on the Stomach, which she afterwards voided 
‘ by Spitting and Vomiting; which Evacuations 
‘ the Sick Person caus'd to be kept in a Bason to be 
‘ view'd, being Flegmatick, with a little Froth, and 
‘ sometimes small Streaks of Blood, very red, like 
‘ to that which she shew’d him also in a Napkin: 
‘ He added also, that he continued to physick her, 
‘ till about six a Clock in the Evening of Saturday, 
‘ the 7th of February; during which time he had 
‘ not observ'd any Signs of Concoction, neither in 
‘ the Urine by Night, which they made to be kept 
‘ for him, nor in that which she did spit; That 
‘ having perceiv'd some Convulsion in her Arms, 
‘ he began to make some bad Prognostication of 
‘ the Disease; for the Cure whereof he had order'd 
‘ a convenient Course of Diet, bleeding at the 
‘ Arm seven or eight times, nine Ounces each time, 
‘ except the last, which was to be three Ounces on- 
‘ ly, four Glysters, and some other Medicines; 
‘ That he had not been present at the administring 
‘ of any of the said Medicines, but that he was 
‘ at most of the Bleedings. They ask'd him, if he had 
‘ not said to divers Persons, that the Disease was Mor- 
‘ tal? He reply'd, That he did judge that 'twas like 
‘ to prove so, saving that 'tis common to hope, as 
‘ long as there is Breath; That for the rest, he ob- 
‘ serv'd the swelling of the Belly of the Prioress to be
‘ less


302 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ less than usual the last Day that he saw her, and 
‘ only a great Weakness; which oblig’d him to or- 
‘ der her a Suppository, and to cause her to take 
‘ two Yolks of Eggs. They ask’d him, if he did 
‘ not own the Letter writ by him to Laubardemont? 
‘ To which he answer’d, that he did own it. Be- 
‘ ing demanded, if an Hour after he had writ it, 
‘ he did not go to the Convent, and saw the Prio- 
‘ ress up, drest, and in good Health? He said, 
‘ That he went indeed to the Convent two Hours 
‘ after he had writ the Letter shew’d to him; That 
‘ being enter’d into the Chamber, where he had vi- 
‘ sited the sick Person, and not finding her in Bed, 
‘ he believ’d at first that she might be dead, but that 
‘ they shew’d himher kneeling against the Wall, with 
‘ the greatest part of the Nuns of the Convent; That 
‘ two Nuns lifted her up under the Arms and follow’d 
‘ her; That she came towards him, being but the 
‘ length of an Ell from him, that she walk’d very 
‘ slow, saying to him, I thank you for the Assistances 
‘ you have given me, I am much oblig’d to you; 
‘ That he felt her Pulse, and found it very weak, 
‘ and that she pray’d him to excuse her, if she laid 
‘ her self upon the Bed, because offer great Weak- 
‘ ness; That after he had again felt her Pulse, he 
‘ went out of the Chamber, and return’d to his 
‘ own House; That the next Day about four in 
‘ the Afternoon, she sent to him a Maid, who en- 
‘ treated him on her behalf, to come and see her; 
‘ but that he answer’d, That he pray’d the Supe- 
‘ rior to excuse him if he did not, after having 
‘ been told in her Chamber, that she was well, 
‘ being nevertheless well inform’d of the Conditi- 
‘ on wherein he had left her the Night before. 
‘ Being ask’d why he answer’d not the same things 
‘ to the Interrogatory which was put to him, by
Lau-


303 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ Laubardemont the 14th of February? He an- 
‘ swer’d, That he might not be oblig’d to contra- 
‘ dict plainly the noise that was spread abroad of 
‘ that Cure, he had pray’d him to be satisfied with 
‘ the Certificate he should give concerning the 
‘ Disease. Whereupon they ask’d him, if seeing 
‘ the Prioress perfectly recover’d, he did not say, 
‘ That there was something extraordinary in it, 
‘ and that the Physicians in their Prognostications 
‘ never exclude the Power of God? And if, in 
‘ effect, he refus’d not to go see the Prioress, out 
‘ of a design to exempt himself from giving his 
‘ Testimony of what he acknowledg’d extraordi- 
‘ nary and supernatural in her Recovery, for fear 
‘ of displeasing the Party of those of the Pre- 
‘ tended Reformed Religion? He said, That he had 
‘ not found, and much lets judg’d, her recover’d, 
‘ as appear’d by what he had already said, and 
‘ that he went out without having utter’d the 
‘ Word Extroardinary, nor any other like it; 
‘ That the Physicians never exclude the Power 
‘ of God for the Cure of Diseases; That, on 
‘ the contrary, they have recourse to him as to 
‘ a Sovereign Physician, without whole Blessing 
‘ upon Food and Physick, they believ’d not any 
‘ Cure possible; That he never refus’d to give his 
‘ Certificate concerning the Diseases of the Prio- 
‘ ress; That the Letter of the 7th of February writ- 
‘ ten at the Request of the Nuns, contain’d many 
‘ things which might be declar’d and set forth by 
‘ a Certificate, but that it contain’d them not so 
‘ precisely, having not been oblig’d to be so pun- 
‘ ctual and strict in a Letter requir’d of him, and 
‘ writ in haste, without circumspection, and which 
‘ ought not to bear so good Testimony in a Court 
‘ of Judicature, as a Certificate made by Order of
‘ a


304 The History of Book III. 
‘ a Judge, and subscrib’d by him; That for the rest 
‘ he had not writ the Letter in compliance with 
‘ the desire of the Nuns, but to give notice to him 
‘ (Laubardemont) of the condition of the said Prio- 
‘ ress, because of the assistance which they had, that 
‘ he would give more credit to what should be writ 
‘ to him by a Physician, then to what should be 
‘ writ to him by others, believing that the design of 
‘ the said Nuns was only to cause him to come to 
‘ Loudun, which they said would be much for their 
‘ interest; They ask’d him again if he own’d not 
‘ that the Contents of his Letter to be true? He re- 
‘ ply’d, that they were in some sort true, not so 
‘ exact as things ought to be declar’d by a Certifi- 
‘ cate; It being usual for Men to take more liberty 
‘ in a Letter to express themselves, which is not 
‘ fit to bear Testimony in a Court of Judicature, 
‘ as when one is to set down a Truth to be certifi- 
‘ ed and affirm’d. The Intendant ask’d him in fine, 
‘ how he judg’d that the Prioress had been able to 
‘ pass from that condition of Extremity represent- 
‘ ed by him, to that in which he saw her an hour 
‘ after? He answer’d, that her Condition was not 
‘ so very extream, but however that might hap- 
‘ pen, as ’tis every day to be seen in the Motions of 
‘ Nature, by the evacuation of some sensible hu- 
‘ mour, or by the excretion which is insensibly 
‘ made through the Pores of the Body, or else by 
‘ the removal of the humour from the place where 
‘ it causeth such accidents, to another part less con- 
‘ siderable. That moreover some troublesome Symp- 
‘ toms which are produc’d by the humour being 
‘ in one certain place, may be seen asswag’d with- 
‘ out necessity of changing the part, which hap- 
‘ pens by the mitigation of the humour allay’d by 
‘ Nature, or by the coming of another humour which
is


305 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ is less acute, which may take off the Acrimony 
‘ of the former; That the manifest Evacuation is 
‘ made by Urine, by Stool, or by Vomits, Sweats, 
‘ and loss of Blood; That the insensible Excretion 
‘ is, when the parts are insensibly discharg’d, which 
‘ kinds of Excretion are oftener made in Diseases, 
‘ which are caus’d by hot Humours, and chiefly 
‘ from Choler, without any signs of Concoction, 
‘ which precede such Excretions, although it may 
‘ be for the discharge of Nature, and by way of 
‘ a Crisis; And that for the cure of Diseases, there 
‘ ought naturally to go out of the Body less Hu- 
‘ mours, when they are evacuated by Remedies, 
‘ which not only carry off the antecedent Cause of 
‘ the Diseases, but also the present; and that the 
‘ Humours in their Motions observe certain regular 
‘ Hours. 
Sect. 74, These Answers which contain’d so long 
an account of the Maxims and Practices of Phy- 
lick, being not what Laubardemont sought for; ‘ He 
‘ continued to interrogate Fanton, and ask’d him, 
‘ if he did not take notice that the Prioress had not 
‘ had any Crisis from the time he writ to the time he 
‘ visited her again, and that the alteration of her 
‘ condition, represented by his Letter, could not have 
‘ been so quickly wrought by natural Causes, and e- 
‘ ven by those he had mention’d in his last Answer? 
‘ To whom he answer’d, That he was not able 
‘ to judge of that, having but just gone in and out 
‘ the last time he saw the Prioress, and having not 
‘ examin’d what had pass’d during his Absence; 
‘ But that very often it happens to a Physician, 
‘ to see such, whom he had despair’d of, to become 
‘ better two Hours after; Whence the Latin Hyp- 
‘ pocrates, Celsius relates that sometimes there happens 
‘ wonders in Physick, The Intendant, not finding
X ‘ yet


306 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ yet his account in these Answers, ask’d him, 
‘ if he had not conferr’d with Duncan about what 
‘ he was to answer concerning the Sickness of the 
‘ Prioress and her Recovery? He answer’d, not, and 
‘ that he had not seen him since the 14th of Febru- 
‘ ary, and had not held any communication with him 
‘ by Letters; That in Truth he had seen him be- 
‘ fore that day, but that he had neither ask’d him 
‘ any advice touching that matter, nor had he real- 
‘ ly receiv’d any. Laubardemont then reproach’d 
‘ him that he had not fully told the Truth, that 
‘ he had involv’d it in a great number of Words, to 
‘ the end that it might be less understood, having 
‘ been induc’d to do it by those of the Pretended Re- 
‘ form'd Religion, and that he advis’d him to tell 
‘ the whole Truth. Whereupon Fanton declar’d that 
' he had told it, and that he had not spoke of that 
‘ affair but by meeting accidentally which some 
‘ of his Kindred and Friends, whom he had never 
‘ call’d together for that purpose. He said further, 
‘ that he remembr’d not that the Prioress seeing him, 
‘ the 7th of February in the Evening, had said to him 
‘ that God had miraculously Cur’d her; That 
‘ indeed a Jesuit, whom he believ’d to be her Exor- 
‘ cist, told him, when the Prioress was laid upon 
‘ the Bed, that wonderful things were done by the 
‘ intervention of St. George or St. Joseph [which of 
‘ the two he knew not] and that the Father had 
‘ added, that he was neither a Prophet nor a Pro- 
‘ phet’s Son, nevertheless that he knew well what 
‘ would happen, and that he had often spoke to 
‘ him of it. He was ask’d if before the Ex- 
‘ treme Unction was given to the Prioress, he was 
‘ not ask’d, whether she were in such a condition, 
‘ that they ought to give it her? He reply’d, that 
' the 5th or 6th of February, going out of the Prio-
‘ resses


307 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ resses Chamber, he was follow’d by Demorans and 
‘ one of the Jesuits, who enquir’d of him, if he 
‘ judg’d that it was necessary that the Prio- 
‘ ress should have the Extreme Unction? Where- 
‘ unto he answer’d, that his Judgment ought not to 
‘ be follow’d; being of a Religion which was 
‘ mistrusted by them, and that however to con- 
‘ tent them, he said, that he had seen it given to 
‘ them, who were not more sick than she. All the 
‘ Interrogatories above mention’d, and his Answers 
‘ having been read to him, he sign’d them, and 
‘ Laubardemont dismist him. 
Sect. 75. Fantons Answers do sufficiently shew, 
that he was a little deceiv’d in his conjectures of 
the Superior’s Sickness, and that he had thought 
it greater then it really was, upon the relations that 
she made him of what she felt as well in her Side, as 
elsewhere, upon the difficulties of breathing that 
she mention’d her self to have during the few Mo- 
ments that he was by her; upon the quality of the 
Excrements, Blood, and other things which they 
caus’d him to see, as if she had really voided them, 
and that they had not been alter’d and put for him to 
see, in such a condition as they ought to have been, 
that they might make him give such a Judgment 
as they desir’d; or else whether they did shew him 
the Excrements of some other sick Person, and he al- 
ways affirm’d since in his Family, and to his more 
particular Friends, ‘ That the matter must needs 
‘ be so, because he had never seen any Exrements 
‘ that the sick Person had voided in his presence; 
‘ That as he was uncapable to commit an impo- 
‘ sture, he did not imagine that they would put 
‘ one upon him, whatever occasion he might have 
‘ to think so, by the reflections which he ought to 
‘ have made upon the Intrigues of these Nuns,  
X2 ‘ and


308 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ and by the Delusions of which they had been sus- 
‘ pected by the Publick; That he ought to have 
‘ consider’d, that the Superior knew well how to 
‘ make her Throat and her Tongue to swell, and to 
‘ make extraordinary Contorsions during her Exor- 
‘ cisms; She might as well make her self swell, and 
‘ feign an oppression before her Physician, and 
‘ counterfeit a retraction of her Arms, which how- 
‘ ever it was, they remain’d still in the same con- 
‘ dition after he had given over visiting her; That 
‘ for the rest, during the time he had visited her, she 
‘ had a very violent Feaver, and all the signs of a 
‘ great Sickness upon her Countenance; That this 
‘ is all the certain Testimony that he could give, 
‘ nothing having been more easie then to cheat him 
‘ in the rest, as well because the Circumstances of 
‘ the matter might permit it, as because he had not 
‘ any suspicion of the Cheat, and that he had not 
‘ made any particular examination of those cir- 
‘ cumstances upon that account; But that he durst 
‘ not reason so boldly in his Interrogatories upon 
‘ the suspicions he then had, or upon the easiness 
‘ that there had been to delude him upon that oc- 
‘ casion, nor upon the apparent signs that there were 
‘ that they had really cousen’d him; And that he 
‘ was content to say only the truth upon the mat- 
‘ ters which were propos’d to him, because it 
‘ would have been dangerous for him to have done 
‘ otherwise, and that the consequences would not 
‘ have fail’d to be very fatal to him and all his 
‘ Family. 
Sect. 76. The following Year 1638. the famous 
Father Tranquille died. He was a Capucin Preach- 
er, the most renown’d of all the Exorcists then 
remaining. He made, a little before he died, hor- 
rible Cryings out, which were heard by all the
Neigh-


309 the Devils of Loudun. 
Neighbours of the Convent of the Capucins, and the 
report being quickly spread abroad in the Town, 
there were a number of People, who went towards 
the Convent, and into the nearest Streets, to the in- 
tent they might hear his Cries, and to be Witnesses 
themselves, if what was said of it were true. There 
went not any Person who was not convinc’d, nor 
ought there to be any at this day unsatisfied of the 
Truth of that matter, who considers the relation of 
the circumstances of his death, which was publish’d 
by a Capucin, and whereof this is the Extract. 
Sect. 77. ‘ Father Tranquille was a Native of St. 
‘ Remi in Anjou; He was the most famous Preach- 
‘ er of his time. His Vow of Obedience call’d 
‘ him to the Exorcisms of Loudun. The Devils 
‘ dreading this Enemy, went to meet him to fright- 
‘ en him, if it had been possible for them; and 
‘ they made him feel such a Weakness in his Legs 
‘ upon the way, that he thought to stop, and go 
‘ no further. He was four Years in the Employ- 
‘ ment of an Exorcist; during which God puri- 
‘ fied him by Tribulation, as Gold in the Fur- 
‘ nace. He thought at first that he should quickly 
‘ expel the Devils, being supported by the Autho- 
‘ rity which the Church has receiv’d of our Lord: 
‘ But having found by Experience that he was de- 
‘ ceived, he resolv’d to have Patience, and to at- 
‘ tend the Will of God. He was willing to ab- 
‘ stain from Preaching, fearing that his Talent 
‘ should be a Snare to him, and to raise Pride in 
‘ him, and he gave himself wholly to Exorcism. 
‘ The Devils seeing his Humility, conceiv’d so 
‘ great a Rage, that they resolv’d to incamp in his 
‘ Body. All Hell assembled for that purpose; and 
‘ nevertheless it could not cause him to be either 
‘ besieg’d or fully possess’d, God having not per-
X3 ‘ mitted


310 The History of Book III. 
‘ mitted it. ’Tis true, that the Devils threw them- 
‘ selves into his inward and outward Senses; they 
‘ overturn’d him on the Ground; they cry’d out, 
‘ and sware by his Mouth; they made him thrust 
‘ out his Tongue, hissing like a Serpent; they 
‘ bound his Head, press’d his Heart, and made 
‘ him endure a thousand other Pains: But in the 
‘ midst of all these Evils his Spirit kept united to 
‘ God, and with the assistance of his Companion 
‘ he readily routed the Devil which tormented 
‘ him; who cry’d out sometimes by his Mouth, 
‘ Oh, how I suffer! The other Fryers and Exor- 
‘ cists pitied Father Tranquille in his Sufferings, 
‘ but he was pleas’d with them wonderfully; and 
‘ there was this difference between him and Job, 
‘ that God suffer’d not the Devil to touch the Life 
‘ of the last, whereas he gave up to him the Life 
‘ of Father Tranquille. When he felt the Tempta- 
‘ tion of the Flesh, he resisted readily the deceit- 
‘ ful Allurements of Satan; he cry’d out extream- 
‘ ly to his Confessor, he entreated him to have 
‘ pity on him, and was not asham’d to discover 
‘ to him the Assaults of that stinking Owl of 
‘ Hell, and that he might effect it more easily, 
‘ he cast himself into the Arms of the Virgin, 
‘ his particular Advocate, for whom he had so 
‘ great a Devotion, that he had put an Iron Chain 
‘ about his Neck, in the Quality of her Slave, to 
‘ the end that he might say in truth to that Queen 
‘ of Virgins, My dear Mistress, I am your Slave; 
‘ Alas! suffer not that your Enemies and mine should 
‘ ever seize on him who belongs to you. When the 
‘ Devil of Pride tempted him, he conceal’d from 
‘ the Eyes of Men, as well his Sufferings as his 
‘ Actions of Virtue, and he call’d that, Hiding his 
‘ Life in Jesus Christ. Then he took St. Joseph
‘ for


311 the Devils of London. 
‘ for his Patron, whose Life has been in such a 
‘ manner conceal’d, that many Ages are past with- 
‘ out People’s having been inclin’d to invoke and 
‘ reverence him according to his Merits. He re- 
‘ quir’d not that it might be permitted him to 
‘ do publick Penances above the common Sort, to 
‘ the end that he might not seem more perfect 
‘ than others; And to obtain a more profound 
‘ Humility, he took for his Advocate the humble 
‘ St. Francis, his Seraphick Father. Having been 
‘ sollicited by a great Minister of State to quit 
‘ his Employment, to serve God and the King in 
‘ a place where he should bring forth more Fruit, 
‘ he answer’d him, That it behov’d him to over- 
‘ come, or die in the Field of Battle, where his 
‘ Obedience had planted him. His Humility was 
‘ so great, that he said, he thought himself un- 
‘ worthy of all Consolation. The Devils have of- 
‘ ten been desirous to beget in him a disliking of 
‘ his Perfection; but their Attempt was in vain;
‘ and his Courage was so great, that he often 
‘ pray’d his Seraphick Father St. Francis, to give 
‘ him part of his continual Sufferings, but not of 
‘ his Consolations, which he wholly renounc’d, 
‘ because he deserv’d them not. In fine, when he 
‘ was provok’d to Anxiety of Mind by some Devil 
‘ of Impatience, he invok’d presently the Glori- 
‘ ous St. Bonadventure, with the Blessed St. Francis 
‘ de Sales, who were rendred famous to the World 
‘ by their Meekness and Affability. The Devils 
‘ having resolv’d to kill him, the Magicians re- 
‘ doubled their Sorcery, and God, by a Secret, but 
‘ very Just, Judgment, suffer’d them to do it. 
‘ They assaulted him more vehemently than ever 
‘ upon Whitsunday, when he was to preach; and 
‘ the time for his Sermon being come, he found
X4 him


312 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ himself not dispos’d. His Confessor commanded 
‘ the Devil to leave him at liberty, and the Father 
‘ to go up into the Pulpit upon his Obedience;
‘ which he did, and preach’d more to the satisfacti- 
‘ on of his Auditors, than if he had spent whole 
‘ Weeks in Study. He did Wonders upon the De- 
‘ scent of the Holy Spirit; and ’twas then that he 
‘ rendred to the same Holy Spirit the fiery Tongue 
‘ which he had receiv’d, because that was the last 
‘ of his Sermons. After that Sermon the Devils 
‘ afflicted him more than before. He said Mass 
‘ three or four Days, at the ending whereof he was 
‘ constrain’d to keep his Bed till Monday, when 
‘ he died. He vomited much Filth, which was 
‘ judg’d to be so many Pacts, from the Expulsi- 
‘ on whereof there was still hop’d some Relief; but 
‘ the Surgeon found him very ill, and said, That if 
‘ God did not suddenly stop the Course of that Dia- 
‘ bolical Operation, ’twas impossible that he should 
‘ subsist; for as soon as he had taken any Nou- 
‘ rishment, though with an Appetite, the Devils 
‘ caus’d him to cast it up, with such violent Pal- 
‘ pitations of his Heart, that the foundest Person 
‘ might have burst. They caus’d him Pains in 
‘ his Head and Heart, of such a kind, whereof 
‘ there is no mention in Galen or Hyppocrates; and 
‘ to express their Nature well, one must have suf-
‘ fer’d them like that good Father. They cry’d 
‘ and roar’d out of his Mouth; but in the meantime 
‘ he had always his Judgment free. All these 
‘ Torments were join’d to a continual Feaver, and 
‘ to divers other Accidents, which cannot be 
‘ comprehended by those that have not seen them, 
‘ and who have not the Experience of the ways by 
‘ which the Devils act upon Men’s Bodies. The 
‘ Devils encreas’d exceedingly the Pain of the Pa-
‘ tient


313 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ tient the Night before his Decease; which they 
‘ hop’d to hasten, by causing him to render his 
‘ Soul by an approaching and extraordinary Vomi- 
‘ ting, to the end that he might die without being 
‘ perceiv’d; their Intention being to tarnish also 
‘ the Lustre of his Death, and to avoid themselves 
‘ the Lash of the last Remedies, which the Church 
‘ has been accustom’d to make a devout use of, 
‘ upon these occasions. They did then what they 
‘ could to make him be left by the Fryer that 
‘ watch’d with him: They made a continual Noise 
‘ on one side or other in the Infirmery, which would 
‘ quickly have put to flight one less resolute than that 
‘ Fryer, who, in spite, of them, continu’d firm and 
‘ couragious to assist the sick Person in the vio- 
‘ lence of his Vomiting, wherein he cast up much 
‘ Filth, stinking so horribly, and which was so 
‘ intolerable, that they were forc’d to throw it 
‘ out of the Window without delay, so much 
‘ it did infect the Chamber. The next Morning 
‘ his Brethren, the Fryers, perceiv’d that God 
‘ would give way, and take off his Restraint on the 
‘ Powers of Hell over the Life of their Patient, who 
‘ pray’d them to give him the Extream Unction, 
‘ when they saw he should have need of it. About 
‘ Noon one knocked at the Door, to know, if 
‘ what the Devil had newly declar’d at the Exor- 
‘ cism were true, viz. That Father Tranquille was 
‘ departing, and that he could not hold out lon- 
‘ ger; which being found true, the Extream Unction 
‘ was given him; after which his blessed Soul took 
‘ its flight to Heaven, to receive there the Crown 
‘ which one may piously believe was prepar’d for 
‘ him, after having fought so Couragiously, and 
‘ conquer’d so Gloriously. For if those are the 
‘ cruellest who destroy the Life of any one, be-
‘ caus


314 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ cause he maintains the Glory of his God and his 
‘ Master, so is he so much more excellent, there 
‘ being not more subtle Tyrants than the Devils, 
‘ who were the Executioners that put to death the 
‘ humble Tranquille, for supporting the Glory of 
‘ God; and because of the Charity which he had 
‘ for his Neighbour, he could not consequently be 
‘ more excellently Martyrized, and afterwards more 
‘ gloriously crown’d. It was thus that he died in 
‘ the 43d Year of his Age, and the 23d since his 
‘ Admission into the Religion of the Capucins. 
‘ He was visited, during his Sickness, by a num- 
‘ ber of Persons of Honour, who return’d greatly 
‘ comforted with his Words. His Patience was so 
‘ great, that he desir’d not even the things for 
‘ which he had an Inclination, but he took all in- 
‘ differently that was prescrib’d him. The De- 
‘ vils, imag’d to see so Heroick a Virtue, cry’d 
‘ out often by his Mouth in these Words, O, how 
‘ I suffer! I suffer more than all the Devils together, 
‘ and than all the damned. In brief, it was a very 
‘ War in Hell to them, to find a Soul so gene- 
‘ rous in the Body which they tormented. He was 
‘ open’d after his Death, to see if there remain’d 
‘ in his Body any Effects of Sorcery, but there 
‘ were none found. The time of his Interment 
‘ being come, they carry’d his Body into the 
‘ Church, which was fill’d with People. They 
‘ had no sooner set him down to perform the Ser- 
‘ vice, but the People flew upon him to touch their 
‘ Beads: Others cut off pieces of his Habit, which 
‘ they kept as precious Relicks. The Croud was 
‘ so great that they broke the Coffin, and mov’d 
‘ the Body from I know not how many places, 
‘ every one drawing it to him, to have his piece: 
‘ Insomuch that he would really have been left
‘ stark-


315 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ stark-naked, if some Persons of Honour had not 
‘ interpos’d themselves round about, to secure him 
‘ from the indiscreet Devotion of the People, who 
‘ having cut in pieces his Habit, might possibly 
‘ have committed some Excess upon the Body it 
‘ self. A Jesuit made the Funeral Oration: The 
‘ Priests of the Town came in Procession at his 
‘ Interment: The Regulars and Seculars offer’d the 
‘ Sacrifice of the Mass for the Repose of his Soul. 
‘ And one of the Magistrates having got leave to 
‘ set a Tomb over his Grave, he put this Epitaph 
‘ upon it; Here lieth the humble Father Tranquille 
‘ of St. Remi, a Capucin Preacher. The Devils be- 
‘ ing no more able to endure his Courage in his Em- 
‘ ployment of Exorcist they caus'd him to die by their 
‘ Vexations, induc’d thereto by the Magicians, the last 
‘ of May 1638. The said Writings contain’d al- 
so other considerable Particulars of the Sickness of 
that Exorcist, with what follow’d after his Death, 
which well deserve to be inserted here: Which is, 
‘ That when they administred to him the Extream 
‘ Unction, the Devils, feeling the Efficacy of that 
‘ Sacrament, were oblig’d to raise the Siege: But 
‘ ’twas not to go very far, forasmuch as they en- 
‘ tred into the Body of a good Father, a very Re- 
‘ ligious Person, who was there present, and whom 
‘ they have ever since possess’d, whom they 
‘ vex’d presently with Contortions, and very 
‘ strange and violent Agitations, with thrusting out 
‘ of his Tongue, and very frightful Howlings, 
‘ redoubling also their Rage at each Unction that 
‘ they made upon the sick Person, and encreasing 
‘ it again at the sight of the most Holy Sacrament, 
‘ which was sent for, because the Real Presence 
‘ of that Man and God altogether, forc’d them to 
‘ let him die in Peace, for whom in this last Pas-
‘ sage


316 The History of Book III.
‘ sage they would willingly have laid some Snare. 
‘ Also at that very instant of his Death, out of Fu- 
‘ ry and Rage that they could no longer lay 
‘ claim to him, they cry’d out horribly, He is 
‘ dead; as who would say, All is done, there is no 
‘ more hope for us of that Soul. Afterwards rushing 
‘ upon the other poor Fryers, they agitated him 
‘ so strangely and so horribly, that although he 
‘ was held by a great many Fryers, they could 
‘ not however hinder that he should not kick out 
‘ with his Feet toward the deceased Person, till 
‘ he was carried out from thence; And he con- 
‘ tinued thus strongly and cruelly agitated Day 
‘ and Night till after the Burial; so that they 
‘ were constrain’d to leave always some Fryers to 
‘ attend him. The next Day after the Burial, a 
‘ Devil being adjur’d to adore the Providence of 
‘ God in the death of Father Tranquille, he 
‘ threw the Person possessed against the Ground, 
‘ and said, I adore the Providence of God in the 
‘ death of his Saint Father Tranquille, who has 
‘ always gloriously triumph’d, even to the end of his 
‘ Life. Another Devil being likewise exorcis’d, 
‘ went upon the Grave, which he trampled with 
‘ his Feet, after clawing with his Hands, and 
‘ throwing the Earth from side to side, as if he 
‘ would take him out, and casting upon him 
‘ great Stones, with a furious Look he utter’d 
‘ these Words; Come out you Hangman, come out 
‘ there. Whereupon being ask’d, why he persecu- 
‘ ted him thus after his death? he acted a long 
‘ while with the Hands of the Maid, and after an 
‘ extreamly inrag’d manner, the same Postures, 
‘ which a Person doth who kneads Dough: He 
‘ was urg’d to explain himself clearly by Words: 
‘ ’Tis, said he, because he dealt thus with me.
‘ As


317 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ As if he had said, I persecute him after that 
‘ manner, to testifie the rage that I have a- 
‘ gainst him, because he doth now by me, as 
‘ the Baker doth by his Dough, who tosses and 
‘ tumbles it as he thinks good; to which he 
‘ added, He burns me more than ever. He swore 
‘ also, That ’twas they and the Magicians that 
‘ kill’d him, but that they were all much out in 
‘ their reckoning, because in doing that, they imagin'd 
‘ they should oveturn one of the Principal Supports of 
‘ the poor Possessed Maids, and of the best Protectors 
‘ they had with God and Men; But that at present he 
‘ supported them more powerfully and more effectually 
‘ than ever, because of the great Power which he had 
‘ with God; so that thinking to gain much, they had 
‘ lost all. Besides that, he attested with an Oath, that 
‘ the Seraphic Father St. Francis was at the Bolster of 
‘ the dying Father, where he receiv'd his Soul, and put 
‘ it into the Hands of the Virgin, who presented it to 
‘ her Son at the Foot of the Cross, because he had born 
‘ it; that before God he was a Martyr, whom Hell 
‘ had Martyriz'd, and that as he had been Tranquille 
‘ in his Life, and his Deaths, he was also Tranquille 
‘ in his Glory. At last the Exorcist having con 
‘ demn’d him to do an honourable Penance, and 
‘ to ask pardon in the name of all Hell, of him 
‘ whom they durst put to death; in the end he obey’d, 
‘ after much resistance. Kissing the Grave in two 
‘ places, which answer’d the two parts of the Body 
‘ where they had most cruelly afflicted him, the 
‘ Head and the Heart, saying, That his greatest pain 
‘ had been there; Then coming to the Foot of the 
‘ Grave, he kist it again, and prostrating humbly 
‘ before it, he said, I, Leviathan [thus this Devil call’d 
‘ himself, who is the chief of all the Devils of the 
‘ Possession] I ask pardon in the Name of all Hell,
‘ of


318 The History of 
Book III. 
‘ of that Servant of God whom we have caus’d to 
‘ die. 
Sect. 78. What ground for Reflection doth not 
that History printed the 29th of August 1638. fur- 
nish the Incredulous with? They conclude, that that 
vexation of the Devils, if it were true, or at least 
the torments of Father Tranquille, which were but 
too real, and which could not proceed but from 
the remorse and agitations of a tortur’d Conscience, 
were very sensible Marks of the Severity of the 
Judgments of God, who permits that the Devils, or 
the Ideas of Devils and of Hell should thus torment 
at the hour of death these pretended Exorcists, who 
whilst they liv’d, so impudently mock’d both Hell, 
the Devils, and God himself; That otherwise sup- 
sing that the Devils had acted after a sensible and 
immediate manner upon this Capucin, the Conse- 
quence which his Panegyrist drew from thence to 
prove the Sanctity of the Deceased, was false and 
that it ought to be retorted upon him: Because 
there are found in the Scripture but two Examples, 
at most, of tire faithful immediately afflicted in their 
Persons by the Ministry of Devils, viz. Job under 
the Old Testament, and possibly the Apostle St. Paul 
under the New, which shews that God suffer’d very 
rarely that that should happen. That if sometimes 
he employ’d those evil Spirits to afflict his Children, 
we do not read that he made use of them to take a- 
way their Lives, and there is no appearance that 
he permits the Devils to attempt it, because the 
Life of the Righteous is too precious before him, 
to give it them for a Prey. That seeing that they 
allow that the Devils were the Executioners, who had 
put to Death the humble Tranquille, it must necessari- 
ly be concluded that he had well deserv’d to be
‘ their


319 the Devils of Loudun. 
their Martyr. Likewise, that he wonderfully delighted 
himself in sufferings, which happen’d to him upon 
their Account, and preferr’d them before all the Con- 
solations which might have come to him from else- 
where. But whether that so many horrible Oaths, 
so many dreadful Blasphemies, and so many other 
words of Despair having been utter’d by the Operati- 
on of Evil Spirits, and that they did really torment 
that unhappy Father, when he exprest them, and 
that he cry’d, thrusting out his Tongue, and hissing 
like a Serpent; Whether he has done all these 
things by the only perverseness of Nature, and 
without being otherwise possess’d than by his Despair, 
his condition had far less resemblance to that of a just 
Person, who never fails to have recourse to his God 
when he is under Sufferings and an Agony, than so 
that of a Reprobate, who testifies that his Punishment 
is greater then he can bear, as it appears by the 
frightful Words which that unhappy Person spake. 
Ah! how I suffer, I suffer more than all the Devils to- 
gether, and than all the damned. Words worthy of 
the rest of his Actions, his Thoughts, his Devoti- 
ons, worthy of a dying Man, who amongst so 
many Patrons that he chose, forgot and left out 
Jesus Christ the only Mediator, whom the Father 
had given him. Words, in fine, worthy of a Man 
who renounc’d Spiritual Consolations and the Sweet- 
ness which they produce in the Soul. In the mean time, 
because it pleas’d the Monks to bestow upon so many 
horrible Things, I know not what, false Lights of 
Merit and Sanctity, in attributing boldly the 
name of Virtue to Vices, and that of a quiet death 
a death most terrible; to a death accompanied 
with horrible torments and dreadful Cries; The 
People suffer’d themselves not only to be surpriz’d 
with these weak allurements, but they seem’d per-
suaded


320 The History of 
Book III. 
suaded and prepossess’d to that degree as to run in 
Crouds to the Coffin of the dead Man, and to tear 
his Habit in pieces, which had an extraordinary 
Stench and Nastiness, because besides the Vomit- 
ings and Ordures of his Decease, there happen’d to 
him yet other Accidents after his Death. The 
Relations above mention’d evidence the Truth of 
these Matters, and all the most sensible Persons of 
both Religions, who were then alive, and some 
of whom are living at this day, have attested 
the most considerable things, which could come 
to their knowledge, assuring that it was with an 
Astonishment and Indignation which cannot be ex- 
prest, that they saw the furious fits of the indiscreet 
Devotion. 
Sect. 79. After the death of that Heroe, the Possession 
produc’d no more Miracles. The possessed Seculars 
went to the Exorcisms at certain hours, as some go 
to take a Walk; when they were ask’d on the way, 
if they were yet possess’d? Yes, said they, Thanks 
be to God. ’Twas advis’d sometimes to ask the o- 
ther Bigots, who went daily to behold that Sport, 
if they were not also possessed, they answer’d, We 
are not so happy, God has not lov'd us enough for that. 
But the fatal Blow to that diabolical Inrtigue 
was the cutting off 4000 Livres Pension, which the 
King gave for the charges and expences of the Ex-
orcists. This cross accident proceeded from this, 
that since the death of Grandier, Cardinal de Riche- 
lieu had no more a particular concern in that affair; 
and from what Madam de Combalet his Niece had 
assur’d him, that this Game was so ill play’d, that he 
must be a very Chouse to believe it, which made the 
Cardinal conclude, that if he suffer’d it to continue 
a longer time, that would serve but to discover fur-
ther


321 the Devils of Loudun. 
ther the Injustice which had been committed 
in the death of Grandier. Besides, he did not 
much concern himself in the design which the 
Monks had to establish a kind of Inquisition;
Possibly also that in his Heart he did dislike 
it, and that he had not allow’d of all their 
management both at Loudun and at Chinon, and 
in many other Places of France, but that he 
might not discontent them, at a time when 
he might have need of them; being assur’d that 
he could easily stop them, when he judg’d 
it fit, and when they should become useless 
or inconvenient. Besides the Fathers Lactance 
and Tranquility, the two Principal Supporters of 
the Possession, who had had a very great re- 
putation both by themselves and by Father 
Joseph, who protected them, were no long- 
er in being, and the manner, in which they 
ended their days, had been so strange, that 
almost all those who were engag'd on the 
behalf of the Possession, how resolute soever 
they had always been before in the pursuit of 
their designs, did not fail to be shaken, and 
to make some reflections, which troubled 
them and put them into disorder. If there were 
some who could persist yet, and not be touch’d 
by the examples which they had before their 
Eyes, they were much concern’d at the loss of 
the Pension, which made them at last resolve to 
take no more such extraordinary Pains, which 
were like to be so ill recompenc’d. Mignon 
also, whole hatred was satisfied, and revenge 
glutted by the death of Grandier, was glad 
to see the end of so dangerous an Intrigue; 
from which he was not to hope any fur-
Y ther


322 The History of Book III.
ther advantage to himself. For he had too 
much Wit not to know that the Possession 
was already but too much decry’d, and that 
the applause which it had whilst the Govern- 
ment was favourable to it, was very much di- 
minish’d, when ’twas known abroad that it 
would be no more supported by their Autho- 
rity; and that the Court seem’d inclin’d to be 
no further concern’d. They brought no more the 
Possessed so often to the Exorcisms; and they 
left off at last by little and little to bring them, 
upon a Pretence that they would no more ex- 
orcize but in private. In effect, the Superior 
having not been conducted to the Tomb of the 
Bishop of Geneva, God provided in secret for 
her Cure, because Men neglected to do their en- 
deavours in it. Behemot was driven out with 
little noise, and without other Witnesses than the 
Exorcists and Confederates in the Possession; 
amongst which number there were some Magi- 
strates with Laubardemont, who, altogether secret- 
ly, and without the knowledge of the Publick, 
made Verbal Processes of the pretended Mi- 
racles that were wrought at the going out of 
this last Devil, to be put amongst the Papers, 
which might one day be useful for the Cano- 
nization of the Superior of the Ursulines of Lou- 
dun. 
Sect. 80. But the Possession at Chinon having had 
its beginning much later then that of Loudun, it 
continued also a little longer time. For in 
the Year 1640 there was one of the Possessed 
named Beloquin, who being provok’d by some 
violent Passion against a Priest call’d Giloire,
or


323 the Devils of Loudun. 
or sollicited by some of his Enemies, caus’d a 
Pullet to be bought by a Woman, her Neigh- 
bour, and having let out the Blood, she preserv’d 
it in a Viol, and eat at night the Pullet in the 
Company of that Neighbour who bought it, 
and of another Man, one of her Friends, whom 
she had invited, to whom, without doubt, she 
did not impart her design. The next day she went 
very early into the Church of St. James, as it were 
to perform her Devotions and finding no Body 
there, she went to the Altar, and pour’d the 
Blood out of the Glass upon the Linen- 
Cloth which cover’d it. When Barré the Citrate 
of that Church came thither, and went to 
the Altar, he made great enquiries to know how 
that Blood came there; Whereupon receiving 
no information from Men, he interrogated the 
Devil of Beloquin, who being urg’d by the Ex- 
orcism, answer’d that it came from the Maid 
her self. That it was the Priest Giloire, who be- 
ing inform’d by Magical Art, met the Maid 
in the Church very early in the Morning, as 
she came to perform her Devotions, and that 
he had ravish’d her upon the Altar. That 
Declaration, which caus’d a horrour in all good 
Catholicks, and which at first held some others 
in suspence, open’d the Eyes of her Neighbours 
who had bought the Pullet; She discover’d her 
suspicions to another Friend, who could not 
hold her Peace, so that the Report thereof began 
to spread abroad till it came to the Ears of the 
Lieutenant Criminal. This Magistrate making 
a very strict enquiry, came at last to the very 
rise of that Report; The Friend and the Neigh- 
bour of Beloquin, who had eaten the Pullet, were
Y2 sent


324 The History of 
Book III. 
sent for and interrogated; They declar’d what 
they knew and what they suspected. The Verbal 
Process of their Examination was taken in wri- 
ting and sent to the Archbishop of Tours. Belo- 
quin who had notice of it, took at a Pewterer's 
House of Chinon a leaden Buckle, which she put 
into her Matrix, and bound it in with a Napkin, 
complaining bitterly of the Pains she felt by 
stoppage of Urine, which was caus’d her by the 
Sorceries of certain Magicians. She desir’d after- 
wards of the Ecclesiasticks, who were Exorcists 
at Chinon to be conducted to Tours before the 
Archbishop, to receive from that Prelate, by 
the Authority of the Church, some relief to the 
Pains she endur’d. But some Spies amongst the 
Friends of Beloquin having been misinform’d, 
gave her false advice, and the Archbishop favou- 
rable to the Possession, was not to be met with 
in his Diocess. The Coadjutor, who supplied 
his Place, heard quietly the afflicted Person, and 
promis’d to assist her, and for that effect to use 
all the means which should be in his Power. 
Beloquin took courage again, and comforted her 
self for the unlucky Absence of the Archbishop. 
The Coadjutor, to perform his Word, caus’d 
two lusty and strong Men to be call’d, whom he 
commanded to hold her, and two Midwives, 
whom he order’d to search her. That search 
discover’d the Cheat, at which the Coadjutor, 
being exceedingly offended, caus’d the pretend- 
ed Possess’d to be put in the Prison of Chinon, and 
went himself quickly after to the same Town, where 
having made an information against her, and a- 
gainst all the Cabal of her Confederates, he 
sent for the Judges of Richelieu and Chinon,
to


325 the Devils of Loudon. 
to proceed to Judgment in that matter; which 
was carried on with so much Vigor, that none 
doubted but that the Guilty would be severely 
and exemplarily punish’d. But the sollicitati- 
ons of the Kindred of the pretended Possessed, 
the most part whereof belonged to considerable 
Families of Chinon and especially to the Fami- 
ly of the Counsellor Chesnon, who was of the num- 
ber of the Judges; the Orders of Cardinal 
de Richelieu, who desir’d that the Business of 
the Possession should end without noise, least it 
should call to Mind what had formerly hap- 
pen’d. These Orders, I say, and these Sollici- 
tations hindred the Punishment from being so 
terrible and exemplary, as it would other- 
wise have been. Barré was only depriv’d of 
his Cure and his Prebend, exil’d out of the 
Diocess of Touraine, and confin’d to the Town 
of Mans, where he kept himself conceal’d to 
the end of his Life, in a Convent of Monks: 
And the Maids whom he Exorciz’d, were 
condemn’d to pass the rest of their days between 
four Walls. 
Sect. 81. Since this Sentence was given, and 
that it had dissipated that Cabal, there was 
no further talk of Possession, Exorcism, or De- 
vils. ’Tis true, the greatest part of the Possessed, 
as well Seculars as Nuns, and even the Superior, 
being tir’d with the Trade winch they drove and 
the Pains it had given them; they were not dis- 
pleas’d to see them end quietly, especially when 
they heard of the fatal Success of the Posses- 
sion at Chinon, which gave them occasion to re- 
flect upon the danger which they had run, if
Y3 they


326 The History of 
Book III. 
they had been examin’d with so much Severity 
and Rigour, as these last. Therefore they re- 
ceiv’d with Joy the Condition of remaining 
in quiet, and enjoy peaceably the Riches 
they had acquir’d by a way so extraordinary 
and so dangerous. But they were not want- 
ing to manage all the other advantages which 
they could expect, endeavouring to make pro- 
fit of the Reputation, which their pretended 
Possession had procur’d them with all the good 
Catholicks, whom the Monks persuaded every 
where, that these good Maids were the most 
illustrious Examples of Virtue and Piety, and 
at the same time, of Pains and Sufferings, which 
had ever been in the World. Which found 
more or less credit according to the proporti- 
on of the distance of Countries. For as in 
the Neighbourhood of Loudun there were but few 
Towns, from whence there came not a great num- 
ber of Spectators, to behold the Wonders of that 
famous Possession, there were also in these Towns 
a great many Witnesses of the little Edification 
which they receiv’d, the report whereof gave a great 
Check to the Relations publish’d by the Monks. 
But ’twas not so with those who liv’d far 
off All the Conversations of devout Persons 
ran upon this Subject. The Assurance with 
which the Story was deliver’d to them, and 
the Character of those who publish’d it, suf- 
fer’d them not to doubt of it. The Books 
which were given them, fill’d with Facts related 
with the utmost boldness, the Quality of an In- 
tendant, Commissary of the King, by whom 
these Facts were attested, and the dreadful punish- 
ment they had caus’d a Parson to undergo, con-
firm’d


327 the Devils of Loudun.
firm'd them entire in their persuasion. 'Tis 
true, that there were few places, where there 
were not also some Unbelievers, who told the 
News of what they had heard or seen, but the 
number of those afar off was so small, and 
the Proofs of the contrary seem’d so strong, and 
were after such a manner authoriz'd, that in 
general all the good Catholicks gave Credit to 
it; and in particular those of the Province 
of Bretagne, where the People are very super- 
stitious and credulous, even to that degree, that 
there was then a Superior of another Order of 
Nuns, who writ to the Superior of the Ursulines, 
That if she had liberty to dispose of her self at 
her own Choice, she offered her self willingly 
to come to Loudun, to serve the Possessed who 
were so dear to God and to St. Joseph, and 
especially to pass the rest of her days near the 
illustrious Mother Prioress, upon whom God had 
made so great an effusion of his Graces; in 
whose Person there were seen so many Mi- 
racles wrought, and who had been so parti- 
cularly favour'd by the great St. Joseph, that 
he had been so ready as to come himself to 
assist at her Recovery, and to bring her a 
Heavenly Ointment for that effect. So the 
Ursuline Nuns were every where famous; their 
Reputation flew into all Parts, and Strangers, 
as well Incredulous, as others, who pass’d by 
Loudun, fail'd not to go and see the Names of 
Joseph, Mary and Jesus, which had been writ 
by the Devils upon the Hands of the Superi- 
or, and the Characters whereof were often re- 
fresh’d by the Ministry of her good Angel, who 
came from time to time to visit her, and to
Y4 per-


328 The History of Book III.
perform that Service to her; in acknowledg- 
ment whereof she did not fail to give him the 
Glory of it; for she refus’d not, during a cer- 
tain time, to shew these Names to all the Cu- 
rious, whom she took care to entertain with 
the Visits of that Spirit, and the Favours with 
which she was honour’d: But at last the Spirit 
grew weary, or by some particular dispensation, 
was not able to work that Miracle any longer; 
Or rather, to speak more intelligibly and more 
truly, when the wrinkles of old Age had made 
her Hand dry and lean, the Druggs which were 
employ’d to renew them, were no longer able 
to imprint them. The good Mother said then, 
that God had granted upon her Prayers to suffer 
those Names to wear out, which were the cause 
that a Multitude of People came to importune her, 
and to withdraw her often from her Acts of 
Devotion. 
Sect. 82. If there be any place in the World, 
where People can well keep a Secret, it is in the 
Convents, when there is a Concern for the Ca- 
tholick Party in general, or for the Order, and 
the Convent in particular. So that one has not 
been able to learn any thing of the State of 
the Possessed after the end of the Possession, un- 
less it were, that they made some Verbal Pro- 
cesses of new Miracles, which had been wrought 
in the Person of the Superior, of one of which there 
was some Knowledge gain’d by means of the Ma- 
gistrates who attested them, especially by those 
who had been sollicited to do it, (as the Coun- 
sellor Tabart) refus’d notwithstanding to attest 
one Event, whereof they had not been Witnesses,
and


329 the Devils of Loudun. 
and upon the bare Relation of the Mother Prio- 
ress of the Ursulines, who said, she had heard a 
sorrowful Voice, first in the Dormitory, and 
then at the Door of her Chamber; where, af- 
ter many Groans, she saw a great dead Body all 
in Eire come in, who came from Purgatory, 
whether it were to go into Paradise, or to de- 
sire the Succour of some Masses for his Ease: 
For the Magistrates, who refus’d to subscribe that 
Miracle, and have made that Report, were not 
so exactly informed of all its Circumstances, as 
they who saw and sign’d the Verbal Processes 
which were made thereof. The Superior was 
exceedingly frighted at the sight of that dreadful 
Object, which presented it self to her. She ran 
to her Holy-Water-pot, she took Holy-Water 
and threw it upon the dead Body, to oblige 
him by virtue of that Water to retire. The 
Water made the same noise as when it falls up- 
on a Bar of red-hot Iron. It rebounded upon the 
Hand and the Cheek of the Superior, where it rai- 
sed some Blisters, the Scars whereof, ’tis not doubt- 
ed, would have continu’d all her Life time. So 
considerable an Accident which is pretended to 
have happen’d in the Convent, could not con- 
tinue so conceal'd from the Boarders which were 
there. There was one who was of a merry Hu- 
mour, and who apparently was not satisfied 
with the usage she had receiv’d from the Superior 
who said, that ’twas very easie to make the like 
Scars; and that she doubted not but that the Su- 
perior us’d for thar purpose the Beggars Herb, a 
Name which is given in that Country to a cer- 
tain Herb, with which the Beggars rub them- 
selves, to make Sores to appear upon their
Bodies,


330 The History of 
Book III. 
Bodies, with intent to excite more Compassion, 
and of which there grew a great quantity in the 
Garden of the Convent, They were not then 
able to keep the Secret in that particular, as in 
the rest of the things which were done to ob- 
tain one Day the Canonization of that Nun. One 
cannot also say any thing of the manner 
wherein she ended her Days; but ’tis well 
known what was the End of almost all the Au- 
thors and Favourers of the Possession, and of 
the Witnesses who testified against Grandier. We 
shall not however report here the Particulars, be- 
cause those kinds of Relations find little cre- 
dit: Or if there were incontestable Proofs of 
them, such Events would be ascrib’d to Chance, 
and to the ordinary course of things of this 
World. However, were it expedient to enter in- 
to a particular Account of them, there would 
not be wanting Proofs, both within the Coun- 
try and without, seeing that the greatest part of 
those People liv’d a long time after the Posses- 
sion ceas’d, and that the Circumstances of their 
Death were well known by a number of Persons, 
yet living at this Day. But, at least, I may 
be allow’d to quote Monsieur Patin, and relate 
here what he says concerning Laubardemont, in 
his 37th Letter dated at Paris, the 22d of De- 
cember 1651. Page 130. of the Edition at the- 
Hague, 
‘ The 9th of this Month, at nine of the Clock 
‘ at Night, a Coach was set upon by Rob- 
‘ bers: The Noise which they made caus’d the 
‘ Townsmen to come out of their Houses, as 
‘ well possibly out of Curiosity, as Charity.
‘ They


331 the Devils of Loudun. 
‘ They shot on both sides: One of the Robbers 
‘ having receiv'd a Shot, fell to the Ground, and 
‘ a Lacquey of their Party was seiz’d. The others 
‘ fled. The wounded Person died the next Day 
‘ in the Morning, without saying any thing or 
‘ complaining, and without declaring who he was. 
‘ However he was known at last to be the Son 
‘ of a Master of Requests nam’d Laubardemont, 
‘ who condemn’d to death in 1634. the poor 
‘ Parson of Loudun, Urban Grandier, and caus’d 
‘ him to be burnt alive, under the pretence 
‘ that he had sent the Devil into the Bodies 
‘ of the Nuns of Loudun, whom they had 
‘ caus’d to learn some Tumbling Tricks to 
‘ persuade Fools that they were Demoniacks. 
‘ May not this be taken for a Divine Punish- 
‘ ment of God upon the Family of that 
‘ unhappy Judge? to expiate in some manner 
‘ the cruel and merciless death of that poor 
‘ Priest, whose Blood still cries for Venge- 
‘ ance. 
Sect. 83. Those who know the circumstances of 
the death of Mannouri, and many others of those 
unhappy Caballers, and in what condition seve- 
ral of their Families are at present, have reason, 
as well as Patin, to acknowledge and admire 
the Judgments of God, and to say, that the 
Blood of Grandier has cry’d for Vengeance a 
long time after his Death, and possibly to this 
very day. 
FINIS.


BOOKS Printed for, and Sold by 
William Turner, at the Angel at 
Lincolns-Inn Back-Gate, and Ri- 
chard Bassett, at the Mitre in Fleet- 
Street. 
THE English Theophrastus, or the Man- 
ners of the Age; being the Modern Cha- 
racters of the Court, the Town and the City;
written by several Hands; Price Five Shillings. 
Letters of Wit, Politicks and Morality; by 
Cardinal Bentivoglio, Father Rapin, Aurelian 
the Emperor, Queen Zenobia, Don Quevedo, Pe- 
tronius, Madam Maintenon, &c. with several Ori- 
ginal Letters of Love and Friendlhip; by Mr. 
Cheek, Mr. Savage, the Sieur Boyer, Capt. Ayloff, 
Mrs. Carrol, and several others; Price Five Shillings. 
The French Spy; being the Memoirs of John 
Baptist, De la Fontaine; containing many Secret 
and Pleasant Transactions, relating both to Eng- 
land and France; Price Five Shillings. 
The Vantities of Philosophy and Physick, to 
be perused chiefly by all that would preserve 
Health, and prolong Life, as well in a Regular 
as Irregular Way of Living, by Directions and 
Medicines therein mentioned; the Third Editi- 
On; by Dr. Gideon Harvey; Price Five Shillings. 
The Good Old Way: Or Three Brief Discour- 
ses, tending to the Promotion of Religion,
and


and the Glory, Peace and Happiness of the Queen 
and Her Kingdoms, in Three Essays; by Joshua 
Barnes, Her Majestys Greek Professor of Cambridge; 
Price Two Shillings. 
Serious Thoughts on Second Thoughts; being a 
plain Confutation of Dr. Coward's Damnable and 
Erroneous Book, wherein he Endeavours to prove 
the Opinion of the Souls Existence, to be a plain 
Heathenish Invention, and not Consonant to the 
Principles of Philosophy, Reason or Religion, 
with a Character of the Doctor. Price Two Shillings. 
A Compleat Course of Chymistry, containing 
near three Hundred Operations, several of which 
have not been publish'd before: Also the Structure 
of several Furnaces, with near three hundred 
Characters, which are dispersed in Chymical Au- 
thors, and such Instruments and Vessels as are 
necessary in a compleat Elaboratory, all cut in 
Copper, written by George Wilson Chymist; Price 
Five Shillings. 
The Persidious P—being Letters from a 
Nobleman to two Ladies, under the Borrowed 
Names of Corydon, Clarinda, and Lucina, with the 
Ladies Answer; Price 1s. 6d. 
The Lives and Characters of the English Dra- 
matick Poets: Also an exact Account of all the 
Plays that were ever yet printed in the English 
Tongue; their double Titles, the Places where 
acted, the Dates when printed, and the Per- 
sons to whom dedicated, with Remarks and Ob- 
servations on most of the said Plays; Price Three 
Shillings. 
A Defence of Mr. Lock's Essay of Humane Un- 
derstanding; wherein its Principles, with refe- 
ference to Morality, Reveal’d Religion, and the 
Immortality of the Soul, are considered and ju-
stified


stified, in answer to some Remarks on that Es- 
say; Price One Shilling. 
The Life of the late famous Comedian Jo- 
Hayns, containing his Comical Exploits and Ad- 
ventures both at Home and Abroad; Price One 
Shilling. 
An Historical Account of Mr. Broome’s Three 
Years Travels over England, Scotland and Wales; 
giving a true and exact Description of the chief- 
est Cities, Towns and Corporations; together 
with the Antiquities of divers other Places, with 
the most famous Cathedrals, and other eminent 
Structures; of several remarkable Caves and 
Wells; with many other divertive Passages, ne- 
ver before published; Price Four Shillings. 
The Book of Martyrs, with an Account of the 
Acts and Monuments of Church and State, 
from the time of our Blessed Saviour to the 
Year 1701. Wherein is given a Faithful Rela- 
tion of the Sufferings and Martyrdoms of the A- 
postles, Evangelists, and Primitive Christians, 
under the Ten Heathen Persecutions, and of the 
Anti-Christian Popish Persecutions that have been 
in England, Ireland, Italy, Germany, Bohemia, Spain, 
Flanders, France, Hungary, Poland, Lithuania, Sa- 
voy, Picmont, and in other Countries. Abstract- 
ed from the best Authors and Original Papers. 
Illustrated with Cutts engraved on Copper-plates. 
In Two Volumes. Price Ten Shillings. 
The English Historical Library; or, a Short View 
and Character of most of the Writers now Extant 
either in Print or Manuscript; which may be 
Serviceable to the Undertakers of a General Histo- 
ry of this Kingdom. By William Nicolson, A. M. 
Arch-Deacon of Carlisle. Price Three Shillings 
and Six-pence.
Mo-


Modus Transferrendi Status Per Recorda: A Com- 
pleat Collection of Choice Precedents for Fines 
upon Writs of Covenant, and Common-Recoveries 
upon Writs of Entry in the Post, in all Cases;
Whereby Lands may be Settled. 1. In the Crown 
to preserve the same in the Name and Blood to 
the utmost Posterity: Or, 2. The same may be 
transferred from one Person to another, in Fee- 
simple, Fee-Tail, for Life or Years: Or, 3. An-  
nuities, or Rent-Charges may be granted thereby, 
in Fee, in Tail, for Life or Years: And, 4. Any 
other Estate may be raised thereby, which can be 
done by Deed of Conveyance at Common Law. 
To which Precedents are prefixt two Discour- 
ses of the Nature and Operation of, and the Use 
and Practice relating to Fines and Recoveries, 
deduced from Experience, and the best Authors 
both Antient and Modern upon the Subject. 
By W. Brown a Clerk of the Court of Common- 
Pleas. Price Five Shillings 
Little Venus unmask’d, the seventh Edition, 
being a Discourse of the French-Pox with all its 
Kinds, Causes, Signs, and Prognosticks; also 
the Running of the Reins, Shanker, Bubo, Gleets, 
&c. with their Cures, whereby a Patient may easi- 
ly discover the Nature and Degree of his Disast- 
er; and, if not very inveterate and malignant, 
may cure himself beyond any Apothecary or 
Surgeon; and, what is the Chief, an Apendix of 
new Observations never yet discoreerd by any: 
To which is added a particular Venereal Case, 
never before printed, by Dr. Gideon Harvey M. 
D. Price Two Shillings. 
The History of England faithfully extracted from 
Authentick Records, Approv’d Manuscripts, and the 
most Celebrated Histories of this Kingdom in all
Languages,


Languages, whether Ecclesiastical or Civil, with 
the Effigies of all the Kings and Queens of England 
from the Norman Race to the present time, cu- 
riously Engraved on Copper Plates from Original 
Medals and Pictures, in 2 Vol. 8vo. the 2d. Edi- 
tion Corrected, Price 12s. 
A Compleat History of Germany, comprehending 
the Lives and Reigns of all the Emperors from its 
Origin to this time, extracted from the best Au- 
thors and private Memoirs, by Mr. Savage. To 
which are added, the Effigies of all the Emperors 
curiously Engraved on Copper Plates from Original 
Medals, the like never extant in any Language, in 
2 Vol. 8vo. Price 12s. 
The Miscellaneous Works of the Honourable Sir 
Charles Sidley Bar. containing Satyrs, Epigrams, 
Court-Characters, Translations, Essays, and Speeches 
in Parliament, collected into one Vol. To which is 
added the Death of Marc Antony, a Tragedy never 
before printed; published from the Original Ma- 
nuscripts, by Captain Ayloss, 8vo. Price 5s. 
Amusements Serious and Comical, calculated for 
the Meridian of London, by Mr. Tho. Brown, 8vo. 
Price 5s. 
A General Charge to all Grand-Juries, with 
Advice to those of Life and Death, Nisi Prius, 
&c. collected and published for the ease of Justi- 
ces of the Peace, quicker dispatch of Business, 
better information of Jurors, and common 
Benefit of all Free-holders, who shall be 
call’d to so honourable and necessary a Ser- 
vice: To which is perfixed a Discourse of the 
Antiquity, Power and Duty of Juries, with an 
Exhortation to their due performance thereof, 
by Sir James Astry; Price 1s. 6d.